m C6e Li&rarp of the Onitiersttp of J13ortt) Carolina Collection ot jRottl) Carolinfana 3ofm g>ptnnt Ml of ti;e (Slaw of 1889 CS70 US 8c J. J 00042715838 This booh must not be taken from the Library building. FEB - 1952' 1952 MAR 2 a 1965 LUNC-10M Ag 41 U. S. Department of Commerce Bureau of the Census Census of Religious Bodies, 1936 Washington 1940 Digitized by the Internet Archive in 2012 with funding from e of Museum and Library Services, under the provisions of the Library Services and Technology Act, administered by the State Library of North Carolina, ; http://archive.org/details/censusofreligiouOOunit Bulletins containing North Carolina statistics: Adventist Bodies Baptist Bodies Christian and Missionary Alliance Church of Christ (Holiness) U.S.A. Church of Christ, Scientist Church of God and Saints of Christ Church of God in Christ Church of the Nazarene Churches of Christ Churches of God Churches of God Holiness Congregational and Christian Churches Congregational Holiness Church Disciples of Christ Evangelical and Reformed Church Evangelistic Associations Fire Baotized Holiness Church of God of the Americas Friends German Baptist Brethren (Dunkers) Independent Churches. Jewish Congregations Latter-Day Saints Lutherans Methodist Bodies Moravian Bodies Pilgrim Holiness Church Presbyterian Bodies Protestant Episcopal Church Roman Catholic Church Salvation Army United Holy Church of America, Inc. Universal! st Church ! U. S. DEPARTMENT OF COMMERCE HARRY L. HOPKINS, Secretary BUREAU OF THE CENSUS WILLIAM LANE AUSTIN, Director CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES 1936 < Bulletin no. 13 ADVENTIST BODIES STATISTICS, DENOMINATIONAL HISTORY DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION CONSOLIDATED REPORT Separate figures are given for the six denominations comprising the group of Adventist bodies, as follows: Advent Christian Church Seventh-day Adventist Denomination Church of God (Adventist) Life and Advent Union Church of God (Oregon, 111.) Primitive Advent Christian Church Prepared under the supervision of Dr. T. F. MURPHY Chief Statistician for Religious Statistics UNITED STATES GOVERNMENT PRINTING OFFICE WASHINGTON : 1940 For sale by the Superintendent of Documents, Washington, D. C. - - - - - Price 10 cents CONTENTS Page General Introduction in ADVENTIST BODIES General Statement 1 Summary of Statistics for the Adventist Bodies, 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906 4 ADVENT CHRISTIAN CHURCH Statistics 5 Table 1. — Summary of statistics for churches in urban and rural territory, 1936 5 Table 2. — Comparative summary, 1906 to 1936 6 Table 3. — Number and membership of churches in urban and rural territory, membership by sex, and Sunday schools, by States, 1936 7 Table 4. — Number and membership of churches, 1906 to 1936, and membership by age in 1936, by States 8 Table 5.— Value of churches and parsonages and amount of church debt by States, 1936 9 Table 6. — Church expenditures by States, 1936 10 Table 7. — Number and membership of churches, value and debt on church edifices, expenditures, and Sunday schools, by conferences, 1936 12 History, Doctrine, and Organization 13 SEVENTH-DAY ADVENTIST DENOMINATION Statistics (tables 1 to 7) 16 History, Doctrine, and Organization 25 CHURCH OF GOD (ADVENTIST) Statistics (tables 1 to 6) 30 History, Doctrine, and Organization 34 LIFE AND ADVENT UNION Statistics (tables 1 to 5) 36 History, Doctrine, and Organization 39 CHURCH OF GOD (OREGON, ILL.) Statistics (tables 1 to 6) 40 History, Doctrine, and Organization 44 PRIMITIVE ADVENT CHRISTIAN CHURCH Statistics. __ . 46 A summary of statistics for churches in urban and rural territory, 1936 46 ii GENERAL INTRODUCTION The Census of Religious Bodies, as its name indicates, is a census of religious organizations rather than a census of population classified according to denomi- national affiliation. This census is taken once in 10 years in accordance with the provisions of the Permanent Census Act approved March 6, 1902, and is confined to churches located in continental United States. A report is obtained by the Bureau of the Census from each church, congre- gation, or other local organization of each religious body. The census data are thus obtained directly from the local churches and are not in any sense a compi- lation of the statistics collected by the different denominations and published in their year books. Lists of the local organizations for 1936 were secured in most cases, however, from the denominational headquarters, and much additional assistance has been rendered by the officials of the various denominational organizations. The statistics relate either to the calendar year 1936 or to the church record year which corresponds closely to that period. Number of churches. — In the reports of the Census of Religious Bodies for 1916 and 1906 the total number of churches, or organizations, shown for some denominations was slightly in excess of the number of churches reporting member- ship. Since membership figures have been obtained for all of the churches in- cluded in the reports for the years 1936 and 1926 and for other reasons, it has seemed advisable to use, for purposes of comparison with 1936 and 1926, the number of churches reporting membership in 1916 and 1906. These figures are used, therefore, in the tables presenting comparative figures for these earlier years. Membership. — The members of a local church organization, and thus of the denomination to which the church belongs, are those persons who are recognized as constituent parts of the organization. The exact definition of membership depends upon the constitution and practice of the church, or denomination, under consideration. Each church was instructed to report the number of its members according to the definition of membership as used in that particular church or organization. In some religious bodies the term "member" is applied only to communicants, while in others it includes all baptized persons, and in still other bodies it covers all enrolled persons. Separate figures are shown for members "under 13 years of age" and those "13 years of age and over," so far as reported by the individual churches. The mem- bership "13 years of age and over" usually affords a better basis for comparison between denominations reporting membership on a different basis. Urban and rural churches/ — Urban churches are those located in urban areas; these areas as defined by the Census Bureau in censuses prior to 1930, included all cities and other incorporated places having 2,500 inhabitants or more. For use in connection with the 1930 census the definition has been slightly modified and extended so as to include townships and other political subdivisions (not incorporated as municipalities, nor containing any areas so incorporated) which had a total population of 10,000 or more, and a population density of 1,000 or more per square mile. Rural churches would be those located outside of the above areas. Thus to a very limited extent the urban and rural areas, as reported for 1936, differ somewhat from these areas as reported in the preceding censuses. IV GENERAL INTRODUCTION Church edifices. — A church edifice is a building used mainly or wholly for religious services. Value of church property. — The term "value of church property" was used in the reports of the Census of Religious Bodies for 1916 and 1906 and the term "value of church edifices" has been substituted in 1936 and 1926. The figures are strictly comparable, however, as exactly the same class of property is covered by both terms. The "value of church edifices" comprises the estimated value of the church buildings owned and used for worship by the organizations reporting, together with the value of the land on which these buildings stand and the furniture, organs, bells, and other equipment owned by the churches and actually used in connec- tion with religious services. Where parts of a church building are used for social or educational work in connection with the church, the whole value of the building and its equipment is included, as it has been found practically impossible to make a proper separation in such cases. The number and value of the parsonages, or pastors' residences, are shown where the ownership of such buildings was reported by the churches. Debt. — The summary tables show the amount of debt reported and the number of churches reporting a specific debt, also the number of churches reporting that they had "no debt." The total of these is, in most cases, nearly equal to the number reporting the value of church edifices. Expenditures. — The total expenditures by the churches during their last fiscal year are separated in the reports received from most of the churches into the items called for, as they appeared on the schedule, which were as follows: For pastor's salary $ For all other salaries For repairs and improvements For payments on church debt, excluding interest For all local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc For all other current expenses, including interest For home missions For foreign missions Amount sent to general headquarters for distribution by them For all other purposes Total expenditures during year Averages. — The average number of members per church is obtained by dividing the total membership by the total number of churches shown. The average value of church edifice and the average expenditure per church are obtained by dividing the total value of churches and the total expenditures, respectively, by the number of churches reporting in each case. Sunday schools. — The Sunday schools for which statistics are presented in this bulletin are those maintained by the churches of the denomination reporting, including, in some cases, mission schools or other Sunday schools conducted by the church elsewhere than in the main church edifice. The statistics shown relate to Sunday schools only and do not include the weekday schools that are main- tained by a number of denominations. Of r A ADVENTIST BODIES GENERAL STATEMENT What is known as the "Advent movement" originated with William Miller, who was born at Pittsfield, Mass., February 15, 1782, and died in Low Hampton, N. Y.j December 20, 1849. He bore a good reputation as a farmer and citizen, served as a captain in the War of 1812, and was a diligent student and a great reader, although he had only a common-school education. For some years he was an avowed deist, but, as he said, "found no spiritual rest" until, in 1816, he was converted and united with the Baptists. After his cod version, as objections to the authenticity and inspiration of the Scriptures were pressed upon him in the same way that he had formerly pressed them upon others, he determined to devote himself to a careful study of the Bible, laying aside commentaries and using the marginal references and Cruden's Concordance as his only helps. As a result of this study he became satisfied that the Bible is its own interpreter, and that it is "a system of revealed truths, so clearly and simply given that the 'wayfaring man, though a fool, need not err therein.' " At that time very little was heard from pulpit or press respecting the second coming of Christ, the general impression being that it must be preceded by the conversion of the world and the millennium, a long period of universal holiness and peace. As Mr. Miller studied the prophetic portions of the Bible, he became convinced that the doctrine of the world's conversion was unscriptural; that not only the parable of the wheat and the tares, as explained by Christ in Matthew xiii, 24-30, 36-43, but many other passages, teach the coexistence of Christanity and anti-Christianity while the gospel age lasts. As the period of a thousand years, during which Satan is bound, mentioned in Revelation xx, and from which the conception of the millennium is derived, lies between the first resurrection (Rev. xx, 4-6), which he understood to include all of the redeemed, and that of "the rest of the dead" (Rev. xx, 5), his conclusion was that the coming of Christ in person, power, and glory must be premillennial. He believed that at this coming there would be a resurrection of all the dead in Christ, who, together with all the redeemed then alive, would be "caught up to meet the Lord in the air"; that the wicked would then be judged, and the present heavens and earth dissolved by fire, to be followed by their regeneration as the inheritance of the redeemed, involving the glorious, immortal, and personal reign of Christ and all His saints. As to the time when the Advent might be expected, Mr. Miller's conclusion was as follows: In examining the prophecies * * * I found that only four uni- versal monarchies are predicted in the Bible to precede the setting up of God's everlasting kingdom; that three of those had passed away — Babylon, Medo-Persia, and Grecia — and that the fourth, Rome, had already passed into its last state * * *. And finding all the signs of the times, and the present condition of the world, to compare har- moniously with the prophetic description of the last days, I was com- pelled to believe that the world had about reached the limits of the period allotted for its continuance. Moreover, as a result of his study of prophetic chronology, he believed not only that the Advent was at hand, but that its date might be fixed with some definiteness. Taking the more or less generally accepted view that the "days" of prophecy symbolize years, he was led to the conclusion that the 2,300 days referred to in Daniel viii, 13, 14, the beginning of which he dated from the com- mandment to restore Jerusalem, given in 457 B. C. (Daniel ix, 25), and the 1,335 .)Qdays of the same prophet (xii, 12), which he took to constitute the latter part of o the 2,300 days, would end coincidentlv in or about the vear 1843. The cleansing 2 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 of the sanctuary, which was to take place at the close of the 2,300 days (Daniel viii, 14), he understood to mean the cleansing of the earth at the second coming of Christ, which, as a result of his computations, he confidently expected would occur some time between March 21, 1843, and March 21, 1844, the period cor- responding to the Jewish year. The public labors of Mr. Miller, according to the best evidence to be obtained, date from the autumn of 1831, when he accepted an invitation to go to Dresden, N. Y., to speak on the subject of the Lord's return. He gave several addresses, with the result that many persons were "hopefully converted." Other invita- tions quickly followed, and thus began a work which in a few years, though not without opposition, spread far and wide, ministers and members of various evangelical denominations uniting in the expectation of the speedy, personal, and premillennial coming of Christ. The first general gathering of those inter- ested in this subject was held in Boston in October 1840. The call for this gather- ing simply invited Christians of all denominations to come together to compare views and to confer as to the best means of promulgating this important truth. The Advent movement was further assisted by the appearance of a number of papers, such as the Midnight Cry, the Signs of the Times, and the Trumpet of Alarm, emphasizing these views. As the time approached when the coming of Christ was expected there was widespread interest and elaborate preparation. When the Lord did not come in the spring of 1844, Mr. Miller published to the world his mistake. However, in the summer of 1844, Samuel Sheffield Snow, George Storrs, and several other prominent leaders, began to preach that the second advent of Christ would occur on October 22, 1844, which was the date that year of the Jewish Day of Atone- ment. Great numbers of the Adventists eagerly accepted this view. Mr. Miller and Joshua "V . Himes held aloof from any public advocacy of this theory. But Mr. Miller did write a letter which appeared in the Advent Herald under date of October 16, 1844, in which he expressed his faith in this October date for the coming of Christ and announced that if this prediction too should fail, he would suffer twice as much disappointment as he had experienced before. The passing of this date without the occurrence of the expected event was a source of great disappointment to Mr. Miller, as well as to those who had so strongly advocated it, and their followers. Mr. Miller did not, however, to the end of his life, change his views with regard to the premillennial character of the Advent itself, or his belief that "the day of the Lord is near, even at the door." In its beginning the Adventist movement was wholly within the existing churches and there was no attempt to establish a separate denomination. Mr. Miller himself during the greater part of his work was a Baptist licentiate. In June 1843, however, the Maine Conference of the Methodist Episcopal Church passed resolutions condemning the movement, and from that time considerable opposition was manifested. In some cases Adventists were forced to leave the churches of which they were members; in others they withdrew voluntarily, bas- ing their action, in part, on the command to "come out of Babylon" (Rev. xviii, 4), including under the term "Babylon" not only the Roman Catholic Church, but the Protestant churches. Mr. Miller and other leaders earnestly deprecated this interpretation, yet it influenced some to leave the old communions. The Adventists who, for either of the causes mentioned, withdrew from the existing churches generally formed organizations of their own, although in some places they omitted any formal organization, considering either that the time was too short or that organization was sinful. No definite move was made, how- ever, toward the general organization of the adherents of the Adventist doctrines until 1845. In that year, according to an estimate made by Mr. Miller, there were Advent congregations in "nearly a thousand places, numbering * * * some fifty thousand believers." A conference was called at Albany, N. Y., in April 1845, for the purpose of defining their position, and was largely attended, Mr. Miller being present. A declaration of principles was adopted, embodying the views of Mr. Miller respecting the personal and premillennial character of the second advent of Christ, the resurrection of the dead, and the renewal of the earth as the abode of the redeemed, together with cognate points of doctrine, which have been summarized as follows: 1. The present heavens and earth are to be dissolved by fire, and new heavens and a new earth are to be created whose dominion is to be given to "the people of the saints of the Most High." ADVENTIST BODIES 3 2. There are but two advents of the Saviour, both of which are personal and visible. The first includes the period of His life from His birth to the Ascension; the second begins with His descent from heaven at the sounding of the last trump. 3. The second coming is indicated to be near at hand, even at the doors; and this truth should be preached to saints that they may rejoice, knowing that their redemption draws nigh; and to sinners that they may be warned to flee from the wrath to come. 4. The condition of salvation is repentance toward God and faith in the Lord Jesus Christ. Those who have repentance and faith will live soberly and right- eously and godly in this world, looking for the Lord's appearing. 5. There will be a resurrection of the bodies of all the dead, both of the just and the unjust. Those who are Christ's will be raised at His coming; the rest of the dead, not until a thousand years later. 6. The only millennium taught in the Word of God is the thousand years in- tervening between the first resurrection and that of the rest of the dead. 7. There is no difference under the gospel dispensation between Jew and gentile, but God will render to every man according to his deeds. The only restoration of Israel is in the restoration of the saints to the regenerated earth. 8. There is no promise of this world's conversion. The children of the king- dom and of the wicked one will continue together until the end of the world. 9. Departed saints do not enter their inheritance at death, that inheritance being reserved in heaven ready to be revealed at the second coming, when they will be equal to the angels, being the children of God and of the resurrection; but in soul and spirit they enter the paradise of God, to await in rest and com- fort the final blessedness of the everlasting kingdom. The somewhat loosely organized body formed at the general conference of Adventists held at Albany, N. Y., in April 1845 continued for a decade to include practically all the Adventists except those who held to the observance of the seventh, rather than the first, day of the week as the Sabbath. In 1855 the discussions, in which Jonathan Cummings had so prominent a part, resulted in the withdrawal of some members and the subsequent organization of the Advent Christian Church. The Adventists who continued their adherence to the original body were for the most part those who believed in the doctrine of the conscious state of the dead and the eternal suffering of the wicked, claiming on these points to be in accord with the personal views of Mr. Miller. They, however, felt the need of closer association, and in 1858 organized at Boston, Mass., the American Millennial Association, partly for the purpose of publishing material in support of their belief and partly as a basis of fellowship. Some years later the members of this society adopted the term "Evangelical Advent- ists" as a denominational name, with a view to distinguishing themselves from other bodies with which they differed on doctrinal points. For some years the association published a periodical bearing at different periods the names, Signs of the Times, Advent Herald, Messiah's Herald, and Herald of the Coming One. It contributed to the support of the China Inland Mission and of laborers and missions in other fields, but as the older members died many of the younger families joined other evangelical denominations, and the number of churches and members diminished rapidly. In 1906 they re- ported 18 organizations with 481 members, 16 church edifices, and $27,050 as value of church property; 9 Sunday schools with 57 officers and teachers and 264 scholars; and 8 ministers. When the inquiries for the census of 1916 were made, it appeared that all the churches, except a few in Pennsylvania, had disbanded or discontinued all services, and from those in Pennsylvania no information could be obtained. The denomination as an ecclesiastical body has, therefore, been dropped from this report. Discussions in regard to the nature of the Advent, and particularly in regard to the future life, resulted in the formation of other bodies independent in organization but agreeing in the belief that the Advent is to be personal and premillennial and is near at hand and in their recognition of the influence of Mr. Miller and those immediately associated with him. The denominations grouped under the name Adventist in 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906 are listed in the summar}' table following, with the principal statistics as reported for the four periods. Two bodies listed in 1906 were not included in the table for 1916 or later censuses. The omission of the Evangelical Adventists is 4 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 193 6 explained in a preceding paragraph. The Churches of God (Adventist) unat- tached congregations, if any of these churches existed in 1936, 1926, or 1916, were probably included among the independent churches or merged with other Ad- ventist bodies. The denomination reported prior to 1936 as "Churches of God in Christ Jesus" is more or less a local name, and it is also known, in some localities, as "Church of God of the Abrahamic Faith." An investigation shows the general conference to be organized under the name "Church of God," but in order to dis- tinguish it from many other churches of this name the location of its headquarters is added for definiteness, as "Church of God (Oregon, 111.)." Summary of Statistics for the Adventist Bodies, 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906 DENOMINATION AND CENSUS YEAR 1936 Total for the group Advent Christian Church Seventh-day Adventist Denomina- tion Church of God (Adventist) Life and Advent Union Church of God (Orecon. 111.) Primitive Advent Christian Church. 1926 Total for the group Advent Christian Church Seventh-day Adventist Denomina- tion Church of God (Adventist) Life and Advent Union Churches of God in Christ Jesus 1916 Total for the group Advent Christian Church Seventh-day Adventist Denomina- tion Church of God (Adventist) Life and Advent. Union Churches of God in Christ Jesus 1906 Total for the group Evangelical Adventist Advent Christian Church Seventh-day Adventist Denomina- tion Church of God (Adventist) Churches of God (Adventist), Unat- tached Congregations Life and Advent Union_ Churches of God in Christ Jesus 2,536 346 2, 054 45 6 71 14 2,576 444 1,981 58 7 86 2,667 534 2,011 22 13 87 2,537 18 541 165,815 26, 258 133, 254 1,250 352 4,163 538 146, 177 29, 430 110,998 1,686 535 3,528 114,915 30, 597 79, 355 848 658 3,457 92, 735 481 26, 799 62,211 354 257 509 2,124 VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES 1,758 313 1,362 17 5 1,819 385 1,363 12 7 52 1,716 417 1,231 8 8 52 1,471 15 428 981 3 1, 867, 420 6, 690, 955 22, 690 42, 500 137, 755 15, 300 11,069,449 2, 310, 000 8, 477, 999 25, 850 91.000 164, 600 3, 885, 235 1, 188, 070 2, 568, 495 8,200 41, 600 78, 870 2, 425, 209 27, 050 854, 323 1,454,087 4,000 2,300 29, 799 53, 650 EXPENDITURES 2,417 327 1,973 32 6 65 14 2,336 379 1,849 39 6 63 2,240 423 1,737 10 11 59 $6, 574, 658 321, 922 , 196, 143 9,732 8.916 36, 308 1,637 7, 610, 863 536. 192 13, 887 19, 861 41, 935 2, 186, 588 274, 446 1, 887, 772 2,358 8,996 13, 016 SUNDAY SCHOOLS 1,845 1,465 25 1,759 304 1,383 23 7 42 2,246 379 1,803 2,078 9 362 1,656 9 119,756 18, 702 97, 062 649 181 2,967 195 102, 779 18, 806 81,067 685 344 1,877 98, 802 21, 007 74, 863 439 2,493 69, 110 264 16, 941 50, 225 326 200 259 895 ADVENT CHRISTIAN CHURCH STATISTICS Summary for the United States, with urban-rural classification.— A general summary of the statistics for the Advent Christian Church for the year 1936 is presented in table 1, which shows also the distribution of these figures between urban and rural territory. The membership of this denomination consists of those persons who have been admitted to the local churches, by vote of the members, upon profession of faith and baptism by immersion. Table 1. — Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 Churches (local organizations), number Members, number Average membership per church Membership bv sex: Male Female. . Sex not reported Males per 100 females Membership by age: Under 13 years 13 years and over Age not reported Percent under 13 years ! Church edifices, number Value — number reporting _ Amount reported Constructed prior to 1936 .. Constructed, wholly or in part, in 1936 Average value per church Debt — number reporting Amount reported Number reporting "no debt" Parsonages, number Value— number reporting Amount reported Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding in- terest All other current expenses, including in- terest Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution. All other purposes Average expenditure per church See footnotes at end of table. Total 26, 258 76 10, 310 15, 732 216 65.5 480 23, 606 2.172 2.0 321 313 $1, 867, 420 $1, 819, 142 $48, 278 $5, 966 51 $129, 023 201 117 105 $318, 992 327 $321, 922 $157, 376 $17,065 $33, 220 $22, 716 $51, 381 $5, 284 $12, 481 $7, 816 $4, 569 $10. 014 In urban territory 11, 976 101 4,664 7,168 144 65.1 280 10, 750 946 2.5 109 107 $1,346,315 $1, 345, 437 $878 $12, 582 40 $115,916 53 55 49 $209, 792 116 $216, 755 $98, 760 $12, 796 $22, 185 $19, 024 $39, 488 $3,054 $7, 850 $5,411 $2, 757 $5, 430 $1, 869 In rural territory 14, 282 63 5,646 8,564 72 65.9 200 12, 856 1,226 1.5 212 206 $521, 105 $473, 705 $47, 400 $2, 530 11 $13, 107 148 62 56 $109, 200 211 $105, 167 $58, 616 $4, 239 $11,035 $3, 692 $11,893 $2. 230 $4, 631 $2, 405 $1,812 $4, 584 $498 PERCENT OF TOTAL ' Urban 34.4 45.6 45.2 54.8 45.6 54.4 66.7 33.3 58.3 41.7 45.5 54.5 43.6 56.4 34.0 34.2 72.1 74.0 1.8 47.0 46.7 65.8 35.5 67.3 62.8 75.0 66.8 83.7 76.9 57.8 62.9 69.2 60.3 54.2 Rural 65.6 54.4 66.0 65.8 27.9 26.0 98.2 10.2 73.6 53.0 53.3 34.2 64.5 32.7 37.2 25.0 33.2 16.3 23.1 42.2 37.1 30.8 39.7 45.8 73955—40 2 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 1. — Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 — Continued TTEM Total In urban territory In rural territory PERCENT OF TOTAL 1 Urban Rural Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number. _„ . -- 288 3,059 18, 702 13 86 887 6 18 167 4 67 304 110 1,433 9,073 10 75 710 2 6 71 2 31 145 178 1,626 9,629 3 11 177 4 12 96 2 36 159 38.2 46.8 48.5 61.8 53.2 51.5 Summer vacation Bible schools : Churches reporting, number Scholars - Weekday schools : 80.6 20.0 Scholars - -- - - Parochial schools : 42.5 57.5 47.7 52.3 1 Percent not shown where base is less than 11). 3 Based on membership with age classification reported. Comparative data, 1906-36. — Table 2 presents, in convenient form for comparison, a summary of the available statistics of the Advent Christian Church for the census years 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906. Table 2. — Comparative Summary, 1906 to 1936 Churches (local organizations), number. Increase ' over preceding census: Number Percent Members, number. Increase ' over preceding census: Number Percent Average membership per church. Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amoun t reported Average value per church. Debt— number reporting Amount reported Parsonages, number Value — number reporting. Amount reported Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding interest.. All other current expenses, including interest- Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions 1 Foreign m issions To general headquarters for distribution All other purposes Not classified Average expenditure per church Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars 1936 346 -98 -22.1 26, 258 -3, 172 -10.8 76 321 313 1, 867, 420 $5, 966 51 $129, 023 117 105 $318, 992 327 $321, 922 $157, 376 $17, 065 $33, 220 $22, 716 $51, 381 $5, 284 $12, 481 $7, 816 $4, 569 $10, 014 288 3,059 18, 702 1926 -16.9 29, 430 -1,167 -3.8 66 410 385 2, 310, 000 $6, 000 54 $121, 667 111 $395, 150 379 $536, 192 $409, 241 $112, 292 $14, 659 $1,415 304 2,773 18, 806 1916 534 -7 -1.3 30, 597 3,798 14.2 57 418 417 , 188, 070 $2, 849 63 $95, 970 77 $143, 050 423 $274, 446 $233, 618 $40, 828 379 3,134 21,007 1906 541 26, 799 50 428 428 $854, 323 $1, 996 57 $78, 828 44 $72, 675 362 2,876 16, 941 1 A minus sign (— ) denotes decrease. ADVENT CHRISTIAN CHURCH 7 State tables. — Tables 3, 4, 5, and 6 present the statistics for the Advent Chris- tian Church by States. Table 3 gives for each State for 1936 the number and membership of the churches classified according to their location in urban or rural territory, membership classified by sex, and data for Sunday schools. Table 4 gives for selected States the number and membership of the churches for the four census years 1906 to 1936, together with the membership for 1936 classified as "under 13 years of age" and "13 years of age and over." Table 5 shows the value of churches and parsonages and debt on church edifices for 1936. Table 6 presents, for 1936, the church expenditures, showing separately current expenses, improvements, benevolences, etc. In order to avoid disclosing the financial statistics of any individual church, separate presentation in tables 5 and 6 is limited to those States in which three or more churches reported value and expenditures. Ecclesiastical divisions. — Table 7 presents, for each conference in the Advent Christian Church, the more important statistical data for 1936 shown by States in the preceding tables, including number of churches, membership, value and debt on church edifices, expenditures, and Sunday schools. Table 3. — Number and Membership of Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 NUMBER OF CHURCHES NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BY SEX SUNDAY SCHOOIS GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE "3 o a aj ,Q M "3 S-i "3 Eh a -a "3 3 ID "3 a oS to CO Q..2 s| * u § ° 3 a a 2 * O en E as "3 S3 m United States 346 36 25 12 28 5 12 12 3 12 1 9 4 9 4 4 3 1 3 13 26 35 7 8 22 7 1 5 4 1 6 4 3 1 6 3 11 119 227 26,258 11,976 14, 282 10.310 15, 732 216 65.5 288 3,059 18, 702 New England: Maine... 7 8 3 23 2 9 5 1 1 5 2 2 1 "l 2 ~~2~ 9 1 1 6 2 1 2 "§" 1 3 1 3 2 10 29 17 9 5 3 3 7 3 11 "4" 2 7 3 4 3 .... 13 24 26 6 7 16 5 "3" 4 1 3 3 3 1 2,349 1,382 629 2,018 461 1,233 720 90 813 250 952 209 726 200 236 299 42 107 794 1,629 4,037 772 635 2,274 162 21 205 263 45 369 370 100 84 490 209 1,083 889 652 179 1,798 230 980 300 35 250 789 139 229 126 42 95 491 1,202 46 151 1,176 36 21 68 193 104 100 84 402 160 1,009 I 1,460 730 450 220 231 253 420 90 778 163 70 497 74 236 299 12 794 1,138 2,835 726 484 1,098 126 137 263 45 176 266 88 49 74 898 516 248 747 157 472 289 28 353 100 370 72 290 85 86 125 22 47 362 669 1.501 350 254 879 66 11 81 127 21 154 160 41 36 195 90 408 1,451 866 381 1,236 304 761 431 62 460 150 473 137 436 115 150 174 20 60 432 960 2,536 422 381 1, 323 96 10 124 136 24 215 210 59 48 295 119 675 ~35~ 109" 61.9 59.6 65.1 60.4 51.6 62.0 67.1 76.7 66.7 78.2 52.6 66.5 73.9 57.3 71.8 31 24 9 27 5 10 11 3 11 1 9 2 7 1 3 3 1 11 22 28 6 4 17 3 330 277 118 318 81 167 131 26 80 23 148 28 75 20 35 23 7 19 95 171 227 40 38 155 22 2,019 New Hampshire Vermont-. 1,283 477 Massachusetts Rhode Island Connecticut . . ... Middle Atlantic: New York- Pennsylvania East North Central: Ohio 1,750 505 814 439 125 502 Indiana 203 Illinois. _ ... Michiean Wisconsin. _ .. . West North Central: Minnesota.. Iowa . 826 190 494 107 268 Missouri.. 95 Nebraska 22 Kansas. 70 South Atlantic: Virginia 83.8 69.7 59.2 82.9 66.7 611 West Virginia.. North Carolina South Carolina Georgia 1,457 2,026 276 280 Florida East South Central: Kentucky 72 66.4 1,016 185 Tennessee Alabama . 65.3 4 1 1 5 3 3 1 5 3 11 28 5 6 40 29 28 8 84 27 150 236 Mississippi West South Central: Louisiana.. 93.4 20 25 Oklahoma Texas :::: 71.6 76.2 211 250 Mountain: Idaho 185 New Mexico 79 Pacific: Washington 66.1 536 Oregon California :::: 75.6 60.4 179 941 1 Ratio not shown where number of females is less than 100. CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 4. — Number and Membership of Churches, 1906 to 1936, and Membership by Age in 1936, by States [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches in either 1936, 1926, 1916, or 1906] number of churches NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BY AGE, 1939 GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE 1936 1936 1916 1906 1936 1936 1916 1906 CO S a Si O co a 09 i- *JCO o- 1 9 t- (=4 346 444 534 541 26, 258 29, 430 30, 597 26, 799 480 23, 606 2,172 2.0 New England: 36 25 12 28 5 12 12 3 12 1 9 4 9 4 4 3 1 3 13 26 35 7 8 22 7 1 5 4 45 24 15 32 7 14 13 6 15 4 9 5 13 4 5 5 1 5 10 51 43 7 18 27 3 3 4 7 1 8 10 57 33 19 33 8 19 24 11 17 7 14 12 18 4 10 5 3 7 12 63 23 7 22 25 4 8 7 7 3 4 11 37 40 23 41 7 22 24 11 20 10 17 14 17 5 14 9 6 4 12 36 23 7 14 29 ~ii~ 10 5 3 18 13 2,349 1,382 629 2,018 461 1,233 720 90 813 250 952 209 726 200 236 299 42 107 794 1,629 4,037 772 635 2,274 162 21 205 263 369 370 100 490 209 1,083 129 2,132 1,361 738 2,548 661 1,297 625 175 747 271 1,162 242 645 252 257 318 27 239 481 2,765 4,165 755 1,522 2,323 80 98 227 278 20 334 623 2,575 1,570 1,040 2,780 772 1,550 1,024 350 1,135 618 1,023 325 846 296 502 358 125 341 593 2,629 1,960 789 1,429 1,954 130 274 296 313 84 215 651 1,610 1,608 1,082 3, 053 761 1,645 1,145 330 782 669 1,054 451 651 349 608 323 305 247 507 1,476 1,388 509 917 1,801 351 413 189 120 502 411 32 17 3 39 1 8 7 17 25 13 7 1 14 4 1 11 12 66 19 21 80 1 4 2 2,317 1,157 612 1,913 460 1,057 713 90 602 225 830 150 719 165 205 295 42 106 783 1,493 3,429 753 463 1,818 161 21 121 261 208 14 66 168 1.4 New Hampshire _ 1.4 .5 Massachusetts 2.0 .2 .8 Middle Atlantic: 1.0 East North Central: Ohio 194 109 59 34 17 2.7 Indiana .- ... .. 10.0 Illinois--. . 1.5 Michigan . 1.0 West North Central: Minnesota ... .6 6.4 Missouri . .. . 1.3 Kansas .. 124 542 151 376 .9 South Atlantic: Virginia 1.4 West Virginia .8 North Carolina - 1.9 South Carolina 2.5 Georgia.. 4.3 Florida 4.2 East South Central: Kentucky .6 Tennessee . Alabama _. . 80 3.2 Mississippi. . . .8 West South Central: Oklahoma Texas .. .. ... 6 4 3 6 3 11 22 10 7 11 24 6 13 4 329 363 89 466 203 1,070 125 30 2.9 1.9 Mountain: Idaho ... 11.0 Pacific: Washington _ _. 7 5 14 4 8 12 13 4 9 10 15 5 514 230 1.052 266 466 323 980 281 410 302 675 155 4.9 Oregon 2.9 California.. ... 1.2 Other States 3.1 1 Based on membership with age classification reported. 2 Includes Louisiana, 1, and New Mexico, 1. ADVENT CHRISTIAN CHURCH 9 Table 5. — Value of Churches and Parsonages and Amount of Church Debt by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting value of edifices] GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States. New England: Maine New Hampshire. Vermont Massachusetts.... Rhode Island Connecticut Middle Atlantic: New York Pennsylvania. ., East North Central: Ohio Illinois Michigan — Wisconsin West North Central: Minnesota Iowa..,. Missouri South Atlantic: Virginia West Virginia. . North Carolina . South Carolina. Georgia Florida East South Central: Kentucky Alabama Mississippi West South Central: Oklahoma Texas.. Pacific: Washington. Oregon California... Other States. Total num- ber of church- es Num- ber of church edifices value of church edifices Church- es re- porting 313 Amount 81,867,420 159, 200 129,500 62, 000 309, 100 65, 737 265, 000 83, 100 4,500 34. 930 98, 800 12,700 32, 900 30, 000 6,200 2,900 15, 550 84, 800 102, 128 19, 400 8, 150 60, 025 5, 000 3,800 1,950 9,500 11,250 50, 000 9,500 167, 000 DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES Church- es re- porting Amount $129, 023 9, 500 3,675 27, 709 500 6,235 3, 800 5, 000 27, 600 4,256 5. 112 850 8,450 3, 888 5, 300 1,796 1,052 950 2,850 9, 666" 1,500 VALUE OF PAR- SONAGES Church- es re- porting 105 8318,992 28, 750 28, 700 11,300 32, 000 17,042 48, 500 10, 000 (') 29, 700 0) 18, 100 0) 5,200 (') 0) 2,750 8,450 14, 400. (') 0) 6,500 li.soo 25, 800 1 Amount included in figures shown for "Other States," to avoid disclosing the statistics of any indi- vidual church. 1 Includes: Indiana, l;'Nebraska, 1; Kansas, 1; Tennessee, 1; and Idaho, 2. 10 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION* AND STATE United States. New England: Maine New Hampshire „ Vermont Massachusetts. .. Rhode Island Connecticut Middle Atlantic: New York Pennsylvania.. East North Central: Ohio Illinois Michigan Wisconsin West North Central: Minnesota. Iowa Missouri South Atlantic: Virginia West Virginia. . North Carolina. South Carolina. Georgia Florida East South Central: Kentucky Alabama Mississippi West South Central: Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Idaho . . Pacific: Washington. Oregon California. .. Total number of churches 346 Other States. expenditures Churches report- ing Total amount $321,922 30, 423 30, 834 11,609 60, 566 8. 153 27, 462 12, 317 1,408 3,871 11,094 2, 866 9, 120 2,755 8,043 15, 586 4, 224 2,602 12, 305 1, 292 322 2. 217 3, 360 1, 284 12,019 2,214 27, 659 Pastors' salaries $157, 376 19, 850 17,819 6,954 23, 993 4,409 12, 278 ,148 979 2,074 5, 197 1,400 4,699 1,400 686 175 1,335 5,548 6,831 2,405 1,508 6,238 17 250 109 707 1,707 All other salaries 9S5 5, 422 1,302 11,529 $17, 065 Repairs and im- pro ve- ments 780 1,521 201 4,061 468 1,665 212 760 700 8 20 139 627 761 27 104 274 112 72 902 48 1,981 $33, 220 3,512 3,271 1,190 8,141 492 3,102 682 114 307 922 200 66 139 20 697 2,125 515 714 1,596 80 155 515 725 820 201 1,783 1 Includes: Indiana, 1; Nebraska, 1; Kansas, 2; Tennessee, 1; Louisiana, 1: and New Mexico, 1, ADVENT CHRISTIAN CHURCH 11 Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936— Continued [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States. New England: Maine New Hampshire. Vermont Massachusetts... Rhode Island Connecticut Middle Atlantic: New York Pennsylvania. . East North Central: Ohio Illinois Michigan Wisconsin West North Central: Minnesota Iowa Missouri South Atlantic : Virginia West Virginia.. North Carolina. South Carolina- Georgia Florida East South Central: Kentucky Alabama ... Mississippi West South Centrai : Oklahoma Texas expenditures— continued Payment on church debt, ex- cluding interest $22, 716 2, 803 800 210 8,109 956 80 115 1,753 360 13 557 387 180 Mountain: Idaho... Pacific: Washington. Oregon California. -. Other States. 700 96 3,483 Other current expenses, includ- ing in- terest $51,381 4,931 4,308 1, 237 10,374 1.607 6,984 2, 23S 108 960 3, 374 847 1. 584 446 330 73 246 234 976 450 26 1,256 640 12 Local relief and charity $5, 284 246 355 1,992 219 4, 623 648 367 753 104 829 383 346 132 22 132 159 50 103 471 35 75 229 262 4 397 Home missions $12,481 S71 661 328 2,009 197 949 311 123 88 230 212 174 202 1 10 202 142 1, 580 246 66 1,230 55 201 406 74 1,844 Foreign missions $7,816 985 571 31S 1,439 252 395 318 145 164 6 374 57 10 178 106 3 424 To gen- eral head- quarters $4, 589 138 250 1,426 648 216 577 794 45 410 16 123 5 25 131 All other purposes $10, 014 1,676 914 490 817 300 377 591 62 80 240 201 412 157 496 845 80 68 370 500 185 534 20 405 12 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 7. — Number and Membership of Churches, Value and Debt on Church Edifices, Expenditures, and Sunday Schools, by Conferences, 1936 CONFERENCE Total. Catskills. Connecticut and western Massachusetts Cumberland Valley (Ken- tucky) East Georgia and South Car- olina Eastern Michigan Eastern North Carolina. Hoosick Valley International Louisiana Maine Massachusetts... Michigan Middle Georgia . Minnesota Mississippi Missouri Valley New Hampshire New York and Ontario . Northeastern Alabama. Northern California Northern Illinois Northern Indiana and south- ern Michigan Northwestern Pennsylvania... Ohio Oklahoma Piedmont Rhode Island and eastern Connecticut Southern California Southern Georgia and Florida. Southern Illinois Southern Indiana Southwestern Virginia and southern Virginia Virginia West Tennessee, north Mis- sissippi and eastern Arkansas West Texas West Virginia West Washington and British Columbia Willamette Valley Wisconsin Combinations. 346 26, 258 207 162 1,073 136 2,380 456 444 45 2,349 1,709 59 231 200 263 650 1,382 325 205 329 844 14 90 801 369 1,920 483 754 2,114 108 250 265 706 21 454 1,464 443 356 760 VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES 313 $1,867,420 10, 000 303, 500 5,000 26,400 P) 34, 578 57, 000 32, 500 159, 200 270, 600 P) P) 30, 000 1,950 16, 100 129, 500 45, 600 3,800 51, 000 92, 300 4,500 34, 230 9,500 71, 550 65, 737 116, 000 56, 425 P) 0) 5, 250 12, 800 (') 11, 250 83, 000 46, 500 18, 500 35, 900 27, 250 DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES 3 ft D $129, 023 500 6,235 5,300 4,256 3,300 9,500 27, 709 8.1(1 1,500 3,675 2,300 27, 600 5,000 1,052 3,050 500 6,700 1,796 950 8,450 2,850 "5,ll2 EXPENDI- TURES 327 3 14 5 10 1 $321, 922 1,338 31, 958 1,292 6,498 P) 5,543 10, 228 6,487 P) 36, 423 55, 106 P) P) 3,462 3,197 30, 834 6,837 322 7.1 10, 194 P) 1,408 3,841 2,217 11, 944 8,153 19, 801 10, 638 P) P) 723 2,444 P) 3,601 7,661 10, 453 5,064 9,905 6,203 SUNDAY SCHOOLS a? 13 Oh 5 ft 1 Amount included in the figures shown on the line designated "Combinations" to avoid disclosing the statistics of any individual church. ADVENT CHRISTIAN CHURCH 13 HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION - DENOMINATIONAL HISTORY The disappointment felt by the Adventists at the passing of October 22, 1844, the date set by S. S. Snow for the second advent of Christ resulted in confusion and much discussion as to the accuracy of the calculations. In 1852, Jonathan Cum- mings, F. H. Berick, and several others, mostly young men who had recently joined the Advent movement, began to teach that the Lord had bestowed upon them the "high and distinguishing gift of understanding the time" for the coming of Christ, which they claimed would be in the autumn of 1853 or the spring of 1854. Inasmuch as this view was not acceptable to the main body of Adventists, a paper was started in Lowell, Mass., and named The World's Crisis, for the advocacy of this 1854-time argument. This caused a division among the Advent- ists. When 1854 passed without bringing the end of the age the men who had led the movement admitted their mistake, and it was hoped that their followers would rejoin the original body. By this time, however, a well-marked difference of opinion had developed among the Adventists in reference to the immortality of the soul. The followers of Mr. Cummings had for the most part accepted the doctrine that man is by nature wholly mortal and is unconscious in death, and that immortality is not inherent in mankind, but is the gift of God to be bestowed in the resurrection on those only who have been true followers of Christ. The main body of Adventists, on the other hand, accepted, in general, the doctrine of the conscious state of the dead and the eternal suffering of the wicked. Owing largely to this difference, which thej* considered to be upon a vital point, when a general conference met at Boston, June 5, 1855, the followers of Mr. Cummings did not unite in it, but held a conference of their own on the same day. From this time the separation between the two bodies was definitely recognized. Those who had separated from the main body organized the Advent Christian Association at Worcester, Mass., November 6, 1861, and have since borne the name "Advent Christian Church." This branch of the Adventists now holds simply to the general im- minence of Christ's return, but takes the position that "no man knoweth the day nor the hour wherein the Son of Man cometh." They also emphasize that side of their faith which deals with the nature of man. DOCTRINE The Declaration of Principles held by this church, as unanimously approved bj' the Advent Christian Association and General Conference of America, in 1900, emphasizes the following points: 1. The Bible is the Word of God, containing a revelation given to man under divine supervision and providence; its historical statements are correct, and it is the only divine standard of faith and practice. 2. As revealed in the Bible,' (a) there is one God, the Father, Creator of all things; (6) Jesus Christ, the only begotten Son of God, came into the world, died for man's sins, was raised for his justification, ascended into heaven as the High Priest and Mediator, and will come again to judge the living and the dead, and reign forever and ever; (c) the Holy Spirit, the Comforter, sent from God to convince the world of sin, of righteousness, and of judgment, sanctifies man and seals him unto the day of redemption. 3. Man was created for immortality, but through sin has forfeited his divine birthright, and only through faith in Christ can become partaker of the divine nature and live forever. 4. Death is, to all persons, righteous and wicked, a condition of unconscious- ness, to remain unchanged until the resurrection at Christ's second coming, when the righteous will receive everlasting life, while the wicked will be "punished with everlasting destruction," suffering complete extinction of being. 5. Salvation is free to all who in this life and age accept the conditions, all hope of future probation or universal salvation being excluded. 6. Jesus Christ, according to His promise, will, "in like manner" as He went into heaven, come again to this earth to reign forever, and this coming is the hope of the church, inasmuch as upon it depend the reward of the righteous, the abolition of sin, and the renewal of the earth to become the eternal home of the redeemed. 1 This statement, which is substantially the same as that published in vol. D of the Report on Religious Bodies, 1926, has been revised by Rev. C. H. Hewitt, secretary of the Advent Christian General Conference of America, Aurora, 111., and approved by him in its present form. 73955—40 3 14 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 7. Bible prophecy indicates the approximate time of Christ's return, and the great duty of the hour is the proclamation of this soon-coming redemption. 8. The church, an institution of divine origin, includes all Christians of what- ever name, but the local organization should be independent of outside control, subject to no dictation of priest, bishop, or pope, although recognizing true fellowship and unity of action. 9. The only ordinances recognized are baptism and the Lord's Supper, im- mersion being considered the only true baptism. Admission to the church is by vote of the majority after baptism and profession of faith. Open communion is practiced and the invitation to the Lord's Supper is general, participation being left to the individual. 10. The first day of the week, set apart by the early church in commemoration of the resurrection, is held to be the proper Christian Sabbath, to be observed as a day of rest and religious worship. 11. War as a means of settling international disputes is held to be contrary to the spirit and teachings of Christ, contrary to the spirit of true brotherhood, and inimical to the welfare of humanity. Christians are justified in refusing to bear arms for conscience' sake. ORGANIZATION In accordance with the principles outlined, the Advent Christian Church is congregational in church government, each church being absolutely independent in its own management. Local elders (not ordained) and deacons are elected annually, as are the various officials and committees. The elders have charge of the religious services when the church has no pastor, and the deacons care for the poor and serve as bearers at the communion service, which is usually held each month. Women equally with men are eligible to office. For fellowship and the better conduct of such work as belongs to them in com- mon, the churches are associated in annual conferences, which are grouped in five districts, while the Advent Christian General Conference represents the entire denomination. According to the constitution adopted at Boston, May 20, 1915, the object of this conference is: To advance the interests of and unify the Advent Christian people in their various branches of work; hold biennial sessions for the transaction of business and the discussion of questions of interest to the churches; devise the best methods for the conduct of the finances of the churches and the cooperating societies; cooperate with the churches in securing pastors and in utilizing the services of worthy men; act as a board of appeal; establish a bureau of statistics; publish a biennial manual; and deal with any matters affecting the welfare of the churches. The membership of the General Conference consists of delegates chosen by the annual conferences, one for each conference, and one for each 400 members of the conference churches above the first 400, together with the officers and one delegate from each cooperating society. The organization of the General Conference as of 1936 includes as officers a president, five vice presidents (who serve as regional superintendents of con- ference work in the five districts), a secretary, who serves as the executive of the conference, and a treasurer. In each of the five regions there is a board of councilors, the vice president for each region being the chairman of the regional board. The national officers named above constitute an executive committee which has full charge of the General Conference activities between biennial sessions. The General Conference acts in an advisory capacity only, but there is a growing tendency to recognize its leadership in general denominational life. The General Conference headquarters are in Boston, Mass. There is one publication house located in each of the following cities: Boston, Mass., Oakland, Calif., and Live Oak, Fla. Ordination to the ministry rests with the conferences. It takes place on request of a church, after examination of the applicant by a committee, vote of the conference, and the appointment of an ordaining committee. The minister becomes a member of the conference which ordained him. In the reception of ministers from other bodies previous ordination is accepted. ADVENT CHRISTIAN CHURCH 15 WORK The denominational activities of the Advent Christian Church are carried on mainly through the American Advent Mission Society, the Woman's Home and Foreign Mission Society, four publication societies, and regional organizations. The American Advent Mission Society, which does both home and foreign mission work, is incorporated and operates under the General Conference, although it is independent in its organization. Its officers are elected by delegates from the various churches and conferences, and its meetings are held annually. The Woman's Home and Foreign Mission Society is also independent of the General Conference in organization and operates similarly. This organization is made up of local societies connected with the various churches. Its officers are elected annually by delegates from the local societies. The foreign program of this society is confined to India, and its home work is chiefly in the interest of a home for students of the New England School of Theology. There is a West- ern Home Mission Board which does about the same work in the Middle West that the American Advent Mission Society does in the East, except that its sphere is confined to home missions. There is also a woman's society called the Helper's Union and Central Mission Branch, doing both home and foreign mission work. The number of missionaries and evangelists employed during the year was 30 and the number of churches aided, 50. Contributions of more than $75,000 were received. A large part of the home missionary and philanthropic work is done by the State conferences. In the foreign field, 9 stations are occupied, in addition to 26 out-stations, in India, China, and Japan. The report for 1936 shows 11 American missionaries, with a force of well over 100 native evangelists, teachers, and colporteurs con- stantly employed with the missionaries at the various stations; 23 churches with 2,273 members; 2 training schools, an industrial school, 2 secondary schools, 17 elementary schools, and several night schools in India, besides an academy, a girls' school, and several elementary schools in China; a hospital, a nursing home, 5 dispensaries and rural clinics, and 3 orphanages. The value of property on the foreign field is estimated at $133,361. Two educational institutions, for which over $10,000 in addition to proceeds from endowment and personal gifts were contributed in 1936, are carried on under their auspices in the United States. They include a college at Aurora, 111., and a theological school at Boston. The two institutions reported 230 students and property valued at $381,761, including an endowment of over $300,000, which it is hoped will be increased to $500,000. The denomination maintains one orphanage in the South, and, in connection with it, a home for the aged; there is also a home for the aged in New England. The southern property, at Dowling Park, Fla., consisting of two new fireproof buildings and several frame buildings, is valued at $75,000, and $10,000 was contributed for its support in 1936. The New England property at South Vernon, Mass., consists of a commodious build- ing of 27 rooms and about 3 acres of land, valued at about $10,000. The young people of the denomination are organized in a Young People's Loval Workers Societv, which in 1936 included 135 branches, with a membership of 3,352. SEVENTH-DAY ADVENTIST DENOMINATION STATISTICS Summary for the United States, with urban-rural classification. — A general summary of the statistics for the Seventh-day Adventist Denomination for the year 1936 is presented in table 1, which shows also the distribution of these figures between urban and rural territory. The membership of this denomination consists of those persons who have been baptized, by immersion, and received into full membership in the local churches upon profession of faith. Table 1. — Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 Churches (local organizations), number. Members, number Average membership per church . Membership by sex: Male Female Sex not reported Males per 100 females Membership by age: Under 13 years 13 years and over Age not reported Percent under 13 years 2 Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Constructed prior to 1936 Constructed, wholly or in part, in 1936. Averaee value per church Debt — number report ing Amount reported Number reporting "no debt" Parsonages, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding in- terest All other current expenses, including in- terest Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc.._ Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution .. All other purposes Average expenditure per church PERCENT OF Total In urban territory In rural territory TOTAL ' Urban Rural 2, 054 1,153 901 56.1 43.9 133, 254 65 96,417 84 29, 065 64, 420 2.932 45.1 2,691 87, 555 6,171 3.0 832 779 $5, 646, 358 $5, 487, 117 $159, 241 $7, 248 162 $470, 966 521 36, 837 41 14, 120 22,418 299 63.0 905 34, 813 1,119 2.5 019 583 $1, 044, 597 $976. 182 $68, 415 $1, 792 33 $16,438 468 72.4 27.6 43, 185 86, 838 3,231 49.7 67.3 74.2 90.7 32.7 25.8 9.3 3,596 122,368 7,290 2.9 74.8 71.6 84.7 25.2 28.4 15.3 1,451 1,362 $6, 690, 955 $6, 463, 299 $227, 656 $4, 913 57.3 57.2 84.4 84.9 69.9 42.7 42.8 15.6 15.1 30.1 195 $487, 404 989 83.6 96.6 52.7 16.4 3.4 47.3 49 37 25 $107, 089 12 10 $10, 000 35 $117,089 91.5 8.5 1,973 $6, 196, 143 $16, 652 $181, 752 $136, 302 1,109 $4, 814, 000 $11,963 $146, 773 $106, 635 864 $1, 382, 143 $4, 689 $34, 979 $29, 667 56.2 77.7 71.8 80.8 78.2 43.8 22.3 28.2 19.2 21.8 $86, 534 $76, 119 $10, 415 88.0 12.0 $285, 876 $100, 591 $202, 453 $580, 037 $4, 427, 019 $178, 927 $3, 140 $246, 747 $80. 186 $155, 539 $457, 446 $3, 394, 818 $137, 774 1 $4,341 $39, 129 $20, 405 $46, 914 $122, 591 $1, 032, 201 $41, 153 $1, 600 86.3 79.7 76.8 78.9 76.7 77.0 13.7 20.3 23.2 21.1 23.3 23.0 1 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. 2 Based on membership with age classification reported. 16 SEVENTH-DAY ADVENTIST DENOMINATION 17 Table 1.- -SUMMARY OF STATISTICS FOR CHURCHES IN URBAN AND RURAL Territory, 1936 — Continued ITEM Total In urban territory In rural territory TERCENT OF TOTAL 1 Urban Rural Sabbath schools : Churches reporting, number.. 1,465 19, 823 97, 062 9 71 307 122 612 2,787 569 3,264 16, 438 845 13, 078 67, 920 4 33 146 84 451 2,150 379 2,253 11, 172 620 6,745 29, 142 5 38 161 38 161 637 190 1,011 5,266 57.7 66.0 70.0 42.3 34.0 30.0 Summer vacation Bible schools: . Churches reporting, number . 47.6 68.9 73.7 77.1 66.6 69.0 68.0 52.4 Weekday religious schools : Churches reporting, number-. _ ... 31.1 26.3 Scholars Parochial schools : Churches reporting, number.. ... ._ _ 22.9 33.4 31.0 Scholars 32.0 1 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. Comparative data, 1906-36. — Table 2 presents, in convenient form for com- parison, a summary of the available statistics of the Seventh-day Adventist Denomination for the census years 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906. Table 2. — Comparative Summary, 1906 to 1936 1936 1926 1916 1906 Churches (local organizations), number. Increase ' over preceding census: Number Percent Members, number Increase over preceding census: Number Percent Average membership per church. Church edifices, number.. _ Value — number reporting Amount reported Average value per church. Debt— number reporting Amount reported Parsonages, number Value— number reporting. Amount reported- Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding interest-.. All other current expenses, including interest.. Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution All other purposes Not classified Average expenditure per church Sabbath schools : Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars 2,054 73 3.7 133, 254 22, 256 20.1 65 1,451 1,362 $6, 690, 955 $4, 913 195 $487, 404 49 35 $117,089 1,973 $6, 196, 143 $16, 652 $181, 752 $136, 302 $86, 534 $285, 876 $100, 591 $202, 453 $580, 037 $4,427,019 $178, 927 $3, 140 1, 465 19, 823 97, 062 -30 -1.5 110, 998 31, 643 39.9 56 1,399 1,363 S, 477, 999 $6, 220 261 $908, 352 127 6.7 79, 355 17, 144 27.6 39 1,231 1,231 2, 568, 495 $2, 087 240 $209, 154 36 $182, 600 1,849 $6, 998, 988 ■$1,291,018 >$5, 647, 948 $60, 022 $3, 785 1, 383 14, 972 81,067 16 $20, 450 1,737 $1, 887, 772 $476, 524 $1,411,248 $1, 087 1,803 15, 298 74, 863 62, 211 33 981 981 , 454, 087 $1, 482 121 $77, 984 14 $14, 165 1,656 11,033 50, 225 1 A minus sign (— ) denotes decrease. 18 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 State tables. — Tables 3, 4, 5, and 6 present the statistics for the Seventh-day Adventist Denomination by States. Table 3 gives for each State for 1936 the number and membership of the churches classified according to their location in urban or rural territory, membership classified by sex, and data for Sabbath schools. Table 4 gives for each State the number and membership of the churches for the four census years 1906 to 1936, together with the membership for 1936 classified as "under 13 years of age" and "13 years of age and over." Table 5 shows the value of churches and parsonages and the amount of debt on church edifices for 1936. Table 6 presents, for 1936, the church expenditures, showing separately current expenses, improvements, benevolences, etc. Ecclesiastical divisions. — Table 7 presents, for each conference in the Seventh- day Adventist Denomination, the more important statistical data for 1936 shown by States in the preceding tables, including number of churches, member- ship, value of church edifices, debt on church edifices, expenditures, and Sabbath schools. Table 3. — Number and Membership of Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex, and Sabbath Schools, by States, 1936 GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States. New England: Maine New Hampshire. Vermont Massachusetts. . . Rhode Island Connecticut Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania.. East North Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan Wisconsin West North Central: Minnesota Iowa Missouri North Dakota South Dakota Nebraska Kansas. 2,054 South Atlantic: Delaware Maryland ._ District of Columbia. Virginia West Virginia North Carolina... South Carolina... Georgia.. Florida East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee Alabama Mississippi number of churches 1,153 NUMBER OF MEMBERS 133, 254 740 318 384 2,801 406 592 5,620 1,690 4,058 4,222 3,026 4,666 9,395 3,040 4,124 2,434 2,529 1,741 1,178 3,102 2,312 242 2,723 887 1,631 590 1,239 429 1,335 4,023 1,075 3,040 926 777 96,417 36, 837 292 201 170 2,209 347 565 4,961 1,618 3,354 3,256 2,592 4,017 6,170 1,490 3,426 1,845 1,915 348 626 2,486 1,539 182 2,299 887 1,029 535 769 334 1,196 3,474 853 1,881 728 518 448 117 214 592 59 27 MEMBERSHIP BY SEX 43, 185 86, 838 434 649 3,225 1,550 589 614 1, 393 552 616 773 60 424 602 55 470 95 139 549 222 1,159 198 259 225 92 137 854 109 174 659 1,835 3,785 72 558 1,132 704 1,314 2,744 515 226 247 1,947 297 383 1,303 831 1,317 3. 034 1,067 1,445 776 728 708 424 734 748 82 971 174 484 134 368 124 373 1,160 267 907 27S 235 3,231 49.7 2,919 2,195 3,176 6,337 1,973 2,679 1,648 1,801 1,033 754 1,538 1,564 160 1,752 508 1,147 366 871 305 944 2,7 759 1,558 542 830 90 49 575 43.7 40.7 55.5 43.9 36.7 45.4 48.5 49.3 47.9 44.6 37.9 41.5 47.9 54.1 53.9 47.1 40.4 68.5 56.2 47.7 47.8 51.3 55.4 34.3 42.2 36.6 42.3 40.7 39.5 41.6 35 58.2 42.9 43.4 SABBATH SCHOOLS 1,465 42 39 44 105 62 19, 823 97, 062 143 76 61 334 71 107 721 287 692 550 500 706 1,525 536 406 441 364 274 237 324 340 51 314 84 312 92 217 47 232 658 197 497 168 178 561 203 247 1,850 362 3,756 1,290 3,297 3,070 2,210 3,261 7,607 2,116 1,713 1,786 1,976 1,367 1,128 1,295 1,680 211 2,191 350 1,615 395 996 195 1,086 3,505 781 2,516 751 721 SEVENTH-DAY ADVENTIST DENOMINATION 19 Table 3. — Number and Membership of Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex, and Sabbath Schools, by States, 1936 — Continued number of churches number of MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP by sex SABBATH SCHOOLS GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE "3 o d "3 3 o Eh a 05 3 p5 3 3 a o u a CO o o c.3 S a a ° o o ,„ CO « O 3 'o S3 o CO West South Central: 23 14 41 67 24 31 11 49 14 13 7 4 108 76 208 18 11 19 45 12 13 4 22 6 9 6 3 39 30 127 5 3 22 22 12 18 7 27 8 4 1 1 69 46 81 1,022 790 2,099 4,102 917 1,875 373 2,754 484 1,002 279 141 7,808 6,569 25, 744 834 742 1,228 2,737 492 1,287 208 1,916 246 899 262 132 4,314 4,310 18, 698 188 48 871 1,365 425 588 165 838 238 103 17 9 3,494 2,259 7,046 325 191 664 1,345 300 602 123 925 187 372 81 45 2,812 2,317 8,926 697 599 1,435 2,757 563 1,048 250 1,765 297 630 198 96 4,846 4,136 16, 280 54 225 64 150 116 538 46.6 31.9 46.3 48.8 53.3 57.4 49.2 52.4 63.0 59.0 40.9 (') 58.0 56.0 54.8 19 12 26 52 17 22 10 35 1C 8 4 3 84 57 147 243 137 328 669 179 281 92 442 140 131 60 28 1,156 923 3,272 879 593 Oklahoma . .. . ... 1,453 Texas 2,431 Mountain: 772 1,212 337 2,243 327 702 Utah 156 143 Pacific: 5,594 4,952 18, 714 1 Ratio not shown where number of females is less than 100. Table 4. — Number and Membership of Churches, 1906 to 1936, and Mem- bership by Age in 1936, by States GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE NUMBER OF CHURCHES NUMBER OF MEMBERS 1936 United States ...|2,054 New England: M aine New Hampshire _ Vermont Massachusetts... Rhode Island Connecticut Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania,. East North Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan W isconsin "West Nop.th Central: Minnesota Iowa Missouri North Dakota South Dakota Nebraska Kansas 1926 1916 1,981 2,011 62 60 64 180 91 1906 1936 1, 884 133, 254 740 318 384 2,801 406 592 5, 620 1,690 4,058 4,222 3,026 4,666 9,395 3,040 4,124 2,434 2,529 1,741 1,178 3,102 2,312 1926 1916 1906 MEMBERSHIP BY AGE, 1936 toft I 110, 998 79, 355 62, 211 3, 596 122, 368 7, 290 532 177 352 2,146 336 3,467 2,421 4,170 7,955 3,185 3,237 2,651 2,326 2,017 1,439 2,635 586 164 399 1,655 182 419 5,271 3,546 1,721 1,181 4,794 2,704 2,490 1,800 2,440 6, 266 2,781 2,300 2,851 1,830 1,322 1,046 527 1 714 115 9 309 458 364 926 11 2,594 179 2 369 269 18 561 2,614 74 5,546 451 13 1,677 2,000 108 3,950 2,334 142 4,080 2,029 77 2,613 1,906 171 4,213 7,042 173 7,954 3,194 36 2,913 2,103 23 3,641 3,097 35 2,379 1,805 99 2,430 868 15 1,726 1,042 41 1,137 2,415 102 2,135 2,394 206 2,043 20 196 35 13 336 282 1,268 91 460 20 865 63 2.9 .1 2.8 .4 .5 3.1 1.3 .8 2.7 3.4 2.9 3.9 2.1 1.2 .6 1.4 3.9 .9 3.5 4.6 9.2 1 Based on membership with age classification reported. 20 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 193 6 Table 4. — Number and Membership of Churches, 1906 to 1936, and Mem- bership by Age in 1936, by States — Continued number of churches NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BY 1936 4.GE, GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE 1936 1926 1916 1906 1936 1926 1916 1906 a >> cS fc> £° r-l C3 O) o £3 South Atlantic: 5 24 4 33 12 31 16 23 60 21 44 21 22 23 14 41 67 24 31 11 49 14 13 7 4 108 76 208 6 20 4 29 10 33 17 19 44 20 38 20 18 19 10 47 52 25 32 8 63 9 9 6 2 93 69 198 5 17 6 29 10 26 19 21 35 15 37 22 18 20 15 55 40 18 30 9 65 12 14 4 3 85 67 163 3 11 3 25 19 13 13 8 17 19 29 15 20 22 19 66 29 24 12 4 49 6 9 8 2 60 50 94 242 2,723 887 1,631 590 1,239 429 1,335 4,023 1,075 3,040 926 777 1,022 790 2,099 4,102 917 1,875 373 2,754 484 1,002 279 141 7,808 6,569 25, 744 270 1,598 1,441 941 492 1,189 423 1,056 2,630 1,013 2,082 740 568 706 536 2,642 3,011 872 1,186 310 3,169 221 579 190 125 6,063 4,936 18, 429 189 897 1,006 736 283 704 485 710 1,259 382 1,414 609 398 601 481 2,258 1,801 701 1,065 224 2,762 323 441 175 149 3,944 3,476 10, 973 155 401 382 576 344 264 201 205 411 343 1,101 315 380 .544 502 1,967 1,414 565 430 76 2,311 218 214 216 76 2,592 1,844 6,396 2 58 14 61 10 8 7 40 129 26 65 53 14 27 35 55 126 24 32 7 55 9 42 9 1 208 160 963 240 2,665 668 1,555 490 1,231 407 1,277 3,791 1,000 2,400 861 686 995 755 2,044 3,752 823 1,534 366 2,546 475 938 270 140 7,443 5,829 23, 839 205 15 90 15 18 103 49 575 12 77 224 70 309 153 22 157 580 942 8 Maryland District of Columbia.. Virginia ... West Virginia . 2.1 2.1 3.8 2.0 .6 1.7 Georgia ... .... Florida. ._ .. 3.0 3.3 East South Central: Kentucky . Tennessee .. 2.5 2.6 Alabama . Mississippi . 5.8 2.0 West South Central: Arkansas Louisiana 2.6 4.4 Oklahoma.. 2.6 Texas .... ._ 3.2 Mountain: Montana 2.8 Idaho... __. . 2.0 Wyoming Colorado ... 1.9 2.1 New Mexico . 1.9 Arizona ... 4.3 Utah 3.2 Nevada .7 Pacific: Washington 2.7 Oregon... 2.7 California .. . 3.9 Table 5.- -Value of Churches and Parsonages and Amount of Church Debt by States, 1936 GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION Total num- ber of churches Num- ber of church edi- fices value of church edifices DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES VALUE OF PAR- SONAGES AND STATE Churches reporting Amount Churches reporting Amount Churches reporting Amount United States. 2,054 1,451 1,362 $6,690,955 195 $487, 404 35 $117,089 New England: Maine 23 11 16 33 8 17 76 35 77 66 54 68 150 81 13 4 8 17 5 7 42 21 44 44 38 37 120 58 12 4 6 16 5 6 39 19 41 42 36 36 116 56 26, 725 17,000 14, 000 123, 600 62, 800 36, 300 686, 863 126, 500 453, 600 286, 345 206, 200 182, 425 654, 213 165.925 1 275 New Hampshire Vermont. . Massachusetts.. . 4 1 4 9 8 16 16 8 5 19 11 41, 275 8,161 9,184 69, 954 13, 400 91,750 51, 496 13, 969 7.663 40, 059 3,501 Rhode Island. .. Connecticut Middle Atlantic: New York. . 1 1 2 2 1 o 3 (') New Jersey. . . (0 Pennsylvania . East North Central: Ohio Indiana .. Illinois (') (') 0) (') 10, 100 Wisconsin See footnote p. 21. SEVENTH-DAY ADVENTIST DENOMINATION 21 Table 5. — Value of Churches and Parsonages and Amount of Church Debt by States, 1936 — Continued GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION" Total num- ber of churches 1 Num- J her of church edi- fices ! value of church edifices DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES VALUE OF PAR- SONAGES AND STATE Churches reporting Amount Churches reporting Amount Churches reporting Amount West North Central: 65 58 41 45 28 48 48 5 24 4 33 12 31 16 23 60 21 44 21 22 23 14 41 67 24 31 11 49 14 13 7 4 108 76 208 46 42 30 i 28 | 21 38 30 5 17 i 2 29 8 2i ; 14 ! is ; 47 1 16 j 27 10 1 20 19 8 ! 31 ! 50 19 20 8 35 10 11 4 3 1 84 i 59 1 163 , 44 38 28 26 20 37 27 5 15 1 29 7 21 13 16 44 15 23 9 19 19 7 30 44 18 16 8 32 10 10 4 3 80 56 154 $161, 870 104, 775 143, 100 82, 150 42, 250 116,254 94, 850 34,300 } 2 114, 600 76, 950 35, 600 59, 200 32, 850 83,500 245, 820 78, 400 97, 450 41,950 29, 950 27, 950 15, 600 74, 800 132,350 41, 050 47, 336 17, 675 96, 350 16,015 44, 400 29,000 7,500 251, 950 178, 685 991, 979 6 3 5 4 $5, 203 2,150 16, 765 1,530 1 1 2 CO (0 co 1 2 3,000 8,100 3 $7, 500 South Atlantic: / o I 1 3 2 3 4 1 5 1 1 } 2 24, 992 2,525 800 2,956 2,150 200 17, 733 6,000 564 f District of Columbia.. Virginia I 1 1 CO (0 North Carolina 1 (0 Florida East South Central: Kentucky 1 1 CO CO 2 3 240 2,658 1 (0 West South Central: Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Montana . ... 9 4 2 3 7,443 2,300 282 1,945 2 2 (0 (0 Idaho Wyoming 1 (0 1 1 4,500 192 New Mexico Arizona Utah 1 CO Nevada Pacific: Washington Oregon 6 8 6 4,975 10, 432 7,082 2 CO California 2 (0 Combinations 99, 489 1 1 Amount included in figures shown on the line designated "Combinations," to avoid disclosing the sta- tistics of any individual church. 2 Amounts for District of Columbia combined with figures for Maryland to avoid disclosing the statistics of any individual church. 73955—40 4 22 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 Total number of churches EXPENDITURES GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE Churches reporting Total amount Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improve- ments 2,054 1,973 $6, 196, 143 $16,652 8181, 752 $136, 302 New England: 23 11 16 33 8 17 76 35 77 66 54 68 150 81 65 58 41 45 28 48 48 5 24 4 33 12 31 16 23 60 21 44 21 22 23 14 41 67 24 31 11 49 14 13 7 4 108 76 208 22 11 16 32 8 15 72 34 75 63 53 66 142 78 63 55 38 43 27 45 47 5 23 4 32 10 30 14 22 57 19 40 19 22 21 12 39 65 23 30 10 46 14 13 7 4 108 75 204 36, 610 19, 360 16, 552 189, 782 34, 210 30, 726 380, 628 121, 492 246, 117 205, 576 162, 307 192, 058 384, 300 105, 769 156, 636 87, 403 92, 753 39, 973 42, 851 98, 475 75, 954 18, 725 171, 145 32, 010 80, 718 24, 295 46, 362 14, 027 57, 044 161, 720 46, 492 121, 986 38, 822 35, 517 27, 596 25, 649 72, 241 126, 888 42, 041 53, 970 18, 171 121, 093 21, 299 49, 564 18, 229 5,118 307, 406 261, 343 1, 477, 140 260 1,615 1,750 2,918 361 4,406 1,175 51 1,571 13, 096 2,174 7,019 5,229 4,697 4,276 10, 881 2,637 3,531 3,880 2,845 550 450 458 1,458 495 2,300 2,347 3,654 398 Middle Atlantic: 4,703 2,206 11, 152 East North Central: Ohio . 6,371 13, 427 3,037 7,411 408 3,085 West North Central: 4,151 Iowa 4,381 2,027 North Dakota 1,214 South Dakota ... 1,657 Nebraska. „ 3,721 Kansas . . ... 1,245 South Atlantic: Delaware. . ._ ... 585 191 Maryland 2,780 District of Columbia.. 1,378 1,003 Virginia ... 2,086 West Virginia 388 North Carolina 1,738 48 2,934 6,011 1,430 1,743 1,383 638 2,147 868 1,833 3,285 2,555 2,390 316 3,313 4,061 1,840 2,987 South Carolina 553 Georgia . 1,763 125 332 Florida 2,768 East South Central: Kentucky 318 Tennessee. . ._ 1,631 Alabama... 2,160 766 Mississippi... 477 West South Central: Arkansas.. 1,489 Louisiana 578 Oklahoma. ... 802 Texas 1,279 Mountain: Montana ... 454 Idaho 1,080 Wyoming 500 Colorado ... 3,553 1.118 New Mexico 478 Arizona. 1,040 937 Utah 260 Nevada 500 5,065 8,708 49, 117 275 Pacific: Washington. . 7,510 Oreeon _ 8,731 California 5,640 18, 090 SEVENTH-DAY ADVENTIST DENOMINATION 23 Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936- — Continued GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States. New England: Maine New Hampshire- Vermont Massachusetts... Rhode Island Connecticut Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania,. East North Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan Wisconsin West North Central: Minnesota Iowa Missouri North Dakota South Dakota Nebraska. Kansas South Atlantic: Delaware Maryland District of Columbia. Virginia West Virginia North Carolina South Carolina Georgia Florida East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee Alabama. __ Mississippi West South Central: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma _ Texas Mountain: Montana Idaho Wyoming Colorado New Mexico. Arizona Utah Nevada Pacific: Washington- Oregon California.. . expenditures— continued Payment on church debt, ex- cluding interest $86, 534 767 "284" 7,601 2,915 7,838 4,486 12, 175 677 7,719 172 3,050 1,404 410 368 725 1,635 1,000 360 18 457 45 207 1,302 1,453 348 1,695 363 292 4. 539 5,662 13, 422 Other current expenses, including interest $285, 876 1,174 1,145 362 7,321 6,844 2,043 24, 839 6,879 20, 814 13,914 10, 395 10, 849 23, 811 5,195 4,752 3,596 4,734 1,288 4,158 5,242 3,456 2,027 6,653 1,828 4,206 962 884 768 2.117 6,568 3, 117 965 671 777 961 4,240 4,443 995 3,297 313 4,205 500 2,226 573 217 9,238 6,321 53, 013 Local re- lief and charity $100, 591 438 395 523 2,329 327 542 5,679 900 3,643 5,034 981 4,961 2,942 1,363 2,190 1, 038 1,443 879 1,092 1, 519 766 36 2,424 155 1,674 1,509 1, 043 345 763 2,781 1,704 1,516 344 355 481 700 1,107 1,889 214 1,035 126 1,202 265 527 511 166 2,510 3,883 32, 342 Home missions $202, 453 1,830 95 1,221 1,926 2,716 247 12, 722 8,747 4,782 5,514 6,113 9,375 6,936 5,717 3,138 1,739 5,078 3,293 1,361 2,555 1,513 44 2,363 39 1,147 783 734 217 1, 056 4,135 2,640 3,325 206 1,245 1,159 222 1,737 6,731 8,307 699 10. 186 1,384 1,240 285 240 22, 155 11,155 31,561 Foreign missions $580, 037 2,033 1,063 3,494 24, 357 1,242 1,323 36, 981 14, 874 20, 531 17, 448 14, 035 17, 360 38, 738 15, 812 17, 327 11, 148 4,009 2,652 2,188 20, 116 8,999 442 9,547 4,343 6,080 2,811 4,886 617 3,239 16, 691 4,268 6,867 4, 425 947 2,907 2,488 9,391 18, 459 4,183 6,082 3. 053 11,699 4,433 2,488 2,667 1,850 38. 248 29, 054 102, 142 To general head- quarters $4, 427, 019 27, 612 12, 078 9,733 146, 743 23, 009 24, 018 263, 817 77, 975 161, 210 144, 264 97, 511 136, 014 279, 382 69, 100 116,434 58, 953 65, 689 27, 679 31, 095 63, 949 55, 043 14,516 141, 607 18, 883 60, 323 16, 647 32, 247 11,438 44. 618 112, 758 33, 736 99, 405 22, 888 29, 680 16, 207 17, 321 49,417 85, 612 32, 186 266 28, 832 1, 252 12, 942 222 78, 468 6,986 9,333 553 38. 965 301 10, 410 3, 523 1,870 206, 825 11,316 176,097 11, 732 , 132, 480 39, 333 24 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 7. — Number and Membership op Churches, Value and Debt on Church Edifices, Expenditures, and Sabbath Schools, by Conferences, 1936 UNION AND LOCAL CONFERENCE Total.. -.- Atlantic Union - Greater New York New York Northern New England. . Southern New England.. Central Union Colorado Iowa Kansas Minnesota Missouri Nebraska North Dakota South Dakota Wyoming Mission Columbia Union Chesapeake East Pennsylvania New Jersey Ohio Potomac West Pennsylvania West Virginia Lake Union Illinois Indiana Michigan Wisconsin North Pacific Union Idaho Montana Oregon Upper Columbia Washington Pacific Union Central California Nevada-Utah Northern California South eastern California- Arizona Southern California Southern Union Alabama-Mississippi Carolina Florida Georgia-Cumberland Kentucky-Tennessee Southwestern Union Arkansas-Louisiana Oklahoma Southwest Indian Mission Texas S-s 2,054 184 2o 51 50 58 39! 50 58 48 65 41 48 45 28 11 256 25 49 35 66 41 28 12 353 68 54 150 81 239 25 23 80 56 55 232 63 13 57 54 45 238 47 44 57 47 43 158 37 42 1 78 133, 254 10, 861 2,606 3,014 1,442 3,799 20, 603 2,810 2,434 2,312 4,124 2,529 3,102 1,741 1,178 373 16, 043 1,590 2,939 1,690 4,222 3,874 1,119 609 20, 127 4,666 3,026 9,395 3,040 17, 169 1,498 875 7,011 4,525 3,260 27, 166 5, 499 5,651 6,793 8,340 12, 844 1,914 1,602 3,835 2,632 2,861 8,441 1,812 2,129 9 4,491 VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES 2 a o 1,362 13 26 22 27 261 33 38 27 44 28 37 26 20 159 19 28 19 42 31 13 7 244 36 30 116 56 170 13 18 58 41 40 171 48 7 44 39 33 160 31 33 41 29 26 109 26 31 $6, 690, 955 967, 288 563,613 123, 250 57, 725 222, 700 860. 774 97, 850 104. 775 94, 850 161, 870 143, 100 116, 254 82, 150 42, 250 17, 675 1, 127, 895 126, 400 366, 400 126, 500 286, 345 97, 450 87, 200 37, 600 1, 208, 763 182, 425 206, 200 654, 213 165, 925 519, 021 ' 40, 886 41,050 176, 585 145, 900 114, 600 1, 072, 879 261,873 36, 500 176, 060 178, 696 419, 750 669, 120 77, 700 91, 800 240, 020 126, 550 133,050 265, 215 43, 550 75, 450 146, 215 DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES 3 ft O 195 $487, 404 128,549 68, 354 1,600 275 58, 620 41, 248 4,500 2,150 8,100 5,203 16, 765 3,000 1,530 184, 963 21, 900 81, 650 13, 400 51, 496 5,617 10, 100 800 65, 292 7,663 13, 969 40, 059 3,601 17, 534 1,337 282 10, 240 1,200 4,475 7,082 2,900 2,182 2,000 29, 843 430 5,106 17, 543 764 6,000 12, 593 2,658 7,443 2,492 EXPENDITURES I SABBATH SCHOOLS 1,973 176 2, r . 47 375 47 55 47 63 38 45 43 27 10 246 24 49 34 63 40 26 10 339 66 53 142 78 236 24 23 79 55 55 228 61 13 56 53 45 223 45 42 53 44 39 8, 196, 143 707, 868 238, 967 141, 661 72, 522 254, 718 734, 849 122, 633 87, 403 75, 954 156, 636 92, 753 98, 475 39, 973 42, 851 18, 171 900, 078 90, 453 177, 716 121, 492 205, 576 209, 465 68, 401 26, 975 844, 434 192, 058 162, 307 384, 300 105, 769 664, 760 41, 771 42, 041 267, 344 163, 285 150,319 1, 550, 051 305, 001 26, 382 254, 479 419, 101 545, 088 521, 970 85, 008 59, 188 151, 051 120, 774 105, 949 s» 1,465 272, 133 53, 245 °J} 175,645:[ 76 1 143,243 123 18 32 35 38 264 36 39 30 38 31 31 28 21 10 187 18 38 24 42 35 21 9 250 44 39 105 62 180 16 17 59 38 50 162 39 8 38 41 36 181 36 30 43 39 33 118 31 26 1 60 97, 062 7,445 1,676 2,080 1,011 2,678 13, 575 2,293 1,786 1,680 1, 713 1,976 1,295 1,367 1,128 337 12, 419 1,372 2,370 1,290 3,070 2,960 927 430 15, 194 3,261 2,210 7,607 2,116 12, 530 890 772 5,031 2,942 2,895 19, 715 3,704 349 4,780 4,932 5, 950 10, 551 1,800 1,163 3,177 2,198 2,213 5,633 1,472 1,453 17 2,691 1 Amount for Southwest Indian Mission combined with figures for Oklahoma to avoid disclosing statis- tics of any individual church. SEVENTH-DAY ADVENTIST DENOMINATION 25 HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION x DENOMINATIONAL HISTORY The religious denomination known as Seventh-day Adventists had its rise about the middle of the nineteenth century. The name is based upon two of the dis- tinctive beliefs they hold, namely, the observance of the Sabbath of the Scriptures, and the imminent, personal second advent of Christ. In those years, not only in the United States, but in other countries of the world, many students of Bible prophecy became convinced that the second advent was drawing near, and this belief resulted in a great religious awakening, in Britain, in some countries of the Continent of Europe, and in North America. "Whether this doctrine is orthodox or not," wrote the historian Macaulay, in 1829, "many who hold it are distinguished by rank, wealth, and ability. It is preached from pulpits both of the Scottish and of the English church." One English writer of the time estimated that in the years just before 1840 about 700 clergymen of the Church of England were taking part in the awakening movement. In the United States and Canada came a parallel movement, in which were represented Christians of all the churches. Among prominent leaders in the pub- lishing and evangelistic work of this second advent evangelism were William Miller, a Baptist layman, of Low Hampton, N. Y., and Joshua V. Himes, a clergyman, of Boston. Monthly and weekly papers devoted to this work were issued in Boston, New York, and many other parts. It was from among the Adventists engaged in this movement in America that there arose a small group in 1844, in Washington, N. H., who began to observe the seventh-day Sabbath, as they found it enjoined in the fourth commandment of the Decalogue. Thus came the first Seventh-day Adventists, though the name was not formally adopted until later years. Prominent among those who pioneered the work were Joseph Bates, James White, his wife, Mrs. Ellen G. White, Hiram Edson, Frederick Wheeler, and S. W. Rhodes. Later came J. H. Waggoner, J. N. Loughborough, J. N. Andrews (who was the first Seventh-day Adventist missionary to be sent overseas from the United States), Uriah Smith, and S. N. Haskell. By 1860 the movement had grown until, in connection with the organization of the first publishing house in Battle Creek, Mich., the denominational name was assumed. The following year saw the beginning of the organization of State conferences of churches, and in 1863 the General Conference was organized, with John Byington as its first president. In order to decentralize and distribute administrative responsibility, local State conferences are grouped in fairly large areas as a union conference, with a union corps of officers. The union conferences in continental areas are grouped again as divisions — as North American, South American, southern Asia, Australasian, etc., covering all continents — each division having its staff of officers. There are 12 divisions. Representatives from each division make up the General Conference committee, with headcpiarters in Washington, D. C. For about half a century the headquarters had been at Battle Creek, Mich., where the first equipped publishing house was built, also their first medical sanitarium (with which grew up the early health food pro- motion), and their first college. In 1903, however, the general offices were re- moved to Washington. DOCTRINE Very briefly stated, the main features of Seventh-day Adventist teaching are as follows: 1. Holy Scripture the rule of faith and practice. (2 Tim. 3: 15-17.) 2. The Godhead, or Trinit}', consists of the Eternal Father, the Son of the Eternal Father, through whom all things were created, the Holy Spirit, the third person of the Godhead, the great regenerating power in the work of redemption. (Matt. 28:19.) 3. Jesus Christ is very God. While retaining His divine nature He took upon Himself the nature of the human family, died for our sins, rose from the dead, and in heaven ever lives to make intercession for us. (John 1:1, 14; Heb. 2:9-18; 8:1, 2; 7:25.) 1 This statement, which differs somewhat from that published in vol. II of the Report on Religious Bodies, 1926, has been revised by a committee named for the purpose, and presented in its present form by H. E. Rogers, statistical secretary, General Conference of Seventh-day Adventists, Takoma Park, Washington, D. C. 26 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 4. The new birth, through faith, by the recreative power of God. (John 3:3, 16.) 5. Baptism of believers, by immersion. (Mark 16: 16; Rom. 6: 1-6.) 6. The ten commandments, the moral law of God, the standard of the judgment. (Ex. 20:1-17: Matt. 5:17-19; Eccl. 12:13, 14.) 7. The fourth commandment of God's law enjoins the observance of the seventh day as the Sabbath of the Lord our God, made holy for all mankind. (Gen. 2:1-3; Ex. 20:8-11; Mark 2:27, 28.) 8. "Sin is the transgression of the law." (1 John 3:4.) "The wages of sin is death." (Rom. 6:23.) Having sinned, man cannot save himself, nor can the law justify him. God so loved the world that He gave His Son, even Jesus Christ, to die in man's stead; accepting Chrfst by faith, as his substitute, the sinner is justified by the Saviour's grace, who cleanses from sin, creates the new heart, and abides within by His Spirit, to work obedience. Thus the gospel becomes "the power of God unto salvation to every one that believeth." (Rom. 1:16.) 9. Man is by nature mortal. God "only hath immortality." (1 Tim. 6:16.) Immortality and eternal life come to redeemed man only as the free gift in Christ; and "this mortal shall put on immortality" at the second coming of Christ. (1 Cor. 15:51-55.) 10. The condition of man in death is that of unconscious sleep. All men, good and evil alike, in death remain in the grave until the resurrection. (Eccl. 9:5, 6; Ps. 146:3, 4; John 5:28, 29.) 11. The resurrection of the just takes place at the second advent of Christ (1 Thess. 4: 13-18), that of the unjust, a thousand years later, at the close of the millennium. (Rev. 20:5-10.) 12. The impenitent, including Satan, the author of sin, are destroved, brought to a state of nonexistence. (Rom. 6: 23; Mai. 4: 1-3; Rev. 20: 9, 10; Obadiah 16.) 13. The Christian is to live and act and eat and drink to the glory of God, recognizing his body as the temple of the Holy Spirit. Thus the believer will clothe the body in neat, modest, dignified apparel, and will be led to abstain from all intoxicating drinks, tobacco, and other narcotics. (1 Cor. 3: 16, 17; 9: 25; 10: 31; 1 Tim. 2: 9, 10; 1 John 2: 6.) 14. Gospel work is to be supported bv the Scripture plan of tithes and offerings. (Lev. 27: 30: Mai. 3: 8-12; Matt, 23: 23; 1 Cor. 9: 9-14; 2 Cor. 9: 6-15.) 15. Seventh-day Adventists believe that the Bible and the Bible alone is the authority for all faith and doctrine, and the standard by which all religious teaching is to be judged. Believing also in the impartation of the Holy Spirit to the church for all time, they accept the Scriptural teaching regarding the manifestation of spiritual gifts as a means by which the church is edified and built up — the gifts of apostleship, prophecy, teaching, evangelism, etc. (1 Cor. 12: 28-30; Eph. 4: 1 1-14.) As the gift of prophecy is among these gifts listed, they accept the admoni- tion of Paul, "Despise not prophesyings. Prove all things; hold fast that which is good." From the beginning of the movement they have had constant and cumulative evidence that through the counsels and writings of Ellen G. White, the Holy Spirit has given special help to the church. The counsel and instruction thus received, has been a potent factor in the maintenance of unity of doctrine and of organization for world-wide service. 16. The second coming of Christ is the hope of the church, the climax of the plan of salvation, spoken of by all the prophets "since the world began." (Acts 3: 19-21.) While no man knows the day and the hour, Christ and all prophecy have foretold signs by which it may be known when it "is near, even at the doors." The gospel message in these times, it is believed, must call attention to the signs of the times and to the message of preparation to meet the Lord. The closing ministry of Jesus in heaven, before He comes, is a work of judgment, which will determine between the just and the unjust. (Dan. 7: 9, 10.) When that judg- ment begins in the heavenly temple, the gospel message is due to the world; "The hour of His judgment is come." (Rev. 14: 6, 7.) Seventh-day Adventists believe it is their work to carry that message to every people and tongue. 17. The order of events of the second advent are understood to be as follows: The voice of Christ calls forth the just of all the ages from their graves, the living righteous being translated. All ascend with Jesus to heaven. The glory of His coming has consumed the unjust. The earth is desolated, uninhabited by men for a thousand years, the prison house of Satan. (1 Thess. 4: 16, 17; 1: 7-9; Rev. 20: 1-3, 5.) 18. The millennial reign of Christ covers the period between the first and second resurrection, during which the saved live with Him in heaven. At the end of the thousand years, the Holy City, with Christ and the saved, descend to earth, SEVENTH-DAY ADVENTIST DENOMINATION 27 the wicked are raised in the second resurrection; led by Satan they come up against the Lord and the city. Final judgment is pronounced upon them, and fire consumes them utterly. Death itself is destroyed, and the grave. Satan is no more. All traces of sin are removed by the purifying fires, and the earth comes forth, recreated, restored to the purity and beauty of the original Eden. "The meek shall inherit the earth." It becomes the eternal home of the redeemed of Adam's race. (Rev. 20: 7-15; 21: 1-5.) There is then no sin or pain in all the universe, and every creature gives praise to God. (Rev. 5: 13.) ORGANIZATION The local church. — The local church is congregational in its government, although under the general supervision of the conference of which it Ls a member. One or more elders — generally laymen — are elected annually to care for the spiritual interests of the church, conduct services, and, in the absence of an ordained minister, to administer the sacraments. One or more deacons and deaconesses are also elected annually to care for the financial and administrative work. In the case of large congregations, particularly in cities, ordained ministers are sometimes appointed by the conference as pastors, but usually they act as evange- lists, having supervision of a number of local churches, and directing their chief effort to evangelistic work in the development of new churches. Local, union, and General Conference. — A number of churches are united to form a conference or mission. The conference meets biennially and is composed of delegates elected by the churches. The conference has general supervision of the churches and their work. In some large States there are two or more of these conferences, and as a matter of convenience the term "local conference" has come into use. The local conferences or missions are united into groups to form union conferences, which hold sessions quadrennially, and to which delegates are elected by the local conferences. The union conferences and union missions throughout the world are united in the General Conference, which holds quadren- nial sessions composed of delegates from union conferences and union missions throughout the world. For convenience in administering the work of the General Conference, the world field is divided into 12 divisions, each with its staff of division officers, presided over by a vice president of the General Conference. Executive committees. — Each local conference and local mission has an executive committee for the conduct of its work, composed of its officers and other elected or appointed members. The union conference president, secretary, and treasurer, together with the presidents of the local conferences and superintendents of local missions and other elected members, compose the executive committee of the union conference. The president, secretary, and treasurer, the field secre- taries of the division, the presidents of union conferences, and superintendents of union missions, with division departmental secretaries, and other appointed members, constitute the executive committee of the division. The president of the General Conference, and other officers of the General Conference and the divisions, the field secretaries, together with General Conference and division departmental secretaries, the union conference presidents and superintendents of union missions, and other elected members, constitute the General Conference executive committee. WORK Membership and work. — Applicants for church membership appear before the pastor or officers of the local church for examination. If approved, they are recommended for baptism and church membership. Candidates for the gospel ministry are licensed to preach, for a limited term, by a conference, either local, union, or general. At the expiration of that term, on approval by the conference, they are recommended for ordination. Local church expenses are met by special contributions, and collections are made during the year for the different departments of denominational work. An effort is also being made to collect a sum amounting to 40 cents per week per member for foreign mission work. The support of the ministry is provided by the tithing system, each church member being expected to contribute a tenth of his net income for this purpose. The tithes are paid through a church treasurer to the treasurer of the local conference. The conference supervises the work of ministers and pays the salaries. Associations for the holding of property belong- ing to the denomination have been formed in nearly every country in which work is carried on. The jurisdiction of these associations is coextensive with that of a conference, local, or union, and their officers are the officers of the conference, 28 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 while their constituencies consist of the delegates to the sessions of the conference. The associations connected with local conferences hold in trust all the property for the local churches, while associations formed for union conferences hold prop- erty of a more general character. In all the world. — Believing in the command of our Saviour, as expressed in Matthew 28: 19 — "Go ye therefore, and teach all nations" — Seventh-day Ad- ventists have literally gone forth into all the world, carrying the gospel message to all lands. At the close of 1936, Seventh-day Adventists were conducting work in 378 countries, islands, and island groups, by 26,553 evangelistic and institutional laborers, who are using in their work 649 languages and dialects. This was an increase of 71 languages during 1936, or practically 1 new language added every 5 days during that j^ear. Since 1926, 393 languages have been added, or 1 new language added on an average of a little less than 10 days. The membership of the 8,243 churches of the denomination throughout the world at the close of 1936 was 438,139. In the United States there were 153,125 while outside there were 285,014. There are 70 union conferences, 143 local conferences, 328 missions, with 12,589 evangelistic laborers. The first missionary was sent outside the United States in 1874. Since that time there have been about 5,000 missionaries sent to labor outside this country. Educational. — In 1872, the first denominational missionary training school was opened in Battle Creek, Mich. At the close of 1936 there was in operation a graded system of education, requiring 16 years' work for completion, and includ- ing, in all countries, 33 literal and theological colleges and junior colleges, 1 medical college, 187 academies and intermediate schools, and 2,514 primary schools. All these schools had 5,715 teachers. The enrollment of the 2,514 primary schools was 83,605, and of the advanced schools, 29,227, a total of 112,832. In the United States the enrollment was 33,849. The earnings and contributions received by all the schools throughout the world for 1936 was $7,081,983. The schools in the United States received $5,307,296. Health promotion. — In 1866 a sanitarium was erected in Battle Creek, Mich., for the rational treatment of disease and the dissemination of the principles of temperance and healthful living. At the close of 1936 there were 95 well-equipped sanitariums, and 68 hydropathic treatment rooms, throughout the world, in addition to a number of dispensaries and about 50 medical institutions under private management that are recognized as following the denominational prin- ciples. All these institutions treated 625,083 patients during 1936. Physicians, nurses, and other emplo3 7 ees number 5,995. Publishing. — The first really equipped denominational publishing house was erected in Battle Creek, Mich., in 1855. At the close of 1936 there were 17 publishing houses and branches in the United States, and 56 in other countries, a total of 73 publishing houses and branches, engaged exclusively in the pro- duction and sale of denominational literature. These houses issue 282 periodicals, in 194 languages, have 1,154 employees engaged in production of literature, and 3,383 colporteurs employed in its distribution. Literature sales in 1936 amounted to $3,622,299. The total value of book and periodical sales from 1863 to the close of 1936 was $109,948,167. SEVENTH-DAY ADVENT1ST DENOMINATION 29 A statement showing the growth in respect to churches and membership by 20-year periods is indicated below: Year: Churches Membership 1863 125 3,500 1883 680 17,436 1903 2,120 69,072 1923 5,096 221,874 1936 8,243 438,139 Another statement showing the total amount of evangelistical funds raised during the 20 years preceding the date shown below, is indicated herewith: Total evangelistic funds (luring preceding Y^ear : ~° years 1882 $747, 216. 06 1902 7,948, 103. 27 1922 79, 614, 141. 76 1936 (14 years) 152, 166, 358. 64 Total 240, 475, 819. 73 Of this amount there has been contributed as: Percent Tithe $133, 267, 000. 1 1 55. 42 Foreign missions 71,102,663.19 29.57 Home missions 36,106,156.43 15.01 Total 240,475,819.73 100.00 The number of evangelistical and institutional laborers connected with the denominational work is indicated below by 20-year periods: Year: Total laborers 1863 30 1883 300 1903 4, 704 1923 15, 156 1936 26, 553 CHURCH OF GOD (ADVENTIST) STATISTICS Summary for the United States, with urban-rural classification. — A general summary of the statistics for the Church of God (Adventist) for the year 1936 is presented in table 1, which shows also the distribution of these figures between urban and rural territory. The membership of this denomination comprises all baptized persons who have been received into fellowship in the local churches upon profession of faith. Table 1. -Sttmmary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 Churches (local organizations), number Members, number Average membership per church Membership by sex: Male Female Sex not reported Males per 100 females Membership by age: Under 13 years 13 years and over Age not reported Percent under 13 years 2 Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Constructed prior to 1936 Constructed, wholly or in part, in 1936. Average value per church Debt— number reporting.. Amount reported Number reporting "no debt" Parsonages, number Value— number reporting Amount reported Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding in terest Other current expenses, including interest . Local relief and charity Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution... All other purposes Average expenditure per church Sabbath schools : Churches reporting Officers and teachers Scholars Total 1,250 28 512 723 15 70.8 55 1,024 171 5.1 22 17 $22, 690 $22, 190 $500 $1, 335 2 $1, 380 10 2 1 $1, 000 32 $9, 732 $1, 265 $35 $318 $520 $936 $321 $2, 943 $1, 106 $1,700 $588 $304 25 154 649 In urban territory 326 36 152 174 87.4 21 296 9 6.6 5 5 $8, 300 $8, 300 $1, 660 2 $1, 380 3 2 1 $1, 000 9 $3, 607 $1,065 $25 $130 $520 $697 $130 $300 $105 $550 $85 $401 5 26 150 In rural territory 924 26 360 549 15 65.6 34 728 162 4.5 17 12 $14, 390 $13, 890 $500 $1, 199 23 $6, 125 $200 $10 $239 $191 $2, 643 $1,001 $1, 150 $503 $266 20 128 499 PERCENT OF TOTAL ' Urban 26.1 29.7 24.1 28.9 5.3 36.6 37.4 100.0 37.1 84.2 40.9 100.0 74.5 40.5 10.2 9.5 32.4 14.5 16.9 23.1 Rural 73.9 70.3 75.9 71.1 94.7 63.4 62.6 100. 62.9 15.8 59.1 25.5 59.5 89.8 90.5 67.6 85.5 83.1 76.9 1 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. 2 Based on membership with age classification reported. 30 CHURCH OF GOD (ADVENTIST) 31 Comparative data, 1906-36. — Table 2 presents, in convenient form for com- parison, a summary of the available statistics of the Church of God (Adventist) for the census year's 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906. Table 2. — Comparative Summary, 1906 to 1936 Churches (local organizations), number. Increase ' over preceding census: Number Percent - Members, number Increase ' over preceding census: Number Percent Average membership per church. Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Average value per church _ Debt— number reporting Amount reported Parsonages, number Value — number reporting. Amount reported Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding interest.. All other current expenses, including interest. Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution All other purposes Average expenditure per church Sabbath schools : C hurches report ing, number Officers and teachers Scholars - 1936 1.250 -436 -25.6 22 17 $22, 690 $1, 335 2 $1, 380 1 $1, 000 32 $9, 732 $1, 265 $35 $318 $520 $936 $321 $2, 943 $1, 106 $1. 700 $588 $304 25 154 649 1926 29 12 12 $25, 850 $2, 154 3 $975 39 $13, 887 $4, 805 $9, 082 $353 23 126 685 1916 494 139. 5 39 $8,200 $1,025 10 2, 358 $1, 100 $236 1906 354 35 a 3 4,000 1. 333 1 $700 52 326 i A minus sign (— ) denotes decrease. 1 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. State tables. — Tables 3, 4, 5, and 6 present the statistics for the Church of God (Adventist) by States. Table 3 gives for each State for 1936 the number and membership of the churches classified according to their location in urban or rural territory, membership classified by sex, and data for Sabbath schools. Table 4 gives for selected States the number and membership of the churches for the four census years 1906 to 1936, together with the membership for 1936 classified as "under 13 years of age" and "13 years of age and over." Table 5 shows the value of church edifices and the debt on such property for 1936. Table 6 pre- sents, for 1936, the church expenditures, showing separately current expenses, improvements, benevolences, etc. In order to avoid disclosing the financial statistics of any individual church, separate presentation in tables 5 and 6 is limited to those States in which three or more churches reported value and expendi- tures. 32 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 3. — Number and Membership of Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex, and Sabbath Schools, by States, 1936 number of churches NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BY SEX SABBATH SCHOOLS GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE 3 O CI o3 Li "3 "3 o En 03 £} t-. P 326 18 83 76 25 "89" 35 "3 « 924 28 85 14 279 87 17 28 209" 34 55 24 18 46 3 512 24 32 41 97 30 8 53 6 86 58 20 12 25 20 "3 1 723 22 53 56 167 57 9 51 19 123 65 35 12 28 26 o2 " a x a CO ftjg 3 M a Is Q5 Is*" 1 a a O 03 CD 03 3 > a ■a to ft (H STATE ft P > "3 CD z 03 .P 3 u w CD ft s.s a p •a 03 IS X! a p *C (-1 03 ■3 t3 M p P 03 .c a s a a si 3 P 03 U CD a 03 ■3 ° 3 p" 3 CD a CD si "3 a a .£? 'S CD 3 CD O CD O &H U e Oh < « Ph < " £h Ch United States 6 6 $8, 916 $4, 605 $445 $194 $50 $1, 564 $35 $289 $1, 734 Connecticut 3 3 3 13 5,715 3,201 3,100 1,505 301 144 169 25 50 961 603 10 25 164 125 96a Other States 774 Includes 1 church each in the States of New York, New Jersey, and Virginia. LIFE AND ADVENT UNION 39 HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION l DENOMINATIONAL HISTORY The doctrine that there will be no resurrection of the wicked was preached in 1848 by John T. Walsh, then an associate editor of the Bible Examiner, an Adventist periodical published in New York City. A considerable number of Adventists joined him and in 1863 the Life and Advent Union was organized in Wilbraham, Mass., and the Herald of Life was founded as the denominational organ, with George Storrs as its first editor. The number of churches has not been large, but a number of people hold the views of the Union who are not enrolled in its organized churches. Of these it is impossible to give any estimate. DOCTRINE In matters of doctrine they are in accord with the earlier Adventists except in regard to the resurrection and the millennium. They hold that the righteous dead only will be raised and that eternal life is bestowed solely at the second coming of Christ; that the millennium, the one thousand years of Revelation xx, had its fulfillment in the past and, instead of being a time of peace and happiness, was a period of religious persecution and suffering; that this earth, purified by fire and renewed in beauty, will be the eternal inheritance and dwelling place of God's people, in which the wicked dead will have no share at all, their sleep being eternal. They believe that omens of the near approach of Christ are to be dis- cerned in the widespread weakening of faith in an inspired Bible, the general condition of unrest and perplexity among the nations, and kindred developments along many lines. ORGANIZATION In polity the Life and Advent Union is distinctly congregational; associations are for fellowship and have no ecclesiastical authority. Home and foreign mis- sionary work and the publication of the Herald of Life are under the control of the Governing Council, consisting of two delegates from each member organiza- tion, and an Executive Board, elected annually by the Governing Council. Min- isters are ordained, either at their own request or on request of a church, and after proper examination by a committee appointed for the purpose. The control of the spiritual interests of the Life and Advent Union is vested in a Ministerial Board consisting of five members, elected annually during the an- nual meeting of the Life and Advent Campmeeting Association, by the ordained ministers of the Life and Advent Union in good and regular standing, from among their members. WORK The activities of the Life and Advent Union consist of maintaining mission work in China and aiding; weak churches in this country. The headquarters of the China work are in Ho-Hsien, Anhwei, the work being carried on by native pastors and teachers under the supervision of an American missionary. The amount spent for mission work in 1936 was approximately $6,000. Two camp meetings are held annually — -one in Maine and one in Connecticut (which is the principal one). The official publication of the denomination is the Herald of Life, issued biweekly at New Britain, Conn. This paper has a circulation in the United States and in several foreign countries. 1 This statement, which is substantially the same as that published in vol. II of the Report on Religious Bodies, ]926, has been revised by H. L. Babcock, editor emeritus of the Herald of Life, New Britain, Conn., and approved by him in its present form. CHURCH OF GOD (OREGON, ILL.) (Formerly Reported as Churches of God in Christ Jesus) STATISTICS Summary for the United States, with urban -rural classification. — A general summary of the statistics for the Church of God (Oregon, 111.) for the year 1936 is presented in table 1, which shows also the distribution of these figures between urban and rural territory. The membership of this denomination comprises those persons who have been admitted to the church upon profession of faith and baptism by immersion. Table 1. -Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Terri- tory, 1936 Churches (local organizations), number Members, number Average membership per church Membership by sex: Male. Female Males per 100 females Membership by age: Under 13 years 13 years and over Age not reported Percent under 13 years 2 Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Constructed prior to 1936 Constructed, wholly or in part, in 1936 Average value per church Debt— number reporting Amount reported Number reporting "no debt" Parsonages, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding in- terest All other current expenses, including in- terest Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc... Home missions . Foreign missions To genersl headquarters for distribution.. All other purposes Average expenditure per church Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars Total In urban territory In rural territory PERCENT OF TOTAL ' Urban Rural 71 27 1,767 65 669 1,098 60.9 98 1,564 105 5.9 21 19 $76, 225 $72, 575 $3, 650 $4, 012 4 $6, 717 14 3 2 $2, 500 25 $20, 427 $10, 870 $773 $2, 553 $1, 519 $3, 184 $539 $104 $189 $290 $406 $817 25 228 1,525 44 2,396 54 949 1,447 65.6 16 1,587 793 1.0 30 29 $61, 530 $58, 530 $3, 000 $2, 122 2 $2, 100 19 2 2 $2, 400 40 $15, 881 $9, 779 $716 $1, 550 $575 $2, 195 $248 $162 $25 $296 $335 $397 35 262 1,442 4,163 59 42.4 57.6 1,618 2,545 63.6 41.3 43.1 58.7 56.9 114 3,151 898 3.5 86.0 49.6 11.7 14.0 50.4 88.3 51 48 $137, 755 $131, 105 $6, 650 $2, 870 55.3 55.4 54.9 44.7 44.6 45.1 6 $8. 817 33 76.2 23.8 5 4 $4, 900 65 51.0 49.0 $36, 308 $20, 649 $1, 489 $4, 103 $2, 094 $5, 379 $787 $266 $214 $586 $741 $559 56.3 52.6 51.9 62.2 72.5 59.2 68.5 39.1 88.3 49.5 54.8 43.7 47.4 48.1 37.8 27.5 40.8 31.5 60.9 11.7 50.5 45.2 60 490 2,967 46.5 51.4 53.5 48.6 1 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. 2 Based on membership with age classification reported. 40 CHURCH OF GOD (OREGON, ILL.) 41 Comparative data, 1906-36. — Table 2 presents, in convenient form for compari- son, a summary of the available statistics of the Church of God (Oregon, 111.) for the census years 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906. Table 2. — Comparative Summary, 1906 to 1936 Churches (local organizations), number. Increase ' over preceding census: Number Percent 2 Members, number Increase over preceding census: Number Percent Average membership per church. Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Average value per church. Debt— number reporting Amount reported Parsonages, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding interest. All other current expenses, including interest- Local relief and charity, Eed Cross, etc Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution All other purposes Average expenditure per church Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars 1936 1926 71 —15 4,163 635 18.0 59 51 48 $137, 755 $2, 870 6 $8, 817 5 4 $4, 900 65 $36, 308 $20, 649 $1, 489 $4, 103 $2, 094 $5. 379 $787 $266 $214 $586 $741 $559 60 490 2,967 3,528 71 2.1 41 54 52 $164, 600 $3, 165 6 $13, 700 2 $6, 500 63 $41, 935 $33, 587 $8, 348 $666 42 295 1,877 1916 3,457 1,333 62.8 40 52 52 $78, 870 $1,517 7 $1, 290 3 $4, 050 59 $13,016 $11, 246 $1, 770 $221 55 358 2,493 1906 62 34 37 36 $53, 650 $1, 490 1 $3, 000 30 193 895 1 A minus sign (— ) denotes decrease. 2 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. State tables.- — Tables 3, 4, 5, and 6 present the statistics for the Church of God, headquarters, Oregon, 111., by States. Table 3 gives for each State for 1936 the number and membership of the churches classified according to their location in urban or rural territory, membership classified by sex, and data for Sunday schools. Table 4 gives for selected States the number and membership of the churches for the four census years 1906 to 1936, together with the membership for 1936 classified as "under 13 years of age" and "13 years of age and over." Table 5 shows the value of church edifices and the amount of debt on such property'for 1936. Table 6 presents, for 1936, the church expenditures, showing separately current expenses, improvements, benevolences, etc. In order to avoid disclosing the financial statistics of any individual church, separate presentation in tallies 5 and 6 is limited to those States in which three or more churches reported value and expenditures. 42 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 3. — Number and Membership of Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 NUMBER OF NUMBER OF MEMBERSHIP BY CHURCHES MEMBERS SEX SUNDAY SCHOOLS o . "3 GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION U M a a, AND STATE S3 ft"3 s.s cS f-i CO "3 o p 1 "3 O a u P 2 a S 2 3 Pi ,q O o S o o w United States.. 71 2T 44 4,163 1,767 2,396 1,618 2,545 63.6 60 490 2,967 Middle Atlantic: 1 1 70 70 35 35 1 7 30 East North Central: Ohio r 6 9 [12 2 3 4 5 1 3 5 7 1 638 506 601 206 445 221 180 106 193 285 421 100 249 189 239 57 389 317 362 149 64.0 59.6 66.0 38.3 6 8 11 2 75 76 106 23 642 Indiana 435 532 Michigan 230 West North Central: Minnesota. . . 4 4 233 233 94 139 67.6 3 25 158 Iowa _ .-.-.. 8 2 4 2 1 1 1 8 1 3 1 200 42 177 90 17 43 75 200 25 134 15 75 20 71 36 125 22 106 54 60.0 8 17 00 Missouri Nebraska 67.0 3 1 21 11 63 Kansas . . 35 South Atlantic: Virginia. ... 1 1 60 60 25 35 1 6 15 West Virginia ... ... 1 1 33 33 7 26 1 6 12 South Carolina 1 1 360 360 150 210 71.4 1 3 50 West South Central: Arkansas 2 2 30 30 15 15 2 14 60 Louisiana 2 1 1 92 60 32 31 61 2 16 140 Oklahoma 1 1 115 115 35 80 1 14 200 Texas 3 1 2 121 19 102 53 68 1 8 25 Mountain: Idaho 1 1 55 55 19 36 1 7 44 Arizona 2 1 1 97 35 62 37 60 2 15 70 Pacific: Washington... _ . . 4 1 2 2 1 2 2 258 39 140 147 39 140 111 113 13 55 145 26 85 77.9 2 1 2 17 6 17 70 Oreron.. ... 21 California 75 | J Ratio not shown where number of females is less than 100. CHURCH OF GOD (OREGON, ILL.) 43 Table 4. — Number and Membership of Churches, 1906 to 1936, and Membership by Age in 1936, by States [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches in either 1936, 1926, 1916, or 1906] NUMBER OF CHURCHES NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BY 1936 AGE, GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE 1936 1926 1916 1906 1936 1926 1916 1906 CO cS > go CO O 3 OS bliO, *»2 8.8 Ph 3 United States 71 86 87 62 4,163 3,528 3,457 2,124 114 3,151 898 3.5 East North Central: . Ohio 6 9 12 2 4 8 2 4 2 1 6 10 11 6 4 8 4 7 1 3 3 3 1 4 3 1 11 6 11 10 8 4 13 10 9 638 506 601 206 233 200 42 177 90 60 510 412 380 202 228 144 120 258 26 97 81 155 14 117 167 27 590 372 663 276 338 175 696 274 328 1 40 17 3 5 637 318 524 203 228 200 17 68 . 90 60 148 60 .2 Indiana - 11.2 Illinois-.. 3.1 Michigan 1.5 West North Central: Minnesota 2.1 Iowa.-. 9 2 8 1 4 4 10 7 6 2 4 3 1 208 81 164 15 102 153 499 281 145 47 96 48 50 Missouri 25 109 Nebraska . South Atlantic: North Carolina West South Central: Arkansas 2 1 3 4 1 2 10 2 30 115 121 258 39 847 30 100 36 147 39 454 Oklahoma . Texas 33 15 85 111 13.0 Pacific: Washington Oregon 1 1 5 2 3 3 40 30 235 56 62 114 33 Other States 360 6.8 1 Based on membership with age classification reported. 1 Includes 2 churches in each of the following States: Louisiana, Arizona, and California; and 1 in each of the following: New York, West Virginia, South Carolina, and Idaho. Table 5. — Value of Churches and Amount of Church Debt by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting value of edifices] GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE Total number of churches Number of church edifices VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES Churches reporting Amount Churches Amount reporting United States 71 51 48 $137, 755 6 $8,817 East North Central: Ohio 6 9 12 4 8 4 4 24 5 7 8 4 3 3 3 18 5 6 7 4 3 3 3 ' 17 35, 600 14, 500 24, 100 6,400 5,800 4,130 7,500 39, 725 1 4,400 Indiana Illinois. ._ 2 3,300 West North Central: Minnesota . Iowa.. ... 1 100 Nebraska Pacific: Washington... Other States 2 1.017 1 Includes 2 churches in each of the following States: Michigan, Kansas, Louisiana, and California; and Ifin each of the following: New York, Missouri, Virginia, South Carolina, Arkansas, Oklahoma, Texas, Idaho, and Arizona. 44 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] a; o si _o "3 .Q B 3 a o EXPENDITURES GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE 3 t- o a u CE .3 D c 3 O c a o "3 o 1 Ph $20, 649 "3 a o "9j a ■O 3 3g .|2 S a a a; « S-S 3 -5 J3 3 °o 3 X O 1* 1 Jb 0-a.g 3.9 *o 3 £ H 3* _« <3 c S SS.2 o ■a 3 C3 •2.1? -| "3 O i-3 a O a CD a o w 3 1 3 O ■3 be o c tT 3 a O 3 United States 71 6 9 12 4 8 4 4 24 65 6 9 12 4 8 3 4 i 19 $36, 308 9, 575 2, 431 6,334 1,908 1,085 870 1,336 12, 769 $1,489 $4, 103 $2, 094 $5, 379 $787 $266 $214 $586 $741 East North Central: Ohio. 5,075 1,487 3,675 1,475 960 300 720 6,957 477 167 236 75 1,979 150 402 50 175 24 620 ""75 1,200 1,587 433 793 157 50 73 269 2,017 232 30 114 5 5ft Indiana.. _ Illinois _ _ . West North Central: Minnesota. _. Iowa. . __ "58 75 60 5 45 211 35 35 220 36 Nebraska. __:__ ... 15 96 423 415 83 1,024 5 37 364 16 25 254 4ft Pacific: Washington Other States 50 83 149 56 1 Includes 2 churches in each of the following States: Michigan, Kansas, Arkansas, Louisiana, Texas, Arizona, and California; and 1 in each of the following: New York, Virginia, West Virginia, Oklahoma, and Idaho. HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION J DENOMINATIONAL HISTORY With the development of church life independent of denominational organiza- tions, many churches throughout the country were organized under various names, such as Church of the Blessed Hope, Brethren of the Abrahamic Faith, Restitutionists, Restitution Church, Church of God, and Age to Come Adventists. Some were loosely affiliated but refused to be identified with any denomination, although, in general, they were Adventist in their doctrine. In November 1888 representatives from a number of such churches met in Philadelphia and organ- ized the association known as Churches of God in Christ Jesus, which is in general accord with the Adventist bodies and is classed with them, although the term "Adventist" does not appear in its title. In August 1921 a General Conference was organized at Waterloo, Iowa. Headquarters were located at Oregon, 111., at which place are maintained the general offices. DOCTRINE The churches belonging to this association have no creed but the Bible. The members, however, believe: 1. That there is one God, the supreme creator and controller of all things, who is a lovable, loving, and approachable Father, and a rewarder of all who diligently seek Him and keep His commandments. 2. That the Lord Jesus Christ, the Son of God, came into existence as set forth in the Gospels and gave His life as a sacrificial offering for our sins; that those who believe in Him and obey His teachings may through Him have their sins forgiven; that Christ arose from the dead on the third day and, after meet- ing with His disciples on several occasions, was taken up into heaven, there to remain with God until certain things foretold by the prophets shall have been accomplished. 1 This statement, which is substantially the same as that published in vol. II of the Report on Religious Bodies, 1926, has been revised by Sydney E. Magaw, secretary and editor, National Bible Institution, Oregon, 111., and approved by him in its present form. CHURCH OF GOD (OREGON, ILL.) 45 3. That Christ will come again personally (a) to give immortal life to those who have been faithful, raising the dead and changing the living; (b) to establish the kingdom of God on earth, which, with its capital city at Jerusalem, will be gradually extended until all nations and races of mankind are brought under His sovereignty; and to restore to its ancient heritage and God's favor the Israelitish nation, which will then be the most favored nation in this kingdom; (c) to reward the immortal saints as joint heirs with Christ, according to their works, giving to each a position of honor and trust as joint ruler with Christ in the kingdom of God; (rf) to mete out to the ungodly "the wages of sin," even the second death. 4. That obedience to the commandments of God is obligatory upon all Christians, the first act necessary being baptism for the remission of sins. 5. That those who believe the gospel message, repent of their sins, and are baptized, have entered into covenant relationship with God, their part of the covenant being that they will live useful lives of faith and good works, God's part being that if they remain faithful unto the end He will give them eternal life and positions of honor and trust in His kingdom. Candidates for admission into the churches are required to confess faith in God and in the promises of the gospel; to accept Jesus Christ as their Lord, Saviour, and King; and to covenant to live Christian lives. On this confession candidates are baptized by immersion. ORGANIZATION In polity the churches are congregational. For fellowship and general work the}'' gather in State and district conferences, which, however, exercise no authority over the individual churches, being wholly advisory, educational, and evangelistic in character. Each local church adapts its organization to circumstances. In some cases they have pastors, in others the services are conducted by elders or presidents. The term "minister," as understood among them, is applied to the person in spiritual charge of the congregation, or who preaches the gospel. There is no formal method of ordination. Ministers are authorized by the several State conferences, who, on application, are, after confirmation as to character, recognized by the General Conference. The general attitude toward other denominations is liberal, the invitation to the communion service being extended to all Christians, leaving each individual to be his own judge as to participation. WORK The home mission work of the churches is conducted by a number of evangelists, who are supported by voluntary contributions. A Bible Training School is maintained at Oregon, 111., for those who wish to qualify for the ministry or for other active church work. In addition to this, literature, quarterly and annual gatherings, and Bible classes in various centers are used as mediums for educa- tional work. There is a young people's society, called the Bereans, which has a national organization, with affiliated State organizations and local societies. There are about 25 of these local societies with about 500 members. Sunday schools, ladies' aid societies, and similar educational and charitable institutions are also conducted as a part of the general work of the churches. In the Golden Rule Home, at Oregon, 111., provision is made to care for aged persons and others who may need such care. Denominational printing is done by the National Bible Institution, Oregon, 111. PRIMITIVE ADVENT CHRISTIAN CHURCH STATISTICS A summary of the statistics for the Primitive Advent Christian Church for the year 1936 is presented, which shows the distribution of these data between urban and rural territory. No parsonages were reported. All churches are reported from the State of West Virginia. The Primitive Advent Christian Church is a recent development from the Advent Christian Church. As this denomination was reported for the first time in 1936, no comparative figures are available. This body failed to furnish its history, doctrine, or the facts of organization. A Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 Churches (local organizations), number Members, number Average membership per church Membership by sex: Male Female Males per 100 females Membership by age: Under 13 years 13 years and over Percent under 13 years .. Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Constructed prior to 1936 Constructed, wholly or in part, in 1936 Average value per church Debt — number reporting Amount reported Number reporting "no debt" Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors 'salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding in- terest All other current expenses, including in- terest Home missions To general headquarters for distribution-- All other purposes Average expenditure per church Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars Total 538 38 202 336 60.1 536 0.4 13 13 $15, 300 $14, 100 $1, 200 $1, 177 2 $543 2 14 1,637 $716 $108 $556 $135 $32 $9 $37 $44 $117 3 20 195 In urban territory ( 2 ) 70 1 1 $1, 600 $1, 600 $1, 600 1 1 $244 $105 $24 $100 $15 $244 In rural territory 468 36 175 293 59.7 2 466 0.4 12 12 $13, 700 $12, 500 $1, 200 $1, 142 1 $143 2 13 1,393 $611 $84 $556 $35 $17 $9 $37 $44 $107 PERCENT OF TOTAL ' Urban Rural 2 13 139 13.4 12.8 10.5 11.3 73.7 14.9 14.7 22.2 74.1 28.7 87.0 86.6 87.2' 89. 5. 88.-7 100. 0- 85.1 85.3 77.8 100. 25.9' 71.3 1 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. 2 Ratio not shown where the number of females is less than 100. 46 o U. S. DEPARTMENT OF COMMERCE HARRY L. HOPKINS, Secretary BUREAU OF THE CENSUS WILLIAM LANE AUSTIN, Director CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES 1936 Bulletin No. 2B BAPTIST BODIES STATISTICS, DENOMINATIONAL HISTORY DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION CONSOLIDATED REPORT Separate statistics are given for each of the 21 Baptist bodies Prepared under tile supervision of Dr. T. F. MURPHY Chief Statistician for Religious Statistics UNITED STATES GOVERNMENT PRINTING OFFICE WASHINGTON : 1940 For sale by the Superintendent of Documents, Washington, D. C. Price 20 cents CONTENTS Page General Introduction in BAPTIST BODIES General Statement 1 Summary of Statistics, 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906, 3 History, Doctrine, Organiza- tion, and Work 5 Northern Baptist Convention 9 Statistics 9 Table 1. — Summary of statis- tics for churches in urban and rural territory, 1936 9 Table 2. — Comparative sum- mary, 1906 to 1936 10 Table 3. — Number and mem- bership of churches in urban and rural territory, member- ship by sex, and Sunday schools, by States, 1936 11 Table 4. — Number and mem- bership of churches, 1906 to 1936, and membership by age in 1936, by States 13 Table 5. — Value of churches and parsonages and amount of church debt by States, 1936 14 Table 6. — Church expenditures by States, 1936 15 Table 7. — Number and mem- bership of churches, value and debt on church edifices, expenditures, and Sunday schools, by associations, 1936. 17 History, doctrine, and organiza- tion 25 Southern Baptist Convention 32 Statistics (tables lto7) 32 History, doctrine, and organiza- tion 58 Negro Baptists 61 Statistics (tables 1 to 6) 61 History, doctrine, and organiza- tion 70 General Six Principle Baptists 74 Statistics (tables 1 and 2) 74 History, doctrine, and organiza- tion 75 Seventh Day Baptists 77 Statistics (tables 1 to 7) 77 History, doctrine, and organiza- tion 81 Free Will Baptists 85 Statistics (tables 1 to 7) 85 History, doctrine, and organiza- tion 93 United American Free Will Baptist Church (Colored) 94 Statistics (tables 1 to 7) 94 History, doctrine, and organiza- tion 98 n Page General Baptists 99 Statistics (tables 1 to 7) 99 History, doctrine, and organiza- tion 103 Separate Baptists 106 Statistics (tables 1 to 7) 106 History, doctrine, and organiza- tion 109 Regular Baptists 112 Statistics (tables 1 to 7) 112 History, doctrine, and organiza- tion 117 United Baptists 118 Statistics (tables 1 to 7) 118 Historv, doctrine, and organiza- tion! 123 Duck River and Kindred Associa- tions of Baptists (Baptist Church of Christ) 125 Statistics (tables 1 to 7) 125 History, doctrine, and organiza- tion 128 Primitive Baptists 130 Statistics (tables 1 to 7) 130 History, doctrine, and organiza- tion 142 Colored Primitive Baptists 144 Statistics (tables 1 to 6) 144 History, doctrine, and organiza- tion 151 Two-Seed-in-the-SpiritPredestinar- ian Baptists 152 Statistics (tables 1 to 6) 152 History, doctrine, and organiza- tion 155 Independent Baptist Church of America 157 Statistics (tables 1 to 6) 157 Historv, doctrine, and organiza- tion 160 American Baptist Association 161 Statistics (tables 1 to 6) 161 History, doctrine, and organiza- tion! 167 Christian Unity Baptist Associa- tion 169 Statistics (tables 1 and 2) 169 History, doctrine, and organiza- tion. 170 General Association of Regular Baptist Churches in the United States of America 172 Statistics (tables 1 to 5) 172 Historv, doctrine, and organiza- tion! 176 Seventh Day Baptists (German, 1728) 177 Statistics (tables 1 and 2) 177 History, doctrine, and organiza- tion 178 National Baptist Evangelical Life and Soul Saving Assembly of the United States of America. . 181 Statistics (tables 1 to 4) 181 History, doctrine, and organiza- tion 183 GENERAL INTRODUCTION The Census of Religious Bodies, as its name indicates, is a census of religious organizations rather than a census of population classified according to denomi- national affiliation. This census is taken once in 10 years in accordance with the provisions of the Permanent Census Act approved March 6, 1902, and is confined to churches located in continental United States. A report is obtained by the Bureau of the Census from each church, congre- gation, or other local organization of each religious body. The census data are thus obtained directly from the local churches and are not in any sense a compi- lation of the statistics collected by the different denominations and published in their year books. Lists of the local organizations for 1936 were secured in most i r J...- j._ — • j- additional ERRATA SLIP Baptist Bodies, Bulletin No. 28 iminational ige 3 Summary Table Col. 1 Line 2 1 6,284 Line 3 13,815 ige 34 Table 3 Col. 4 Line 1 "2,700,155 ige 45 Table 7 Col. 6 Line 2 600 »ge 145 Table 2 Col. 3 Last line 2,201 *ge 174 Table 3 Last col. for Illinois 1,296 rch record should be * 13, 815 should be 2,700,155 _ ,. 7,600 B ? dles for should be 3,201 Q for some should be 1,698 g member- lurches in- ciuueu in uie reports ior uie years iydO ana iyzo ana lor otner reasons, it has seemed advisable to use, for purposes of comparison with 1936 and 1926, the number of churches reporting membership in 1916 and 1906. These figures are used, therefore, in the tables presenting comparative figures for these earlier years. Membership. — The members of a local church organization, and thus of the denomination to which the church belongs, are those persons who are recognized as constituent parts of the organization. The exact definition of membership depends upon the constitution and practice of the church, or denomination, under consideration. Each church was instructed to report the number of its members according to the definition of membership as used in that particular church or organization. In some religious bodies the term "member" is applied only to communicants, while in others it includes all baptized persons, and in still other bodies it covers all enrolled persons. Separate figures are shown for members "under 13 years of age" and those "13 years of age and over," so far as reported by the individual churches. The mem- bership "13 years of age and over" usually affords a better basis for comparison between denominations reporting membership on a different basis. Urban and rural churches. — Urban churches are those located in urban areas; these areas as defined by the Census Bureau in censuses prior to 1930, included all cities and other incorporated places having 2,500 inhabitants or more. For use in connection with the 1930 census the definition has been slightly modified and extended so as to include townships and other political subdivisions (not incorporated as municipalities, nor containing any areas so incorporated) which had a total population of 10,000 or more, and a population density of 1,000 or more per square mile. Rural churches would be those located outside of the above areas. Thus to a very limited extent the urban and rural areas, as reported for 1936, differ somewhat from these areas as reported in the preceding censuses. m CONTENTS Page General Introduction in BAPTIST BODIES General Statement 1 Summary of Statistics, 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906 3 History, Doctrine, Organiza- tion, and Work 5 Northern Baptist Convention 9 Statistics 9 Table 1. — Summary of statis- tics for churches in urban and rural territory, 1936 9 Table 2. — Comparative sum- mary, 1906 to 1936 10 Table 3. — Number and mem- bership ~ c "lurches in urban and rur u ""- ship b schools Table 4. bershi 1936, age in Table .' and } of el 1936 Table 6. — Church expeau^- by States, 1936 15 Table 7. — Number and mem- bership of churches, value and debt on church edifices, expenditures, and Sunday schools, by associations, 1936_ 17 Historj-, doctrine, and organiza- tion 25 Southern Baptist Convention 32 Statistics (tables 1 to 7) 32 History, doctrine, and organiza- tion 58 Negro Baptists 61 Statistics (tables lto6) 61 History, doctrine, and organiza- tion 70 General Six Principle Baptists 74 Statistics (tables 1 and 2) 74 History, doctrine, and organiza- tion 75 Seventh Day Baptists 77 Statistics (tables lto7) 77 History, doctrine, and organiza- tion 81 Free Will Baptists 85 Statistics (tables 1 to 7) 85 History, doctrine, and organiza- tion 93 United American Free Will Baptist Church (Colored) 94 Statistics (tables 1 to 7) 94 History, doctrine, and organiza- tion 98 n Page General Baptists 99 Statistics (tables 1 to 7) 99 History, doctrine, and organiza- tion 103 Separate Baptists 106 Statistics (tables lto7) 106 History, doctrine, and organiza- tion 109 Regular Baptists 112 Statistics (tables 1 to 7) 112 History, doctrine, and organiza- tion 117 United Baptists 118 Statistics (tables 1 to 7) 118 History, doctrine, and organiza- tion: . 123 Duck River and Kindred Associa- tions of Baptists (Baptist Church of Christ) 125 Statistics (tables 1 to 7) 125 tJict.orv, doctrine, and organiza- 128 ISO Statistics ^cmnv^ History, doctrine, and organic tion 155 Independent Baptist Church of America 157 Statisti cs (tables 1 to 6) 157 History, doctrine, and organiza- tion: 160 American Baptist Association 161 Statistics (tables 1 to 6) 161 History, doctrine, and organiza- tion: 167 Christian Unity Baptist Associa- tion 169 Statistics (tables 1 and 2) 169 History, doctrine, and organiza- tion 170 General Association of Regular Baptist Churches in the United States of America 172 Statistics (tables lto5) 172 History, doctrine, and organiza- tion: 176 Seventh Day Baptists (German, 1728) 177 Statistics (tables 1 and 2) 177 History, doctrine, and organiza- tion 178 National Baptist Evangelical Life and Soul Saving Assembly of the United States of America. _ 181 Statistics (tables 1 to 4) 181 History, doctrine, and organiza- tion: 183 GENERAL INTRODUCTION The Census of Religious Bodies, as its name indicates, is a census of religious organizations rather than a census of population classified according to denomi- national affiliation. This census is taken once in 10 years in accordance with the provisions of the Permanent Census Act approved March 6, 1902, and is confined to churches located in continental United States. A report is obtained by the Bureau of the Census from each church, congre- gation, or other local organization of each religious body. The census data are thus obtained directly from the local churches and are not in any sense a compi- lation of the statistics collected by the different denominations and published in their year books. Lists of the local organizations for 1936 were secured in most cases, however, from the denominational headquarters, and much additional assistance has been rendered by the officials of the various denominational organizations. The statistics relate either to the calendar year 1936 or to the church record year which corresponds closely to that period. Number of churches. — In the reports of the Census of Religious Bodies for 1916 and 1906 the total number of churches, or organizations, shown for some denominations was slightly in excess of the number of churches reporting member- ship. Since membership figures have been obtained for all of the churches in- cluded in the reports for the years 1936 and 1926 and for other reasons, it has seemed advisable to use, for purposes of comparison with 1936 and 1926, the number of churches reporting membership in 1916 and 1906. These figures are used, therefore, in the tables presenting comparative figures for these earlier years. Membership. — The members of a local church organization, and thus of the denomination to which the church belongs, are those persons who are recognized as constituent parts of the organization. The exact definition of membership depends upon the constitution and practice of the church, or denomination, under consideration. Each church was instructed to report the number of its members according to the definition of membership as used in that particular church or organization. In some religious bodies the term "member" is applied only to communicants, while in others it includes all baptized persons, and in still other bodies it covers all enrolled persons. Separate figures are shown for members "under 13 years of age" and those "13 years of age and over," so far as reported by the individual churches. The mem- bership "13 years of age and over" usually affords a better basis for comparison between denominations reporting membership on a different basis. Urban and rural churches. — Urban churches are those located in urban areas; these areas as defined by the Census Bureau in censuses prior to 1930, included all cities and other incorporated places having 2,500 inhabitants or more. For use in connection with the 1930 census the definition has been slightly modified and extended so as to include townships and other political subdivisions (not incorporated as municipalities, nor containing any areas so incorporated) which had a total population of 10,000 or more, and a population density of 1,000 or more per square mile. Rural churches would be those located outside of the above areas. Thus to a very limited extent the urban and rural areas, as reported for 1936, differ somewhat from these areas as reported in the preceding censuses. m IV GENERAL INTRODUCTION Church edifices. — A church edifice is a building used mainly or wholly for religious services. Value of church property. — The term "value of church property" was used in the reports of the Census of Religious Bodies for 1916 and 1906 and the term "value of church edifices" has been substituted in 1936 and 1926. The figures are strictly comparable, however, as exactly the same class of property is covered by both terms. The "value of church edifices" comprises the estimated value of the church buildings owned and used for worship by the organizations reporting, together with the value of the land on which these buildings stand and the furniture, organs, bells, and other equipment owned by the churches and actually used in connec- tion with religious services. Where parts of a church building are used for social or educational work in connection with the church, the whole value of the building and its equipment is included, as it has been found practically impossible to make a proper separation in such cases. The number and value of the parsonages, or pastors' residences, are shown where the ownership of such buildings was reported by the churches. Debt. — The summary tables show the amount of debt reported and the number of churches reporting a specific debt, also the number of churches reporting that they had "no debt." The total of these is, in most cases, nearly equal to the number reporting the value of church edifices. Expenditures. — The total expenditures by the churches during their last fiscal year are separated in the reports received from most of the churches into the items called for, as they appeared on the schedule, which were as follows: For pastor's salary $ For all other salaries For repairs and improvements For payments on church debt, excluding interest For all local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc For all other current expenses, including interest , For home missions For foreign missions Amount sent to general headquarters for distribution by them For all other purposes Total expenditures during year Averages. — The average number of members per church is obtained by dividing the total membership by the total number of churches shown. The average value of church edifice and the average expenditure per church are obtained by dividing the total value of churches and the total expenditures, respectively, by the number of churches reporting in each case. Sunday schools. — The Sunday schools for which statistics are presented in this bulletin are those maintained by the churches of the denomination reporting, including, in some cases, mission schools or other Sunday schools conducted by the church elsewhere than in the main church edifice. The statistics shown relate to Sunday schools only and do not include the weekday schools that are main- tained, by a number of denominations. BAPTIST BODIES GENERAL STATEMENT It is a distinct principle with Baptists that they acknowledge no human founder, recognize no human authority, and subscribe to no human creed. For all these things, Baptists of every name and order go back to the New Testament. And while no competent Baptist historian assumes to be able to trace a succession of Baptist churches through the ages, most of them are of one accord in believing that, if we could secure the records, there would be found heroic groups of be- lievers in every age who upheld with their testimonies and, in many cases, with their lives, the great outstanding and distinctive principles of the Baptist churches of today. As soon as the Reformation gave men opportunity to interpret the teachings of the Scriptures for themselves, and to embody their convictions in speech and act, persons holding Baptist doctrines immediately began to appear. In the first quarter of the sixteenth century, they were found in Germany and Switzer- land, and were called Anabaptists (Re-baptizers) , because they insisted that persons baptized in infancy must, upon profession of conversion, and in order to gain admission into church fellowship, be baptized again, although they do not appear to have insisted always on immersion. These early Anabaptists were in the main of high character, though in some instances they held doctrines which led to fanatical outbreaks which aroused no little prejudice against them. Gradually, in spite of severe persecution, the Anabaptists grew in numbers. Some of them, driven from Germany, found refuge in the Low Countries and these were gathered, under the lead of Menno Simons, into the groups of Men- nonites who passed over into England, and doubtless played an important part in giving currency to Baptist principles. To their influence, in all probability, the English Baptists owe their first churches, established in Amsterdam in 1608 and in London in 1611. Glimpses of them appear in the days preceding the Commonwealth, and during the Cromwellian period they became more prominent. It was due to this Mennonite influence that the early Baptist churches in England were Arminian rather than Calvinistic in type, and were termed General Baptists, indicating belief in a universal atonement, in distinction from Particular Baptists, indicating a limited atonement. The first Calvinistic or Particular Baptist church was formed in London in 1638, its members seceding peaceably from an older Separatist congregation. In 1641 a further secession from the same Sepa- ratist church occurred, and the new group became convinced from study of the New Testament that the apostolic baptism was immersion. They sent one of their number to Holland, where he was immersed by a minister of the Collegiate Church at Rhynsberg, where the practice of immersion had been introduced, and on his return the rest of the church were immersed. Gradually this practice was adopted by all the Baptist churches and became in the popular mind their dis- tinguishing feature. The General and Particular Baptists were united in 1891. The first Baptist Church in America was probably established by Roger Wil- liams, the "Apostle of Religious Liberty," in Providence, R. I., in 1639, although this honor is disputed by the First Baptist Church of Newport, R. I., organized, it is claimed, by Dr. John Clarke as pastor, in 1638. Roger Williams was a Sepa- ratist minister who came to the Massachusetts Colon}' in 1631, and was banished from that colony because "he broached and divulged new and dangerous opinions against the authority of magistrates." Having established himself at Providence, he adopted essentially Baptist views and soon gathered a number of converts to this faith. As there was no Baptist church in existence in America at that time, he baptized Ezekiel Holliman, who thereupon baptized him. Williams then baptized 10 others, and this company of Baptist believers organized themselves into a church. John Clarke came from New Hampshire to Newport about the same time, and, apparently without any connection with the work of Williams, estab- lished a Baptist church in that town. 2 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 These early American Baptist churches belonged to the Particular, or Cal- vinistic, branch. Later, Arminian views became widely spread for a time, but ultimately the Calvinistic view of the atonement was generally accepted by the main body of Baptists in the Colonies. The divisions which now exist began to make their appearance at a relatively early date. In 1652 the church at Provi- dence divided, one party organizing a church which marked the beginning of the General Six Principle Baptists. The Seventh Day Baptist body organized its first church at Newport in 1671. Arminianism practically disappeared from the Baptist churches of New England about the middle of the eighteenth century, but General Baptists were found in Virginia before 1714, and this branch gained a permanent foothold in the South. As a result of the revival movement, gen- erally known as the New Light movement, which followed George Whitefield's visit to New England in 1740, the Separate Baptists came into existence and at one time were very numerous. The Free Baptists, 1 in 1779, once more gave a general and widely accepted expression in New England to the Arminian view of the atonement. Soon after the Revolutionary War, the question of the evangelization of the Negro race assumed importance, and a Colored Baptist church was organized in 1788. With the general revival movement at the close of the eighteenth and the beginning of the nineteenth centuries, to which the Free Baptists owed no small part of their growth, there developed, especially in the mountain sections of the Middle West and in the Southern States, a reaction toward a sterner Calvinism, which, combined with the natural Baptist emphasis upon individualism, pro- duced a number of associations strictly, even rigidly, Calvinistic, some of them going to the extent of dualism, as in the doctrine of the Two-Seed-in-the-Spirit Predestinarian Baptists. About the same time, as missionary work became organized into societies, many of these associations opposed, not so much mission work itself, as its or- ganization, through fear of a developing ecclesiasticism. These were variously termed "Old School," "Antimission," "Hard Shell," and "Primitive" Baptists; but gradually the term "Primitive" became the most widely known and adopted. In contradistinction to these, the associations, or churches, which approved of missionary societies, came to be designated Missionary Baptists, though there was no definite denominational organization under that name. The denominations mentioned, however, do not represent all who hold Baptist views, for during the revival period just referred to, the Disciples of Christ and the Churches of Christ arose, and they have many things in common with Baptists, although they differ from the other bodies in some interpretations. With them also may be classed the Adventists, the Brethren (Dunker, Plymouth, and River), Mennonites, and certain other bodies. The Armenian and Eastern Orthodox churches practice baptism by immersion, but do not limit it to those of mature years. It thus appears that a survey of Baptist bodies should include not only those which make the term an integral part of their title, but some which are not ordinarily classed with them. It is also evident that among those who accept the name Baptists there are many differences, some of great importance. Sev- enth Day Baptists agree with other Baptist bodies except in regard to the Sab- bath, but the distinction between Primitive Baptists and Free Will Baptists is much more marked than between Baptists and Disciples. Any presentation of the strength of Baptist denominations must take into account these divergencies. By far the largest body of Baptists, not only in the United States but in the world, is that popularly known as "Baptist," though frequently referred to, and listed in the census of 1890, as "Regular Baptists." Other Baptist bodies prefix some descriptive adjective, such as "Primitive," "United," "General," "Free Will," etc., but this, which is virtually the parent body, commonly has no such qualification. Its churches, however, are ordinarily spoken of as "Northern," "Southern," and "Colored." This does not imply any divergence in doctrine or ecclesiastical order. All are one in these respects. It is rather a distinction adopted for administrative purposes, and based upon certain local or racial charac- teristics and conditions, the recognition of which implies no lack of fellowship or of unanimity of purpose. Should these distinctions cease to exist, there is nothing whatever to prevent the same unity in matters of administration which now exists in belief, fellowship, and ecclesiastical practice. 1 In 1926 the Free Baptist churches were included with those of the Northern Baptist Convention. BAPTIST BODIES STATISTICS The denominations grouped as Baptists in 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906 are listed in the table following, with the principal statistics as reported for the four periods. In 1926 certain changes were noted: Under Negro Baptists were included the former National Baptist Convention, later the National Baptist Convention, U. S. A.; the National Baptist Convention of America; the Lott-Carey Missionary Baptists; and those colored Baptist churches that were formerly reported with the Northern Baptist Convention. The Free Baptists of the 1916 report became a part of the Northern Convention. A new body was organized, under the name Independent Baptist Church of America; and a new denomination came out of the Southern Baptist Convention, called the American Baptist Association. In 1936 it will be noted that the General Association of Regular Baptist Churches in the United States of America, composed of churches which withdrew from fellowship with the Northern Baptist Convention, appears for the first time. The National Baptist Evangelical Life and Soul Saving Assembly of the United States of America, composed of churches which withdrew from the National Baptist Convention, U. S. A., is reported for the first time. The Seventh Day Baptists (German, 1728), which appeared in previous census reports with the German Baptist Brethren (Dunkers), is now shown with the Baptist bodies. The Free Will Baptists (Bullockites) did not report as they no longer hold meet- ings. These statistics were compiled from schedules sent directly to the Bureau by the pastor or clerk of the individual churches and the data relate to these churches only. Summary of Statistics for Baptist Bodies, 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906 DENOMINATION AND CENSUS YEAR 1936 Total. Baptist bodies: Northern Baptist Convention .. Southern Baptist Convention.. Negro Baptists General Six Principle Baptists Seventh Day Baptists Free Will Baptists United American Free Will Baptist Church (Colored) General Baptists Separate Baptists Regular Baptists United Baptists Duck River arid Kindred As- sociations of Baptists (Bap- tist Church of C hrist) Primitive Baptists Colored Primitive Baptists Two-Seed-in-the-Spirit Predes- tinarian Baptists Independent Baptist Church of America American B aptist Association . . Christian Unity Baptist Asso- ciation.. 49, 478 i G, 284 13,815 23, 093 4 66 920 226 422 69 266 277 91 1,726 1,009 16 8 1,064 7 8, 262, 287 1, 329, 044 2, 700, 155 3, 782, 464 294 6,698 76, 643 19, 616 36, 573 5,287 17, 186 27, 000 7,951 69, 157 43, 897 201 129 115,022 1SS 44, 251 $389, 661, 698 VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES 5,922! 167,576,403 12, 370 ; 117,766,295 21, 045- 93, 798, 181 4 15,500 57 692 1 207 1 297 1 52; 173 161 68 1,365 876 13! 4: 848, 727, 285 1, 090, 779 468, 883 555, 309 66, 670 234, 595 179, 215 EXPENDITURES 47, 517 $55, 779, 246 6,168 19,577,463 13,521 19,630,844 22,652 14,978,506 4 2, 548 64 843 226 406 59 186 188 49, 615 2, 180,047 1,643,804 6,600: 9, 300| 1,507,798 1,020, 1,450| 5l 58 ,054 935 10 85, 027 192, 620 79, 712 103, 799 10, 553 24, 023 15,448 SUNDAY SCHOOLS 42, 876 5,904 12, 161 21, 976 3 52 699 200 301 55 54 73 5,333 157, 530 207, 352 660 1,189 352, 529 3 798 4, 382, 097 892, 872 1, 664, 105 1, 656, 638 205 3,306 42, 455 8,317 17, 562 2,932 3,358 4,929 992 2, 631 13, 572 27 50, 008 1 Exclusive of statistics for 30 churches belonging to the Columbia Association — 24 in the District of Columbia and 6 in the State of Maryland — which are reported with the Northern Baptist Convention. CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Summary of Statistics for Baptist Bodies, 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906- Continued DENOMINATION AND CENSUS YEAH 1936— Continued Baptist bodies— Continued. General Association of Regular Baptist Churches in the United States of America Seventh Day Baptists (Ger- man, 1728)2 National Baptist Evangelical Life and Soul Saving As- sembly of the United States of America -._ 1926 Total Baptist bodies: Northern Baptist Convention. _ Southern Baptist Convention.. Negro Baptists General Six Principle Baptists. Seventh Day Baptists Free Will Baptists United American Free Will Baptist Church (Colored) Free Will Baptists (Bullock- ites) General Baptists Separate Baptists Regular Baptists United Baptists Duck River and Kindred As- sociations of Baptists (Bap- tist Church of Christ) Primitive Baptists Colored Primit i ve Baptists Two-Seed-in-the-Spirit Predes- tinarian Baptists Independent Baptist Church of America American Baptist Association . . 1916 Total Baptist bodies: Northern Baptist Convention.. Southern Baptist Convention.. National Baptist Convention. . General Six Principle Baptists Seventh Day Baptists Free Baptists Free Will Baptists Colored Free Will Baptists Free Will Baptists (Bullock- ites) General Baptists Separate Baptists Regular Baptists United Baptists Duck River and Kindred As- sociations of Baptists (Bap- tist Church of Christ) Primitive Baptists Colored Primitive Baptists Two-Seed-in-the-Spirit Predes- tinarian Baptists 60, 192 22,345 137 7,611 1,289,966 23, 374 3, 524, 378 22, 081 3, 196, 623 6 293 67 1,024 166 2 465 65 349 221 2,267 925 27 13 1,431 57, 828 8,148 23,580 21,071 10 171 750 169 517 46 401 254 2,142 336 7,264 79, 592 13, 396 36 31, 501 4,803 23, 091 18, 903 7,340 81, 374 43, 978 304 222 117, 858 7, 153, 313 1, 232, 135 2, 708, 870 2, 938, 579 456 7, 12, 570 54, 833 13, 362 184 33, 466 4,254 21, 521 22, 097 6,872 80, 311 15, 144 f.79 VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES 7,297 21,128 19, 833 58 765 142 1 353 43 233 139 75 1,037 87 24 6 1,054 50, 716 7,748 19, 268 20, 117 10 59 159 656 164 390 40 82 1,580 164 35 $1, 694, 448 5,000 185, 370, 576 173, 456, 965 103, 465, 759 20,500 668, 200 1, 156, 743 308, 425 1,500 706, 325 63, 650 647, 550 144, 665 51, 175 1,730,348 171, 518 19, 350 12, 000 1,832,546 198, 364, 747 94, 644, 133 58, 348, 373 41, 184, 920 25, 850 307, 600 670, 720 517, 240 178, 385 3,450 421, 837 47, 565 141, 480 52, 147 40, 600 1,601,807 154, 690 23, 950 EXPENDITUEES S.S II 3 P. ,£3 o 7,380 22, 338 20, 209 5 65 872 158 1 440 41 223 147 46 776 111 20 10 1,303 51, 797 7,848 21,078 19, 988 153 612 168 424 33 143 09 964 170 $340, 376 382 34, 318, 486 42, 904, 563 19, 475, 981 3,046 132, 068 252, 613 67,773 100 113, 825 9,292 55, 610 15,094 5,362 166, 847 39, 419 473 2,' 482, 045 40, 027, 119 16, 082, 462 15, 063, 743 8,361,919 2,483 67, 695 123, 363 75, 835 36,647 275 64,698 9,468 11, 855 4,837 2,518 96, 270 22,881 170 SUNDAY SCHOOLS S3 2 26 47, 889 17, 021 105 950 4, 654, 241 6,999 19, 882 18, 755 5 57 643 144 1 295 37 65 39 6 918 46, 168 7,517 17, 555 19, 909 66 141 390 87 305 30 50 16 1,052,794 2, 345, 630 1, 121, 362 229 4,033 38, 199 5,077 15 18, 797 1,782 4,690 2,005 795 181 2,278 146 56,228 , 946, 886 1, 028, 952 1, 665, 996 1, 181, 270 276 5,005 11,642 22,421 4,168 12 18, 545 1,711 2,587 701 399 1~201 J Included with Brethren Bodies in 1926, 1916, and 1906, BAPTIST BODIES Summary of Statistics for Baptist Bodies, 1936, 1926, 1916, aiid 1906- Continued DENOMINATION AND CENSUS YEAR 1906 Total Baptist bodies— Continued. Northern Baptist Convention.. Southern Baptist Convention.. National Baptist Convention. - General Six Principle Baptists. Seventh Day Baptists Free Baptists Free Will Baptists Free Will Baptists (Bullock- ites) General Baptists Separate Baptists United Baptists Duck River and Kindred As- sociations of Baptists (Bap- tist Church of Christ) Primitive Baptists.. Colored Primitive Baptists in America Two-Seed-in-the-Spirit Predes- tinarian Baptists United American Free Will Baptists (Colored) 54, 707 8,247 21, 075 18, 492 16 76 1,338 608 rio 518 73 190 92 2,878 787 55 247 6,416 102, 311 35, 076 781 14, 4S9 VALUE OF CHUBCH EDIFICES So 49, 329 380 1,953 501 32 151 $139, 842, 656 74, 620, 025 34, 723, 882 24, 437, 272 19, 450 292, 250 2, 974, 130 296, 585 6,900 252, 019 66, 980 36, 715 44, 321 1, 674, 810 296, 539 21, 500 79,278 EXPENDITURES 3 a SUNDAY SCHOOLS £.9 41, 165 166 2, 898, 914 851, 269 1, 014, 690 924, 665 414 5,117 65, 101 12, 720 25 11, 658 1,962 1,360 6,224 3,307 BAPTISTS HISTORY The history of the early Baptist churches in New England is one of constant struggle for existence. The Puritan government of Massachusetts was so bitter in its opposition that nearly a century after Roger Williams there were but eight Baptist churches in that colony. Conditions elsewhere were similar, although farther south there was less persecution. Down to the middle of the eighteenth century it seemed probable that the General, or Arminian, wing would be domi- nant in New England at least, although in Philadelphia the controversy had re- sulted in a victory for the Calvinists. With the Great Awakening in 1740, and the labors of Whitefield, two significant changes appeared in Baptist church life. Calvinistic views began to predominate in the New England churches, and the bitter opposition to the Baptists disappeared. By 1784 the 8 churches in Massachusetts had increased to 73, and extension into the neighboring colonies had begun. With this growth, however, there developed a conflict similar to that found in the history of other denominations. The "New Lights," later known as "Separates," were heart and soul with Whitefield in his demands for a regenerated church membership; the "Old Lights," or "Regulars," earnestly opposed the introduction of hitherto unrecognized qualifications for the ministry or, indeed, for church membership. From New England the movement spread, becoming for a time especially strong in several Southern States. In the South the two parties eventually united in fellowship, and reorganized as United Bap- tists. In New England the conflict wore itself out, the Baptist churches being modified by both influences. G CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 193 6 With the general emancipation from ecclesiastical rule that followed the Revo- lutionary War, all disabilities were removed from the Baptists in the different States, and the new Federal Constitution effaced the last vestige of religious inequality. Under the influence of the later preaching of Whitefield, the close of the eighteenth century was marked by a renewal of revival interest, and a new development of the Arminian type of Baptist churches. For some time the Free Baptists, or Free Will Baptists, as they were variously called, drew consid- erable strength from the Regular Baptists, but the latter soon became as strong as ever. The next significant movement in the Baptist churches was that connected with the development of foreign missions. In 1792 the Baptists of England had organized a missionary society to send William Carey to India, and many of the Baptist churches in the United States had become interested in the move- ment and contributed toward its support. The first foreign missionary society in America was the American Board, organized in 1810, in which Congregational, Presbyterian, Reformed, and other churches united, and among its first mis- sionaries were Adoniram Judson, his wife, and Luther Rice. Knowing that in India they were to meet Baptists, they made special study of Baptist doctrine, and before landing came to the conclusion that believers' baptism by immersion was the true method. Judson immediately sent word of their change of view, and Rice soon after returned to America to present the cause of Baptist mis- sions, and succeeded in arousing much interest in the churches. To meet the new conditions it became evident that some organization was essential, and in 1814 the General Missionary Convention of the Baptist Denomination in the United States of America for Foreign Missions was formed. The missionary work of this organization, however, represented only a part of its scope or achievement. It was, indeed, the first step toward bringing the various local churches together and overcoming the disintegrating tendencies of extreme independence. Heretofore the Baptists alone had had no form of ecclesiastical organization. Now, through the necessities of administration, there was furnished just what was needed to combine the different units into a whole, and arouse what has come to be known as "denominational consciousness." For a time this convention undertook to care also for home missions, which had already been carried on in a somewhat desultory manner through a Domestic Missionary Society in Massachusetts and a similar one in New York. With the increasing migration westward and the rapid development of the States, both North and South, the tax upon the convention, in addition to its foreign mission- ary interests, became too great, and it was deemed advisable to organize a home missionary society, which was done in 1832. With the development of interest in publication, a tract society had been formed in 1824, which in 1840 was renamed the American Baptist Publication Society. As the discussion in regard to slavery became acute, there arose the differences which resulted in three conventions — northern, southern, and national. The northern churches, Baptist as well as others, were strongly antislavery; the southern churches, Baptist as well as others, were, if not always proslavery, certainly not antislavery. A crisis was reached when the question was raised whether the General Missionary Convention (called also the Triennial Convention because it met once in 3 years) would appoint as a missionary a person who owned slaves. To this a very decided negative was returned, and since that involved a denial of what were considered constitutional rights, the southern churches withdrew in 1845 and formed the Southern Baptist Convention, 1 whose purpose was to do for the southern Baptist churches just what the general convention had hitherto done for the entire Baptist denomination. It was not a new denomination; simply a new organization for the direction of the missionary and general evangelistic work of the churches of the Southern States. The development of the National Baptist Convention, representing the Negro churches, was naturally slower, and when the census of Baptists for 1926 was, taken numerous divisions made it necessary to use the new term "Negro Baptists," which for statistical purposes include all the various organizations known as the "National Baptist Convention, U. S. A.," the "National Baptist Convention of America," the "Lott-Carey Missionary Baptists," and the colored Baptist churches, that were formerly included in the Northern Baptist Convention i See p. 58. BAPTIST BODIES DOCTRINE Baptists agree with other evangelical bodies on many points of doctrine. Their cardinal principle is implicit obedience to the plain teachings of the Word of God. Under this principle, while maintaining with other evangelical bodies the great truths of the Christian religion, they hold: (1) That the churches are independent in their local affairs; (2) that there should be an entire separation of church and state; (3) that religious liberty or freedom in matters of religion is an inherent right of the human soul; (4) that a church is a body of regenerated people who have been baptized on profession of personal faith in Christ, and have associated themselves in the fellowship of the gospel; (5) that infant baptism is not only not taught in the Scriptures, but is fatal to the spirituality of the church; (6) that from the meaning of the word used in the Greek text of the Scriptures, the symbolism of the ordinance, and the practice of the early church, immersion in water only constitutes baptism; (7) that the scriptural officers of a church are pastors and deacons; and (8) that the Lord's Supper is an ordinance within the church observed in commemoration of the sufferings and death of Christ. The beliefs of Baptists have been incorporated in confessions of faith. Of these, the Philadelphia Confession, originally issued by the London Baptist churches in 1689 and adopted with some enlargements by the Philadelphia Asso- ciation in 1742, and the New Hampshire Confession, adopted by the New Hamp- shire State Convention in 1832, are recognized as the most important. The Philadelphia Confession is strongly Calvinistic. The New Hampshire Confession modifies some of the statements of the earlier documents, and may be character- ized as moderately Calvinistic. But while these confessions are recognized as fair expressions of the faith of Baptists, there is nothing binding in them, and they are not regarded as having any special authority. The final court of appeal for Baptists is the Word of God. Within limits, considerable differences in doctrine are aUowed, and thus opportunity is given to modify beliefs as new light may break from or upon the Word. Among Baptists heresy trials are rare. ORGANIZATION Baptist Church polity is congregational, or independent. Each church is sovereign so far as its own discipline and worship are concerned, calls or dismisses its own pastor, elects its own deacons or other officers, and attends to its own affairs. Admission to church membership is by vote of the church, usually after examination of the candidate by the church committee. There is no specific age limit, but each applicant must have heard the Gospel and believed for himself on the Lord Jesus Christ. All members have equal voting rights in church matters, except that in some churches they are restricted to those over a certain age. The officers are the pastor and deacons, who, with such other persons as the church may elect, constitute a church committee, usually called the standing committee, and have general care of the affairs of the church, but no authority, except as it is specifically delegated to them by the church. Church property is held some- times by a board of trustees, sometimes by the entire society, and sometimes by a special committee of the church. For missionarjr and educational or other purposes, Baptist churches usually group themselves into associations and State conventions. The oldest is the Philadelphia Association, organized in 1707, which stood alone until 1751, when the Charleston Association was formed in South Carolina. These associations and conventions meet annually and are composed of messengers sent by the churches. They elect their own officers, receive reports from the churches, and make recommendations with regard to work or other matters in which the churches are interested. They have, however, no authority to legislate for the churches, and no power to enforce any action they may take. Many of them conduct missionary or educational work in the fields covered by them. Applicants for the ministry are licensed to preach by the church in which they hold membership. If, after a period of service as licentiate, ordination is desired, a council of sister churches is called by the church in which membership is held, and on the recommendation of this council, the church arranges for ordi- nation. In both cases the right to license and the right to ordain are held by the individual church. Previous to ordination there is always an examination of the candidate on matters of religious experience, call to the ministry, and views on scriptural doctrine. During his ministry, a pastor is usually a member of the church which he serves, and is amenable to its discipline. When a question of dismissal from the ministry arises, the individual church calls a council of sister churches for the examination of charges, and on the recommendation of this council, the church usually bases its decision. 8 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 193 6 Besides local associations and State conventions, the Baptists have general, or national conventions, with home mission societies, foreign mission societies, educational societies, etc. These larger bodies attend to missionary or educational work in the various States or districts, and are supported by the churches. Like the local associations, none of these larger organizations has any authority over the individual churches. WORK The organized activities of the Baptist churches are, for the most part, con- ducted by societies whose membership includes individuals and delegates from churches or associations, membership in most cases being based on contributions. Until the separation of the northern and southern churches, the home missionary work was carried on chiefly by The American Baptist Publication Society, or- ganized in 1824, and The American Baptist Home Mission Society, organized in 1832; and the foreign missionary work, by the General Missionary Convention of the Baptist Denomination in the United States of America for Foreign Missions, organized in Philadelphia in 1814. Since the organization of the Southern Bap- tist Convention the publication society has continued its work throughout the different States, and has retained its distinctly national character. The American Baptist Home Mission Society, however, subsequently represented the northern churches only, as did also the foreign missionary society, which in 1846 changed its name to the American Baptist Missionary Union, and again in 1910, to the American Baptist Foreign Missionary Society. A general movement, manifest throughout the country, in church life as well as in business and public matters, is that for centralization of administration, in the interest of both economy and efficiency. The Baptist churches felt this, as did every other denomination, and began to consider whether their benevolent societies, hitherto in some respects distinct from each other, might not be brought into some form of general organization which, by removing possibilities of fric- tion and securing cooperation, would make for greater efficiency. After con- siderable discussion a move in this direction was made in 1907, which has been carried out quite successfully and, it is expected, will work great good both to the activities of the churches and their general denominational life. Educational work among the Baptists in the United States has made great strides in recent years, but the same general independence of ecclesiastical con- trol is manifest in this department as in the government of the local churches, and is illustrated in the University of Chicago. The same is true of the manage- ment of Baptist philanthropic institutions. In most cases, however, the mem- bership of the boards is limited to persons connected with Baptist churches. In addition to the work done by the denominational societies, a large amount of missionary and educational work is carried on by individual churches, which is not included in any denominational statement. NORTHERN BAPTIST CONVENTION STATISTICS Summary for the United States, with urban-rural classification. — A general summary of the statistics for the Northern Baptist Convention for the year 1936 is presented in table 1, which shows also the distribution of these figures between urban and rural territory. The membership of this denomination consists of those persons who have been received into the local church upon profession of faith and baptism by immersion. Table 1. — Summary op Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 Churches (local organizations), number- Members, number Average membership per church. Membership by sex: Male Female Sex not reported Males per 100 females Membership by age: Under 13 years . 13 years and over Age not reported Percent under 13 years ' Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Constructed prior to 1936 Constructed, wholly or in part, in 1936 Average value per church Debt — number reporting Amount reported Number reporting "no debt" Parsonages, number Value — number reporting. Amount reported Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements . . Payment on church debt, excluding interest All other current expenses, including interest Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribu- tion All other purposes Average expenditure per church Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars Total 6,284 1,329,044 211 493, 998 740, 293 94, 753 66.7 60, 691 1,114,460 153, 893 5.2 6,085 5,922 $167, 576, 463 $164,911,178 $2, 665, 285 $28, 297 1,694 $20, 063, 272 3,067 3,149 3,004 $11,930,664 6,168 $19, 577, 463 $6, 400, 783 $2, 266, 558 $1, 478, 671 $1, 364, 921 $4, 347, 318 $436, 207 $281, 492 $321, 153 $2, 026, 258 $654, 102 $3, 174 5,904 112, 565 892, 872 In urban territory 2,625 964, 322 367 352, 404 533, 934 77, 984 66.0 47, 891 798, 635 117, 796 5.7 2,561 2 492 $142, 430,' 489 $140, 291, 030 $2, 139, 459 $57, 155 1,239 $19,041,188 901 1,391 1,311 $7, 384, 625 2,613 $15, 656, 768 $4, 483, 215 $2, 046, 867 $1, 088, 599 $1, 196, 974 $3, 712, 690 $232, 991 $267, 091 $1,698,919 $561, 024 $5, 992 2,572 69, 845 620, 483 In rural territory 3,659 364, 722 100 141, 594 206, 359 16, 769 68.6 12, 800 315, 825 36, 097 3.9 3,524 3,430 $25, 145, 974 $24, 620, 148 $525, 826 $7, 331 455 $1, 022, 084 2,166 1,758 1,693 $4, 546, 039 3,555 $3, 920, 695 $1,917,568 $219, 691 $390, 072 $167, 947 $634, 628 $48, 501 $54, 062 $327, 339 $93, 078 $1, 103 3,332 42, 720 272, 389 PERCENT OF TOTAL Urban 41.8 72.6 71.3 28.7 72.1 27.9 82.3 17.7 78.9 21.1 71.7 28.3 76.5 23.5 42.1 42.1 85.0 85.1 73.1 94.9 29.4 44.2 43.6 61.9 42.4 80.0 70.0 90.3 73.6 87.7 85.4 84.5 82.8 83.2 83.8 85.8 43.6 62.0 69.5 Rural 58.2 27.4 57.9 57.9 15.0 14.9 19.7 26.9 5.1 70.6 55.8 56.4 38.1 57.6 20.0 30.0 9.7 26.4 12.3 14.6 15.5 17.2 16.8 16.2 14.2 56.4 38.0 30.5 ' Based on membership with age classification reported. 10 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 193 6 Table 1. — Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 — Continued TTEJr Total In urban territory In rural territory PEHCENT OF TOTAL Urban Rural Summer vacation Bible schools: 1,653 16, 623 129, 349 311 1,751 19, 659 42 736 4,805 829 10,025 82, 852 210 1,291 14, 747 24 574 4,072 824 6,598 46, 497 101 460 4,912 18 162 733 50.2 60.3 64.1 67.5 73.7 75.0 ( 2 ) 78.0 84.7 49.8 39.7 35.9 Weekday religious schools : Churches reporting, number 32.5 26.3 Scholars Parochial schools : Churches reporting, number 25.0 ( 2 ) 22.0 Scholars 15.3 2 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. Comparative data, 1906-36. — Table 2 presents, in convenient form for com- parison, a summary of the available statistics of the Northern Baptist Convention for the census years 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906. Statistics for 1916 and 1906 include those of the Free Baptist churches, that body having united with the Northern Baptist Convention since 1916. The Colored Baptist churches in Northern States, because of their membership in colored associations, are included under the Negro Baptists at the censuses of 1936 and 1926. Table 2. — Comparative Summary, 1906 to 1936 Churches (local organizations). number- Increase 2 over preceding census: Number Percent Members , number Increase over preceding census: Number Percent Average membership per church Church edifices, number Value — number reporting. Amount reported Average value per church Debt — number reporting Amount reported Parsonages, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding interest All other current expenses, including interest Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions Foreign missions .. To general headquarters for distribution All other purposes Not classified. _ Average expenditure per church Sunday schools: Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars 1936 6,284 -1,327 -17.4 1,329,044 39, 078 3.0 211 6,085 5,922 $167, 576, 463 $28, 297 1,694 $20, 063, 272 3,149 3,004 $11,930,664 6,168 $19, 577, 463 $6, 400, 783 $2, 266, 558 $1, 478, 671 $1, 364, 921 $4, 347, 318 $436, 207 $281, 492 $321, 153 $2, 026, 258 $654, 102 1926 7,611 -708 -8.5 45, 261 3.6 169 7,722 7,297 $185, 370, 576 $25, 404 1,603 $16, 004, 041 $3, 174 5,904 112,565 892, 872 3,716 $18, 279, 770 7,380 $34, 318, 486 $27, 647, 658 $6, 656, 755 $14, 073 $4, 650 6,999 114, 237 1, 052, 794 1916 1 8,319 -1,266 -13.2 1, 244, 705 111,241 9.8 150 8,264 7,907 $95, 314, 853 $12, 054 1,797 $7, 322, 615 3,233 , 432, 072 8,001 $16, 205, 825 $12,972,200 $3, 194, 411 $39, 214 $2, 025 7,658 114,433 1, 040, 594 1906' 9,585 118 9,355 8,887 $77, 594, 155 $8, 731 1,679 $5,287,911 2,899 $5, 989, 838 8, 405 111,676 916, 370 1 Statistics for 1916 and 1900 include those of the Free Baptists, a body which has united since 1916 with this denomination; they also include colored churches in the Northern States, tabulated in 1926 and 1936 under Negro Baptists. 2 a minus sign (— ) denotes decrease. NORTHERN BAPTIST CONVENTION 11 State tables. — Tables 3, 4, 5, and 6 present the statistics for the Northern Bap- tist Convention by States. Table 3 gives for each State for 1936 the number and membership of the churches classified according to their location in urban or rural territory, membership classified by sex, and data for Sunday schools. Table 4 gives the number and membership of the churches for the four census years 1906 to 1936, together with the membership for 1936 classified as "under 13 years of age" and "13 years of age and over." Table 5 shows the value of churches and parsonages and the amount of debt on church edifices for 1936. Table 6 presents, for 1936, the church expenditures, showing separately current expenses, improve- ments, benevolences, etc. In order to avoid disclosing the financial statistics of any individual church, separate presentation in tables 5 and 6 is limited to those States in which three or more churches reported value and expenditures. Ecclesiastical divisions. — -Table 7 presents, for each association in the Northern Baptist Convention, the more important statistical data for 1936 shown by States in the preceding tables, including number of churches, membership, value and debt on church edifices, expenditures, and Sunday schools. Table 3. — Number and Membership of Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States.. New England: Maine New Hampshire Vermont Massachusetts. Rhode Island. Connecticut Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania East Noeth Central: Ohio Indiana Elinois Michigan Wisconsin West North Central: Minnesota Iowa Missouri North Dakota South Dakota Nebraska Kansas South Atlantic: Delaware Maryland District of Columbia West Virginia East South Central: Kentucky.. Alabama West South Central: Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Montana Idaho Wyoming Colorado Arizona Utah Nevada Pacific: Washington Oregon California NUMBER OF CHURCHES number of members 4, 175 3,327 6, 675 12 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 3. — Number and Membership of Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 — Continued GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE MEMBERSHIP BT SEX Male Female Sex not reported Males per 100 females SUNDAY SCHOOLS Churches report- ing Officers and teachers United States New England: Maine New Hampshire Vermont Massachusetts Rhode Island Connecticut Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania East North Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan Wisconsin West North Central: Minnesota Iowa Missouri North Dakota South Dakota Nebraska Kansas South Atlantic: Delaware Maryland District of Columbia West Virginia East South Central: Kentucky _ Alabama West South Central: Oklahoma Texas... Mountain: Montana Idaho Wyoming Colorado Arizona Utah Nevada Pacific: Washington Oregon California 493, 998 10, 366 4,189 3,912 33, 036 6,479 10, 361 66, 472 20, 231 49, 366 34, 829 30, 280 36, 168 18, 501 7, 560 11, 490 14, 257 318 2,407 3,519 7,409 21, 751 1,652 270 6,258 31,449 676 5 2,167 2,462 1,617 7,866 2,630 509 446 7,585 6,234 29, 143 740, 293 94, 753 66.7 112, 565 19,282 7,859 5,502 51,019 10, 384 15, 487 102, 345 31, 578 71,989 50, 320 42, 228 53, 476 28, 904 11,284 16,712 20, 838 243 3,452 4,916 11, 248 31,356 3,429 437 8, 055 45, 492 102 35 3,169 4,150 2,400 11, 895 3,821 867 644 11, 826 9,758 42, 798 172 583 6,311 1,886 673 13, 101 4,177 22, 077 2,111 7,990 7,729 1,870 783 3, 837 1,805 339 86 462 97 122 3, 510 907 735 315 554 ,630 53.8 53.3 71.1 64.8 62.4 64.9 64.1 68.6 69.2 71.7 67.6 64.0 67.0 68.8 68.4 130.9 69.7 71.6 65.9 69.4 48.2 61.8 77.7 69.1 81.4 (') 68.9 68.4 59.3 67.4 66.1 68.8 58.7 69.3 64.1 63.9 68.1 242 97 65 264 82 121 652 213 553 364 390 390 255 135 171 190 2 53 62 106 253 14 6 24 505 108 75 261 3,285 1,270 810 6,822 1,640 2,106 12, 622 5,246 12, 309 7,373 6,650 8,094 5,154 2,074 3, 172 3,337 52 749 876 1,899 4,788 448 122 1,240 6, 439 102 479 656 451 1,781 501 120 89 1,908 1,521 6,336 i Ratio not shown where number of females is less than 100. NORTHERN BAPTIST CONVENTION 13 Table 4. — Number and Membership of Churches, 1906 to 1936, and Mem- bership by Age in 1936, by States number of churches NUMBER 01 MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BY AGE, 1936 DIVISION AND STATE 1936 1926 1916' 1906' 1936 1926 1916' 1906' CO a >. J2 C3 11 o Mm United States... 8,284 7,611 8,319 9,585 1,329,044 1,289,966 1,244,705 1,133,464 60, 691 1,114,460 153,893 5.2 New England: Maine 278 116 73 272 89 126 694 223 578 385 408 397 265 143 190 204 2 63 65 111 260 14 7 24 565 347 129 87 321 100 130 857 266 690 476 468 460 355 170 211 297 455 181 119 357 105 152 942 270 753 473 494 472 400 208 239 357 436 170 126 352 102 143 1,028 287 780 553 520 1,062 512 242 268 412 121 72 91 229 457 16 14 20 7 619 14 39 30 21 47 8 31 19 26 45 19 87 57 15 10 4 154 128 192 30, 637 12, 220 9,997 90, 366 18, 749 26, 521 181,918 55, 986 143, 432 87, 260 80, 498 97, 373 49, 275 19, 627 32, 039 36, 900 561 6,198 8,521 19, 119 55,906 5,178 829 17, 823 32, 031 13, 820 9,626 89, 635 18, 830 22, 873 161, 142 62, 539 124, 949 89,328 82, 394 95, 589 56, 878 20, 096 30, 897 45, 775 35, 492 17, 335 10,010 88, 016 19, 285 26, 243 183, 330 62, 769 154, 105 78, 258 75, 374 85, 649 49, 835 20, 425 28,145 44, 939 32,511 15, 931 9,951 75, 611 17, 556 25, 616 171,857 54, 404 120, 628 70, 188 62, 134 126, 639 49, 350 20, 701 24, 102 40, 956 5,640 4,596 6,193 17, 386 35, 801 2,694 1,494 10, 777 425 50, 149 776 2,165 1,840 1,200 2,804 337 1,382 630 2,029 2,331 838 12,917 2,331 1,034 987 316 12, 440 11,099 22, 718 751 258 293 2,651 305 1,008 6,775 1,874 6,785 4,828 4,584 4,148 3,529 620 1,101 1,827 141 316 732 4,391 312 48 569 27, 944 9,869 8,569 79, 050 16, 554 24, 498 158, 752 45, 488 105, 386 76, 331 66, 336 82, 641 43, 462 17, 330 25, 687 32, 095 37 5,727 7,374 17, 365 48, 055 4,596 659 12, 959 1,942 2, 093 1,135 8,665 1,890 1,015 16, 391 8,624 31, 261 6,101 9,578 10, 584 2,284 1,677 5,251 2,978 524 330 831 1,022 3,460 270 122 4,295 ? 6 New Hampshire.. Vermont... 2.5 3 3 Massachusetts. .. Rhode Island Connecticut Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania E. N. Central: Ohio 3.2 1.8 4.0 4.1 4.0 6.0 5 9 Indiana Illinois 6.5 4 R Michigan Wisconsin W. N. Central: Minnesota Iowa. 7.5 3.5 4.1 5 4 North Dakota South Dakota Nebraska Kansas ... 79 93 130 359 10 5 23 696 90 102 188 400 15 6 17 5 637 7,289 9,284 19, 145 54,740 2,164 422 11, 930 6,268 8,852 19, 643 46, 966 3,651 610 9,667 268 62, 547 2.4 4.1 4.0 8 4 South Atlantic: Delaware Maryland Dist. of Columbia. 6.4 6.8 4.2 West Virginia 77,848 76, 934 3,346 66, 864 7,638 4.8 E. S. Central: Kentucky .. 3 1 185 22 2 169 14 1.2 1 80 80 W. S. Central: Oklahoma Texas 9 1 38 46 25 99 11 54 58 36 122 4 19 44 61 35 109 1,657 17 5, 336 6,612 4,017 20, 496 1,683 4,481 6,573 3,459 24,166 75 1,271 4,073 5,682 1,841 16,528 73 289 415 301 1,270 1,584 17 4, 274 5, 983 2,734 18, 185 4.4 Mountain: Montana 773 214 982 1,041 6 3 Idaho Wyoming Colorado 6.5 9.9 Arizona . Utah 37 8 7 113 79 266 38 11 8 145 105 264 44 14 7 173 127 244 6,451 1,376 1,193 19, 726 16,546 80, 571 5,922 1,121 674 21,499 18, 945 63, 133 2,927 1,305 356 17, 738 15,635 39, 570 378 128 76 987 872 4,708 5,418 1,248 1,014 17, 357 13, 593 59, 176 655 103 1,382 2,081 16, 687 6.5 9 3 Nevada Pacific: Washington Oregon 7.0 5.4 6 California 7.4 1 Includes figures for the Free Baptist Church. s Based on membership with age classification reported. 218023—40 2 14 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 5. — Value of Churches and Parsonages and Amount op Church Debt by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting value of edifices] GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States New England: Maine New Hampshire "Vermont Massachusetts Rhode Island Connecticut Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania East North Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan Wisconsin West North Central: Minnesota Iowa North Dakota South Dakota Nebraska Kansas South Atlantic: Delaware Maryland District of Columbia West Virginia East South Central: Kentucky West South Central: Oklahoma Mountain: Montana Idaho Wyoming Colorado Arizona Utah Nevada Pacific: Washington Oregon California Other States a -a 6.284 278 116 73 272 89 126 694 223 578 385 408 397 265 143 190 204 63 65 111 260 14 7 24 565 113 79 266 273 114 71 266 678 217 562 374 396 389 261 141 200 58 64 110 250 13 7 24 509 111 76 264 VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES B o xi a 5,922 109 67 258 79 118 672 216 542 355 383 375 257 139 186 198 58 63 105 248 13 4 23 496 109 74 253 S187, 576, 463 3, 298, 757 1, 425, 500 1, 104, 525 13, 971, 754 2, 753, 185 5, 154, 399 36, 474, 680 11, 188, 428 19, 134, 854 9, 937, 390 5, 724, 201 11, 220, 208 6, 280, 560 2, 350, 707 3, 754, 169 3, 082, 625 412, 550 878, 750 1, 729, 730 3, 626, 305 699, 500 69, 000 2. 877, 500 3, 871, 600 2,800 63, 050 529, 421 329, 100 284, 200 2, 182, 525 529, 475 350, 000 86, 450 2, 073, 524 1, 326, 354 8, 669, 687 129, 000 DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES a o 190 100 216 91 74 114 96 59 43 20 123 S20, 063, 272 162, 065 13, 598 45, 836 850, 637 175, 082 416, 151 6, 473, 630 1, 215, 671 2, 323, 684 1, 087, 511 530, 753 1, 657, 454 817, 111 264, 105 338, 267 225, 461 33, 890 53, 925 130, 464 415, 709 35, 855 28, 865 413, 209 206. 088 7,600 27, 050 13, 000 27, 052 82, 643 185, 414 16. 515 1,700 263, 578 95, 122 1, 393, 577 35,000 VALUE OF PARSONAGES 3,004 155 83 54 125 38 77 437 156 277 135 102 182 154 127 34 41 73 132 58 35 118 1 Amount, included in figures shown for "Other States, church. 2 Includes: Missouri, 1; Alabama, 1; and Texas, 1, to avoid disclosing the statistics of any individual NORTHERN BAPTIST CONVENTION 15 Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States New England: Maine New Hampshire Vermont Massachusetts Rhode Island Connecticut Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania East North Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan Wisconsin West North Central: Minnesota Iowa North Dakota South Dakota Nebraska Kansas South Atlantic: Delaware Maryland District of Columbia West Virginia East South Central: Kentucky West South Central: Oklahoma Mountain: Montana Idaho Wyoming Colorado Arizona Utah Nevada Pacific: Washington Oregon California Other States Total number of churches 6,284 278 116 73 272 694 223 578 385 408 397 265 143 190 204 63 65 111 260 14 7 24 565 113 79 266 expenditures Churches report- ing 6,168 260 107 72 272 87 126 223 568 379 404 394 263 142 186 196 60 65 109 257 13 7 24 546 113 78 265 Total amount $19,577,463 452, 741 212, 479 135, 350 1, 646, 584 376, 450 571, 890 3, 038, 809 1, 136, 515 2, 023, 780 1, 259, 910 680, 009 1,449,531 809,457 331,098 556, 208 384, 485 82, 879 108, 010 214, 762 546,203 51, 581 13,624 343, 704 509, 405 753 80, 786 86, 340 45, 070 245, 295 115, 747 20, 545 18, 777 283, 051 225, 049 1, 500, 356 10, 088 Pastors' salaries $6, 400, 783 196, 635 99,449 63, 266 478, 467 123, 145 164, 820 904, 881 364, 863 652, 127 378, 903 271, 351 459, 202 275, 152 136,163 177, 976 159, 686 34, 743 47, 251 90, 631 190, 668 16, 716 6,134 59, 468 202, 101 403 5,301 35, 981 35, 922 21, 220 86, 226 33, 719 8,478 10, 589 113, 409 91, 227 401,037 3,473 All other salaries $2, 266, 558 Repairs and im- prove- ments 81,478,671 27, 273 18, 274 11, 109 230, 593 50, 212 66, 682 511,327 145, 835 226, 372 132, 400 61, 486 169, 798 90, 226 24, 460 59, 525 29, 630 3,620 5,682 17, 666 44, 649 6,068 I 722 48, 591 i 40,456 i 56 227 5,840 5,186 1,944 20, 329 5,810 1,820 950 19, 363 16, 305 165, 287 785 52, 798 17, 923 9,207 113, 932 37, 699 50, 900 179, 757 SO, 215 179, 587 S9, 730 69, 387 120, 601 62, 271 33, 530 38, 457 35,448 3,440 4,796 16, 139 38, 375 2,142 469 18, 309 50, 268 198 601 12,016 5,058 3,277 11,847 6,664 1,499 1,110 36, 116 23,019 71, 692 194 1 Includes: Missouri, 2; Alabama, 1; and Texas, 1. 16 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 G Table 6. — Chuech Expenditures by States, 1936 — Continued [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States. New England: Maine New Hampshire- Vermont Massachusetts... Rhode Island Connecticut Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania-. East North Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan Wisconsin - West North Central: Minnesota Iowa North Dakota South Dakota Nebraska Kansas South Atlantic: Delaware Maryland District of Columbia. West Virginia East South Central: Kentucky West South Central: Oklahoma Mountain: Montana.. Idaho Wyoming- Colorado.. Arizona... Utah Nevada. .. Pacific: Washington. Oregon California. .. Other States. expenditures — continued Payment on church debt, excluding interest 81, 364, 921 15. 292 2,343 3,167 71, 691 6,258 47, 116 159, 145 71, 574 158, 277 149, 163 44, 782 102, 672 75, 167 18, 200 33, 424 23,540 15, 054 15, 909 10, 247 41, 480 10,115 530 43, 658 51,846 1,000 3,754 9,685 4,992 21, 835 8,373 1,115 14,008 8,941 118, 768 Other current expenses, including interest 84, 347, 318 93, 353 41,410 24, 524 441, 314 93, 362 128, 537 700, 225 245, 551 445, 807 302, 538 132, 004 338, 164 159,419 65, 136 138, 953 74,008 12, 355 16, 256 43, 767 111,020 10, 005 3,687 70, 441 82, 748 28 13, 394 15, 727 7,429 49, 531 39, 866 4,571 2,730 56,539 42,130 336, 880 2,581 • Local relief and charity 8436, 207 9,025 4,339 1,747 44,147 10,215 10, 523 81,910 24, 746 48, 952 18, 938 11, 218 35, 757 17, 816 5,138 13, 479 6,008 2,489 1,148 2,879 9,110 588 131 20, 064 8,761 1,183 1,500 550 4,656 2,999 154 741 5,799 4,123 25, 083 Home missions 8281, 492 2,497 1,004 35 22, 116 1,032 2,745 48, 241 19, 859 21, 429 19, 249 6,283 26, 800 19, 270 4,177 10, 929 2, 148 2,018 1,141 1,264 9,175 702 41 6,413 3,686 838 132 635 3,922 1,543 359 2,114 3,162 35, 30Q 778 Foreign missions 8321, 153 6,148 1,570 332 33, 620 1,418 3,509 68, 385 27, 889 28,024 16,211 9,698 26, 570 26, 625 3,329 10, 907 6,375 1,235 921 1,932 3,762 538 20 3,623 2,935 641 356 762 5,753 174 495 3,249 2,197 20, 772 719 To general head- quarters , 026, 258 39, 335 22, 794 17, 131 161, 002 48, 246 83, 982 267, 427 124, 397 199, 414 125, 250 55, 941 135, 481 63, 713 30, 930 56, 400 36, 782 6,218 12, 003 22, 502 71, 695 3,886 822 45, 539 51, 226 6,418 11,549 2,712 33, 021 13, 082 1,334 1,579 26, 559 27, 253 220, 547 NORTHERN BAPTIST CONVENTION 17 Table 7. — Number and Membership of Churches, Value and Debt on Church Edifices, Expenditures, and Sunday Schools, by Associations, 1936 ASSOCIATION Total. 6,284 Alabama: Swedish, Arizona: Arizona . California, Northern: Central Clear Lake General Nevada-Sierra Pacific Sacramento Sacramento River.. San Francisco Bay- San Joaquin San Jose Swedish Unassociated. California, Southern: Foot Hill... Harbor Imperial Valley . . . Kern River Los Angeles Santa Ana Valley. Santa Barbara Southwestern.. ... University Unassociated Colorado: Eastern Gunnison Valley. . Mexican Northeastern Northern Northwestern Rocky Mountain... San Luis Valley Southeastern Southern Southwestern Western Connecticut: Ashford Fairfield Hartford New Haven New London Stonington Union. Swedish Delaware: Delaware District of Columbia: Columbia Idaho: Central East First North Idaho Spokane (Wash.)-- 1, 329, 044 6,451 2, 105 832 1.186 280 839 2,104 1,413 6,412 6.092 2,638 847 516 6,469 5,158 621 1,800 21, 591 3,311 2,467 5, 673 7.777 440 477 16 437 709 1,776 116 8,171 701. 768 5,386 619 1,320 1, 545 4,310 6,892 7,621 3, 854 2, 192 107 5,178 17,823 1,562 956 3,042 569 510 VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES 2 a ■B a 5,922 32 $187, 576, 463 C) 529, 475 145, 000 59, 500 155, 050 29,000 149, 500 265. 750 160, 000 746, 180 369, 815 197, 150 142, 700 24, 695 1, 017, 200 277, 000 45, 380 206, 569 2, 855, 429 254, 000 324, 470 523, 399 714, 900 0) 29, 400 (') 23, 500 115, 000 85, 800 (n 1, 404, 500 65, 000 26, 900 350, 725 23, 700 48, 600 153, 954 847, 000 2, 025, 600 1,319,445 506, 200 272, 200 P) 699, 500 2, 877, 500 65,000 46, 200 147, 100 30, 800 43,000 -S.S 3 ° 1,694 820, 083, 272 185. 414 270 2,554 19, 275 24, 380 57, 805 2,700 125, 932 35, 699 10, 589 8,795 196, 500 126, 928 11, 900 34, 900 568, 595 15. 485 26, 145 45, 655 79, 090 (') 1,585 1,200 1,475 31, 943 2.150 42, 155 200 1,935 13, 400 124, 500 180, 000 48, 201 17, 750 29, 800 (') 35, 855 413, 209 3,875 250 8,400 400 75 EXPENDITURES S3 © 6,168 SUNDAY SCHOOLS $19, 577, 483 5, 904 (') 115,747 27, 565 14, 727 18, 136 5,952 17, 345 34, 595 28, 909 137, 491 89,511 60, 690 0) 14, 653 133, 613 81, 866 9,470 37, 742 482, 193 52, 146 44, 163 84, 033 105, 604 (') 3, 570 P) 5,210 10, 908 13, 300 649 123. 337 7, 945 3,723 59, 585 4,865 12, 108 21,589 86, 367 187, 544 142, 179 93, 323 37, 220 P) 51, 581 343, 704 25, 222 16, 612 32,288 6.998 5,851 892, 872 1 Amount included in the figures shown on the line designated statistics of any individual church. 'Combinations," to avoid disclosing the 18 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 7. — Number and Membership op Churches, Value and Debt on Church Edifices, Expenditures, and Sunday Schools, by Associations, 1936— Continued ASSOCIATION Illinois: Alton Aurora Bloomington Central.. Champaign-Urbana Chicago German Oreene- Jersey. Morgan-Scott . Ottawa Peoria Quincy Rock Island. Rock River. Salem Southern Springfield Swedish Wabash Valley . Unassociated. _. Indiana: Bedford Bethel Brownstown. Calumet Coffee Creek- Curry's Prairie Decatur County East Central Evansville Flat Rock Fort Wayne. Freedom Friendship.. Harmony Indianapolis. .Tohnson County. .Tudson Laughery Linton Logansport Long Run Madison Monticello Mount Zion.. . Noble-Lagrange. Northern Orleans Perry County . Salamonie Sand Creek Swedish Tippecanoe. . Union White Lick... Unassociated. Iowa: Cedar Valley. Creston 7, 933 3,063 4,691 1, 659 4 ; 786 30, 500 1.840 2, 504 806 2.499 5.060 2,439 2,686 4,382 1,882 4,808 9,413 5,022 812 3,293 2,217 1,702 2,272 2,082 3,819 2,528 1,316 651 2,641 3,662 2,156 2,361 3,124 11,418 1,540 3,493 1,836 1,887 3,257 1,992 2,064 968 599 768 2,117 1,578 479 4,143 1,629 37 1,417 2,997 2,380 75 3, 651 1.036 VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES O 1 - $445, 500 518, 500 389, 200 48, 487 523, 000 5, 557, 371 216, 000 146. 400 26, 000 283. 100 491, 450 155, 000 175, 600 477, 450 125, 800 187, 350 744, 500 527, 700 139, 500 42, 300 141, 950 121, 100 116, 700 234, 834 27, 925 191, 250 145,600 87, 500 25, 700 149, 500 383, 400 62, 550 60, 450 176, 700 1, 398, 500 156,900 218, 850 92, 500 81, 700 357, 200 52, 700 84, 800 33, 000 8,450 46, 600 288, 500 66, 700 4,000 527, 500 52, 100 (>) 113,550 117,000 85, 492 0) 327, 400 90, 100 DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES $49, 029 106, 000 12, 075 42. 640 1, 212. 850 11, 870 4,000 3,300 6,600 6,000 11, 260 23,050 24, 549 74, 588 46, 743 5,900 17, 000 20, 700 34, 475 15, 250 16, 351 16,885 600 27, 950 8,800 1, 500 57, 985 58 3,000 91,919 12,000 22, 400 130 7,185 000 11,272 9,700 800 170 157, 673 0) 2,800 9,700 43, 447 EXPENDITURES $91, 205 41, 433 45, 513 6,844 49, 108 655, 240 41, 761 12, 819 3,811 37, 100 65, 741 16, 614 34, 345 66, 707 12, 658 32, 585 100, 083 118, 541 8,854 8,569 23, 938 19, 221 15, 102 31, 339 6,470 29,041 14, 877 13, 035 5,290 19, 481 49, 232 11,787 8, 519 27, 151 134,913 13, 723 31, 998 18, 212 8,230 26, 030 7, 945 12, 798 6,144 1,127 6,438 28, 751 9.169 2,919 39, 845 8,352 (') 10,350 24, 944 10, 986 (•) 42, 919 7,005 SUNDAY SCHOOLS 1 Amount included in the figures shown on the line designated statistics of any individual church. 'Combinations," to avoid disclosing the NORTHERN BAPTIST CONVENTION 19 Table 7. — Number and Membership of Churches, Value and Debt on Church Edifices, Expenditures, and Sunday Schools, by Associations, 1936 — Continued ASSOCIATION Iowa— Continued. Danish... East Grand River. English River Fox River German Iowa Mideastern . . Northeastern, Northern Oskaloosa Roger Williams . Sioux Valley Southern.. Southwestern. Swedish Washington.. Unassoeiated. .a .a B2 Kansas: Arkansas Valley. Blue Valley Central Chikaskia Fort Scott German Jewell Kansas River... Miami Missouri River. Northeast Northwest Republican Valley Solomon Valley South Central Southeast Southwest Swedish Upper Solomon. Walnut Vallev.. West Central... Unassoeiated. __ Kentucky: Ohio Valley. Portsmouth. Maine: Androscoggin. Bowdoinham. Cumberland.. Damariscotta. Farmington.. Hancock Lincoln North Aroostook. North Kennebec. North York Oxford Penobscot Piscataquis South Aroostook . .Q.O a 939 181 320 476 1,678 2,102 5,382 1,060 2,756 1,487 5,793 2,022 1,896 3,943 1,315 769 94 4,656 516 2,700 1, 245 907 189 677 4, 340 3 31 8| 681 2,219 791 I, 574 724 50 7,758 1,311 398 435 10, 946 1,240 745 2. 332 1,04' 3,801 680 895 1,126 1,611 1, 3,054 1.746 1,167 3,129 1,258 2,073 VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES $62, 000 0) 26, 800 15, 300 190, 250 138. 845 509, 800 127, 000 220. 000 77, 100 415, 300 278, 500 81, 230 400, 500 62, 500 49, 300 m 299, 465 39, 500 123, 100 61.000 21, 450 (I) 23,600 477, 000 181, 600 493, 100 119, 650 32,400 120, 700 25, 765 18, 500 482, 355 65, 650 32, 000 40,500 804, 525 83, 445 P) 425, 500 114,80' 667, 500 41, 100 74, 000 112,850 115,500 83,500 170, 000 133, 050 127,500 253, 650 98, 000 124, 400 fit a EXPENDITURES $4, 790 4. 600 5, 150 16, 715 4,375 51, 439 3,200 28. 490 14, 000 1,300 46, 555 1, 400 56, 22S 200 1,250 770 P) 40 64, 200 1,500 45, 483 6,290 4,400 9,000 2,650 42. 435 1,150 146, 275 26. 350 6,850 2,150 32, 110 706 981 8,906 4,118 6,086 3,862 ' Amount included in the figures shown on the line designated statistics of any individual church. 27, 573 14, 800 7,650! 9 11,218! 14 'Combinations. 1 $12, 819 P! 1, 385 1, 438 28, 932 20. 754 54. 838 10,016 24, 773 8, 754 59, 214 23, 751 10, 305 43, 491 24. 839 7,483 P) 46, 208 4,297 33, 894 13, 170 4,784 P) 3,487 51, 793 24, 430 81, 897 9,592 4,904 20, 638 5, 655 5,041 50, 633 34, 410 5,019 4,930 119,859 11,002 P) 43, 787 19, 421 59, 242 8,774 13,517 16, 613 27, 028 25, 481 46,020 19, 365 23, 695 44,107 13, 270 20, 752 SUNDAY SCHOOLS 24 3, 302 5 463 10 1, 984 11 914 11 613 14 1, 177 26; 2, 283 8i 521 12 1,413 to avoid disclosing the 20 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 1936 Table 7. — Number and Membership of Churches, Value and Debt on Church Edifices, Expenditures, and Sunday Schools, by Associations, 1936 — Continued ASSOCIATION Maine — Continued. South Kennebec . South York Washington Maryland: Columbia Monongahela (Pa.) Massachusetts: Barnstable Berkshire Boston East-.- Boston North. Boston South. Boston West Framineham Franklin-Millers River Merrimac River Old Colony Providence (R. I.). Salem Swedish Taunton Wachusett... Westfleld Worcester Unassociated . Michigan: Alpena Berean Detroit Flint River... German Grand River Grand Traverse . Hillsdale Huron Jackson Kalamazoo River.. . Kent-Muskegon Lenawee Marquette Osceola Saginaw Valley Shiawassee St. Joseph River Valley Swedish Wayne Unassociated Minnesota: Dane-Norwegian. . German. Lake Superior Minnesota Valley. Northwestern Southeastern. Southwestern. Swedish Twin City Unassociated. 5 ° a 3 l, i, 646 1,379 804 25 512 3,414 13, 877 12, 423 7,669 9,627 2,824 1,311 7,043 3,759 129 6,036 1,595 5,978 3,281 5,669 5,083 136 709 677 13, 105 3,003 839 1,885 966 1,121 1,055 3,475 3,076 1,807 1,492 945 3,243 2,919 1,812 4, 595 1,365 1,113 920 323 1,907 1,733 2,578 815 9,656 12, 929 65 VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES $437, 200 204, 500 111,700 68,500 (0 89, 500 595, 850 1,955,450 1, 849, 670 1, 153, 135 2, 227, 700 283, 235 128, 500 665, 975 535, 200 (') 1,011,084 182, 000 622, 170 497, 510 1,053,050 1, 108, 225 55, 800 28, 000 1, 949, 910 387, 800 128, 000 1, 120, 450 76, 700 79, 350 62. 200 290, 900 236, 500 169, 500 63, 500 89, 500 30, 000 313, 000 409, 500 59, 400 206, 400 447, 650 76,500 72, 200 69, 800 0) 122, 500 143, 100 318,000 67,400 720, 110 2. 207, 559 (') DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES $210 31, 650 3, 195 28, 865 63, 000 244, 404 58, 510 57, 012 79, 545 34, 125 38, 790 23, 850 0) 28, 677 14,500 138, 800 13, 000 43, 674 10, 750 460 531, 186 21, 448 8,200 86, 289 2, 250 1,650 4,840 12, 000 6,094 10, 840 2,186 5,240 1,775 9,550 72, 000 750 9,345 23, 322 7,686 650 800 17,500 5,763 3,000 35, 133 273, 621 1 Amount included in the figures shown on the line designated statistics of any individual church. 80 30 2 'Combinations, EXPENDITURES o h $24, 393 30, 872 16, 404 13, 594 (') 26, 265 51, 093 239, 576 231, 768 157, 648 215, 108 37, 225 23, 596 104, 219 53, 065 (') 96, 550 37, 024 112, 213 49, 818 105, 944 100, 440 <*) 7,729 10, 908 259, 868 65, 036 12,281 41, 151 14, 383 13, 631 18, 432 43, 012 39,228 25, 133 20, 829 20, 951 4,562 50, 627 39, 553 10, 463 32, 738 69,723 9,219 20,111 14, 905 (') 25, 187 24,344 42, 639 12,304 187, 441 225, 236 P) to avoid disclosing the NORTHERN BAPTIST CONVENTION 21 Table 7. — Number and Membership of Churches, Value and Debt on Church Edifices, Expenditures, and Sunday Schools, by Associations, 1 936— Continued ASSOCIATION Missouri: Swedish. Montana: Bitter Root Crow Indian Flathead German Rocky Mountain- Swedish Teton Yellowstone Nebraska: Capitol Custer _ First Nebraska Grand Island Nebraska Confer- ence, Swedish New Era Northeastern.. North Platte.. Northwestern. Omaha Southern Union Southwestern Ger- man York Nevada: Nevada-Sierra. New Hampshire: Belknap Dublin Meredith-Sand- wich Milford New Durham Newport Portsmouth Salisbury White Mountains. Wolfeboro New Jersey: Camden Central East Hudson Monmouth . Morris and Essex. North Trenton West Unassociated New York: Allegany Black River Bradford (Pa.) Broome and Tioga . Buffalo- Cattaraugus. Cayuga 223 384 121 1, 739 26 663 1,587 2,587 776 1, 450 1,994 650 100 892 447 1,063 5, 311 2,157 300 1,392 1,193 937 840 622 2,862 907 1,315 1,986 1,879 564 308 10,912 2,819 9,822 3,453 4,365 7,152 6,764 4,973 5,696 30 1.011 2,101 4,505 13, 357 2,558] 2,0031 VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES EXPENDITURES SUNDAY SCHOOLS ai bo .3.5 o -*- 3° O •" s 3 o a 10 tc o c .3 a? 3 3 o o be ■a. 3 3 ° 3 3 o a << •3.E 3 Q. S3 o .3 o 1 o 1 (') 1 (0 1 453 4 3 3 2 10 1 5 7 $27, 500 24, 000 14, 800 (') 207, 121 0) 101, 000 127, 000 3 $5, 550 4 4 3 2 10 1 4 7 $9, 340 4,712 3,671 (') 26, 784 (') 11, 807 21, 737 2 3 3 1 10 1 5 7 381 208 262 150 1 4,000 995 100 3 2 13, 650 3,850 577 964 9 4 8 13 211, 200 37, 500 72.500 158, 200 5 19, 250 9 4 8 13 33,449 4,941 12,902 17, 436 9 4 8 13 1,090 428 2 2 1,002 8,500 730 1,528 6 80,100 3 4,850 6 8,776 6 516 1 8 5 5 (') 73, 400 18,500 39, 499 1 1 1 2 (>) 1,864 290 800 1 8 5 6 (') 8, 534 2,892 10, 837 1 7 6 6 35 612 303 755 16 16 733, 450 200, 790 5 5 62, 150 19, 458 18 17 76, 161 21, 307 18 15 3,729 1,448 4 10 23, 000 61,591 1 2 900 3,400 4 10 5,446 11, 270 4 9 335 968 6 86, 450 2 1,700 7 18, 777 7 1,046 10 7 163, 200 124, 000 10 7 21, 821 17, 478 10 6 723 1 1,200 658 10 13 11 14 15 13 6 10 45 14 30 18 20 93, 850 264, 850 68,700 126, 000 279, 800 193, 300 75,500 36, 300 1, 920, 92S 615, 000 2, 647, 000 755, 000 571, 650 8 13 11 14 15 15 6 8 45 14 31 20 20 9,794 35, 117 15,644 23,490 40, 197 33, 729 6,623 8.586 208, 658 53, 551 227, 815 70,923 74, 844 7 12 10 10 15 14 6 7 44 14 30 18 19 431 1 250 1,853 801 1 2 1 1 3,795 2,075 5,078 1,200 885 1,280 1,318 389 313 23 8 19 12 5 258, 192 48, 878 285,700 101, 675 11. 123 11, 154 1,657 6,065 1,677 2,514 17 25 18 29 1 1, 625, 600 1, 661, 200 718, 500 675, 050 (') 9 13 5 6 209, 140 130, 113 125, 100 45, 750 17 27 19 29 1 152, 456 181, 608 79, 021 86, 568 (') 16 26 18 27 1 3,117 4,616 3,434 4,440 28 6 12 1 22 44 105, 500 288,250 (') 574, 200 1, 960, 550 1 2 725 27,321 6 12 1 22 44 11,857 30,011 (0 60, 841 212, 829 6 12 1 21 43 688 992 20 3 22 31, 250 436, 875 3,654 7,721 11 8 227, 525 354,800 2 2 23,002 16,050 11 8 27,768 41, 103 11 8 1,478 1,324 1 Amount included in the figures shown on the line designated statistics of any individual church. 'Combinations," to avoid disclosing the 22 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3G Table 7. — Number and Membership of Churches, Value and Debt on Church Edifices, Expenditures, and Sunday Schools, by Associations, 1936 — Continued ASSOCIATION New York— Contd. Chautauqua Chemung River. Chenango Cortland Dutchess Essex and Cham- plain Franklin Genesee Hudson River Cen- tral Hudson River North Lake George Long Island Madison Mohawk River _ Monroe Niagara Oneida Onondaga Ontario-Yates.. Orleans Oswego Otsego Rensselaerville. St. Lawrence Saratoga Seneca Southern New York Stephento wn Steuben Swedish _. Union Washington-Union. "Wayne Worcester Unassociated Noith Dakota: German Conference Northwestern Norwegian Confer- ence Red River Valley. _ Russian Conference Sheyenne River Swedish Conference Unassociated Ohio: Adams Akron Ashtabula.. Auglaize Cambridge. Central Clermont., Cleveland- Clinton Columbus. 3,464 3, 066 1,! 1,886 1, 400 756 ! 3, 173 4,029 7,862 695 16, 685 1,427 2,403 13, 349 3, 581 4, 653 6,100 3,092 1,785 1,476 1, 154 507 1,350 5, 029 1,812 46, 736 658 4, 202 968 3,432 1,974 865 418 547 212 144 1,585 200 13 420 4,126 2,193 3, 087 1,331 571 511 12, 632 2,064 4,925 VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES $400, 400 550, 000 193, 500 237, 000 285, 200 112, 000 289, 500 548, 600 715, 700 1, 904, 350 53, 500 3,747,113 229, 600 268, 900 5, 218, 797 398, 900 575, 000 1, 222, 795 350, 000 236, 000 187, 000 97, 600 27, 250 217, 000 900, 200 197, 100 12, 479, 650 40, 000 324, 300 (') 131, 000 451, 500 275, 000 56, 900 0) 175, 050 22, 200 16, 000 12, 700 (>) 174, 700 5,400 36, 200 300, 000 289, 520 220, 700 75, 250 16, 300 27, 000 2, 360, 300 169, 700 656, 300 $9, 550 17, 230 150 28, 950 11, 700 800 12,915 62, 175 46, 708 137, 570 100 393, 829 1,600 4,750 2, 273, 742 27, 148 24,424 324, 350 4,154 1,350 7,250 100 735 110, 700 2, 372, 455 51, 012 8,200 4,000 0) 4,700 500 28, 100 300 103, 900 16, 019 17, 756 8,386 375, 810 4, 050 134, 895 EXPENDITURES $54, 304 53, 157 22, 853 38, 280 29, 508 12, 792 45, 731 53, 845 64, 315 185, 033 8,908 374, 708 24,663 30, 708 249, 031 56, 630 119, 183 100, 382 40, 703 18, 401 19, 555 14, 355 5, 154 21, 204 72, 176 28, 930 743, 414 7,799 49, 208 0) 18, 627 47, 594 27, 818 7,130 0) 33, 532 4, 0S7 3,118 1,676 1,377 36, 910 (') 2,920 69, 933 36, 858 33, 939 8,267 3,141 3,744 256, 069 21, 455 81,628 c 1 Amount included in figures shown on the line designated tics of any individual church. 'Combinations, - ' to avoid disclosing the statis- NORTHERN" BAPTIST CONVENTION 23 Table 7. — Number and Membership qf Churches, Value and Debt on Church Edifices, Expenditures, and Sunday Schools, by Associations, 1936— Continued ASSOCIATION Ohio— Contd. Coshocton. Dayton Gallia Huron Lawrence. Lorain Mad River. Mansfield- . Marietta Marion Miami Mount Vernon Ohio (Independent) Pomeroy Portsmouth Providence. . Rio Grande. Swedish Toledo Trumbull... Wooster Zanesville Zoar Unassociated. Oklahoma: Western Oklahoma- Indian Oregon: Central- Willamette Deschutes German Grande Ronde Rogue River Swedish Umatilla Umpqua Willamette — Out- side Willamette — Port- land Pennsylvania: Abington Allegheny River. Beaver Bradford Bridgewater Broome and Tioga (New York) Central Union Centre Chemung River (New York) Clarion Clearfield French Croek. German Harrisburg Indiana 1,104 7,929 814 968 1,616 876 718 1.977 2,137 2,458 10, 860 1,596 1,990 1,815 1,375 40 405 175 3,733 3,344 3,753 2,829 2,374 514 1,657 4,027 267 1,403 636 767 223 928 2,700 1,401 4,194 6,944 979 3,718 1,139 1,078 55 7, 503 5, 552 1,558 2,735 2,777 162 1, 588 1,167 VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES a M ■a.B $51, 000 766, 800 17, 350 83, 500 54,500 60, 500 20, 750 325, 000 79, 450 243, 300 1, 652, 345 103, 400 23, 400 123, 000 80, 700 P) 10, 300 P) 842, 625 365, 200 324, 000 253, 700 192. 000 P) 63, 050 221, 540 9,500 120, 000 34, 400 87, 100 10,500 29, 050 266, 610 160, 754 386, 900 838, 000 132, 500 383, 600 91, 700 54, 300 P) 1 1, 039, 000 12 907, 580| 8 45, 500 164, 650 3 366, 500 212. 170 P) 368, 000 60,500 DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES 23 Si §■ $41, 200 1.000 1,100 39.100 3,900 4,951 211,050 950 600 17,000 EXPENDITURES P) 32, 500 16, 470 11, 100 8,200 11,099 (') 23, 000 5.400 3,750 9,748 14,18 8,770 30, 270 77,164 750 25, 772 535 2,025 P) 101,411 138, 433 4,084 3,595 15, 418 842 37, 450 3,500 SUNDAY SCHOOLS $9, 036 107, 177 1,469 10, 530 15, 720 8,417 4,271 23, 006 17, 003 25, 741 260, 049 15, 481 4,289 14, 782 13,091 (') 1,918 P) 63, 946 36, 989 36, 716 28.294 20, 171 P) 10, 142 46, 878 3,862 34, 817 6.300 10, 420 3,206 9,247 35, 551 19, 362 55, 406 88,079 13, 292 57,564 14, 696 10, 543 P) 132, 631 91, 654 7,855 20, 405 26, 553 36, 138 (') 29, 906 9,342 1 Amount included in the figures shown on the line designated statistics of any individual church. 'Combinations," to avoid disclosing the 24 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 193 G Table 7. — Number and Membership of Churches, Value and Debt on Church Edifices, Expenditures, and Sunday Schools, by Associations, 1936— Continued ASSOCIATION Pennsylvania— Contd. Monongahela North Philadelphia. Northumberland . . . Oil Creek Philadelphia Pittsburgh. Reading Riverside.. . Steuben Swedish Ten Mile Tioga Wayne Welsh Wyoming Unassociated. Rhode Island: Narra^ansett... Providence Roger Williams. Warren South Dakota: Black Hills... Central Danish-Norwegian German Northern Northwestern. Rosebud. Southern Swedish Texas: Swedish. Utah: Utah State Conven- tion Vermont: Addison Berkshire (Massa- chusetts) Danville Lamoille Shaftsbury Vermont Central. .. Windham Woodstock Washington: Bellingham Bay Central Cowlitz German Idaho State Mount Pleasant- Palouse Norwegian- Danish Conference Puget Sound Seattle Spokane Swedish §2 5,449 10. 467 6,680 4, 588 38,045 17, 782 4,316 2.711 83 179 2,385 2,494 748 2,652 2,627 4,657 2,449 5,530 3,i 7,702 919 1,488 236 2,306 701 407 166 1,783 515 1,376 60 1,023 1,331 2,736 1,004 1,358 1,949 1,413 1, 725 1,083 527 60 985 83 3, 5,692 2,017 2,129 VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES A3 !& .a aj O >- $419, 600 1, 667, 400 807, 500 705, 800 4, 956, 750 3, 386, 154 710, 500 425, 500 (') 0) 126, 000 147,050 64,000 398, 000 276, 300 289,000 219, 000 1, 052, 285 318, 900 1, 163, 000 152, 000 150, 600 30, 100 122, 600 128, 900 39, 550 (') 197, 000 49, 000 (') 350, 000 102, 500 (>) 78, 600 145, 500 353, 300 77, 425 129, 500 205, 700 91,400 67, 725 90, 300 34, 500 (') 146, 000 0) 598, 300 586, 649 145, 150 294, 000 DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES IB t>£ a. 9 O c $10, 519 212, 258 40, 780 140, 985 407, 419 753, 673 164, 245 27, 800 7,200 5,700 47, 210 21, 609 72, 307 10, 775 20, 380 7,652 136, 275 9,300 10, 075 2,125 12, 750 12, 000 (0 6,550 325 16, 515 1,900 3,751 25, 870 3,390 75 10, 850 1,880 6,510 5,418 200 118,435 81, 195 4,325 22, 469 EXPENDITURES ■a .9 o u $43, 030 227, 819 87, 840 63, 868 475, 750 284, 823 74, 002 54, 746 (') (') 18,458 21, 634 9,533 42, 827 37, 876 32, 523 39,311 114, 244 62, 193 160, 702 10, 530 14, 167 2,739 34, 409 10, 942 4,307 (') 22, 493 6, 095 (') 20, 545 10, 528 (') 12, 535 21, 994 32, 196 13, 028 17, 564 25, 905 20, 795 25, 702 13, 746 9,001 (') 10, 042 (0 55, 007 81, 087 24, 999 39, 832 •a .9 a 9 1 Amount included in the figures shown on the line designated statistics of any individual church. 'Combinations/' to avoid disclosing the NORTHERN BAPTIST CONVENTION 25 Table 7. — Number and Membership of Churches, Value and Debt on Church Edifices, Expenditures, and Sunday Schools, by Associations, 1936— Continued ASSOCIATION West Virginia: Broad Run_ Coal River. Eastern Elk Valley. Fairmont... Good Hope.. Goshen Greenbrier. . Guyandotte. Harmony Harrisville... Hopewell Judson Kanawha Valley . Mount Pisgah Panhandle. . . Parkersburg.. Raleigh Rock Castle. . Teays Valley- Ten Mile (Penn- sylvania) Twelve Pole Union Unassociated Wisconsin: Central German Green Bay. Janesville... La Crosse.. Lincoln Madison Milwaukee Northern Northwestern. Southwestern Swedish Conference Walworth Winnebago Unassociated Wyoming: Big Horn.. Central Southern.. Swedish... Combinations. o 2 3,052 2,289 813 3,423 2,126 1,278 1,167 5,629 8,696 1,534 1,306 4, 4,010 8,367 2,163 2,626 4,307 4,773 3,716 3,936 104 3,738 3,790 138 727 11 1,164 1,640 1,325 687 1,419 4,234 311 2,098 352 1,597 1,975 2,068 19 1,039 1,651 1,215 112 VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES ■o.S n ° $131, 200 42,280 33, 075 92, 600 94,500 31, 900 43, 800 268, 050 572, 900 50, 500 35,700 102,015 161, 450 803, 450 43, 500 112,600 377, 009 276, 121 121, 800 189, 400 (') 143, 450 134, 300 o 79, 975 0) 86, 000 208, 500 121,800 70, 000 134, 600 612, 832 (') 179, 550 66, 000 190, 950 274, 000 291, 000 (') 80,300 122, 400 73,000 (') 726, 000 DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES $50 3,259 1,115 3,348 1,000 12, 540 69, 825 12 6,800 32, 820 5,677 1,600 25, 650 9,000 14, 092 11, 500 6,300 (0 2,025 (0 9,935 27,800 1,655 5,500 6,000 116,726 (') 25, 645 1,665 27,240 21, 100 4,004 5,650 19, 202 2,200 94,900 EXPENDITURES $17,141 9,674 3,276 12, 626 20,941 4,059 6,929 27, 930 85, 022 7,247 5,089 19, 380 18, 262 86, 170 4,009 20, 026 37, 087 34, 259 22, 784 24,746 (') 21, 383 19, 620 0) 10,838 (') 13, 099 24,646 19, 139 10, 787 20, 617 92, 540 33, 538 6,044 29,037 34, 703 30, 392 0) 12, 918 20,280 9,575 0) 123, 887 SUNDAY SCHOOLS ■a 9 a 2 jrg. o 2 1 Amount included in the figures snown on the line designated "Combinations," to avoid disclosing the statistics of any individual church. HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION 1 HISTORY AND ORGANIZATION Northern Baptist origins. — Beginning with the oldest branches of Northern Bap- tist activity, Baptist work before the war of the American Revolution was confined to plans of individual local churches and small groups of neighboring churches, called associations. These associational groups appeared in Virginia, Rhode Island, New Jersey, and Pennsylvania; and gradually the associations themselves 1 This statement was furnished by Dr. Clarence M. Gallup, recording secretary, Northern Baptist Con- vention, New York, N. Y. 26 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 193 6 came to stand together for the propagation of their form of faith, for the general principle of freedom of conscience in religious concerns, and for mutual defense of their forms of organization. The first Baptist commonwealth, founded in Rhode Island by Roger Williams, an associate of men like Cromwell and Milton in England and of Governor Winthrop in the New England colonies, grew into areas of influence like that of the Philadelphia Association which, in turn, was the mother of other associations like the Warren Association, in Rhode Island. George Washington, Thomas Jefferson, and Benjamin Franklin all acknowledged indebt- edness to the Baptists of Virginia and Rhode Island for principles so well estab- lished and proven valid that they embodied them in their drafts of the Declaration of Independence and of the Constitution of the United States. These early associations established libraries, schools, colleges, and churches in their humble and meager way, some of which have become institutions of national prominence and great fame. But it was not until the nineteenth century that Baptists in the North had grown to numbers large enough, and means of travel and communi- cation had become sufficiently general through the railroad and the telegraph, for the denomination, along with other denominations, to envision an organic and organized career for the group as a whole. Northern Baptists after separation from the South. — Th£ Northern Baptist churches withdrew from organic connection with the Southern Baptist churches about 1844. While it is generally supposed that this rift was caused by differences of opinion regarding slavery, as was the case in some other denominations, the real reason for the breach was a difference over the method of raising and distributing missionary moneys. After this adjustment had been made, the churches of the North and their group organizations moved ahead with new growth and energy. The heated contro- versies concerning theological and denominational ideologies, which had character- ized the late eighteenth century and the early nineteenth, had been succeeded by a spirit of realism and of need for associated effort in the new group. It was a period of building vehicles for moving the projects mutually sponsored by the churches. The American Baptist Missionary Union (later named the American Baptist Foreign Mission Society), the American Baptist Home Mission Society, and the American Baptist Publication Society all were organized in the early nineteenth century, before the Northern and Southern Baptist separation; and they pro- ceeded vigorously with their work, which has been maintained with great enter- prise ever since. Organization of a new denomination. — A great change in the methods of the Northern Baptists resulted from the formation of the Northern Baptist Conven- tion, at Washington, D. C, in 1907. In this scheme of things, the convention exists as a corporation, chartered under the laws of the State of New York, with broad powers to conduct religious work, receive and expend funds, act as financial trustee, and affiliate itself with other similar bodies. Previously, the churches operated through their missionary societies. Now, they united their far-flung interests in an inclusive corporation. Following this arrangement, the aforesaid three societies, together with the Woman's American Baptist Foreign Mission Society and the Woman's American Baptist Home Mission Society, became so-called "Cooperating Organizations" of the convention, although maintaining their own charters, powers of self-direction, and management. The convention also instituted and caused to be incorpo- rated the Board of Education to supervise the work of the denomination among Baptist schools and colleges, and the Ministers and Missionaries Benefit Board to collect and distribute funds for the financial relief of needy Baptist ministers and missionaries, their widows and dependent children. In 1 920 the Ministers and Missionaries Benefit Board adopted a retiring pension plan as a means of definite contributory pensions for ministers at the age of 65, based on salaries and terms of service. Later developments in organization, by which the work of this convention was ramified, included a closer relationship of the Baptist State conventions of the Northern convention territory and the better grade of local City Mission Societies with the Northern Convention itself, under the classification "Affiliated Organi- zations." The "Cooperating Organizations" and the "Affiliated Organizations" assist the convention in raising and distributing funds under that which is known as the "cooperative plan," with a "unified budget." Other organizations related to or associated with the Northern Baptist Convention are the American Baptist Historical Society, Baptist Young People's Union of America, National Council of Northern Baptist Men, and Ministers Council. NORTHERN BAPTIST CONVENTION 27 The constituent factor in the Northern Baptist group is the local church. Each church is independent of every other church and of the convention itself, except as they act together by agreement. The convention sessions are delegated assemblies, composed of delegates from the churches, duly accredited, and ex-of- ficio delegates from certain national and State bodies. The managing body of the convention is the General Council, when the convention is not in session; but the convention, when in session, has supreme authority in its own affairs. The most continuously and widely active body among the convention councils is the Council on Finance and Promotion, which promotes giving among individuals and churches, and manages the collection of funds for the unified budget, except as the various organizations secure, on their own initiative, "designated" gifts. Other councils for special activities are the Council on Christian Education and the Council on World Evangelization. Besides these councils, many committees, elected or appointed annually or for longer periods, function according to their obvious purposes as indicated by their names, such as law, finance, budget research, resolutions, American home, Baptist bodies using foreign languages, city missions, conference with other religious bodies, denominational calendar, historical libraries and societies, homes and hospitals, public relations, social service, race relations, State conventions, traffic bureau — and other committees appointed for immediate service only. All the foregoing councils and committees are amenable to the advice of the General Council. Organic union of the various missionary societies of the denomination has been broached several times, but legal and pragmatic difficulties have failed to be surmounted at such times. Nevertheless, the present arrangement has resulted in some elimination of expenditures and of overlapping in methods, and has tended toward a unity and efficiency which were sadly lacking 40 years before. Financial acquisitions. — In its financial undertakings, the Northern Baptist Convention has had reasonably good success. Many millions of dollars have been raised for its general business, as shown by the pledges for its united work, received in the so-called New World Movement, amounting to approximately $52,000,000, payable over a period of 5 years. From this income and that from invested funds, vast advance projects were launched; educational institutions were strengthened or endowed; churches and mission stations were built; new fields at home and abroad were opened; more missionaries were commissioned: great publishing enterprises were begun. Through a period of approximately a century, from the group of a few original societies to the present seven major denominational societies and boards, the assets of these organizations have attained the amount of $58,981,196. In addition to these funds, the property and endowment assets of the churches of the denomination are now $193,512,662, and of its schools and colleges $254,738,176. These figures do not include assets of State conventions nor city mission societies, nor of associated organizations, which are very varied and scattered. During the fiscal year 1935-36, the churches spent $14,262,740 for operating expenses and contributed $2,258,792 for missions. Social service. — The general social and philanthropic attitudes of this Con- vention are exhibited in service rendered by many cit} r mission societies and their sociological centers; studies of the American home; coordination of religious bodies using foreign languages; conferences on race relations; furtherance of historical research; establishment of Baptist homes for the aged and orphans, and hospitals for all; promotion of social reforms; and youth-training enterprises. Interdenominational relationships. — The denomination has reacted favorably in some measure to the tendency toward cooperation and unity among the Christian denominations. Not only are the donations noted in a previous paragraph made to the Federal Council of Churches of Christ in America and to the World Council of Churches, but the Northern Baptist Convention sends nearly a score of delegates annually to the Federal Council and sent representa- tives to the first and preliminary meeting of the World Council. Several of the members of the convention serve on the executive committee of the Federal Council. Closer relations than formerly are now maintained with the General Baptists, the Disciples of Christ, the Southern Baptist Convention, and the National Baptist Convention. Fraternal delegates are sent as messengers to various Baptist bodies in Canada. In its wider affiliations, the denomination shares importantly in official ranks and in forensic honors among the great eccle- siastical councils of the world, such as those at Oxford, Edinburgh, Utrecht, and elsewhere. About 25 years ago the Northern Baptist Convention received into full fellowship and all privileges of service the Free Will Baptists. During the World War, the convention provided its quota in the Chaplain Corps of the United States Army and in the Pied Cross organizations. 28 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 Size of the denomination. — In 1936, the Northern Baptist Convention reported 7,716 churches with 1,458,811 members and with 8,300 pastors and missionaries. There were Sunday schools to the number of 6,732, with an enrollment of 1,150,891. Statistics concerning the missionary and philanthropic organizations are given in other sections of this review. DOCTRINE The doctrinal requisites for Baptists are at an almost irreducible minimum. Although various groups and assemblies, at various times, have endeavored to formulate "Confessions of Faith," such as the "New Hampshire Confession"; and although many local churches have "Articles of Faith" and "Church Cove- nants," these last are adopted by the individual churches, are for their own use locally, and are binding on no other churches than the ones which adopted them. Even in the local church there is wide liberty of opinion permitted concerning these doctrinal statements. The number and length of them tends steadily to decrease. One reason for this light hold of creedal statement is that Baptists generally hold to the view that the Bible itself, especially the New Testament, is the only proper compendium for faith and practice; and the individual conscience and intelligence, enlightened by the Divine Spirit, is the proper interpreter thereof. The second reason is that the epoch-making and successful battle which early American Bap- tists and others made for freedom of conscience in religion and worship was cal- culated to reduce the amount of regimentation of thought among them. Baptists, in general, believe in religious freedom, the validity and inspiration of the Scriptures, the Lordship of Christ, the immortality of the soul, the brotherhood of man, the future life, the need of redemption from sin, and the ultimate triumph of the Kingdom of God. Various groups and individuals hold to other items of conviction, which are not so universally accepted, and by many are regarded as secondary. While, for centuries, Baptists generally have stood for the validity and value of two ordinances, baptism and the Lord's Supper, their insistence has been limited to those two; and their views as to the vital efficacy of those ordinances have gradually shaded into a conviction of their value as an aid to Christian witness and comfort, rather than as a vital necessity for Christian character. This in- creasing liberalism is especially characteristic of Northern Baptists, and has come about more or less through the increase of scholarship and the association and conference in the north of many more diverse groups than are found elsewhere in the land. So-called fundamentalism, or reactionary and conservative bodies of thought revolving around the Scriptures and theology, is found somewhat among Northern Baptists; but this phenomenon is not peculiar to them, being found also in prac- tically all evangelical communions. WORK In this section are presented the operations of the Northern Baptist Conven- tion through its agencies, as distinguished from the general scope and principles of action treated in foregoing paragraphs. Mission work in the United States and its dependencies.- — The American Baptist Publication Society was organized in 1824. Its operations have not been con- fined to the North, but its offices and chief property are in Philadelphia, and it is fully recognized as a unit of the Northern Baptist Convention organization, with which it is in full cooperation. It has several departments: Publishing, mission- ary (including Bible distribution and evangelism), religious education, vacation schools, social education, and youth training. The missionary department em- ploys religious education directors, State missionary pastors, chapel car mission- aries, and automobile colporteurs. It distributes Bible and other literature in a number of different languages. In 1936 the American Baptist Publication Society was emploj^ing 127 agents; it had organized over 7,000 Sunday schools and over 2,000 churches during its history up to that time; churches assisted in part numbered many thousands; young people's societies assisted numbered over 5,000; and its own religious literature was distributed, representing 118 different publications amounting to 400,000,000 total pages for the year, not counting the output of miscellaneous literature by many publishers, through the various book stores maintained by the society in strategic locations throughout the United States. The income of the society from all sources was $1,086,854, and the total assets were $4,753,489. NORTHERN BAPTIST CONVENTION 29 The American Baptist Home Mission Society was organized in 1832. It employs general missionaries and pastors among people of both English and foreign tongues, in the United States, Mexico, Puerto Rico, and Cuba; it aids city missions; builds meeting houses; maintains schools for Negroes and Indians; and promotes evangelism and various phases of social service. In 1936, this society employed a staff and agents in the field to the number of 502, including missionary teachers. There were 821 churches aided (including Latin and North America) ; the churches assisted in the Church Edifice Depart- ment from 1920-36 numbered 295 and to the extent of $1,074,350; the total income of this society from all sources was $501,570 for the year, and the total assets were $17,240,230. The Woman's American Baptist Home Mission Society was organized origi- nally in 1877, and was consolidated in 1909 with the Women's Baptist Home Mission Society of Michigan, with headquarters in Chicago. Its object, primarily, is the employment of women missionaries to work chiefly among peoples using foreign languages, and among Negroes and Indians; and the maintenance of training schools for missionary workers. This society employed 179 missionaries and 22 native teachers and had 14 nurses in training in 1936. Of the mission- aries, 18 were assigned, 1 each, to the same number of foreign language churches. Christian centers were maintained in cities to the number of 38, in cooperation with the American Baptist Home Mission Society, State conventions, or city mission societies. Five Indian mission stations were maintained. The total income was $186,828. The total assets were $3,193,202. Mission work in foreign countries. — The American Baptist Foreign Mission Society was organized in Philadelphia in 1814, as the "General Missionary Con- vention of the Baptist Denomination in the United States of America for Foreign Missions." In 1846 the name was changed to the "American Baptist Mission Union," and again in 1910 the name was changed to "American Baptist Foreign Mission Society." The fields in which this society operates in the Far East are India (including Burma and Assam), China, Japan, Africa, and the Philippines. In Europe work is carried on in Sweden, Germany, France, Belgium, Spain, Finland, Den- mark, and Norway (and formerly in Russia) ; but this work is confined almost entirely to assistance in the training of ministers and in the meeting of the ex- penses of local churches. American missionaries are not sent to these countries and the work there is on an entirely different basis from that in Asia and Africa. The statistics for this society for 1935-36 included the following: Countries in which work was projected, 10 (not including Europe); resident missionaries, 545; stations occupied, 122; American missionaries, 545; native workers, 10,039; churches assisted in foreign lands, 916; schools maintained in foreign lands, 4,326 (of which 2,361 were self-supporting); hospitals and dispensaries, 95, treating 25,908 in-patients and 287,203 out-patients (a total of 313,111); total income derived from all sources was $1,097,848. Total assets were $10,249,702. This society cooperates with the Baptists in nine European countries. This work is represented by 2,034 workers, ordained and unordained; 647 organized churches, with 110,949 members; 1,444 Sunday schools, with 58,335 members; 7 theological seminaries, with 85 students. The amount of money raised by Baptists in these lands was $242,127 in Europe and $274,806 in the 10 mission fields in other lands. The society maintains training schools for native workers, and cooperates with other Baptist national organizations, both American and European. The Woman's American Baptist Foreign Mission Society is in close cooperation with the general foreign society. This organization is a continuation of the two former societies, the Woman's American Foreign Mission Society and the Woman's Baptist Foreign Mission Society of the West. The earlier societies were organ- ized in 1871 and their consolidation occurred in 1914. The work of this society is a broad parallel of that of the general society, but with special emphasis upon the work among girls and women in the foreign- mission stations, in the schools and colleges, and in the area of medical and social work in foreign countries. This society is highly organized in this country, every district, State, and church being represented in or contacted by the official circle. Large amounts of literature are distributed and many interesting devices for the raising of money in small amounts from individuals are constantly originated. For 1936 the society employed 199 missionaries in educational, medical (nurses and physicians), and social work in 10 countries, at 51 definite stations. The income of the society from all sources was $334,345, and the total assets amounted to $2,544,573. 218023 — 40 3 30 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 36 Affiliated missionary organizations. — Large and influential organizations affiliated with the Northern Baptist Convention are the State Baptist conventions in 30 States, including special groups in the District of Columbia, Missouri, Oklahoma, and Puerto Rico; and 16 standard city-mission societies, operating among foreign-speaking peoples, the under-privileged, and the humbler classes of population generally, and maintaining church services, educational and social service centers, hospitalization, Americanization, etc. Education ivork. — The general education work of the Northern Baptist Conven- tion is under the supervision and direction of the Board of Education, a corpora- tion organized by the convention in 1920 to succeed the American Baptist Edu- cation Society, which had functioned since 1888. This board assists Baptist secondary schools and colleges financially, and in some cases exercises direct control of them. In non-Baptist institutions, and in State universities to some extent, the board supervises Baptist religious interests as here indicated. There are 19 colleges, 10 junior colleges, and 11 secondary schools, caring for white pupils, in which this board has some interest or control. These institutions have 2,585 teachers and 30,236 pupils, as of 1936. They have real, property amounting to $102,249,601 and endowments of $152,4SS,515. There are also seven schools for Negroes in the Southern States maintained in whole or in part by agencies of the Northern Baptist Convention, such as the American Baptist Home Mission Society, in which the Board of Education has a hand. The total enroll- ment of these schools in 1936 was 128 teachers and 2,200 students. The property of these schools is valued at $2,579,839 and the endowments amount to $1,954,923. The Convention maintains 1 school for Indians in the United States at Bacone, Okla., with 18 teachers and 260 students; and a property worth $365,000, with an endowment of $233,000. The Convention also cares for some schools among the foreign-language peoples of the United States, Cuba, Puerto Rico, Haiti, Mexico, and Nicaragua. In the United States, there are 6 missionary and religious work training schools with 46 teachers, 177 students; property valued at $931,465 and endowments of $219,490. In addition to the foregoing, there are 10 theological seminaries with 137 teachers, 1,512 students; property valued at $5,594,144, and endowments aggregating $13,191,371. The Board of Education also maintains student pastors and similar agencies in various colleges; and it conducts work for youth of both sexes through its mission- arv education department, which is popularly known under the names of World Wide Guild, Royal Ambassadors, and Crusaders. The work of this department also has a very wide scope among the adults of the churches and Sunday schools. Closely allied with the work of the educational agencies of the Northern Baptist Convention is the self-directed work of the Baptist Young People's Union of America, a fraternal organization for the young people's societies of the Baptist churches. In this organization are approximately 6,000 young people's unions, with at least 150,000 members, and a considerable number of Christian Endeavor Societies closely affiliated with the major Baptist Union. Philanthropic enterprises. — While vast areas of philanthropic work are covered by the various missionary societies of the denomination, including medical missions and relief work, the outstanding philanthropic endeavor of the denomi- nation is expressed in the splendid outreach of the Ministers and Missionaries Benefit Board, which is the organization for pensions and relief among ministers, missionaries, their widows and dependent children, of the Northern Baptist Convention. This incorporated board was 23 years of age in 1936 and, beginning its work with only $250,000, at its twenty-third anniversary had assets valued at $21, 000,000, representing pension, general, permanent, and annuity funds. In this year, the board had 2,839 members in its pension plan, of whom 33 percent were already drawing pensions amounting to approximately $350,000; and other beneficiaries, approximately 1,400, to whom, as individuals, grants were made in extreme need for personal or family use. This board also receives annuity gifts and issues binding contracts for the same. During its existence the board has distributed in pensions and relief approximately $8,000,000. Another philanthropic enterprise of the denomination is represented by the Association of Baptist Homes and Hospitals. The association is in its infancy, but already promises great usefulness. Baptist independent hospitals, and homes for the aged and for orphans, which have performed important service to a Baptist constituency, are now leagued together for enlarged scope and increased resources. At present there are 6 hospitals, 20 homes for the aged, and 16 orphanages, representing an average of 13,447 patients in the hospitals, and of 1,945 residents in the homes. The value of the property of these institutions is $6,281,263 and their endowments amount to $3,846,411. NORTHERN BAPTIST CONVENTION 31 Publication agencies and projects. — The publication interests of the North- ern Baptists are varied and extensive. The American Baptist Publication Society publishes several score of religious books a year, besides "The Annual" (reports) of the Northern Baptist Convention and "The American Baptist Year- Book" (statistics). This society also issues regularly 118 Sunday school and other periodicals. The society maintains branches and stores in various cities of the United States and Canada. In addition to this publication society, the Ger- man Baptist Publication Society, of Cleveland, Ohio, and the Swedish Baptist Publication Society, of Chicago, 111., produce a number of publications; and some publication work is carried on by the Hungarian, Roumanian, Polish, Italian, French, and Slovak Baptist organizations. The various missionar3 r societies and the Council on Finance and Promotion print and distribute a large array of books, leaflets, and pamphlets every year, which are distributed through the literature department of the Board of Educa- tion and, also, directly from the societies. The principal denominational magazines (weekly, monthly, and quarterly, in English are The Watchman-Examiner, Missions, The Ministry, and The Baptist Minister; and the foreign-speaking conventions also publish some 40 periodicals of their own. The State conventions publish their own State bulletins monthly, and the Council on Finance and Promotion provides all denominational leaders with a monthly news bulletin of leading denominational items. Pageantry and religious drama are more and more engaging the attention of players' guilds in the churches, with the result that denominational authorship is on the increase. The visualization department of the Council on Finance and Promotion, by stereopticon, motion pictures, and crayon talks has developed a widespread influence and business. There have been years and decades when the figures were higher orl[lower according to circumstances than in 1936. All in all, however, the Northern Baptist Convention has had a steady growth in mem- bers, finances, and influence. SOUTHERN BAPTIST CONVENTION STATISTICS Summary for the United States, with urban-rural classification. — A general summary of the statistics for the Southern Baptist Convention for the year 1936 is presented in table 1, which shows also the distribution of these figures between urban and rural territory. The statistics for the Southern Baptist Convention are incomplete, due to the failure of the pastor or clerk of the church to furnish a report to this Bureau after repeated requests. The data presented here represent a compilation of the reports received. The membership of this denomination comprises those who have been received into the local churches upon voluntary confession of faith in the Lord Jesus Christ and a willingness to carry out His will, and baptism by immersion. Table 1. -Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 Churches (local organizations), number. Members, number Average membership per church . Membership by sex: Male Female Sex not reported Males per 100 females Membership by age: Under 13 years 13 years and over Age not reported Percent under 13 years 2 Church edifices, number Value— number reporting Amount reported Constructed prior to 1936 Constructed, wholly or in part, in 1936 Average value per church Debt — number reporting Amount reported Number reporting "no debt" Parsonages, number Value — number reporting. Amount reported Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding interest All other current expenses, including interest Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc. . Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution. All other purposes Average expenditure per church Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number. Officers and teachers Scholars Total $117, $113, $4, $14, 113,815 , 700, 155 195 ,071,011 , 437, 885 191, 259 74.5 135, 152 , 181, 625 383, 378 5.8 12, 742 12, 370 766, 295 504, 370 261, 925 $9, 520 1,740 428, 046 7,627 2, 378 2,320 $7, 986, 539 13, 521 $19, 630, 844 $6, 415, 956 $1, 492, 748 $1, 667, 276 $2, 104, 500 $3, 6S5, 265 $478, 158 $314, 074 $312, 373 $2, 026, 624 $1, 133, 870 $1,452 12, 161 192, 770 1, 664, 105 In urban territory 1,843 1, 023, 971 556 382, 558 537, 207 104, 206 71.2 68, 826 798, 440 156, 705 7.9 1,742 1,702 $76, 707, 132 $74, 139, 022 $2, 568, 110 $45, 069 815 $12, 373, 270 750 744 , 321, 833 1,832 $11, 858, 578 $2, 964, 524 $1, 078, 800 $873, 203 $1,585,611 $2, 651, 721 $226, 187 $182, 536 $199, 848 $1,415,699 $680, 449 $6, 473 1,753 73, 822 720, 271 In rural territory 11,972 1, 676, 184 140 688, 453 900, 678 87, 053 76.4 66, 326 1, 383, 185 226, 673 4.6 11, 000 10, 668 $41, 059, 163 $39, 365, 348 $1, 693, 815 $3, 849 925 $2, 054, 776 6,969 1,628 1,576 $3, 664, 706 11,689 $7, 772, 266 $3, 451, 432 $413, 948 $794, 073 $518, 889 $1,033,544 $251, 971 $131, 538 $112, 525 $610, 925 $453, 421 $665 10, 408 118,948 943, 834 PERCENT OF TOTAL Urban Rural 13.3 37.9 35.7 64.3 37.4 62.6 54.5 44.5 50.9 49.1 36.6 63.4 40.9 59.1 46.8 85.8 8.6 31.5 32.1 54.1 13.5 60.4 46.2 72.3 52.4 75.3 72.0 47.3 58.1 64.0 69.9 60.0 14.4 38.3 43.3 62.1 86.3 86.2 34.9 34.7 39.7 53.2 14.2 91.4 68.5 67.9 45.9 86.5 39.6 53.8 27.7 47.6 24.7 28.0 52.7 41.9 36.0 30.1 40.0 85.6 61.7 56.7 1 Exclusive of statistics for 30 churches belonging to the Columbia Association — 24 in the District of Colum- bia and 6 in the State of Maryland— which are reported with the Northern Baptist Convention. 2 Based on membership with age classification reported. 32 SOUTHERN BAPTIST CONVENTION 33 Table 1. — Summary op Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 — Continued Total In urban territory In rural territory PERCENT OF TOTAL Urban Rural Summer vacation Bible schools : Churches reporting, number ... Officers and teachers 1,288 16,194 122, 893 297 1,909 15, 606 80 872 8,924 457 9,074 69, 121 54 513 5, 356 16 422 5,312 831 7.120 53, 772 243 1,396 10, 250 64 450 3,612 35.5 56.0 56.2 18.2 26.9 34.3 ( 3 ) 48.4 59.5 64.5 44.0 Scholars 43.8 Weekday religious schools : Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers 81.8 73.1 Scholars . 65.7 Parochial schools : Churches reporting, number. ( 3 ) Officers and teachers 51.6 Scholars 40.5 3 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. Comparative data, 1906-36. — Table 2 presents, in convenient form for com- parison, a summary of the available statistics of the Southern Baptist Convention for the census years 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906. Table 2. — Comparative Summary, 1906 to 1936 1936 1926 19161 1906 1 Churches (local organizations), number . Increase 3 over preceding census: Number Percent Members, number Increase 3 over preceding census: Number Percent Average membership per church. Church edifices, number Value— number reporting Amount reported Average value per church . Debt — number reporting Amount reported Parsonages, number Value— number reporting. Amount reported Expenditures: Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding in- terest All other current expenses, including interest Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc.. Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution All other purposes Not classified Average expenditure per church Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number. Officers and teachers Scholars -9, 559 -40.9 2, 700, 155 -824, 223 -23.4 195 12, 742 12, 370 $117, 766, 295 $9, 520 1,740 $14, 428, 046 2,378 2,320 $7, 986, 539 13, 521 $19, 630, 844 $6, 415, 956 $1, 492, 748 $1, 667, 276 $2, 104, 500 $3, 685, 265 $478, 158 $314, 074 $312, 373 $2, 026, 624 $1, 133, 870 $1,452 12, 161 192, 770 1, 664, 105 -206 -0.9 3, 524, 378 815, 508 30.1 151 21, 401 21, 128 $173, $32, 886, 565 ,761,615 $256, 383 $1,921 19, 882 229, 848 2, 345, 630 1,820 $4, 471, 683 21, 078 $15, 063, 743 $10, 969, 069 $3, 968, 970 $125, 704 $715 17, 555 160, 171 1, 665, 996 , 009, 471 95 18, 878 18, 672 $34, 723, 8S2 $1, 860 1,215 $1, 239, 022 1,271 $2, 493, 091 14,371 106, 017 1, 014, 690 i Statistics for 1916 and 1906 include figures for the churches organized since 1916 under the name of Amer- ican Baptist Association. 1 Exclusive of statistics for 30 churches belonging to the Columbia Association— 24 in the District of Columbia and 6 in the State of Maryland— which are reported with the Northern Baptist Convention. * A minus sign (— ) denotes decrease. 34 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 G State tables. — Tables 3, 4, 5, and 6 present the statistics for the Southern Baptist Convention by States. Table 3 gives for each State for 1936 the number and membership of the churches classified according to their location in urban or rural territory, membership classified by sex, and data for Sunday schools. Table 4 gives for selected States the number and membership of the churches for the four census years 1906 to 1936, together with the membership for 1936 classified as "under 13 years of age" and "13 years of age and over." Table 5 shows the value of churches and parsonages and the amount of debt on church edifices for 1936. Table 6 presents, for 1936, the church expenditures, showing separately current expenses, improvements, benevolences, etc. In order to avoid disclosing the financial statistics of any individual church, separate presentation in tables 5 and 6 is limited to those States in which three or more churches reported value and expenditures. Ecclesiastical divisions. — Table 7 presents, for each association in the Southern Baptist Convention, the more important statistical data for 1936 shown by States in the preceding tables, including number of churches, membership, value and debt on church edifices, expenditures, and Sunday schools. Table 3. — Number and Membership of Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States Middle Atlantic: Pennsylvania East North Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan West North Central: Missouri Kansas South Atlantic: Maryland Virginia West Virginia North Carolina South Carolina Georgia Florida East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee Alabama Mississippi West South Central: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Colorado New Mexico Arizona number of churches Total Urban Rural 3 371 1 1,024 64 783 12 1,479 673 1, 255 440 1,225 1,194 1,267 860 479 444 542 1,606 121 3 31 95 5 160 79 172 100 117 157 12:5 81 61 65 104 278 302 903 3 33 688 7 1,319 594 1,083 340 1,108 1,037 1,144 779 418 379 438 1,328 NUMBER OF MEMBERS Total 2 2, 700, 155 214 373 49, 730 256 165, 419 933 11,890 177, 196 3,072 289, 746 159, 887 265, 630 87, 006 229, 216 226, 896 212, 855 150, 000 78, 825 87, 926 132, 407 360, 421 42 8,687 1,478 Urban Rural 1, 023, 971 74 216 19, 169 256 63, 163 605 9,033 68, 127 2,585 78, 050 46,915 102, 248 47, 287 70, 017 83, 303 65, 491 40, 214 33, 829 31,913 78, 511 178,089 42 3,955 879 1, 676, 184 140 157 30, 561 102, 256 328 2, 857 109, 069 487 211,696 112,972 163, 382 39, 719 159, 199 143, 593 147, 364 109, 786 44, 996 56, 013 53, 896 182, 332 4,732 599 1 Exclusive of statistics for 30 churches belonging to the Columbia Association— 24 in the District of Columbia and 6 in the State of Maryland— which are reported with the Northern Baptist Convention. SOUTHERN BAPTIST CONVENTION 35 Table 3. — Number and Membership of Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 — Continued GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States Middle Atlantic: Pennsylvania East Noeth Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan West North Central Missouri Kansas South Atlantic: Maryland Virginia West Virginia North Carolina South Carolina Georgia Florida East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee Alabama Mississippi AVest South Central: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Colorado. New Mexico Arizona membership by sex Male 1,071,011 91 163 17, 966 105 62, 592 350 4,083 74,411 1,185 116,780 68, 452 104, 187 33, 134 88, 490 91, 153 82, 864 62, 237 31, 732 35, 432 48,549 142, 970 17 3,470 578 Female 1, 437, 885 123 210 25, 546 151 86, 579 583 6,044 95, 651 1,887 155, 199 86, 237 139, 277 46, 127 122, 419 123, 140 112, 585 77, 741 43, 710 45, 576 69, 270 193, 709 25 5,166 900 Sex not reported 191,259 1,763 7,134 17, 767 5,198 22, 166 7, 745 18, 307 12, 603 17. 406 10, 022 3,383 6. 918 14, 588 23, 742 Males per 100 females 2 74.5 74.0 77.6 70.3 69.5 72.3 60.0 67.6 77.8 62.8 75.2 79.4 74.8 71.8 72.3 74.0 73.6 80.1 72.6 77.7 70. 1 73.8 SUNDAY SCHOOLS Churches reporting 12, 161 67.2 64.2 2 3 341 907 5 62 746 9 ,399 637 ,003 377 1,028 1,094 1,067 667 425 393 497 ,428 Officers and teachers 192, 770 30 27 4, 558 29 14, 191 82 1,441 13, 749 223 22, 430 10, 706 14, 994 6,974 14, 099 15,012 14, 020 7,942 6,438 5, 475 10, 947 28,282 11 960 139 Scholars 1, 664, 105 343 399 32, 979 190 105, 461 585 9,524 124, 386 2,540 217, 339 109, 746 132, 923 58, 864 128, 131 133, 021 112, 736 64, 434 49, 810 46, 117 89, 199 237, 970 73 6,373 2 Ratio not shown where number of females is loss than 100. 36 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 1936 Table 4. — Number and Membership of Churches, 1906 to 1936, and Mem- bership by Age in 1936, by States [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches in either 1936, 1926, or 1916] GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE NUMBER OF CHURCHES 1936 1926 19161 19061 NUMBER OF MEMBERS 1936 1926 United States. East North Central: Indiana Illinois West North Central: Missouri Kansas South Atlantic: Maryland District of Columbia. Virginia West Virginia North Carolina South Carolina Georgia Florida East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee Alabama Mississippi West South Central: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas Mountain: New Mexico . Arizona Other States. 2 13, 815 3 371 1,024 6 64 783 12 1,479 673 1, 255 440 1,225 1,194 1,267 860 479 444 542 1,606 23, 374 23, 580 21,075 2, 700, 155 1,764 5 95 2 1,139 13 2,321 1,170 2,468 719 1,919 1,845 2,083 1,515 766 961 3,038 127 10 604 1,905 5 1,055 11 2,137 1,093 2,408 683 1,835 1,718 1,993 1,436 1,409 602 1,108 3,358 135 1 71 1,028 11 1,837 979 2,157 548 1,701 1,615 1,907 1,346 1,415 854 3,098 373 49, 730 165, 419 933 11,890 177, 196 3,072 289, 746 159, 887 265, 630 87, 006 229, 216 226, 896 212, 855 150, 000 78, 825 87, 926 132, 407 360, 421 8,687 1,478 3, 524, 378 473 59, 382 221, 690 532 17,911 1,981 223. 270 3,563 385, 940 217, 104 400, 560 103, 135 305, 582 271,921 271, 992 211,370 103, 346 117, 220 131, 139 465, 274 9,570 1,301 i Statistics ior 191 6 and 1906 include figures for the churches organized since 19 16 under the name of American Baptist Association. 2 Exclusive ol statistics lor 30 churches belonging to the Columbia Association— 24 in the District of Co- lumbia and 6 in the State ot Maryland — which are reported with the Northern Baptist Convention. 3 Includes: Pennsylvania, 1; Ohio, 2; Michigan, 1; and Colorado, 1. SOUTHERN BAPTIST CONVENTION 37 Table 4. — Number and Membership of Churches, 1906 to 1936, and Mem- bership by Age in 1936, by States — Continued [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches in either 1936, 1926, 3r 1916] NUMBER OF MEMBERS— continued MEMBERSHIP BY AGE, 1936 STATE 1916' 1906' Under 13 years 13 years and over Age not reported Percent under 13 4 2, 708, 870 2, 009, 471 135, 152 2, 181, 625 383, 378 5.8 East North Central: 6 1,300 6,926 44 423 367 38, 855 136, 843 889 9,744 1.6 62, 822 210, 889 9,575 21,650 3 2 West North Central: Missouri . . - 176, 208 17 11, 232 4. S 4 7 South Atlantic: M aryland District of Columbia 14, 650 2,767 170, 151 2,449 279, 112 158, 151 305, 055 57, 732 252, 554 202, 867 207, 603 153, 497 113, 192 66, 298 87, 028 355, 251 6,721 1,723 4.2 Virginia .. West Virginia ._. North Carolina, . . 136, 062 1,672 202, 798 118,360 232, 688 34, 646 211,552 159, 838 162, 445 123, 357 91, 631 49, 620 49, 978 247, 306 61 8,187 173 13. 189 7,063 9,218 4,872 8,135 9,284 8,414 7,027 4,422 5,710 12, 303 27, 468 887 90 11 141,494 2,274 236, 958 134, 579 212, 750 72, 605 186,417 183, 281 174, 201 115,890 65, 738 71, 801 98, 367 289, 216 7, 539 1,316 501 27, 515 625 39, 599 18, 245 43, 662 9,529 34, 664 34, 331 30, 240 27, 083 8,665 10, 415 21, 737 43, 737 261 72 50 5.5 7.1 5.3 South Carolina .. 5.0 4.2 Florida 6.3 East South Central: Kentucky . 4.2 Tennessee ..- 4.8 Alabama 4.6 5.7 West South Central: Arkansas.. . . 6.3 Louisiana. 7.4 11. 1 Texas . . . . . 8.7 Mountain: 10.5 6.4 Other States 81 2.1 ' Based on membership with age classification reported. 38 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 1915 6 Table 5.- -Value of Churches and Parsonages and Amount op Church Debt by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting value of edifices] GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States East Nokth Central: Indiana Illinois West North Central Missouri Kansas South Atlantic: Maryland Virginia. West Virginia North Carolina South Carolina Georgia Florida East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee Alabama Mississippi West South Central: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas Mountain: New Mexico Arizona Other States o *-< ry-> P o Number of church edifices 113,815 12, 742 3 3 371 356 1,024 960 6 6 64 03 783 764 12 11 1,479 1,394 673 638 1,255 1,188 440 416 1,225 1,139 1,194 1,071 1.267 1,157 860 801 479 407 444 418 542 459 1.606 1,434 75 47 8 6 5 4 value of church edifices J3 o 12, 370 3 348 62 744 11 1,359 617 1,108 406 1,115 1,041 1.121 771 399 445 ,375 $117,766,295 5, 700 1, 695, 480 8, 615, 303 42, 900 1, 648, 875 11,231.395 256, 500 12, 790, 370 6, 263, 642 11, 281, 731 4, 988, 974 9,517,685 8, 619, 20S 7, 435, 569 4, 831, 228 3, 120. 759 2, 572, 170 5, 251, 573 17, 097, 453 376. 480 78, 500 14, 800 DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES 1,740 29 133 2 186 65 101 104 123 13i) 111 64 68 52 123 269 $14, 428, 046 2,100 152, 913 S32, 273 150 213, 499 1, 632, 468 21, 939 1, 500, 843 545, 575 945, 461 899, 685 992, 340 1. 212, 335 859, 359 639, 784 344, 058 193, 745 761, 809 2, 603, 857 45, 453 25, 400 VALUE of parsonages 2,320 39 119 29 287 4 222 136 126 94 120 115 131 130 74 78 173 419 $7, 988, 539 100, 100 342, 928 124, 000 1, 126, 526 30, 000 923, 908 564, 450 516,550 417, 493 564, 250 426, 450 499, 000 414, 950 201, 941 212, 463 347, 990 1, 134, 240 2 39. 300 • Exclusive of statistics for 30 churches belonging to the Columbia Association— 24 in the District of Colum- bia and 6 in the State of Maryland — which are reported with the Northern Baptist Convention. 2 Amount for Arizona combined with figures for New Mexico, to avoid disclosing the statistics of any individual church. a Includes: Pennsylvania, 1; Ohio, 2; and Michigan, 1. SOUTHERN BAPTIST CONVENTION 39 Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States East North Central: Indiana Illinois West North Central Missouri Kansas South Atlantic: Maryland Virginia West Virginia North Carolina South Carolina Georgia Florida East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee Alabama Mississippi West South Central: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas Mountain: New Mexico Arizona Other States Total num ber of churches i 13,815 3 371 1,024 6 64 783 12 1,479 673 1,255 440 1,225 1,194 1,267 860 479 444 542 1,606 expenditures Churches reporting 13, 521 3 357 6? 777 11 1,465 669 1,218 435 1,190 1,161 1,243 845 522 1,578 Total amount $19,630,844 3,291 286, 534 1,200,811 8,780 185, 008 1, 783, 731 48, 591 1, 995, 991 1, 127, 821 1, 580, 553 877, 235 1, 471, 564 1, 590, 819 1, 019, 099 804, 428 578, 450 596, 791 1, 137, 364 3, 203, 622 107, 252 17,318 Pastors' salaries 8, 415, 956 1,150 110, 973 445, 409 3,680 64, 402 514, 471 12, 443 640, 765 393, 487 493, 898 286, 662 494, 667 468, 753 365, 493 299. 345 198, 100 206, 286 353, 193 , 008, 366 43, 773 7,007 All other salaries $1, 492, 748 203 18, 207 113, 179 761 11,379 130, 263 3,509 129, 914 66, 256 115, 650 60, 464 115,473 122, 192 72, 535 52, 430 43, 443 49, 909 94, 318 286, 695 4,575 1,113 280 Repairs and improve- ments 81. 667, 276 203 20, 960 82, 279 204 9,484 120, 448 836 191,113 129, 882 218,213 88,491 134, 676 106, 923 85, 507 64, 597 38, 596 39, 486 121, 876 203, 963 8,654 505 i Exclusive of statistics for 30 churches belonging to the Columbia Association — 24 in the District of Colum- bia and 6 in the State of Maryland — which are reported with the Northern Baptist Convention. 2 Includes: Pennsylvania, 1; Ohio, 2; Michigan, 1; and Colorado, 1. 40 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 — Continued [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE expenditures— continued Payment on church debt, excluding interest Other current expenses, including interest Local relief and charity Home missions Foreign missions To general head- quarters All other purposes United States. East North Central: Indiana Illinois West North Central: Missouri Kansas ... South Atlantic: Maryland Virginia West Virginia... North Carolina- South Carolina- Georgia Florida East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee Alabama Mississippi West South Central: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas Mountain: New Mexico. Arizona $2, 104, 500 S3, 685, 265 $478, 158 S314, 074 S312, 373 82, 026, 624 $1, 133, 870 433 36, 628 71, 039 1,320 13, 300 271,411 6,996 199, 260 105, 396 126, 904 101, 486 191, 413 187, 538 81, 928 61, 540 48, 475 113 495 395, 339 4,450 2,065 934 46, 440 284, 072 1,697 45, 337 331,491 9,900 360, 842 168, 448 288, 807 143, 297 235, 685 337, 151 184, 400 135, 753 110, 176 114, 121 217, 309 642, 038 23, 884 2, 925 5 8,711 19, 014 99 3, 280 39, 453 556 69, 441 30, 944 52, 060 17, 958 35, 370 36, 980 32, 863 24, 968 11,995 10, 835 19, 777 62, 060 1,159 435 Other States. 26 4,397 24,869 4 1,184 17, 975 50 26, 090 9,056 30, 547 8,713 19, 829 26, 183 16, 054 12, 231 8,428 9,957 24,116 70, 247 3,839 189 90 19 3,001 17, 475 2,479 21, 333 206 37, 211 11, 259 35, 599 8,274 21, 056 23, 901 12, 740 10, 892 19, 849 8,273 15, 184 62, 045 1,328 152 97 196 20, 842 77, 338 786 19, 232 276, 123 6,898 205, 983 161, 025 132, 718 104, 443 166, 961 203, 380 90, 713 77, 065 49, 306 73,090 101, 063 248, 060 9,370 1,781 122 16, 375 66, 137 229 14, 931 60, 763 7,197 135, 372 52, 068 86, 157 57, 447 56, 434 77,818 74, 710 45, 219 37, 017 36, 359 77, 033 224, 809 6,220 1,146 307 Table 7. — Number and Membership op Churches, Value and Debt on Church Edifices, Expenditures, and Sunday Schools, by Associations, 1936 association Total- Alabama: Alabama - Cren- shaw Baldwin Barbour Bethel Bethlehem Bibb Bigbee Birmingham Blount. Bullock - Centen- nial <— CD o « £> ■2« a o a *£ x> S o ^ z '13,815 2,700,155 12 1,403 14 1,629 4 551 13 1,673 14 1,608 20 3,087 7 701 62 25,284 29 3,789 9 951 VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES 3 ft JQ CD o * 12, 370 $117,766,295 34, 950 45, 700 4,900 30, 125 25, 200 44, 496 25,900 2, 056, 669 61, 775 50, 250 DEBT ON ! CHURCH EDIFICES 3 ft .3 ® 1,740 $14,428,046 55 3,590 1,575 2,000 1,123 1 160 16 255, 790 1 14,000 EXPENDITURES 3ft 13, 521 $19,630,844 4,859 10, 347 2,477 5,914 4,201 8,612 5,232 186, 518 10, 481 4,852 SUNDAY SCHOOLS 3ft 12, 161 1, 664, 105 483 1,056 237 763 651 1,233 574 16, 627 1,894 324 1 Exclusive of statistics for 30 churches belonging to the Columbia Association— 24 in the District of Columbia and 6 in the State of Maryland — which are reported with the Northern Baptist Convention. SOUTHERN BAPTIST CONVENTION 41 Table 7. — Number and Membership of Churches, Value and Debt on Church Edifices, Expenditures, and Sunday Schools, by Associations, 1936— Continued Total number of churches Number of members VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES EXPENDITURES SUNDAY SCHOOLS ASSOCIATION 5» as o q 3 O a -a* JaJ ■a g o a 3 o a < is ii 3 a 43 o 3 o a < la 3 a D & Alabama — Con. Butler 29 18 36 18 9 18 23 11 18 7 16 20 20 14 26 12 22 22 52 17 35 16 16 11 23 21 8 16 1 8 13 13 12 19 11 27 5 20 15 27 12 14 20 10 8 15 12 32 17 15 12 6 6 24 5 3,458 2,160 6,349 2,712 921 1,819 3,791 805 2,450 571 1,809 3,118 3,166 2,446 5,893 1,582 4,828 5,063 7,553 2,464 4,858 3,753 2.676 1,822 6,008 2,425 959 2.457 153 1,229 1,189 1,615 984 3,454 1,459 4,448 334 6,668 8,649 5,036 1,504 1.585 2,135 903 553 2,704 1,957 3.814 3.337 1,649 1.470 743 723 2,981 352 27 17 32 15 8 18 23 9 15 6 14 17 18 14 24 11 20 18 44 16 30 12 14 8 20 18 6 14 1 8 11 11 12 15 9 22 5 19 15 27 9 12 20 9 6 14 12 32 16 13 11 6 6 19 5 $96, 500 109, 099 177, 150 60, 575 15,700 31,400 39, 760 9,150 34, 785 3,800 17,700 26, 400 94, 450 137, 450 224, 250 62, 550 145, 800 185, 650 123, 255 18, 615 90,250 89,700 103, 158 95,000 323, 540 78, 650 10,400 34, 025 ( 2 ) 22,700 53,600 23, 660 13,000 102, 950 22,000 87,000 3,800 366, 169 466, 055 233, 700 12,300 12, 790 33, 120 18,450 6,000 67, 637 83,800 54,710 91,050 18,500 10,650 24,300 5,560 46, 785 5,050 2 3 1 $27, 500 14, 841 650 29 18 34 18 9 17 23 11 16 7 16 20 20 14 26 12 22 22 52 17 34 16 16 11 23 21 8 16 1 8 13 12 12 19 10 26 5 20 13 27 12 14 19 10 8 15 12 30 16 14 12 6 6 23 5 $14, 529 11, 739 26, 579 6,838 2,232 7,393 7,329 2,013 5,046 807 2,392 4,710 8,371 19, 652 31, 286 5,158 38, 516 26, 980 25, 812 3,823 14, 720 16, 591 14, 932 11,483 42, 332 8,694 4,617 6,822 m 2,169 5,222 5,750 1,687 13, 186 5,203 12, 175 437 55, 403 64,290 40, 766 1,906 1,752 7,464 5,344 1,860 9,062 11,339 9,792 23,522 4,094 1,341 9,817 739 12, 170 415 23 14 34 17 8 16 22 9 11 5 13 15 16 10 24 7 20 19 45 14 30 13 15 9 22 19 7 11 1 8 10 in 11 18 10 25 4 19 10 27 10 10 17 6 6 14 10 26 9 14 4 6 6 19 4 1,823 Cahaba 1,349 Calhoun 3,758 Carey 963 Central... 410 Cherokee... 1,083 Chilton. 2 1,029 1,822 Choctaw 363 Clarke- 1 480 821 Clay... 186 Clear Creek Cleburne.. o 1 3 5 1 1 4 1 1 o 2 1 235 400 468 34,680 70,000 50 8,935 17, 000 17 191 2,590 14,000 722 1,160 Coffee. . 1,232 Colbert - Lauder- dale... 1,935 Columbia Conecuh 3,068 551 Coosa River Covington Cullman Dale.. 2,644 1,924 4,059 777 DeKalb. 2,682 East Liberty Elmore... 1,873 1,726 Escambia Etowah 2 5 2 1 3 20, 040 68, 892 8,500 300 546 799 3,988 Fayette- 1,269 Franklin 477 Geneva 892 Indian Creek 130 Judson 1 2 1 260 12,000 93 420 Lamar 638 Limestone Lookout Moun- tain 991 734 Madison - Liber- ty- 2 2 2 4,550 2,500 145 1,911 Marion . 1,186 Marshall 2,170 Mineral Springs 214 Mobile 7 1 4 1 1 94, 405 23, 375 60,190 110 300 4,732 Montgomery Morgan 4,390 2,897 Mud Creek Muscle Shoals Pickens.. 566 597 999 Pine Barren 389 Pleasant Grove. _. Randolph Russell 1 1 2 1 17 8,000 1,243 238 268 1,240 911 St. Clair 1,912 Salem-Troy Sand Mountain 1,610 1,025 Sardis 204 Selma . 683 Shady Grove 353 Shelby.... 1 700 1,489 Sipsey 143 ! Amount included in the figures shown on the line designated statistics of any individual church. 'Combinations," to avoid disclosing the 42 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 7. — Number and Membership of Churches, Value and Debt on Church Edifices, Expenditures, and Sunday Schools, by Associations, 1936— Continued Total number o f churches a a o 1* OJ ,Q a d VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES EXPENDITURES SUNDAY SCHOOLS ASSOCIATION 5 .a P 3 a o a d o a < If d a O M a a a < £ ° a a d d a Is d a £1 03 1 S3 m Alabama — Con. Sulphur Springs.. Tallapoosa Tennessee River.. Tuscaloosa . 15 13 22 26 10 17 32 15 1 8 9 23 11 7 10 28 10 11 15 4 15 16 23 8 7 16 4 8 7 6 2! 13 14 7 14 5 13 20 1 29 15 14 12 9 9 12 10 12 7 4 1 1,723 2,160 2,519 7.056 1, 225 3,592 3, 656 1,117 20 1,478 1,112 4,164 1,542 554 1,513 2,322 631 1,613 2,280 482 3, 019 1,496 9,624 918 1,043 1,933 338 1,049 748 984 3,352 4,539 3,670 662 4,160 565 2,337 3,763 226 4,193 1, 195 4,489 1,231 485 617 2,081 1,672 1,496 454 241 50 13 9 17 25 10 17 27 13 1 6 8 20 10 6 8 21 8 9 13 4 13 11 21 4 7 14 3 8 7 6 20 11 13 7 11 3 9 15 1 24 11 13 12 6 4 12 8 9 5 3 1 $14, 400 47. 650 1 $21 15 13 21 26 10 17 31 14 1 S 9 23 11 6 10 26 10 11 15 4 15 16 22 8 7 18 4 8 6 5 21 13 14 7 14 4 13 19 1 28 14 14 12 9 9 12 10 11 5 2 1 $2, 078 12.627 8,184 41,419 7,125 12,429 11,081 2,143 ( 2 ) 17, 318 10, 266 16. 146 7, 085 1,010 10, 471 12, 189 2,507 9.892 11,935 4,261 19, 898 10, 804 61,451 8,489 6,818 11, 075 6,241 4, 490 2,193 7,060 17, 563 54, 596 38, 051 6.335 46,544 1,134 15, 939 32, 425 ( 2 ) 34, 347 8,807 37, 326 3,600 1,096 2,132 24, 891 11, 268 8,031 2,950 ( 2 ) m 14 8 19 25 10 17 29 8 1 7 7 21 10 7 9 25 11 13 4 15 14 22 7 7 15 4 8 7 18 12 13 6 13 2 13 19 1 25 12 12 11 4 7 12 9 11 5 2 1 770 874 35, 900 431, 201 47, 300 93, 500 49, 155 14, 050 ( 2 ) 78, 500 64,600 84, 775 56, 030 3,000 80, 000 45,000 16, 650 55, 350 65, 650 26, 800 82, 900 40,150 520, 700 43, 100 16, 600 74, 300 43, 000 17,460 12, 000 37, 400 133, 750 238, 100 220, 900 9,250 255, 244 3,700 90, 950 136, 200 ( 2 ) 201, 800 33, 650 137, 880 12, 920 4,200 6,250 106, 500 66, 150 37, 600 5,650 4,300 ( 2 ) 2 6 1,575 74, 875 1,550 3.855 636 Unity. 1,682 3 5, 125 2,251 348 28 Arizona: General Conven- tion 4 3 ""4 25, 400 4,448 3,110 894 Arkansas: Arkansas Valley. . Bartholomew Benton.. Big Creek . 819 2,034 1,164 384 Black River Buckner 2 1,700 903 1, 555 440 Carev . 3 9,278 88 990 1,384 Carroll 345 2 4 9 1 4,750 818 95, 627 13, 000 2,541 Clear Creek Concord Crooked Creek... 975 5, 752 740 730 Dardanelle-Rus- sellville Delta . 1 2 1 1 2 2 4 1 600 12, 025 113 1,000 375 14, 290 74, 441 6,000 1,393 270 Faulkner _ Fourche Valley... Gainesville Greene. ...... 575 436 713 2,251 Harmonv 2,353 2,204 Independence . . 425 Liberty 1,702 Little Red River 160 Little River Mississippi.. Monroe-. 3 1 1 3 3 6 1 1 11, 550 14, 500 ( 2 ) 10, 565 1,450 41,055 600 100 1,399 2,555 215 Mount Zion Ouachita Pulaski Red River Rocky Bayou 2,873 1,035 3,346 762 194 428 Tri-County Washington White 2 3 1 9,000 3,275 6,300 1,476 988 841 White River 279 Woodruff 186 Unassociated 50 8 Amount included in the figures shown on the line designated the statistics of any individual church. •Combinations," to avoid disclosing SOUTHERN BAPTIST CONVENTION" 43 Table 7. — Number and Membership of Churches, Value and Debt on Church Edifices, Expenditures, and Sunday Schools, by Associations, 1936 — Continued Total number of churches 0) ■a a 1 o t- QJ X! a VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES EXPENDITURES SUNDAY SCHOOLS ASSOCIATION is a s 3 ft ja g O ^ a o C < 1.2 1 " 3 S < 3 ft a 3 < O U si Florida: 8 9 8 14 8 7 16 8 21 22 10 9 18 35 23 13 7 7 14 7 14 12 12 17 4 19 28 11 13 15 16 10 5 15 40 10 12 16 10 16 9 12 14 6 2] 16 9 13 18 12 9 17 7 17 13 12 4 5 955 1, 505 433 3,797 784 970 1.503 2, 115 4,205 4,913 937 1, 460 2,734 11,513 3,040 1,261 1,227 540 2,674 455 2, 615 3, 713 3, 389 2,115 439 4,32>0 8, 791 1,992 1,760 1,674 6,078 2,296 803 2,576 33, 734 976 1,929 2,720 1,759 2, 750 1,413 2.679 1,187 756 6,958 2,319 767 1,638 3,615 2,271 1,538 3,587 657 2.119 2,111 1,292, 464 1 355 ' 8 9 12 4 15 8 21 22 8 9 18 31 22 12 6 5 13 6 11 11 11 17 4 18 25 11 13 13 15 5 15 37 10 12 16 9 15 9 12 13 4 19 15 7 13 17 11 8 16 5 17 13 12 3 3 $40, 250 100, 800 6,200 235, 124 5.720 39, 300 20. 725 106, 300 227, 900 146, 595 13, 360 209, 000 155, 000 962, 026 106, 750 15. 100 97, 600 3,710 78, 300 30, 700 161, 450 190, 560 385, 000 81, 000 4,050 314, 343 276, 636 137, 000 157, 150 43', 325 356, 450 260, 500 21, 050 79, 300 2, 475, 042 15, 800 87, 366 75, 400 67, 000 34, 750 14,050 108. 938 29,950 5,133 283, 150 42, 155 2,885 14,208 523, 450 22, 400 11,600 71, 059 2,400 34, 200 50, 800 43,000 1,550 3,600 1 1 """"5 1 1 3 4 2 10 1 4 2 16 1 2 2 1 1 1 2 3 4 2 1 5 8 4 5 6 4 1 $2. 500 7,500 29,250 25 50 142 26, 350 100 14, 074 4,000 33, 519 1,330 172, 850 17, 400 179 30, 745 18 200 6,000 31, 390 21, 305 75, 900 7,9fl0 400 14, 970 43, 275 22, 690 49, 65C 257, 973 26,200 1,800 8 9 7 13 8 7 16 8 20 21 10 9 19 35 23 13 7 7 14 7 14 12 12 17 3 19 28 11 13 15 16 9 5 15 39 10 12 16 10 16 9 11 14 6 20 16 5 13 18 12 9 17 6 17 13 12 3 4 $5, 552 11, 363 1,419 35, 657 7S7 2.940 3,605 27, 365 25, 518 45, 951 3,254 23, 190 29, 723 164, 8S9 17, 770 7,127 21, 837 1,324 17, 807 3,562 17, 862 35, 703 98, 572 14,512 563 36, 443 66, 232 21, 922 25, 496 6,954 64, 992 32, 733 4,761 14, 563 418, 951 2,197 8,269 14, 024 7,717 3,834 5,769 15, 755 5,375 745 41,217 9, 158 306 3,658 46, 510 4,692 2,746 20, 938 445 6,283 6,311 6,203 94 1,489 8 5 13 5 5 14 8 15 20 3 9 17 34 17 7 6 6 12 6 13 12 11 15 3 17 27 10 12 11 16 10 3 13 40 3 9 12 8 16 9 9 11 3 19 16 7 12 13 12 8 17 3 13 7 7 518 607 Black Creek.. Florida 197 2, 783 297 Harmony 337 886 Indian River 2,016 2,849 Jacksonville Lafayette 3,644 219 1,231 Marion Miami Middle Florida. .. New River. . . . Northwest Coast . Okaloosa.. ... 1,691 10. 004 1. 377 659 1,078 254 Orange Blossom.. Pasco Peace River... .. Pensacola Bay Pinellas . Santa Fe River... Santa Rosa Seminole.. Southern Florida Southwest Florida St. Johns River... Suwannee Tampa Bay Wekiwa „ . West Florida Georgia: Appalachee... 1,669 416 1, 445 3,076 2, 673 1,276 180 3,214 4,973 1,386 1,216 685 4,171 1,382 395 1,210 Atlanta Baptist Union Ben Hill-Irwin 20 2 487, 555 80 24, 963 110 1,161 Bethel Bowen 1 2,500 1,254 1,064 Carrollton.. 884 Catoosa ... 1 100 987 Centennial.. 1,528 Central 987 Central Western 120 Chattahoochee... Chattooga.. . Chestatee Colquitt 2 1 i 4 19, 000 886 '"is 12, 370 3,460 1, 651 250 725 Columbus Concord 2,770 965 Consolation 631 Coosa 1 1 1 1 475 5 2,400 500 2,244 Coosawattee. Daniel 115 862 Dodge ... Ebenezer . 727 501 Ellijay. .. Emmanuel 2 83 44 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 7. — Number and Membership of Churches, Value and Debt on Church Edifices, Expenditures, and Sunday Schools, by Associations, 1936— Continued o a p VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES EXPENDITURES SUNDAY SCHOOLS ASSOCIATION 3 ft a 3 o a < 11 3 n O 3 o a 3 ft S3 • o a 3 o a < 3 ft S3 £ o a "o S3 m Missouri — Con. 5 11 11 24 10 10 14 15 9 11 11 14 10 12 14 7 6 17 7 15 16 19 10 14 6 7 13 9 4 14 24 14 8 12 10 23 27 12 15 7 21 23 5 8 14 14 12 15 4 15 17 442 1, 514 1,408 11, 767 1,446 1, 866 2,017 2,695 1,314 2,251 1,077 2,449 746 1,811 2,196 574 864 3,449 339 1,686 1,872 2,982 685 1,722 507 942 1, 332 1,074 659 1,179 3,602 1,927 683 1,300 1, 363 4,126 15, 416 1,874 2,103 534 2,087 4,084 731 446 3,109 1,437 693 1,841 153 1,592 2,545 5 11 11 22 9 9 12 14 9 9 11 13 12 12 5 6 14 7 14 16 15 8 14 6 7 13 6 2 11 23 13 6 10 10 22 25 10 15 6 21 19 5 5 12 11 14 8 4 15 17 $15, 700 47, 060 56, 500 1, 060, 568 46, 900 83, 250 89, 900 50, 550 79, 000 228, 950 25, 250 109, 100 27, 150 53, 100 103, 600 14, 000 13, 650 122, 900 13, 100 84, 300 84, 700 75, 640 16, 500 48, 800 14, 500 50, 200 14, 150 38. 300 ( 2 ) 28, 850 78, 800 31, 550 7,800 36, 450 21,925 211, 250 2, 374, 000 39, 100 124, 350 6.000 54,900 159, 000 48, 500 6,750 111, 100 20, 100 9,300 49, 550 4, 550 49, 700 118, 170 4 11 11 24 10 10 14 14 9 11 11 12 10 12 14 7 5 15 6 15 16 19 9 14 6 7 13 9 4 12 24 14 7 11 10 23 27 12 15 7 21 23 5 8 14 13 10 15 4 15 17 $3, 151 11, 993 7,213 176, 145 7,185 13, 579 10, 360 15, 073 6,963 25, 976 3,235 17, 860 3, 495 9,119 12,285 1,741 2,566 20, 782 976 10, 698 15, 294 18, 796 2,008 5,125 1,165 5,472 2,738 9,192 3,255 4,114 11, 775 7,389 2, 738 3,601 4,076 33, 485 230, 530 13, 995 12, 869 1,936 9,006 22,744 7,134 1,878 19, 402 5,008 1,242 6,240 528 8,003 11, 228 3 9 9 24 8 10 13 14 9 9 11 12 8 12 14 6 5 13 6 12 15 19 8 11 5 7 11 7 2 12 20 13 6 10 10 21 26 11 14 6 20 21 4 7 14 11 7 15 4 13 16 294 Jefferson ... Johnson „ Kansas City Laclede- .... .. 1 17 1 1 $5, 400 308. 701 4,004 4,110 1,030 687 13, 996 695 1, 410 Lamine... 1,257 1,618 1,094 Little Bonne Femme ... .. 1 4], 500 973 652 Macon___ 1 3,200 1,313 516 Miller .. Missouri Valley.. 1 1 500 2, 950 890 1,506 194 Mouut Moriah 379 Mount Pleasant. Mount Salem 1 900 1, 805 201 Mount Zion. 785 Nevada 4 4 1, 765 3,367 922 New Madrid .. North Central 1,991 372 North Grand River 1 550 652 North Missouri 235 Northwest Mis- souri 1 1,271 845 Old Path 422 Phelps. 870 Platte... 267 Pleasant Grove 676 Polk 2 1 1 1 9.230 572 25 300 1,409 Pulaski 1,122 Reynolds St. Clair 390 656 797 St. Joseph St. Louis 5 16 17, 575 215,594 2,491 10, 218 Saline 1, 083 Salt River... 1,162 367 Shoal Creek.. . Spring River Stoddard... 1 1 347 4,500 1,494 2,972 548 Stone .. 1 1,270 311 Tebo 1,636 Texas 817 Wayne.. 290 Webster 1 7,500 881 West Fork 101 Wright 1 2 4,250 1,900 857 Wyaconda 1,337 2 Amount included in the figures shown on the line designated "Combinations, 1 statistics of any individual church. to avoid disclosing the .SOUTHERN BAPTIST CONVENTION 51 Table 7. — Number and Membership of Churches, Value and Debt on Church Edifices, Expenditures, and Sunday Schools, by Associations, 1936— Continued Xi " a-g C3 Eh XI a a o ja 6 3 VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES EXPENDITURES SUNDAY SCHOOLS ASSOCIATION a.S H 2 3 a xi ® O a 3 o a . < c 3 o a < P 3 a S3 £ o c 3 o a < |.a h ° 3 a X3 £ o CO C3 *o Xi o 02 New Mexico: Central 11 14 6 20 5 17 9 4 30 20 16 12 15 19 16 13 17 27 14 10 28 26 30 15 2 17 4 22 23 6 16 25 26 22 20 24 28 19 18 19 17 14 17 34 9 12 33 10 18 1, 120 630 1,476 987 2,570 568 743 629 2,941 436 439 2,498 2,794 1,633 2,463 1,751 2,523 3,222 1, 723 3,073 8,056 1,247 3,398 5,382 4,342 5,428 ' 2, 783 430 4,621 147 6,661 659 3,325 993 4,203 3,896 8,254 3,887 3,007 3,752 9,886 4,965 5,269 2,837 5,276 2,421 1,833 11,461 1,535 1,411 6,165 725 3,826 8 4 9 5 10 3 5 3 16 9 3 28 19 15 10 15 19 16 13 17 27 12 10 26 24 25 14 2 16 3 21 7 22 6 16 21 23 21 18 21 28 17 15 14 16 12 16 33 9 10 32 9 16 $66, 500 19, 500 96, 150 51, 800 65, 675 7,875 29, 280 39, 700 35, 600 21, 600 3,830 38, 000 136, 200 24,990 49, 700 27, 100 47, 700 40, 900 22, 450 115,200 564, 607 20, 500 195, 600 321, 672 108, 150 147, 575 102, 027 ( 2 ) 131, 350 1,920 346, 300 5,900 63, 750 13, 150 88, 300 65, 700 384, 400 113, 625 122, 900 167, 900 516, 136 228, 125 222, 800 38,448 534, 225 34, 000 37, 300 863, 977 28,457 15,800 223, 650 32, 500 245, 308 4 1 4 o $21, 127 4,100 14, 420 1,556 8 7 14 6 18 5 7 4 17 9 4 29 20 16 12 15 19 16 13 15 27 13 10 27 26 30 15 2 17 4 22 7 23 6 16 25 26 22 20 24 28 19 18 19 17 14 17 34 9 11 33 9 18 $13, 779 11,319 18, 222 8,901 26, 109 7,866 11,091 11, 095 5,656 1,456 1,853 3,083 25, 445 3,598 17,031 7,512 12, 996 3,454 6,079 14,164 69, 183 2,498 33, 443 43, 284 21, 279 26, 239 22, 078 ( 2 ) 20, 061 774 46, 094 1,829 14, 300 2,331 13, 624 15, 174 90, 697 15, 422 17,209 30, 222 74, 579 43, 892 30, 023 4,793 80, 223 8,578 7,711 138, 576 10,890 2,423 36,297 3,952 35,584 8 6 12 5 17 5 6 3 16 8 3 23 17 15 18 14 13 16 27 13 10 28 25 28 15 2 16 4 22 7 22 6 15 22 26 22 20 23 28 19 IS 17 16 10 16 34 8 10 31 7 18 863 Lincoln ... 463 Northeastern Pecos Valley Portales _. 1,228 725 1,616 388 Southwestern Tueumcari North Carolina: 1 o 950 3,300 595 568 1 525 367 180 Ashe 1 2 48 4,111 1,367 Atlantic . 1,898 Avery 1,288 Beulah 1 1 1 300 700 520 1, 805 Bladen ._ 1,097 Blue Ridge Brier Creek. 2,206 1,456 Brunswick Brushy Mountain. Buncombe. Burnt Swamp (Indian) Cabarrus 1 3 4 2 3 11 3 2 2 15 1,574 327, 550 150 7,637 42, 479 1,870 3,200 1,050 1,217 1,954 5,933 972 3,472 Caldwell Cape Fear-Co- lumbus .. Carolina 4,764 3,577 3,821 Catawba River... Cedar Grove 2,892 132 Central Cherokee Indian. Chowan 1 2 2 1 2 1 1 1 11 3 4 1 5 3 2 500 21 50, 000 84 1, 150 490 1,000 45 55, 475 8,656 5,310 1,150 43, 085 1,533 1,075 2, 493 176 4,003 Dock . 592 Eastern 2,399 Elkin 964 Flat River French Broad Gaston.. 1,859 2,629 8,127 Green River Havwood 2,324 2,985 Johnston Kings Mountain _ Liberty ... Little River 2,939 7,329 4,502 3,932 1,595 Mecklenburg Mitchell 5 128, 800 4,767 1,151 Montgomery Mount Zion Neuse . 1 6 1 1 1 2 124 101, 384 1.161 60 800 300 5,670 1,316 9,448 1.082 New Found New South River. 640 4,398 410 Pee Dee 2,843 Amount included in the Igures shown on the line designated statistics of any individual church. 'Combinations," to avoid disclosing the 52 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 193 6 Table 7. — Number and Membership op Churches, Value and Debt on Church Edifices, Expenditures, and Sunday Schools, by Associations, 1936 — Continued o » B- 3 3 3 nj5 3 o c- 1 ,o a CD a o u ,Q a a VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES EXPENDITURES- SUNDAY SCHOOLS ASSOCIATION J3.s b: ° O c 3 o a a 3 o s < S3 11 3 ft q 3 o s 1.9 3ft o "3 .a o N. Carolina— Con. Piedmont. ... . Pilot Mountain- . 24 53 22 19 36 41 16 34 33 32 9 19 24 14 9 23 34 26 28 14 25 23 35 15 22 23 17 11 1 1 6 16 10 25 7 12 14 19 5 6 18 17 16 20 23 15 17 12 23 6,801 14, 383 7,129 1,953 7,328 8,002 4,099 4,697 9,389 6,018 1,243 4,199 3,922 1,320 996 3,892 7,728 2,809 4,487 2,261 3,120 4,501 9,418 1,427 2,962 4,095 3,148 1,356 104 140 321 6.107 2,559 4,076 1,503 3,580 1,155 5,046 143 60 4,516 4,380 3,975 4, 133 2,450 962 1,433 4,253 716 2,782 23 50 21 17 36 34 16 33 32 32 8 17 21 12 7 21 28 18 26 12 18 22 34 14 19 22 16 11 1 1 3 14 10 18 6 10 12 14 4 3 14 15 12 17 14 6 12 16 6 20 $253, 700 1, 447, 261 426, 727 48, 010 360, 750 258, 443 239, 100 199. 250 321, 840 418, 906 17, 150 124,851 122, 248 17, 375 9,700 149, 750 324, 980 30, 607 168, 800 66, 500 68, 400 144, 400 416, 800 14, 700 86, 950 407, 500 61, 250 39, 400 ( 2 ) ( 2 ) 4,000 279, 570 135, 600 61, 375 35, 400 127, 644 9,280 303, 000 1,680 1, 350 136, 900 121, 150 236, 050 281, 075 94, 200 26, 800 15, 100 188. 875 14, 050 48. 475 5 13 3 3 6 2 7 4 6 9 2 3 6 $5, 491 347, 335 42, 900 2,853 14, 684 4,800 24, 941 18, 725 60, 579 35, 450 85 12, 696 28, 627 24 53 21 19 36 41 16 34 33 32 9 19 24 13 8 23 34 26 28 14 24 23 35 14 22 22 17 11 1 1 5 15 10 24 7 12 13 17 5 6 18 16 16 20 22 7 12 17 12 22 $88, 721 158, 801 52, 969 13, 060 60, 209 56, 698 42, 894 26, 116 47, 219 59, 516 2,857 34, 769 14, 859 2,940 1,820 26, 793 43, 804 6,899 20, 175 10, 886 7,118 22, 846 65, 598 1,952 7,996 41,217 10. 696 2,951 ( 2 ) ( 2 ) 1,160 54, 415 25, 196 19, 683 13, 759 37, 660 1,024 33, 899 717 337 50, 013 25, 355 53, 766 46, 221 14, 222 4,193 7,136 21, 277 6,316 16, 225 24 52 17 16 34 41 16 32 31 29 9 18 23 13 9 23 33 25 28 13 22 23 35 13 22 22 14 11 1 1 6 14 8 22 6 11 13 16 3 4 16 16 14 18 20 7 12 17 12 23 7,214 10,924 5,726 Randolph 1,693 6,256 6,608 4,200 Sandy Creek. ... Sandy Run South Fork South Mountain. . South Yadkin 3,196 6,664 5,300 942 3,137 3,138 877 Stony Fork Surry 739 4 4,533 3,124 4,449 2,374 Three Forks Transylvania Tuckaseigee 3 1 1 2 6 1 2 3 28, 400 6,000 40 5,631 39, 096 28 15, 350 4,153 3,521 1,471 2,439 3,157 West Chowan West Liberty Western North Carolina Wilmington 5,615 720 1,741 2,650 2,095 843 60 Ohio: Ohio Valley Oklahoma: 60 285 5 5 44, 573 44, 840 3,469 1,105 2, 385 2 4 1 4 4,731 32, 950 3 11, 080 1,147 2,566 Cherokee Indian __ Chickasaw Union. 427 3,359 71 Choctaw-Chicka- 48 Comanche-Cot- ton__ Concord-Kiowa, . . Delaware-Osage. . Enon _ 3 3 7 5 3 1 ~~~4 1 2 24. 000 12, 044 36, 216 40, 463 6,700 150 ~~~l6,~256 500 1,380 2,594 2,598 2,982 2,842 Frisco.. Harmon... Haskell Jackson-Greer Latimer _. 1,857 703 982 2,874 731 Leflore ._. 2,140 2 Amount included in the figures shown on the line designated "Combinations," to avoid disclosing the statistics of any individual church. SOUTHERN BAPTIST CONVENTION 53 Table 7. — Number and Membership of Churches, Value and Debt on Church Edifices, Expenditures, and Sunday Schools, by Associations, 1 936-— Continued ASSOCIATION Oklahoma— Con. Mcintosh Mills Mullins Muskogee Muskogee-Semi- nole-Wichita.-. North Canadian.. Northeastern Northwestern Oklahoma Oklahoma Indian Old Choctaw and Chickasaw Panhandle. Pawnee Creek Perry Pittsburg Pottawatomie- Lincoln Salt Fork Vallev. Tillman ... Tulsa Rogers Unassociated Pennsylvania: Northern South Carolina: Abbeville Aiken Barnwell Beaverdam... Broad River.. Carolina Charleston.. Chester Chesterfield. Colleton Edgefield.. Edisto Fairfield— Florence... Greenville- Kershaw.. Laurens... Lexington. Marion Moriah North Greenville. North Spartan- burg Orangeburg Pee Dee Pickens Piedmont Reedy River. Ridge Saluda Santee B-P 149 690 3,249 6,556 185 4,844 3,660 1,680 16, 896 453 41 1,635 6,838 6,702 3,407 6,859 1,728 2,479 9,i 1,500 50 3,316 3, 438 3, 513 4,632 8,276 1,924 5,356 2, 373 4,431 2,298 2,360 645 7,081 2,820 13, 553 2,169 3,668 2,611 405 3,488 8,546 8,717 2, 162 2, 968 1,112 4,450 1,363 2,074 11, 645 3,403 VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES o u $21, 600 100, 635 242, 822 4,500 190, 000 114.800 59, 400 648,010 7,100 2,050 59, 000 439, 550 441, 150 115,950 266, 825 52, 807 140, 250 240, 750 ( 3 ) 139, 65C 116,750 130, 500 120, 050 136, 500 28, 450 397, 575 144, 150 103, 600 42, 818 67, 500 16, 000 552, 2C0 123, 500 528, 348 66, 050 143, 000 31,600 8,000 141, 300 224, 150 267, 500 96, 500 104, 900 6,300 72, 200 35,000 27, 700 308, 775 119, 000 DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES 3q o $3, 000 9,443 55, 025 22, 300 8,000 250 109, 277 9, 750 66, 145 51, 607 14, 800 50, 325 590 30, 142 64, 391 1,790 1,700 9, 783 1,000 50 127, 271 900 1,409 97, 800 300 123, 246 200 9,625 3,500 2,759 10, 950 3,000 334 12,022 23,615 EXPENDITURES ,C 83 o * m $5, 041 28, 998 51, 322 1,151 51, 530 29, 100 14, 983 181,962 1,237 107 14. 315 67, 358 fi7, 595 23, 320 57, 487 19, 063 17, 475 60, 952 ( 2 ) ( 2 ) 21, 198 18, 849 27, 762 19, 586 44, 002 6,488 57, 301 18, 495 15, 407 13, 764 11,118 1,954 84, 890 25, 501 120, 387 22, 0S6 11,013 1,150 24,509 £2, 391 47, 632 10, 835 16, 792 2,132 25, 465 10, 742 6,121 66, 684 31, 695 SUNDAY SCHOOLS 3 a x* ai O * 75 370 1,884 4,323 157 3,750 2,750 1,252 10, 133 171 30 1,140 6,104 4,459 2,439 4, 823 1,408 1,441 7,540 2.549 2,034 2,164 2, 945 5,340 1,860 3,791 1,869 2,632 1,457 1,129 355 6,089 2,259 10. 357 1,023 2,484 1,581 266 2,463 5,815 5,249 1,359 2, 225 3,242 873 8,334 2,291 ' Amount included in the figures shown on the line designated "Combinations," to avoid disclosing the statistics of any individual church. 54 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 7. — Number and Membership of Churches, Value and Debt on Church Edifices, Expenditures, and Sunday Schools, by Associations, ] 936 — Continued o u ■° s P ^_ o 03 O Eh t-4 s a S-i .3 s 3 VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES EXPENDITURES SUNDAY SCHOOLS ASSOCIATION .3.5 - o s 3 o a Is - o 3 a .3 ^ a 3 o -5 II O 3 o a < 2 &" .3.2 sa .sag o 5 'o .3 o CO South Carolina- Continued. Savannah River.. Southeast .. Spartan Twelve Mile 25 24 25 15 11 20 17 14 33 1 21 31 14 9 2 21 13 31 27 16 7 17 33 17 12 22 3 7 29 9 27 17 6 45 21 6 19 4 45 20 17 14 36 18 .17 27 24 20 11 23 12 48 20 3,880 3,302 8,590 2,718 3, 520 3,148 4,932 4,416 3,622 240 4,277 4,398 2,468 1, 662 524 1,985 2,088 7,058 4,671 3,047 1, 235 2,787 3,962 2,298 1,616 3,111 765 590 6,157 1,030 4,097 2,521 434 10, 279 3,207 461 3,088 422 18, 866 2,682 5. 065 1,361 6,123 1,541 2. 066 4,156 14, 591 2,311 1,981 3,196 1,415 16,019 2,926 21 23 24 14 8 2C 16 12 29 1 20 25 13 9 1 12 12 29 21 16 7 16 25 16 12 18 1 6 28 9 26 14 3 42 17 4 18 4 41 19 16 13 32 16 13 22 22 11 11 20 9 46 19 $128, 350 175, 100 644, 125 32, 250 239, 425 112,200 350, 100 272, 526 70, 775 ( 2 ) 232, 275 98, 875 119,565 97, 000 ( 2 ) 17, 920 46, COO 205, 215 51, 125 166, 450 49, 500 181, 800 28,575 112, 6C0 35, 300 80, 050 ( 2 ) 9,700 209, 183 18, 444 46, 115 35, 000 4,150 511,444 64, 697 3,350 127, 700 3,650 1, 494, 382 73, 700 252, 842 42, 900 113, 950 13, 190 29, 352 22, 800 1,199,000 33, 810 30, 800 49, 125 12, 100 583, 025 54, 275 1 2 3 1 $400 14, 200 67, 508 125 24 24 25 14 11 19 17 14 32 1 21 29 14 9 2 19 13 31 26 16 7 17 31 17 12 21 3 7 29 9 27 17 6 45 20 5 18 4 45 20 17 13 35 18 16 27 24 15 11 23 9 48 20 $20, 408 24, 838 85, 854 5,148 33, 547 21, 273 70, 556 36, 988 8,597 ( 2 ) 27, 242 12, 676 16, 798 13,115 ( 2 ) 3,771 11,478 33, 055 28,541 18, 976 5, 625 22, 779 3,206 16, 080 5,218 14, 497 8,190 3,134 31, 015 3,625 7,207 10, 176 487 76, 719 9,824 741 16, 871 607 246, 745 9,865 47, 160 6, 748 24, 965 3,352 2,688 2,938 235, 769 4,152 7,576 7,794 990 202, 542 7,943 21 20 24 14 9 19 16 14 25 1 21 30 13 8 2 18 13 30 27 16 7 16 24 16 10 22 3 7 29 9 25 12 5 43 21 4 19 3 45 17 17 10 34 14 16 22 23 16 11 23 7 48 19 2,004 1,930 6,526 1,247 2,368 Waccamaw 2,822 Welsh Neck York 5 1 2 20, 189 11, 000 80 3,879 3,268 Tennessee: Beech River.. Benton 1,552 25 Beulah. Big Emory. Big Hatchie Bledsoe 1 4 3 2 40,000 845 995 1,690 2,142 2,899 1,345 1,009 Blood River... _. 190 Campbell 1,112 Carroll 2 4 1 3 1 2 1,395 8,180 20 62, 786 7,000 1,717 1,022 Chilhowie Clinton 4,029 3,162 Concord . . 1,686 Crockett .. Cumberland Cumberland Gap 706 1,618 1,449 Duck River Dyer . .. 2 3 1 2,573 3,182 8 1,430 829 East Tennessee. _. East Union 1,759 711 Fayette Gibson 1 3 25 10, 559 314 3, 455 Giles ... 504 Grainger ._ 1 1 50 1,000 1,862 Hardeman ... Hiawassee 784 291 Holston Holston Valley .. 6 114, 669 6,552 1,624 Indian Creek Jefferson . _ 1 17 184 2,134 Judson 130 Knox .. 14 2 3 2 5 1 196, 364 10, 035 51, 491 1,070 4,768 32 13, 294 Lawrence Madison Maury McMinn . 1,419 3,176 715 3,603 McNairy _ Midland. .. 636 1, 173 Mulberry Gap Nashville New River... ... ~~"l6 1 302, 575 6,885 1,383 12, 192 1,048 882 Nolachucky Northern 1 1 14 2 34 1,500 85, 142 2,800 2,111 427 10, 873 Polk 1,681 2 Amount included in the figures shown on the line designated "Combinations," to avoid disclosing the statistics of any individual church. SOUTHERN BAPTIST CONVENTION bo Table 7. — Number and Membership of Churches, Value and Debt on Church Edifices, Expenditures, and Sunday Schools, by Associations, 1936— Continued ASSOCIATION' Tennessee — Con. Providence Riverside Robertson Salem Sequatchie Valley Sevier Shelby South Union.. Southwestern District Stewart Stone Sweetwater Tennessee Val- ley Union Watauga Weakley .. Western District William Carey... Wilson Texas: Austin Bavlor-Knox. Bell Big Springs... Blanco Brady Brown Brownfield Burleson-Lee. . . Burleson, R. C. Burnet-Llano... Callahan Canadian Cherokee Cisco 93 Clay Coleman.. Collin Colorado . _ Comanche- Concho Valley. . Cooke Corpus Christi.. Corsicana Creath-Brazos... Dallas Del Rio Uvalde Denton Dickens Ellis El Paso. Enon Erath... Falls.... Fannin.. 1.393 1, S32 4,182 2, 032 1,419 5,028 16, 294 461 1,299 1,045 1,612 3,738 1,619 1,220 4,610 1, 2,716 1,543 3,074 4, 1,493 4,675 3,097 2,102 1,651 2,040 2.320 1,241 2,621 530 1,223 955 858 2,408 1,441 1,727 4,391 1,944 1,933 3,134 2,809 3,484 1,590 4,961 19, 860 2,056 4,296 1,290 1,649 2,661 2,920 3,348 2,535 4,870 VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES $14, 540 11, 221 165, 100 38, 350 38, 000 65, 089 966, 087 2,825 8,150 12, 575 39, 750 51, 227 54, 550 21,000 71.450 21, 100 175, 779 33. 100 105, 450 353, 350 58, 200 216,400 158, 950 97, 950 26, 350 33, 900 42, 300 78, 800 125,000 14,200 30, 700 29, 000 11, 700 169, 050 43, 825 27, 400 162, 396 163, 500 36, 900 406, 645 74, 423 195, 400 36, 500 166, 250 1,011,513 164, 850 164, 950 37, 200 84,500 303, 800 70, 700 178, 600 121, 200 94,300 DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES 3 ft $1,000 2, 300 75 2,250 255, 332 50 12, 000 5,707 4,134 4,100 71, 765 3,780 20,512 35, 249 29, 837 150 17, 000 8,040 3,433 475 6,000 13, 250 3,050 68, 290 1,130 22, 560 77 r 18, 400 217,315 34, 908 42, 000 82, 625 29,900 EXPEXDITUKES 24 33 10 50 15 57 12 43 209 26 33 7 13 54 19 24 12 23 SUNDAY SCHOOLS 1,042 980 2, 760 983 1,124 2,423 9,275 740 150 551 1,950 1,108 723 2,194 722 1,254 732 1,348 3, 282 1,100 3,351 2,554 1,619 1,057 1,547 1,768 768 1,311 210 863 692 386 1,432 949 1,267 2,793 1,235 1,278 2,069 1,833 2,750 1,034 3,229 14, 542 1,399 3,294 775 1,209 2,462 1,411 2.000 1, 185 3,077 >6 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 1.93 G Table 7. — Number and Membership of Churches, Value and Debt on Church Edifices, Expenditures, and Sunday Schools, by Associations, 1936 — Continued o u. CD S3 OS O Eh JO g CD s u 5° *-* T3 CM O S OS OT3 ) 3,400 6,550 26, 500 (') 53, 000 4,600 (') 1 1 1 70 105 19 9 7 9 4 2 13 5 22 2 7 16 16 2 25 4 1 1 1 5 4 2 2,245 3,024 1,527 406 P) 4,126 1.288 5,409 (>) 493 1,761 2,395 P) 6,723 830 (>) P) 0) 440 814 P) 8 6 7 4 1 13 5 17 2 6 11 17 2 24 1 2 1 475 South Carolina: 508 Eastern 358 Pee Dee 239 Rock Fish ___ ._ 25 South Carolina No. 1 .. 1,219 South Carolina No. 2 Tennessee: 3 1,225 313 995 Jack Creek. __ ___ _ _ 80 211 1 2 8 99 586 Toe River (N. C.) 1,084 93 Tennessee River Union 1, 105 1,633 50 Wautaugua .- 145 Texas: Hopewell.. . 90 Virginia: John Thomas _ (0 1,850 9,300 (') (') P) 0) p) 6,200 115, 717 Sandy Valley 2 129 5 2 167 Southwest-.. - 70 Pike County West Virginia: Boone. 2 2 2 5 P) P) P) 261 7,821 2 2 1 3 140 Logan 170 Yearly Meeting 97 Mingo 215 Combinations 1 Amount included in the figures shown on the line designated "Combinations," to avoid disclosing the statistics of any individual church. FKEE WILL BAPTISTS 93 HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION ' DENOMINATIONAL HISTORY One of the influential factors in early Baptist history, especially in the Middle States, was a Welsh church, organized in Wales in 1701, which emigrated the same year to Pennsylvania. Two years later it received a grant of land known as the "Welsh Tract," where the colony prospered and was able to send a num- ber of able ministers to various sections. One of these, Elder Paul Palmer, gathered a company in North Carolina and, in 1727, organized a church at Perquimans, in Chowan County. The principal element appears to have been Arminian, in sympathy with certain communities in Virginia which had received ministerial assistance from the General Baptists of England. There was no thought, however, of organizing a separate denomination, the object being primarily to provide a church home for the community, a place for the adminis- tration of the ordinances, and for the teaching of Christian ethics. Under the labors of Elder Palmer and other ministers whom he ordained, additional churches were organized, which grew rapidly, considering the sparsely settled country, and an organization was formed, called a yearly meeting, includ- ing 16 churches, 16 ministers, and probably 1,000 communicants, in 1752. As the Philadelphia Association of Calvinistic Baptists increased in strength, a considerable number of these Arminian churches were won over to that confes- sion, so that only four remained undivided. These, however, rallied, reorganized, and, being later reinforced by Free Will Baptists from the North, especially from Maine, regained most of the lost ground. In the early part of their history they do not appear to have had a distinctive name. They were afterward called "Free Will Baptists," and most of them became known later as "Original Free Will Baptists." They were so listed in the report on religious bodies, census of 1890, but have since preferred to drop the term "Original" and be called simply "Free Will Baptists." In 1836 they were represented by delegates in a General Conference of Free Will Baptists throughout the United States, but after the Civil War they held their own conferences. In recent years they have drawn to themselves a number of churches of similar faith throughout the Southern States, and have increased greatly in strength. They hold essentially the same doctrines as the Free Baptist churches of the North, now a part of the Northern Baptist Convention, have the same form of ecclesiastical polity, and are to some degree identified with the same interests, missionary and educational. As the movement for the union of the Free Baptist churches with the Northern Baptist Convention developed, some who did not care to join in that movement affiliated with the Free Will Baptists. DOCTRINE The Free Will Baptists accept the five points of Arminianism as opposed to the five points of Calvinism, and in a confession of faith of 18 articles de- clare that Christ "freely gave himself a ransom for all, tasting death for every man"; that "God wants all to come to repentance"; and that "all men, at one time or another, are found in such capacity as that, through the grace of God, they may be eternally saved." Believers' baptism is considered the only true principle, and immersion the only correct form; but no distinction is made in the invitation to the Lord's Supper, and Free Will Baptists uniformly practice open communion. They further believe in foot washing and anointing the sick with oil. ORGANIZATION In polity the Free Will Baptists are distinctly congregational. Quarterly con- ferences for business purposes are held in which all members may participate. The officers of the church are the pastor, clerk, treasurer, deacons, who have charge of the preparations for the communion service and care for the poor, and elders, who care for the spiritual interests of the churches and settle controversies between brethren. The quarterly conferences are united in State bodies, vari- ously called conferences or associations, and there is an annual conference repre- senting the entire denomination. 1 No revision of history, doctrine, or organization was furnished by this body for 1936, hence this state- ment is the same as that published in Religious Bodies, vol. II, 1926. No data are available for "Work" in 1936. 218023 — 40 7 UNITED AMERICAN FREE WILL BAPTIST CHURCH (COLORED) STATISTICS Summary for the United States, with urban-rural classification. — A general summary of the statistics for the United American Free Will Baptist Church (Colored) for the year 1936 is presented in table 1, which shows also the dis- tribution of these figures between urban and rural territory. The membership of this denomination consists of persons who have been admitted to the local churches upon profession of faith and baptism by immersion. Table 1. — Summary op Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 Churches (local organizations), number. Members, number Average membership per church. Membership by sex: Male Female Males per 100 females Membership by age: Under 13 years 13 years and over Age not reported Percent under 13 years 2 Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Constructed prior to 1936 Constructed, wholly or in part, in 1936. Average value per church Debt — number reporting Amount reported ._ Number reporting "no debt" Parsonages, number Value — number reporting. Amount reported Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding in- terest All other current expenses, including in- terest Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc... Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution.. All other purposes Average expenditure per church Total 226 19, 616 87 6,056 13, 560 44.7 2,292 16, 973 351 11.9 208 207 $468, 883 $459, 650 $9, 233 $2, 265 20 $18, 812 167 2 1 2,000 226 $79, 712 $34, 842 $5, 671 $11, 044 $4, 778 $6, 230 $3, 796 $2, 079 $42 $7, 223 $4, 007 $353 1 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. 2 Based on membership with age classification reported. 94 In urban territory 6,770 130 2,038 4,732 43.1 819 5,776 175 12.4 47 $165, 325 $164, 950 $375 $3, 518 10 $15, 751 33 52 $27, 518 $10, 725 $2, 148 $2, 716 $3, 274 $2, 955 $1, 499 $2, 096 $1, 428 $529 In rural territory 174 12,846 74 4,018 8,828 45.5 1,473 11, 197 176 11.6 160 160 $303, 558 $294, 700 10 $3, 061 134 2 1 2,000 174 $52, 194 $24, 117 $3, 523 $8,328 $1, 504 $3, 275 $2, 297 $1, 402 $42 $5, 127 $2, 579 $300 PERCENT OF TOTAL 1 Urban 23.0 34.5 33.7 34.9 35.7 34.0 49.9 23.1 22.7 35.3 35.9 4.1 83.7 19.8 23.0 34.5 30.8 37.9 24.6 68.5 47.4 39.5 32.6 29.0 35.6 Rural 77.0 65.5 66.3 65.1 64.3 66.0 50.1 76.9 77.3 64.7 64.1 95.9 16.3 80.2 100.0 77.0 65.5 69.2 62.1 75.4 31.5 52.6 60.5 67.4 71.0 64.4 UNITED AMERICAN FREE WILL BAPTIST CHURCH 95 Table 1. — Summakt of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 — Continued ITEM Total In urban territory In rural territory PERCENT OF TOTAL 1 Urban Rural Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number 200 1,535 8,317 3 31 115 4 29 295 50 437 2,734 2 17 80 1 9 45 150 1,098 5,583 1 14 35 3 20 250 25.0 28.5 32.9 75.0 Officers and teachers ... 71.5 67.1 Summer vacation Bible schools : Churches reporting, number - Officers and teachers 69.6 30.4 Weekday religious schools : Officers and teachers 15.3 84.7 i Percent not shown where base is less than 100. Comparative data, 1906-36.— Table 2 presents, in convenient form for com- parison, a summary of the available statistics of the United American Free Will Baptist Church (Colored) for the census years 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906. In 1916 this body was reported under the name of Colored Free Will Baptists. Table 2. — Comparative Summary, 1906 to 1936 1936 1926 1916 1906 Churches (local organizations), number. Increase > over preceding census: Number.. Percent Members, number Increase ' over preceding census: Number Percent Average membership per church. Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Average value per church. Debt — number reporting Amount reported Parsonages, number Value — number reporting. Amount reported Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements. Payment on church debt, excluding interest.. All other current expenses, including interest . Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions. Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution AH other purposes... Not classified Average expenditure per church Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars 60 36.1 19, 616 6,220 46.4 87 208 207 $468, 883 $2, 265 20 $18, 812 2 1 $2, 000 226 $79, 712 $34, 842 $5, 671 $11, 044 $4,778 $6, 230 $3, 796 $2, 079 $42 $7,223 $4,007 $353 200 1,535 8,317 -3 -1.8 13, 396 34 0.3 81 144 142 308, 425 $2, 172 39 $7, 962 2 $1,300 158 37, 773 $46, 494 $13, 090 8,189 $429 144 836 5,077 169 -78 -31.6 13, 362 -1, 127 -7.8 79 164 164 $178, 385 $1,088 35 $9, 525 168 3,647 $27, 341 $9, 306 $218 87 483 4,168 247 14, 489 59 152 151 $79, 278 $525 22 $3,485 $1, 475 100 382 3,307 i A minus sign (— ) denotes decrease. 96 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 State tables. — Tables 3, 4, 5, and 6 present the statistics for the United Ameri- can Free Will Baptist Church (Colored) by States. Table 3 gives for each State for 1936 the number and membership of the churches classified according to their location in urban or rural territory, membership classified by sex, and data for Sunday schools. Table 4 gives for selected States the number and membership of the churches for the four census years 1906 to 1936, together with the membership for 1936 classified as "under 13 years of age" and "13 years of age and over." Table 5 shows the value of church edifices and the amount Df debt on such property for 1936. Table 6 presents, for 1936, the church ex- penditures, showing separately current expenses, improvements, benevolences, etc. In order to avoid disclosing the financial statistics of any individual church, separate presentation in tables 5 and 6 is limited to those States in which three or more churches reported value and expenditures. Ecclesiastical divisions. — Table 7 presents, for each conference in the United A.merican Free Will Baptist Church (Colored) , the more important statistical data for 1936 shown by States in the preceding tables, including number of churches, membership, value and debt on church edifices, expenditures, and Sunday schools. Table 3. — Number and Membership op Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 NUMBER OF CHURCHES NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BY SEX SUNDAY SCHOOLS GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE "3 o a 3 "3 o a 5 "3 a o." — S3 O u O ** 03 "3 o United States .. 226 52 174 19, 616 6,770 12, 846 6,056 13, 560 44.7 200 1,535 8,317 South Atlantic: North Carolina 137 2 54 6 1 1 4 2 6 13 29 "T 4 "~2~ "~5~ 3 108 2 45 2 1 1 2 2 1 10 15, 679 51 2,081 305 38 50 238 90 430 654 5,199 580 240 186 414 151 10, 480 51 1,501 65 38 50 52 90 16 503 4,729 19 679 113 14 10 72 39 165 216 10, 950 32 1,402 192 24 40 166 51 265 438 43.2 48.4 58.9 125 2 43 6 1,074 11 231 39 6,454 30 Georgia Florida.. . East South Central: 1,058 131 Alabama.-. Mississippi .. West South Central: Arkansas. ._- . Louisiana _ Texas 43.4 62.3 49.3 1 4 1 5 13 6 26 8 47 93 26 67 35 183 333 1 Ratio not shown where number of females is less than 100. Table 4. — Number and Membership of Churches, 1906 to 1936, and Mem- bership by Age in 1936, by States [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches in eit her 1936, 1926, 1916, or 1906] NUMBER OF CHURCHES NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BY AGE, 1936 STATE 1936 1926 1916 1906 1936 1926 1916 1906 Un- der 13 years 13 years and over Age not re- ported Per- cent under 13i United States 226 166 169 247 19,616 13, 396 13, 362 14, 489 2,292 16, 973 351 11.9 3 112 35 241 10, 773 1,592 North Carolina Georgia... . ___ 137 54 6 1 4 6 13 J5 117 31 129 93 18 6 15, 679 2,081 305 50 238 430 654 179 11,112 1,391 10, 099 3,680 388 272 2,126 41 5 13, 478 2,040 125 75 175 50 51 13.6 2.0 3.8 6 5 7 7 8 300 189 404 290 276 Mississippi- -. 1 46 62 11 237 384 592 117 .4 Louisiana -_ Texas 12.0 9.5 Other States.. . . 4 1 190 50 8.6 1 Based on membership with age classification reported. 2 Includes: South Carolina, 2; Kentucky, 1; and Arkansas, 2. UNITED AMERICAN FREE WILL BAPTIST CHURCH 97 Table 5. — Value of Churches and Amount of Church Debt by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting value of edifices] Total number of churches Number of church edifices VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES Churches reporting Amount Churches reporting Amount 226 208 207 $468, 883 20 $18,812 137 54 6 4 6 13 6 135 45 6 4 5 10 3 135 45 5 4 5 10 13 381, 250 52, 850 8,200 6,433 3,625 13, 525 3,000 8 5 2 3 1 1 15, 850 Georgia Florida Mississippi... Louisiana Texas 1,467 368 843 25 259 1 Includes: South Carolina, 1; Kentucky, 1; and Alabama, 1. Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] Total num- ber of churches EXPENDITURES STATE Churches reporting Total amount Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improve- ments 226 226 $79, 712 $34, 842 $5, 671 $11,044 137 54 6 4 6 13 6 137 54 6 4 6 13 10 55,440 14,005 2,244 1,450 1,363 4,325 885 23, 222 6,898 1,081 453 820 1,958 410 4,472 433 150 166 129 156 165 7,005 Georeia Florida. . ... 2,741 224 Mississippi ... ... 232 137 Texas 645 Other States 60 expenditures— continued STATE Pay- ment on church debt, exclud- ing in- terest Other current expenses, including interest Local re- lief and charity Home missions Foreign missions To gen- eral head- quarters All other purposes United States . ... $4, 778 $6, 230 $3, 796 $2, 079 $42 $7, 223 $4,007 North Carolina . . ... 3,398 344 290 201 4,910 677 97 145 20 381 2,671 651 132 21 67 249 5 948 772 43 21 95 152 45 30 6,050 650 137 189 63 60 74 2,734 Georgia 839 Florida. . _. 90 19 Louisiana ... _. ... . 32 Texas 545 12 167 Other States 12R i Includes: South Carolina, 2; Kentucky, 1; Alabama, 1; and Arkansas, 2. 98 CENSUS OP RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 7. — Number and Membership of Churches, Value and Debt on Church Edifices, Expenditures, and Sunday Schools, by Conferences, 1936 o o en 31 3 3 o 03 o en o> .O s © a "3 XI a 3 VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES EXPENDI- TURES SUNDAY SCHOOLS CONFERENCE •§13 3 ft o a 3 o a < fa 8.1 go 3 a ja O a 3 o a < 8 J 3 ft O a 3 o a < fa 8.3 ■Otf 3 n ja O 1 "S jd 02 Total 226 19, 616 207 $468, 883 20 $18. 812 226 $79, 712 200 8,317 Cape Fear 16 7 11 51 67 18 17 9 30 1,416 271 280 6,174 7,889 834 691 470 1, 591 16 6 9 49 67 15 14 6 25 47, 000 9,750 9,000 115, 800 215, 650 19, 200 15, 400 6,525 30, 558 16 7 11 51 67 18 17 9 30 4, 958 3,624 1, 24fi 20, 008 29, 765 4,541 4,497 3,171 7,902 12 6 8 48 62 16 12 9 27 413 Georgia Eastern _ . 2 1,140 141 Mount Hosea 134 Northeast of North Carolina... Northwest of North Carolina.. Southern 5 3 2 1 1,550 14, 300 267 60 3,282 2,659 371 Southwest 404 Texas 238 7 1,495 675 HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION l DENOMINATIONAL HISTORY For some years after the Civil War the lines between the white and colored Free Will Baptist churches in the Southern States seem not to have been drawn very sharply. As, however, the latter increased in number and in activity, there arose among them a desire for a separate organization. Their ministers and evangelists, together with others, had gathered a number of churches in North Carolina, Georgia, Alabama, and Florida, and had met with such success that in 1901 they were organized as a separate denomination. While ecclesiastically distinct, these Negro Baptists are in close relation with the white Free Will Baptist churches of the Southern States, and trace their origin to the early Arminian Baptist churches of the Carolinas and Virginia and the Free Baptist movement in New England. DOCTRINE AND ORGANIZATION In doctrine the United American Free Will Baptists (Colored) are in sub- stantial agreement with the white churches of the same faith. In polity the local churches are not as completely autonomous as is the case in the other Free Will Baptist bodies. The denomination has a system of quarterly, annual, and general conferences, with a graded authority. Thus, while the local church is independent so far as concerns its choice of officers, its government, and the transaction of its business, any doctrinal question which it cannot decide is taken to the district quarterly conference or to the annual conference. The district conference has no jurisdiction over the individual members of the local church, but can labor with the church as a body and exclude it from fellowship. In the same way the annual conference, sometimes called an "association," has authority in matters of doctrine over the district or quarterly conference; and the general conference has similar jurisdiction over the annual conference. The general conference has also supervision over the denominational activities of the church, including missions, education, and Sabbath school work, and general movements, as those for temperance, moral reform, and Sabbath observance. ' No revision of history, doctrine, or organization was furnished by this body for 1936, hence this statement is the same as that published in Religious Bodies, vol. II, 1926. No data are available for "Work" in 1936. GENERAL BAPTISTS v STATISTICS Summary for the United States, with urban-niral classification. — A general summary of the statistics for the General Baptists for the year 1936 is presented in table 1, which shows also the distribution of these figures between urban and rural territory. The membership of this denomination consists of those persons who have been admitted to the local churches (by vote of the members) upon profession of faith and baptism (by immersion). Table 1. — Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 Churches (local organizations), number. Members, number Average membership per church. Membership by sex: Male Female Sex not reported Males per 100 females Membership by age: Under 13 years 13 years and over Age not reported Percent under 13 years' Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Constructed prior to 1936 Constructed, wholly or in part, in 1936. Average value per church Debt— number reporting Amount reported Number reporting "no debt" Parsonages, number Value— number reporting. Amount reported Expenditures: Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding Interest All other current expenses, Including interest -.. Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc..- Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution.. All other purposes Average expenditure per church Total 422 36, 573 87 11,387 17, 265 7,921 66.0 5,652 24, 786 6,135 18.6 316 297 $555, 309 $543, 762 $11,547 $1, 870 29 $26, 365 150 17 16 31,000 406 $103, 799 $49, 148 $9, 456 $16, 302 $4,571 $10, 304 $1, 303 $1,935 $903 $3,059 $6, 818 $256 1 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. • Based on membership with age classification reported. In urban territory 42 4,713 112 1,798 2,775 140 262 3,873 578 6.3 33 31 $169, 260 $168, 760 $500 $5, 460 11 $18, 205 13 6 6 $12, 400 39 $39, 121 $15, 352 $3,378 $7, 690 $3,692 $4,843 $627 $501 $622 $730 $1, 686 $1, 003 In rural territory 380 31, 860 84 9,589 14, 490 7,781 66.2 5,390 20,913 5,557 20.5 283 266 $386, 049 $375, 002 $11,047 $1,451 18 $8,160 137 11 10 $18, 600 367 $64, 678 $33, 796 $6, 078 $8,612 $879 $5,461 $676 $1, 434 $281 $2, 329 $5, 132 $176 PERCENT OF TOTAL I Urban 10.0 12.9 15.8 84.2 16.1 83.9 1.8 98.2 4.6 95.4 15.6 84.4 9.4 90.6 10.4 10.4 30.5 31.0 4.3 69.0 8.7 37.7 31.2 35.7 47.2 80.8 47.0 48.1 25.9 68.9 23.9 24.7 Rural 90.0 87.1 69.5 69.0 95.7 31.0 91.3 90.4 62.3 68.8 64.3 52.8 19.2 53.0 51.9 74.1 31.1 76.1 75.3 99 100 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 193 6 Table 1. — Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 — Continued ITEM Total In urban territory In rural territory PERCENT OF TOTAL 1 Urban Rural Sunday schools : OhnrP.hfi:? reporting, number 301 2,651 17, 562 21 125 880 5 14 152 1 3 39 33 458 3,835 6 54 475 1 1 37 268 2,193 13, 727 15 71 405 4 13 115 1 3 39 11.0 17.3 21.8 89.0 Officers and teachers -.. 82.7 78.2 Summer vacation Bible schools: 43.2 54.0 56.8 Scholars .. .. _-. .. 46. C Weekday religious schools : Scholars ... ... ---.._. _. _.. 24.3 75.7 Parochial schools : 1 Percent not^shown wherelbase is less than 100. Comparative data, 1906-36. — Table 2 presents, in convenient form for com- parison, a summary of the available statistics of the General Baptists for the census years 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906. Table 2. — Comparative Summary, 1906 to 1936 1936 1926 1916 1906 Churches (local organizations), number _ Increase ' over preceding census: Number Percent Members, number Increase > over preceding census: Number Percent Average membership per church . Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Average value per church . Debt — number reporting Amount reported Parsonages, number Value — number reporting. Amount reported Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding interests All other current expenses, including interest. Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution All other purposes Not classified Average expenditure per church Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number. Officers and teachers Scholars -43 -9.2 36, 573 5,072 16.1 87 316 297 $555, 309 $1, 870 29 $26, 365 17 16 $31, 000 406 $103, 799 $49, 148 $9, 456 $16, 302 $4, 571 $10, 304 $1, 303 $1, 935 $903 $3, 059 $6, 818 $256 301 2, 651 17, 562 465 -52 -10.1 31, 501 -1,965 -5.9 354 353 $706, 325 $2, 001 18 $22, 823 10 10 $35, 000 440 $113, 825 $95, 792 $17, 181 $852 $259 295 2,064 18, 797 -1 -0.2 33, 466 3,369 11.2 65 390 390 $421, 837 $1, 082 32 $17, 362 6 6 $11, 100 424 $64, 698 $56, 683 $8,015 $153 305 2,140 18,545 518 30, 097 58 380 380 $252, 019 $663 28 6 $8,900 230 1,520 11,658 • A minus sign (— ) denotes decrease. GENERAL BAPTISTS 101 State tables. — Tables 3, 4, 5, and 6 present tbe statistics for the General Bap- tists by States. Table 3 gives for each State for 1936 the number and member- ship of the churches classified according to their location in urban or rural terri- tory, membership classified by sex, and data for Sunday schools. Table 4 gives the number and membership of the churches for the four census years 1906 to 1936, together with the membership for 1936 classified as "under 13 years of age" and "13 years of age and over." Table 5 shows the value of churches and parsonages and the amount of debt on church edifices for 1936. Table 6 presents, for 1936, the church expenditures, showing separately current expenses, improvements, benevolences, etc. In order to avoid disclosing the financial statistics of any individual church, separate presentation in table 5 is limited to those States in which three or more churches reported value. Ecclesiastical divisions. — Table 7 presents, for each association of the General Baptist churches, the more important statistical data for 1936 shown by States in the preceding tables, including number of churches, membership, value and debt on church edifices, expenditures, and Sunday schools. Table 3.- — Number and Membership of Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 number of churches NUMBER OF MEM- BERS MEMBERSHIP BY SEX SUNDAY SCHOOLS GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE ■3 o a "a 3 O a 5 5 3 2 _2 "3 a o ft O o ft X o o &3 sa "3 "2 3 a i-i en M id a ~ '- fa ° £3 Q ■a a „ 03 g ID g § i* o Includes: Michigan, 1; Nebraska, 1; and Oklahoma, 2. Table 6.— Church Expenditures by States, 1936 United States Indiana Illinois Michigan Missouri Nebraska Kentucky Tennessee Arkansas Oklahoma Total number of churches 422 64 58 1 139 5 93 19 30 13 EXPENDITURES Churches reporting 406 57 1 131 5 91 18 30 Total amount $103,799 46,611 1 15, 776 16, 227 17, 953 3,769 2,629 265 Pastors' salaries $49, 148 21, 399 7,332 7,988 406 8,727 1,590 1,573 133 All other salaries $9,456 4,746 839 1,470 75 1,569 472 280 5 Repairs and improve- ments $16,302 6,323 2,478 2,146 4,503 680 166 expenditures — continued Payment on church debt, ex- cluding interest Other current expenses, including interest Local relief and charity Home missions Foreign missions To gen- eral head- quarters All other purposes United States- Indiana... Illinois Michigan. Missouri. . Nebraska. Kentucky.. Tennessee- Arkansas.. Oklahoma. $4, 571 $10,304 $1, 303 $1,935 $3, 059 $6,818 2,676 330 332 21 6,367 1,837 1,034 52 765 113 136 509 370 103 425 292 734 630 74 49 124 117 80 185 85 176 38 679 543 4 513 78 113 43 2,450 1,427 1,396 32 1,138 291 57 27 i Amount for Michigan combined with figures for Illinois, to avoid disclosing the statistics of any indi- vidual church. GENERAL BAPTISTS 103 Table 7. — Number and Membership op Churches, Value and Debt on Church Edifices, Expenditures, and Sunday School^ by Associations, 1936 ASSOCIATION Total. Cherokee Home (Okla.). Eastern Union (Mo.) Fair Dealing (Mo.) Flat Creek (Ind.) Freedom (Ind., Ky.) Free Union (Ky.) Galilee (Mo.) Green River Union (Ky.). Liberty (111., Ind.)-- Little Vine (Ark., Mo.).. Long Creek (Ky.) Missouri (Ark., Mo.) Moark (Ark., Mich., Mo.). Mount Olivet (111.) Mount Union (Ky., Tenn.). New Hope (Nebr.) New Liberty (Ky., Tenn.) North Liberty (Mo.) Northwest Nebraska (Nebr.) Ohio (111.) Mo., Oklahoma (Okla.) Old Liberty (HI., Mo.). Portland (Ky., Tenn.). Post Oak Grove (Ark.). Union (Ky.) Union Grove (Ind., HI.) United (Ind., Ky., Mo.)... West Liberty (Mo.) White River (Mo., Okla.). Wolf Bayou (Ark.) Unassociated (Ky., Mo.) . . Combinations... fl3 36, 573 467 326 180 1,627 529 527 5,446 322 3,207 243 2,319 1,690 1,322 858 1,608 64 2,077 496 24 1,028 81 545 1,073 713 4,230 1,841 2,200 161 674 317 378 VALUE OF CHURCH EDI- FICES DEBT ON CHURCH EDI- FICES EXPENDITURES 297 $555, 309 (') 2,850 1,600 35, 600 7,550 4,200 10,600 4,000 154,800 1,500 21, 100 10,600 26, 400 14, 100 19, 600 29,907 2,700 P) 18,100 3,000 8,700 3,000 87,586 28,016 48,300 P) (') P) (>) 11,500 29 $26, 365 2,300 3,814 250 100 3,394 200 2,030 1,413 1,585 6,100 199 1,480 406 7 5 5 21 10 7 7 4 25 5 21 33 18 16 17 $103, 799 236 672 385 6,611 1,503 391 1,945 415 29, 169 387 2,761 2,569 6,386 3,464 2,578 322 5,002 186 P) 3,111 (') 314 2,566 1,098 11, 301 6,936 11, 421 284 740 315 P) 731 SUNDAY SCHOOLS 17, 562 378 195 215 1,001 380 225 350 110 2,302 174 700 852 1,164 626 681 154 35 549 75 30 465 330 1,235 1,269 1,579 143 423 207 135 1 Amount included in the figures shown on the line designated "Combinations," to avoid disclosing the statistics of any individual church. HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION 1 DENOMINATIONAL HISTORY The General, or Arminian, Baptists trace their origin as a distinct denomina- tion to the early part of the seventeenth century. Their first church is believed to have been founded in Holland in 1607 or 1610 and their first church in England in 1611. During the latter half of the seventeenth and the first half of the eighteenth centuries many of the Baptist churches in New England held Arminian views, and early in the eighteenth century there were also a number of General Baptists in Virginia. These sent a request for ministerial aid to the General Baptists of London, in answer to which Robert Nordin was sent to Virginia in 1714. Nordin is supposed after his arrival to have organized at Burleigh the first Baptist church in Virginia, although it is possible that he found it already 1 This statement, which is substantially the same as that published in vol. n of the Report on Religious Bodies, 1926, has been revised by J. P. Cox, editor and publisher of The General Baptist Messenger, Owensville, Ind., and approved by him in its present form. 104 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 193 6 established. Later other Baptist churches were organized, and the movement spread into North Carolina, where a flourishing yearly meeting was formed, and to other colonies of the South. As the Calvinistic Baptists, who had better educated and more aggressive leaders, increased in numbers and strength, the majority of the Arminian Baptist churches, both in New England and the South, became affiliated with them, although the General Six Principle Baptists of New England and a small body of churches in the Carolinas continued to hold the doctrines of the General Baptists. Later the Free Baptists of New England, who held essentially the same principles, attracted many who would otherwise have formed General Baptist churches. The small group of General Baptist churches in the Carolinas, being reinforced by Free Baptists from the North, in time became known as Free Will Baptists, and included most of those holding Arminian views in that section of the country. The historical origin of those Baptist bodies in the United States that bear the appellation "General Baptists" at the present time is somewhat uncertain, but it seems probable that they represent colonies sent to the Cumberland region by the early General Baptist churches of North Carolina. The first very definite information concerning them is that in 1823 a General Baptist church was organ- ized in Vanderburg County, Ind., by Benoni Stinson and others. The following year Liberty Association was organized with four churches. The movement gradually extended to Kentucky, Illinois, Tennessee, Missouri, Arkansas, and Nebraska. More recently churches have been established in Oklahoma, Cali- fornia, and Michigan. Two distinct influences appeared early in these churches, one for greater denominational emphasis, the other for union with other Baptist bodies, such as the Free Will and the Separate Baptists. Various efforts for such union were put forth, but without conspicuous success. One association united with the Free Will Baptists in 1868, but withdrew in 1877. In 1881 two associations had a conference with an association of Missionary Baptists, as they were called, to distinguish them from Antimissionary or Primitive Baptists, but it failed to produce results. More recently a union with a Separate Baptist association caused some disturbance, but this also was not permanent. Notwithstanding the hindrances attending these discussions, the denomination has made progress, establishing churches and organizing missionary societies and Sunday schools. In 1915 the General Association of General Baptists formed a cooperative union with the Northern Baptist Convention. DOCTRINE The confession of faith of the General Baptists consists of 11 articles which, with but two slight changes, are identical with those formulated by Benoni Stinson in 1823. The distinctive feature of this confession is the doctrine of a general atonement (whence the name, "General Baptist"), which is that Christ died for all men, not merely for the elect, and that any failure of salvation rests purely with the individual. Other clauses state that man is "fallen and de- praved," and cannot extricate himself from this state by any ability possessed by nature; that except in the case of infants and idiots, regeneration is necessary for salvation, and is secured only through repentance and faith in Jesus Christ; that while the Christian who endures to the end shall be saved, it is possible for him to fall from grace and be lost; that rewards and punishments are eternal; that the bodies of the just and unjust will be raised, the former to the resurrection of life, the latter to the resurrection of damnation; that the only proper mode of baptism is immersion, and the only proper subjects are believers; and that the communion, or Lord's Supper, should be free to all believers. Some of the churches practice foot washing. ORGANIZATION In polity the General Baptists are in accord with other Baptist bodies. The local churches are independent, but are united in local, State, and general asso- ciations, of advisory character, with no authority over the individual church. No association can legally form an organic union with any other denomination without the ratification of each individual church, and any local church wishing to withdraw from any association may do so, while any local association may withdraw from a State or General Association. GENERAL BAPTISTS 105 When a church desires the ordination of one of its members, it makes recom- mendation to a body composed of the ordained ministers and deacons of the various local churches, corresponding closely to the councils of Congregational churches, though sometimes called a presbytery. This body conducts an ex- amination of the candidate and, if he is found worthy, ordains him, acting as the representative of the church. It has, however, no authority except such as is given to it by the local church. The vote of the local church on the recep- tion of members must be unanimous. In 1870 a General Association was organized to bring "into more intimate and fraternal relation and effective cooperation various bodies of liberal Baptists." With this most of the local associations are connected through delegates. While this General Association is a General Baptist institution, its constitution permits the reception of other Baptist associations whose doctrines and usages harmonize with those of the General Baptists. The constitution states that the name can never be changed, and that no less than three-fourths of its trustees shall be members of General Baptist churches. It has general supervision over the college and educational interests of the denomination, the home and foreign mission work, publication interests, literature, etc. A denominational budget of $6,000 is called for each year, which is divided among the denominational enterprises. A home mission board is maintained under the direction of the general asso- ciation, its object being to support home missionaries, establish churches in new fields, assist in building houses of worship, etc. There are 37 local associations, and a total membership of 38,000. The various local associations also have boards which do similar work within their own territory, and which cooperate with the general board. The home mission board of the Liberty Association of Indiana has a permanent fund of several thousand dollars, and has been the means of advancing the interests of the association and of the denomination as much perhaps as any other one agency. Largely through its efforts the present publishing house of the denomination was established. For many years the General Baptists cooperated with the Free Baptists in foreign mission work, but, since this was found to be not entirely satisfactory, a foreign missionary society was organized in 1904, under direction and control of the General Association. Through the foreign mission board work is now being carried on in the island of Guam, where in 1936 there were several stations, occupied by a native mission- ary and several native helpers. There are about 75 members. The value of property belonging to the denomination in foreign fields is estimated at $10,000, and there is an endowment of $3,500. The General Baptists have one educational institution, Oakland City College, in Indiana, which includes a theological department. It has a faculty of 15 teachers and an average attendance of about 250 students, property valued at $100,000, and an endowment of about $250,000. The amount contributed for the support of the school during the year was about $20,000. The General Baptist Messenger, the church organ, was established in 1886, and has assisted largely in building up and strengthening the denomination and its institutions. It is now published at Poplar Bluff, Mo. Sunday schools, women's missionary and aid societies, and Christian Endeavor societies are maintained in many of the churches. SEPARATE BAPTISTS STATISTICS Summary for the United States, with urban-rural classification. — A general summary of the statistics for the Separate Baptists for the year 1936 is presented in table 1, which shows also the distribution of these figures between urban and rural territory, The membership of this denomination includes persons who have been admitted to the local churches, by vote of the members, upon their acceptance of the articles of belief and baptism by immersion. Table 1. — Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 Churches (local organizations), number.- Members, number Average membership per church Membership by sex: Male Female Sex not reported Males per 100 females Membership by age: Under 13 years 13 years and over Age not reported Percent under 13 years 2 Church edifices, number Value— number reporting Amount reported Constructed prior to 1936 Constructed, wholly or in part, in 1936 Average value per church Debt— number reporting Amount reported Number reporting "no debt" Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries _ All other salaries Repairs and improvements All other current expenses, including in- terest Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc-_. Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution . All other purposes Average expenditure per church Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars Summer vacation Bible schools : Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars . Total 5,287 77 1,845 2,718 724 67.9 25 3,660 1,602 0.7 57 52 $66, 670 $60, 920 $5, 750 $1,282 1 $400 34 59 $10, 553 $4, 371 $354 $3,820 $350 $319 $146 $458 $179 55 487 2,932 4 15 140 In urban territory 252 63 107 145 73.8 243 3.6 3 2 $4, 500 $2, 000 $2, 500 $2, 250 4 $574 $312 $12 $100 $82 $10 $144 3 38 159 In rural territory 5,035 77 1,738 2,573 724 67.5 16 3,417 1,602 0.5 54 50 $62, 170 $58, 920 $3, 250 $1, 243 1 $400 33 55 $9, 979 $4, 059 $342 $3, 720 $350 $309 $40 $146 $400 $181 62 449 2,773 4 15 140 PERCENT OF TOTAL l Urban Rural 5.8 5.3 6.6 6.7 3.3 43.5 5.4 7.1 3.4 2.6 95.2 94.2 94.7 100.0 93.4 100.0 93.3 96.7 56.5 100.0 94.6 92.9 96.6 97.4 11.8 3.1 88.2 100.0 96.9 12.7 100.0 87.3 7.8 5.4 92.2 94.6 100.0 1 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. ' Based on membership with age classification reported. 106 SEPARATE BAPTISTS 107 Comparative data, 1906-36. — Table 2 presents, in convenient form for com- parison, a summary of the available statistics of the Separate Baptists for the census years 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906. Table 2. — Comparative Summary, 1906 to 1936 Churches (local organizations), number. Increase ' over preceding census: Number Percent a Members, number Increase i over preceding census: Number Percent Average membership per church. Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Average value per church. Debt— number reporting. Amount reported Parsonages, number Value — number reporting . Amount reported Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements All other current expenses, including interest. Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution All other purposes - - Not classified Average expenditure per church Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars.- 1936 5,287 484 10.1 77 57 52 $66, 670 $1,282 1 $10, 553 $4, 371 $354 $3,820 $695 $350 $319 $40 $146 $-458 $179 55 487 2.932 1926 4,803 549 12.9 74 46 43 63, 650 $1, 480 1 $1, 000 41 $9, 292 $7, 799 $1,368 $125 $227 37 259 1.782 1916 4,254 -926 -17.9 92 41 40 $47, 565 $1, 189 2 $110 33 $9,468 $8,005 $1, 463 $287 30 237 1,711 1906 5,180 71 60 59 $66, 980 $1, 135 4 $380 45 312 1,962 1 A minus sign (— ) denotes decrease. 2 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. State tables. — Tables 3, 4, 5, and 6 present the statistics for the Separate Baptists by States. Table 3 gives for each State for 1936 the number and mem- bership of the churches classified according to their location in urban or rural territory, membership classified by sex, and data for Sunday schools. Table 4 gives the number and membership of the churches for the 4 census years 1906 to 1936, together with the membership for 1936 classified as "under 13 years of age" and "13 years of age and over." Table 5 shows the value of church edifices and the amount of debt on such property for 1936. Table 6 presents, for 1936, the church expenditures, showing separately current expenses, improvements, benevolences, etc. Ecclesiastical divisions. — Table 7 presents, for each association of the Separate Baptists, the more important statistical data for 1936 shown by States in the preceding tables, including number of churches, membership, value and debt on church edifices, expenditures, and Sunday schools. 108 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 3. — Number and Membership of Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 NUMBER OF CHURCHES NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BY SEX SUNDAY SCHOOLS GEOGEAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE 3 O g u p "3 a "3 o a 03 X! P "3 3 03 "3 S o o cog O.03 03 — M en M » a •a s is D T3 a „ to 43 ?< °3 o 3 X! o United States 69 4 65 5,287 252 5,035 1,845 2,718 724 67.9 55 487 2.932 East North Central: 14 6 39 8 2 1 2 1 13 4 38 8 2 981 460 3, 198 398 250 63 157 32 918 303 3,166 398 250 419 187 985 134 120 502 273 1,549 264 130 60 664 83.5 68.5 63.6 50.8 92.3 13 4 31 6 1 107 44 283 44 9 583 145 East South Central: 1,636 388 180 Table 4. — Number and Membership of Churches, 1906 to 1936, and Mem- bership by Age in 1936, by States NUMBER OF CHURCHES NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BY AGE, 1936 STATE 1936 1926 1916 1906 1936 1926 1916 1906 Un- der 13 years 13 years and over Age not re- ported Per- cent under 13i United States 69 65 46 73 5,287 4,803 4,254 5,180 25 3,660 1,602 0.7 Indiana . 14 6 39 8 2 18 9 28 10 17 5 19 5 24 15 28 6 981 460 3,198 398 250 1,640 541 2,078 544 1,698 477 1,859 220 2,201 1,076 1,765 138 17 8 753 460 1,999 398 50 211 2.2 Kentucky _ __ __ _ 1,191 .4 200 1 Based on membership with age classification reported. Table 5. — Value of Churches and Amount of Church Debt by States, 1936 Total number of churches Number of church edifices VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES Churches reporting Amount Churches reporting Amount United States. „ 69 57 52 $66, 670 1 $400 14 6 39 8 2 14 6 31 4 2 11 6 29 4 2 19, 600 14, 200 28, 790 } ' 4, 0S0 1 400 Alabama. _ _ 1 Amount for Alabama combined with figures for Tennessee, to avoid disclosing the statistics of any individual church. SEPARATE BAPTISTS 109 Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 a S3 o a S3 o "3 2 a EXPENDITURES STATE u o o, CD l-i be k> a S3 a 3 o 6 C3 <3 "3 .2 "3 S3 a •OB CD >-. o S.9 •o 0.2 ) (') w 75 1.353 0) (>) 1,001 10 101 7 999 2 (') 1 0) 2 0) 1 (') 5,700 SUNDAY SCHOOLS 3 a D 1 Amount included in the figures shown on line designated "Combinations," to avoid disclosing the statistics of any individual church. REGULAR BAPTISTS 117 HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION 1 DENOMINATIONAL HISTORY Under this head are included a number of associations of Baptists who claim to represent the original English Baptists before the distinction between Cal- vinistic or Particular and Arminian or General became prominent. They are thus distinguished from the Primitive Baptists, representing the extreme of Calvinism, and the General, Free Will, and other Baptists, inclining more to the Arminian doctrine; but are in general sympathy with the United Baptists and Duck River and Kindred Associations of Baptists. Some use the term "Regular" alone, and some the term "Regular Primitive," but so far as reported all are included under the one head of "Regular." They are to be found chiefly in North Carolina, Virginia, West Virginia, Kentucky, and the adjoining States. The question has arisen as to the consolidation of these three groups, but as yet no definite action has been taken. 2 DOCTRINE AND ORGANIZATION In doctrine the Regular Baptists are essentially at one with the United Baptists and hold that God gives no command but what he holds all men responsible for complying therewith, compliance always being by enabling grace; and by such enabling grace man may comply with the conditions necessary to salvation; that man as a result of sin is completely depraved, having neither will nor power to extricate himself from his state of death in sin and his salvation is purely or entirely by grace as a result of God's mercy and love; since Christ was offered an infinite sacrifice for sin, on the basis of this sacrifice the Gospel of God's grace is to be preached to all men, the lost being lost because of their unbelief. The different confessions of faith adopted by other Baptists, such as the London Confession, the Philadelphia Confession, and the New Hampshire Confession are not in use. Each association has its own confession and there will be found in numerous cases some slight difference, particularly in the case of the Ketocton and Indian Creek Associations, including churches in northern Virginia and West Virginia, and Big Harpeth Church in Tennessee, where the doctrine is found to be rather more Calvinistic, and more nearly in harmony with that of the Primitive Baptist group. There is, however, such general correspondence as to permit the classification of these associations together. They are strict in admission to the Lord's Supper, practicing close communion, and for the most part observing the ceremony of feet washing. In polity the Regular Baptists are distinctly congregational. The churches meet for fellowship in associations and frequently send messengers to other associations, but there is no organic union between the different associations and the lists of churches not infrequently vary from year to year. 1 This statement, which is substantially the same as that published in vol. II of the Report on Religious Bodies, 1926, has been revised by E. A. Williams, of the Regular Baptists, Whitestown, Ind., and approved by him in its present form. 2 Use of the term "Regular" has varied at different times. In the report of churches for 1890 it was ap- plied to the great body of Baptists included in the Northern, Southern, and National Conventions. That use, however, has dropped out and at present the term seems to be limited to the churches described above. But some organizations of Baptists in Tennessee and adjoining States, listed under the head of Duck River and Kindred Associations of Baptists, are in fact the same kind of Baptists as the Regular Baptists and might properly have been included as a part of this group. UNITED BAPTISTS STATISTICS Summary for the United States, with urban-rural classification. — A general summary of the statistics for the United Baptists for the year 1936 is presented in table 1, which shows also the distribution of these figures between urban and rural territory. The membership of this denomination consists of those persons who have been received into the local churches upon profession of faith and baptism by im- mersion. Table 1. — Summaby of Statistics fob Chubches in Ubban and Rubal Tebbitobt, 1936 Churches (local organizations), number. Members, number Average membership per church.. Membership by sex: Male Female Sex not reported Males per 100 females Membership by age: Under 13 years.. 13 years and over Age not reported Percent under 13 years 3 Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Constructed prior to 1936 Constructed, wholly or in part, in 1936 Average value per church Debt — number reporting... Amount reported Number reporting "no debt" Parsonages, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding in- terest.. All other current expenses, including in- terest Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc... Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution.. All other purposes Average expenditure per'church.. Total In urban territory In rural territory PERCENT OF TOTAL ' Urban Rural 277 27, 000 97 10 864 86 313 533 18 58.7 267 26, 136 98 9,106 14, 335 2,695 63.5 203 22, 887 3,046 0.9 163 156 $167,415 $160, 175 $7, 240 $1, 073 7 $1, 526 109 4 1 $500 181 $14, 443 $3, 826 $543 $3, 554 $1, 542 $1, 380 $802 $588 $401 $194 $1,613 $80 3.6 3.2 96.4 96.8 9,419 14, 868 2,713 63.4 3.3 3.6 .7 96.7 96.4 99.3 203 3.0 5.1 100.0 23, 588 3,209 0.9 701 163 97.0 94.9 168 161 $179, 215 $171,975 $7,240 5 5 $11, 800 $11,800 3.0 3.1 6.6 6.9 97.0 96.9 93.4 93.1 100.0 $1, 113 8 $2, 360 1 $2,647 2 $4, 173 111 4 63.4 1.8 36.6 98.2 1 $500 3.7 6.5 8.3 7.7 4.9 6.9 13.2 2.5 5.9 3.9 100.0 188 $15,448 $4, 174 $588 $3, 737 $1, 657 $1, 589 $802 7 $1, 005 $348 $45 $183 $115 $209 96.3 93.5 91.7 92.3 95.1 93.1 86.8 100.0 $603 $426 $194 $15 $25 97.5 94.1 100.0 $1, 678 $82 $65 $144 96.1 1 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. ■ Based on membership with age classification reported. 118 UNITED BAPTISTS 119 Table 1. — Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 — Continued ITEM Total In urban territory In rural territory PERCENT OF TOTAL 1 Urban Rural Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number 73 589 4,929 5 47 294 4 15 158 1 13 67 4 34 303 69 555 4,626 5 47 294 3 10 133 1 13 67 Officers and teachers .. 5.8 6.1 94.2 Scholars. 93.9 Summer vacation Bible schools: Churches reporting, number 100.0 Weekday religious schools: 1 5 25 Scholars 15.8 84.2 Parochial schools : 1 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. Comparative data, 1906-36. — Table 2 presents, in convenient form for compari- son, a summary of the available statistics of the United Baptists for the census years 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906. Table 2.— Comparative Summary, 1906 to 1936 1936 1926 1916 1906 Churches (local organizations), number. Increase ' over preceding census: Number Percent Members, number Increase ' over preceding census: Number Percent Averag9 membership per church _ Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported. Average value per church. Debt— number reporting Amount reported Parsonages, number Value — number reporting. Amount reported Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements.. Payment on church debt, excluding interest.. All other current expenses, including interest. Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions.. Foreign missions... To general headquarters for distribution All other purposes Not classified Average expenditure per church. Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number.. Officers and teachers Scholars , 56 25.3 27,000 8,097 42.8 97 168 161 $179, 215 $1,113 8 $4, 173 4 1 $500 188 $15, 448 $4, 174 $588 $3, 737 $1, 657 $1, 589 $802 $603 $426 $194 $1, 678 -33 -13.0 18, 903 -3, 194 -14.5 142 139 $144, 665 $1,041 10 $1,610 254 64 33.7 22, 097 8,399 61.3 87 82 82 $52, 147 $636 190 13, 698 72 77 75 $36, 715 $490 2 $115 $82 73 589 4,929 147 $15, 094 $11, 103 $1, 862 $2,129 $103 39 239 2,005 ,837 ,647 $1, 190 $70 16 92 701 21 168 1,360 1 A minus sign (— ) denotes decrease. 120 CENSUS OF RELIGTOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 State tables. — Tables 3, 4, 5, and 6 present the statistics for the United Baptists by States. Table 3 gives for each State for 1936 the number and membership of the churches classified according to their location in urban or rural territory, membership classified by sex, and data for Sunday schools. Table 4 gives the number and membership of the churches for the four census years 1906 to 1936, together with the membership for 1936 classified as "under 13 years of age" and "13 years of age and over." Table 5 shows the value of church edifices and the amount of debt on such property for 1936. Table 6 presents, for 1936, the church expenditures, showing separately current expenses, improvements, benevolences, etc. In order to avoid disclosing the financial statistics of any individual church, separate presentation in table 6 is limited to those States in which three or more churches reported expenditures. Ecclesiastical divisions. — Table 7 presents, for each association of the United Baptists, the more important statistical data for 1936 shown by States in the preceding tables, including number of churches, membership, value and debt on church edifices, expenditures, and Sunday schools. Table 3. — Number and Membership of Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 number of churches NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BY SEX SUNDAY SCHOOLS GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE 3 o a as "3 3 "3 Eh a P "3 3 03 "3 "3 a ft „t3 $ * a 0) CO DO co bo cu a t- u a a .3 t* 03 5 co-^t S 03 £4 m 277 11 2 14 2 67 134 46 1 10 1 "5" 4 267 11 2 13 2 62 130 46 1 27, 000 864 26, 136 9,419 14, 868 2,713 63.4 73 589 4,929 East North Central: Ohio 891 45 1,225 95 5,299 14, 759 4,651 35 43 359" 462 891 45 1,182 95 4,940 14, 297 4,651 35 376 20 397 53 1,858 5,176 1,539 515 25 627 42 3,148 7,896 2,615 73.0 5 41 205 West North Central: 201 63.3 4 32 157 South Atlantic: 293 1,687 497 35 59.0 65.6 58.9 13 23 28 107 205 204 1,233 East South Central: 1,755 1,579 Pacific: 1 Eatio not shown where number of females is less than 100. UNITED BAPTISTS 121 Table 4. — Number and Membership of Churches, 1936 to 1906, and Mem- bership by Age in 1936, by States number of churches NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BY AGE, 1930 GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE 1936 1926 1916 1906 1936 1926 1916 1906 Un- der 13 years 13 years and over Age not re- ported Per- cent under 13' United States 277 11 2 14 221 254 190 27, 000 18. 903 22, 097 13, 698 203 23, 588 3,209 0.9 East North Central: Ohio 12 1 17 891 45 1,225 663 73 1,381 5 513 45 1,082 373 1.0 West North Central: Missouri. . 21 21 28 1 1,581 1,334 1,267 11 143 South Atlantic: Virginia. __--_- 2 67 134 46 95 5,299 14, 759 4,651 95 4,071 13, 476 4,271 West Virginia. _ .. East South Central: 48 119 18 40 192 32 79 3,744 11, 557 1,302 3,565 17, 125 2,226 7,167 111 47 40 1,117 1,236 340 2.7 .3 .9 West South Central: 33 1,646 Pacific: Washington 1 3 35 56 35 1 Based on membership with age classification reported. Table 5. — Value of Churches and Amount of Church Debt by States, 1936 GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND Total number of churches Number of church edifices VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES STATE Churches reporting Amount Churches reporting Amount 277 168 161 $179. 215 8 $4, 173 East North Central: Ohio 11 o 14 2 67 134 46 1 10 10 9,200 2 500 West North Central: Missouri _ 12 1 32 79 34 12 1 30 75 33 9,750 } ' 53, 410 87, 490 19, 365 South Atlantic: 1 5 2.647 East South Central: 1,026 Tennessee... Pacific: Washington.. . 'Amount for Virginia combined with figures for West Virginia, to avoid disclosing the statistics of any individual church. 122 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 6. — Church Expenditures bt States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] Total number of churches expenditures GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE Churches reporting Total amount Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and im- provements 277 188 $15,448 $4, 174 $588 $3, 737 East North Central: Ohio 11 14 67 134 46 5 7 12 47 88 31 13 676 938 3,853 6,982 2,P67 32 271 615 874 1,696 718 24 161 West North Central: Missouri . ... 152 South Atlantic: West Virginia 165 261 138 877 East South Central: Kentucky 1,815 707 Other States 25 expenditures — continued geographic division and state Payment on church debt, ex- cluding interest Other current expenses, including interest Local relief and charity Home missions Foreign missions To gen- eral head- quarters All other purposes $1,657 31, 589 $802 $603 $426 $194 $1, 678 East North Central: Ohio 82 30 1,260 245 40 94 60 381 796 253 5 4 4 30 128 28 40 West North Central: 20 117 544 121 34 5 419 145 23 South Atlantic: 144 East South Central: 416 10 662 807 Other States 2 1 Includes: Wisconsin, 1, and Virginia, 2. UNITED BAPTISTS 123 Table 7. — Number and Membership of Churches, Value and Debt on Church Edifices, Expenditures, and Sunday Schools, by Associations, 1936 o I* 43 o> a-s o 03 O H 43 a a "3 M 43 a 3 5 VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES EXPENDITURES SUNDAY SCHOOLS ASSOCIATION & ° S 3 p. o 1 o 2.9 ■§1 1- o 9 ft 43 O o a 0} " a "§! ■- 2 3 a 43 o a 3 o a < oj.a *•« 5 2 3 ft 43 o E o ■8 CO Total... 277 27, 000 161 $179,215 8 $4, 173 188 $15,448 73 4,929 Bethel 11 34 15 9 6 3 8 3 14 2 1 12 4 19 4 8 2 28 3 1 16 2 38 34 1,109 2,937 1,329 967 576 116 1,461 239 944 162 14 1,150 256 1,609 278 589 50 3,868 387 88 1,610 100 4,294 2,867 g 19 7 9 5 3 7 1 6 1 8,250 40, 960 3,550 3,965 4,500 1,500 14, 000 0) 3,800 (') 10 27 9 7 5 2 8 1 9 1 919 2,951 276 100 514 (') 1,753 w 750 0) 3 8 137 1 2,647 856 Bethlehem No. 2 6 1 6 253 20 425 Iron Hill No. 1 Iron Hill No. 2 . 2 650 2 4 6 4 2 (') 5,700 3,650 2,700 (') 9 2 11 3 5 897 580 895 179 7 4 2 1 2 750 404 46 30 90 Olive 21 1 1 13 21, 300 (') (') 8,865 5 876 19 971 0) South Fork 1 7 35 14 2 23 19 1,093 0) 2,090 511 969 315 25 15 12, 750 35, 725 8,000 25 1,568 1 Amount included in the figures shown on line designated "Combinations," to avoid disclosing the statis- tics of any individual church. HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION x DENOMINATIONAL HISTORY With the immigration of Baptists from the New England and Middle States into Virginia, the Carolinas, Tennessee, and Kentucky, and the more intimate fellowship that grew up in those isolated communities, the distinction between the different Baptist bodies, Calvinistic or Particular, and Arminian or General, became in many cases less marked, and a tendency toward union was apparent. In Virginia and the Carolinas, particularly, and also in Kentucky, during the latter part of the eighteenth and early part of the nineteenth centuries, a con- siderable number of the Separate Baptists and those who were known as "Regu- lar Baptists," claiming to represent the original English Baptists before the dis- tinction between Particular and General became prominent, combined under the name of "United Baptists." The Separate Baptists emphasized less strongly the Arminian characteristics of their belief, while the Regular Baptists were more ready to allow special customs, particularly foot washing, wherever they were desired. This movement, which took definite form in Richmond, Va., in 1794 and in Kentucky in 1804, for a time gained strength and the associations kept their identity; but gradually, as they came into closer relations with the larger Baptist bodies of the North and South, many United Baptist churches ceased to be distinct and became enrolled with other Baptist bodies. 1 This statement, which is the same as that published in vol. II of the Report on Religious Bodies, 1926, has been approved in its present form by Elder Aaron Stepp, moderator of the Zion Association, United Baptists, Inez, Ky. 124 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 193 6 Of late years there has developed considerable fellowship with associations still using the name "Regular," and with those listed in the census report as the "Duck River and Kindred Associations of Baptists," and there has been talk of a consolidation of these different associations. As yet no definite steps to this end have been taken. The name "United Baptist" still appears on the minutes of many associations whose churches are enrolled with the Baptists of the Northern Convention or the Southern Convention, chiefly with the latter, but there are some which retain their distinctive position. In many cases, even where they are not on the rolls of the Southern Baptist Convention, they are still in intimate relations with its churches, attend the same meetings, and are identified with them in many ways. DOCTRINE AND ORGANIZATION In doctrine the United Baptists hold that salvation is all of grace and in no sense of works; yet that it is conditional upon performance of the requirements of the Gospel which, they claim, is to be preached to all men; and, as all men are commanded to repent, it necessarily follows that all men are given ability to repent, being led to repentance by the goodness of God, or, on the other hand, being led to rebellion and resistance by the devices of Satan; but that, in either case, it is as the individual inclines the ear and heart, or yields himself to obey. They observe the ceremony of f.oot washing, and are strict in their practice of close communion. In polity they are strictly congregational. DUCK RIVER AND KINDRED ASSOCIATIONS OF BAPTISTS (BAPTIST CHURCH OF CHRIST) STATISTICS Summary for the United States, with urban-rural classification. — A general summary of the statistics for the Duck River and Kindred Associations of Baptists (Baptist Church of Christ) for the year 1936 is presented in table 1, which shows also the distribution of these figures between urban and rural territory. The membership of this denomination includes those who have been enrolled in the local churches upon regeneration and baptism. Baptism is by immersion. Table 1. -Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 Churches (local organizations), number Members, number Average membership per church Membership by sex: Male Female Sex not reported Males per 100 females Membership by age: Under 13 years 13 years and over Age not reported Percent under 13 years 2 Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Constructed prior to 1936 Constructed, wholly or in part, in 1936 Average value per church Debt— number reporting Amount reported Number reporting "no debt" Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding inter- est All other current expenses, including interest Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc... Home missions To general headquarters for distribution . . All other purposes Average expenditure per church Sunday schools: Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars Total In urban territory In rural territory PERCENT OF TOTAL ' Urban Rural 91 4 402 101 159 243 87 7,549 87 2,684 4,104 761 65.4 17 6, 989 543 0.2 70 65 $46, S15 $44, 315 $2, 500 $720 1 $1, 000 48 55 $4, 805 $2, 103 $255 $1. 411 $75 $246 $332 $90 $7 $286 $87 17 111 839 7,951 87 5.1 94.9 2,843 4,347 761 5.6 5.6 94.4 94.4 100.0 65.4 65.4 14 388 31 7,377 543 5.3 94.7 100.0 0.4 3.5 4 3 $2, 800 $2, .800 74 68 $49, 615 $47, 115 $2, 500 5.6 5.9 94.4 94.1 100.0 $730 $933 1 $1, 000 100.0 50 2 $528 $286 $117 $25 58 $5, 333 $2, 389 $372 $1, 436 $75 9.9 12.0 31.5 1.7 90.1 8S.0 68.5 98.3 $246 13.1 35.7 100.0 $382 $140 $7 $50 $50 86.9 64.3 $286 100.0 $92 $176 3 30 153 20 141 992 21.3 15.4 78.7 84.6 1 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. 2 Based on membership with age classification renorted. 218023 — 40- 125 126 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Comparative data, 1906-36. — Table 2 presents, in convenient form for com- parison, a summary of the available statistics of the Duck River and Kindred Associations of Baptists for the census years 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906. Table 2. — Comparative Summary, 1906 to 1936 Churches (local organizations), number. Increase ' over preceding census: Number Percent 2 Members, number Increase over preceding census: Number Percent Average membership per church. Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Average value per church. Debt— number reporting Amount reported Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported ... Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding interest.. All other current expenses, including interest. Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution All other purposes Not classified Average expenditure per church Sunday schools: Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars 1936 91 -7 7,951 611 8.3 87 74 68 $49, 615 $730 1 $1, 000 58 $5, 333 $2, 389 $372 $1, 436 $75 $246 $382 $140 $7 $92 20 141 992 1926 -7 -6.7 7,340 6.8 75 76 75 $51, 175 $682 2 $195 46 $5, 362 $3, 845 $650 $117 14 78 795 1916 105 13 6,872 456 7.1 65 51 49 $40, 600 67 $2, 518 $1, 206 $1, 312 $38 8 48 399 1906 92 6,416 70 86 86 $44, 321 $515 3 $107 37 402 • A minus sign f— ) denotes decrease. 8 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. State tables. — Tables 3, 4, 5, and 6 present the statistics for the Duck River and Kindred Associations of Baptists by States. Table 3 gives for each State for 1936 the number and membership of the churches classified according to their location in urban or rural territory, membership classified by sex, and data for Sunday schools. Table 4 gives the number and membership of the churches for the 4 census years 1906 to 1936, together with the membership for 1936 classified as "under 13 years of age" and "13 years of age and over." Table 5 shows the value of church edifices and the amount of debt on such property for 1936. Table 6 presents, for 1936, the church expenditures, showing separately current expenses, improvements, benevolences, etc. Ecclesiastical divisions. — Table 7 presents, for each association of the Duck River Baptists, the more important statistical data for 1936 shown by States in the preceding tables, including number of churches, membership, value and debt on church edifices, expenditures, and Sunday schools. DUCK RIVER AND KINDRED ASSOCIATIONS 127 Table 3. — Number and Membership of Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 NUMBER OF CHURCHES NUMBER OF MEM- BERS MEMBERSHIP BY SEX SUNDAY SCHOOLS GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE "3 o Eh a ca "3 5 Pi 3 o a US x> M "3 3 3 3 3 a i h a o a X o o (- '_' i S.S a & O en 1 § o "o o 03 United States 91 1 4 87 7,951 402 7,549 2,843 4,347 761 65.4 20 141 992 South Atlantic: Georgia 1 170 170 70 100 70.0 1 13 25 East South Central: 52 31 7 1 2 51 29 7 4,576 2,844 361 12 220 4,564 2, 624 361 1,587 1,001 185 2,613 1, 458 176 376 385 60.7 68.7 105.1 15 4 98 30 689 278 Table 4. — Number and Membership of Churches, 1906 to 1936, and Mem- bership by Age in 1936, by States NUMBER OF CHURCHES NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BY AGE, 1936 state 1936 1926 1916 1906 1936 1926 1916 1906 Un- der 13 years 13 years and over Age not re- ported Per- cent under 13' United States 91 98 105 92 7,951 7,340 8,872 6,416 31 7,377 543 0.4 1 52 31 7 1 58 31 8 170 4,576 2,844 361 29 4,490 2,453 368 6 15 9 1 164 4,105 2,748 360 I 3.5 67 33 5 56 28 8 4,589 2,034 249 4,099 1,947 370 456 .4 87 .3 .3 1 Based on membership with age classification reported. Table 5. — Value of Churches and Amount of Church Debt by States, 1936 Total number of churches Number of church edifices VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES Churches reporting Amount Churches reporting Amount 91 74 68 $49, 615 i $1,000 Georgia 1 52 31 7 1 40 26 7 Tennessee _. 40 23 5 32, 965 13, 950 2,700 1 1,000 128 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 6. — Church Expendituees by States, 1936 §3 o 3 S3 EXPENDITURES a a £a ■3 3 -3 03 o .2 £ .3 3 •3 ■" 3 o3 M o a ,o "S ^ a STATE B 3 d M J3 3 o a 03 03 "3 "ol u 03 a M (» .- ° °oj« H -a3 52 -w t- £ a 3 4^ a, o 1 S3 « 0) CT 3 03 H 3 03 o o 5 a a-°-2 >>.2 S3 -2 03 o a UJ o o J3 O 03 03^'" o e o Eh Oh <1 « p4 O 1-1 w H £ 3 S3 3 ft A O p 03 m l-i El 3 ) 1 1 , 900 6,900 2,800 11,000 7,500 8,050 (') 14, 550 9,600 7,750 0) 10, 250 (') 20, 900 15, 500 5,512 18, 400 19, 600 0) 3, 900 (') 8, 500 (') (') (') 4, 150 11,900 2,200 3,450 2,100 (') («) EXPENDITURES Churches reporting Amount PRIMITIVE BAPTISTS 139 Table 7. — Number and Membership of Churches, Value op Church Edifices, and Expenditures, by Associations, 1936 — Continued ASSOCIATION Kentucky — Continued. Union Unassociated Louisiana: Bythnia Louisiana South Ouachita. Unassociated Maine: Unassociated. Maryland: Baltimore Ketocton Salisbury Unassociate'd. Massachusetts: Unassociated. Michigan: Mount Salem. Mississippi: Amite Bethany Buttahatchie (of Alabama). Fellowship Good Hope Hopewell Little Black Little Vine (of Alabama) . New Hope Primitive Regular Baptist. Tombigbee Unassociated Missouri: Center Creek.. Cuivre-Siloam. Fishing River.. Harmony Little Piney Mount Zion Nodaway Original Mount Zion. Ozark Salem Two Rivers.. . Yellow Creek. Unassociated.. Nebraska: Missouri Valley- New Jersey: Delaware River- Total number of churches New York: Lexington-Roxbury . Warwick Unassociated North Carolina: Abbotts Creek. Bear Creek Black Creek- .. Carolina Contentnea Number of mem- bers 95 173 62 189 90 18 314 387 2 16 370 190 155 34 482 35 143 335 87 64 47 525 93 104 149 54 433 541 109 245 6 57 4 55 2 19 7 137 18 423 16 770 1 30 10 1 356 VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES Churches reporting (') $3, 250 1,000 P) P) P) 6,600 6,300 6,750 4, 950 6,350 P) 2,000 4,950 P) (0 4,750 21, 700 (') (') P) 16, 500 6,500 7,395 18, 000 9,000 6,800 P) 6,900 P) 11,200 10, 000 P) 11, 200 12, 700 72, 500 12,600 EXPENDITURES Churches reporting Amount See footnote at end of table. 140 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 7. — Number and Membership of Churches, Value op Church Edifices, and Expenditures, by Associations, 1936 — Continued ASSOCIATION North Carolina— Continued. Fishers River Kehukee Little River Lower County Line Mayo Total number of churches Mill Branch Mountain District Reorganized Silver Creek _ Roaring River Salem Senter Seven Mile Upper County Line- Upper Mayo White Oak Zion Unassociated- Ohio: Miami Muskingum. Owl Creek.. Sandusky.. _ Scioto Tates Creek. , Union Unassociated- Oklahoma: Center Creek First Primitive (of Oklahoma) . Panhandle and Oklahoma Salem Turkey Creek Union Washita Western Unassociated- Pennsylvania: Delaware River. Juniata Unassociated South Carolina: Eastern District (of Tennessee) . Mill Branch Prince William Tennessee: Big Sandy Buffalo River Collins River Cumberland Eastern District - Elk River Flint River (of Alabama) . Fountain Creek Friendship (of Georgia) - . Greenfield Hiawassee Little River Mississippi River. Obion Powells Valley Predestinarian Regular Baptist Round Lick See footnote at end of table. Number of mem- bers 551 496 499 393 152 328 75 134 240 315 293 346 392 513 53 370 41 180 26 191 157 112 74 71 176 422 169 130 50 72 119 146 36 140 09 196 192 210 91 1,476 297 31 25 73 421 1,158 7 176 240 685 162 16 372 VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES Churches reporting EXPENDITURES Amount $11,300 42, 425 20, 700 47, 450 2,900 3,400 9,300 (>) 3,500 11, 200 5,800 7,300 26, 700 4,000 18, 050 (') 29, 800 (') 19, 550 (') 11,000 23, 000 W (0 (') (') 7,900 P) 9,500 0) (0 (0 7,500 (0 2,450 (0 5,300 1,990 0) 12, 500 6,200 (') (') (0 10,600 9,900 (0 7,000 2,800 18, 500 3,050 "7,166 Churches reporting PRIMITIVE BAPTISTS 141 Table 7. — Number and Membership op Churches, Value op Church Edifices, and Expenditures, by Associations, 1936 — Continued ASSOCIATION Tennessee— C on t inued . Second Creek Sequachie Valley Stony Creek Tennessee and Nolachucky _ West Tennessee Unassociated Texas: Bythnia (of Louisiana) Duffau East Providence Enon Friendship Little Flock and Bosque River Little Hope Mount Zion Neches River . . Old Harmony Panhandle and Oklahoma (of Oklahoma) - Pilot Grove Predestinarian (of Tennessee) Primitive Baptist Salem Southeast Texas . Southwest Texas. Sulphur Fork Unity Wasketa West Providence- West Texas Unassociated Virginia: Dan River Eastern District.. Ebenezer Kehuckee Ketocton Lower County Line. Mayo Mountain.. New River No. 1 New River No. 2 Piedmont Pigg River St. Clair's Bottom Senter (of North Carolina) Smith's River Staunton River Stony Creek Three Forks (of Powell River). Union Washington Zion Unassociated West Virginia: Elkhorn Indian Creek. ._ Juniata Ketocton Mates Creek. .. New Liberty... Pocatalico Tygerts V alley - Unassociated_-. Combinations. . Total number of churches Number of mem- bers 126 106 14 306 612 498 36 617 30 103 91 269 143 6 24 211 205 182 33 344 155 33 357 106 119 36 213 293 31 424 1,920 477 13 269 6 143 423 1,773 40 46 697 199 95 479 207 272 290 140 815 228 218 165 673 43 33 45 187 28 63 22 VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES Churches reporting Amount $1, 300 (') (') 4,600 11,350 24, 200 (') 6,500 G) (0 3,300 3,400 3,500 0) (') 2,500 (') 2,600 (') 4,550 8,000 (') 5,750 1,850 (') G) 3,500 4,700 (0 33, 200 14, 700 24, 300 (») 19, 150 G) 4,300 18, 800 40. 350 G) G) 20, 900 8,500 (') 11,550 3,600 3,450 4,350 G) 21, 300 3,850 6,300 10, 700 19, 125 G) G) G) 5,000 G) 9,100 284, 748 EXPENDITURES Churches reporting 4 1 505 (0 5 2 893 (>) 1 Amount included in the figures shown on the line designated "Combinations," to avoid disclosing the statistics of any individual church. 218023 — 40 10 142 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION » DENOMINATIONAL HISTORY With the development of organized church life shown in the formation of be- nevolent and particularly of missionary societies, of Sunday schools and similar organizations, during the early part of the nineteenth century, there developed also considerable opposition to such new ideas. The more independent church associations were based on the principle that the Scriptures are the sole and sufficient authority for everything connected with the religious life. The posi- tion taken was, in brief, that there were no missionary societies in the apostles' days, and therefore there should be none today. Apart from this, however, there seemed to many to be inherent in these societies a centralization of author- ity which was not at all in accord with the spirit of the gospel. Sunday schools also were considered unauthorized of God, as was everything connected with church life that was not included in the clearly presented statement of the New Testament writers. These views appeared particularly in some of the Baptist bodies, and occasioned what became known as the "antimission movement." Apparently the first definite announcement of this position was made by the Kehukee Baptist Association of North Carolina, formed in 1765, at its meeting with the Kehukee Church in Halifax County in 1827, although similar views were expressed by a Georgia association in 1826. The Kehukee Association unanimously condemned all "modern, money-based, so-called benevolent socie- ties," as contrary to the teaching and practice of Christ and His apostles, and, furthermore, announced that it could no longer fellowship with churches which indorsed such societies. In 1832 a similar course was adopted by the Country Line Association, at its session with Deep Creek Church in Alamance (then Orange) County, N. C, and by a "Convention of the Middle States" at Black Rock Church, Baltimore County, Md. Other Baptist associations in the North, South, East, and West, during the next 10 years, took similar action. In 1835 the Chemung Association, including churches in New York and Pennsylvania, adopted a resolution declaring that as a number of associations with which it had been in correspondence had "departed from the simplicity of the doctrine and practice of the gospel of Christ, * * * uniting themselves with the world and what are falsely called benevolent societies founded upon a money basis," and preaching a gospel "differing from the gospel of Christ," it would not continue in fellowship with them, and urged all Baptists who could not approve the new ideas to come out and be separate from those holding them. The various Primitive Baptist associations have never organized as a denom- ination and have no State conventions or general bodies of any kind. For the purpose of self-interpretation, each association adopted the custom of printing in its annual minutes a statement of its articles of faith, constitution, and rules of order. This presentation was examined carefully by every other association, and, if it was approved, fellowship was accorded by sending to its meetings messengers or letters reporting on the general state of the churches. Any asso- ciation that did not meet with approval was simply dropped from fellowship. The result was that, while there are certain links binding the different associa- tions together, they are easily broken, and the lack of any central body or even of any uniform statement of belief, serves to prevent united action. Another factor in the situation has been the difficulty of intercommunication in many parts of the South. As groups of associations developed in North and South Carolina and Georgia, they drew together, as did those in western Tennessee, northern Mississippi and Alabama, and Missouri, while those in Texas had little intercourse with any of the others. Occasional fraternal visits were made through all of these sections, and a quasi union or fellowship was kept up, but this has not been sufficient to secure what might be called denominational individuality or growth. This is apparent in the variety of names, some friendly and some derisive, which have been applied to them, such as "Primitive," "Old School," "Regular," "Antimission," and "Hard Shell." In general, the term "Primitive" has been the one most widely used and accepted. DOCTRINE In matters of doctrine the Primitive Baptists are strongly Calvinistic. Some of their minutes have 11 articles of faith, some less, some more. They declare that by Adam's fall or transgression all his posterity became sinners in the sight 1 This statement, which is the same as that published in vol. II of the Report on Religious Bodies, 1926, has been approved in its present form by Elder C. H. Cayce, of the Primitive Baptists, Thornton, Ark. PRIMITIVE BAPTISTS 143 of God; that the corruption of human nature is total; that man cannot, by his own free will and ability, reinstate himself in the favor of God; that God elected or chose His people in Christ before the foundation of the world; that sinners are justified only by the righteousness of Christ imputed to them; that the saints will all be preserved and will persevere in grace unto heavenly glory, and that not one of them will be finally lost; that baptism and the Lord's Supper are ordinances of the gospel in the church to the end of time; that the institutions of the day (church societies) are the inventions of men, and are not to be fel- lowshiped; that Christ will come a second time, in person or bodily presence to the world, and will raise all the dead, judge the human race, send the wicked to everlasting punishment, and welcome the righteous to everlasting happiness. They also hold uncompromisingly to the full verbal inspiration of the Old and New Testament Scriptures. Some Primitive Baptists maintain, as formulated in the London Baptist Con- fession of Faith of 1689, that God eternally decreed or predestinated all things, yet in such a manner that He does not compel anyone to sin, and that He does not approve or fellowship sin. The great majority of them, however, maintain that, while God foreknew all things, and while He foreordained to suffer, or not prevent sin, His active and efficient predestination is limited to the eternal salvation of all His people, and everything necessary thereunto; and all Primitive Baptists believe that every sane human being is accountable for all his thoughts, words, and actions. Immersion of believers is the only form of baptism which they acknowledge, and they insist that this is a prerequisite to the Lord's Supper. They hold that no minister has any right to administer the ordinances unless he has been called of God, come under the laying on of hands by a presbytery, and is in fellowship with the church of which he is a member; and that he has no right to permit any clergyman who has not these qualifications to assist in the administering of these ordinances. In some sections the Primitive Baptists believe that washing the saints' feet should be practiced in the church, usually in connection with the ordinance of the Lord's Supper. Of late years a group of churches in Georgia have used organs in public worship, but most of the churches are earnestly opposed to the use of instrumental music of any kind in church services. Sunday schools and secret societies are unauthorized. These are claimed not to be in accordance with the teachings of the Bible. ORGANIZATION In polity the Primitive Baptists are congregational in that they believe that each church should govern itself according to the laws of Christ as found in the New Testament, and that no minister, association, or convention has any author- ity. They believe that if, in the view of its sister churches, a church departs in doctrine or order from the New Testament standard, it should be labored with, and if it cannot be reclaimed, fellowship should be withdrawn from it. Admission to the church takes place after careful examination by the pastor and church officers, and by vote of the church. Ministers are ordained by the laying on of the hands of pastors and elders called by the church of which the candidate is a member. No theological training is required. The gifts of the candidate are first tested by association with pastors in evangelistic work, and he is then recommended for ordination. There is no opposition to education, the position being that the Lord is able to call an educated man to preach His gospel when it is His will to do so, and that it is the duty of the minister to study, and especially to study the Scriptures, but they hold that lack of literary attainments does not prevent one whom the Lord has called from being able to preach the Gospel. WORK Notwithstanding the strong opposition to missionary societies, the Primitive Baptists are by no means opposed to evangelistic effort, and preachers, both regular pastors and others who are in a position to do so, travel much and preach the gospel without charge, going where they feel that the Spirit of God leads them, and where the way is opened in His providence. The members and friends whom they freely serve, freely contribute to their support. Although opposed to Sunday schools, they believe in giving their children religious training and instruction. COLORED PRIMITIVE BAPTISTS STATISTICS Summary for the United States, with urban-rural classification. — A general summary of the statistics for the Colored Primitive Baptists for the year 1936 is presented in table 1, which shows also the distribution of these figures between urban and rural territory. The membership, of this denomination consists of those persons who have been enrolled in the local churches upon profession of faith and baptism by immersion. Table 1. -Summary op Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 Churches (local organizations), number- Members, number Average membership per church - Membership by sex: Male Female Sex not reported Males per 100 females Membership by age: Under 13 years 13 years and over Age not reported Percent under 13 years i Church edifices, number Value— number reporting Amount reported Constructed prior to 1936 Constructed, wholly or in part, in 1936 Average value per church Debt — number reporting Amount reported Number reporting "no debt" Parsonages, number Value— number reporting. Amount reported Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding in- terest All other current expenses, including in- terest Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc._. Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution. . All other purposes Average expenditure per church Total 1,009 43, 897 13, 318 29, 919 660 44.5 1,644 39, 591 2,662 4.0 889 876 $1, 643, 804 $1, 544, 076 $99, 728 $1, 876 98 $68, 285 625 44 $76, 966 935 $207, 352 $108, 539 $15, 003 $18,906 $13, 482 $21,051 $7, 619 $2, 803 $457 $9, 665 $9, 827 $222 1 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. 2 Based on membership with age classification reported. 144 In urban territory 18, 41 4 52 5,226 12, 888 300 40.5 600 17,146 668 3.4 298 291 $969, 210 $914, 826 $54, 384 $3, 331 52 $49, 754 194 35 34 $73, 750 334 $117,835 $60, 261 $8, 987 $8, 170 $9, 373 $14, 120 $4,542 $1, 523 $198 $5, 342 $5, 319 $353 In rural territory PERCENT OF TOTAL l 25, 483 39 8,092 17, 031 360 47.5 1,044 22, 445 1,994 4.4 591 585 $674, 594 $629, 250 $45, 344 $1, 153 46 $18, 531 431 13 10 $3, 216 601 $89, 517 $48, 278 $6, 016 $10, 736 $4, 109 $6, 931 $3, 077 $1, 280 $259 $4, 323 $4, 508 Urban 35.0 4.1.9 39.2 43.1 45.5 36.5 43.3 25.1 33.5 33.2 59.0 59.2 54.5 72.9 31.0 95.8 35.7 56.8 55.5 59.9 43.2 69.5 67.1 59.6 54.3 43.3 55.3 54.1 Rural 65.0 58.1 60.8 56.9 54.5 63.5 56.7 74.9 66.5 66.8 41.0 40.8 45.5 27.1 69.0 4.2 64.3 43.2 44.5 40.1 56.8 30.5 32.9 40.4 45.7 56.7 44.7 45.9 COLORED PRIMITIVE BAPTISTS 145 Table 1. — Summary op Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 — Continued ITEM Total In urban territory In rural territory PERCENT OF TOTAL ' Urban Rural Sunday schools: Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers — .„ 422 2,760 13, 572 13 56 460 6 29 201 1 8 32 177 1,238 6,488 8 40 335 2 8 20 245 1,522 7,084 5 16 125 4 21 181 1 8 32 41.9 44.9 47.8 58.1 55.1 Scholars.. Summer vacation Bible schools: 52.2 Officers and teachers 72.8 27.2 Weekday religious schools: Scholars 10.0 90.0 Parochial schools : Officers and teachers .. . ... 1 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. Comparative data, 1906-36. — Table 2 presents, in convenient form for compari- son, a summarv of the available statistics of the Colored Primitive Baptists for the census years 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906. Table 2. — Comparative Summary, 1906 to 1936 Churches (local organizations), number. Increase ' over preceding census: Number Percent Members, number Increase ' over preceding census: Number Percent Average membership per church. Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Average value per church- Debt— number reporting Amount reported Parsonages, number Value — number reporting. Amount reported Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding interest-. All other current expenses, including interest. Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution All other purposes Not classified Average expenditure per church Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars 1936 1,009 9.1 43, 897 -81 -0.2 44 876 $1, 643, 804 $1, 876 98 $68, 285 48 44 $76, 966 935 $207, 352 $108, 539 $15, 003 $18, 906 $13, 482 $21, 051 $7, 619 $2, 803 $457 $9, 665 $9, 827 $222 422 2,760 13, 572 1926 925 589 175.3 43, 978 28, 834 190.4 48 91 87 $171, 518 $1,971 15 $9, 793 111 3,419 $26, 874 $12, 052 $493 $358 24 179 2,278 1916 336 -451 -57.3 15, 144 -19,932 -56.8 45 236 164 $154, 690 $943 46 $8, 507 12 $13, 940 170 $22, 881 $20, 000 $2, 881 $135 87 406 2,201 1906 787 35, 076 45 501 501 $296, 539 $592 34 21 $10, 095 166 911 6,224 1 A minus sign (— ) denotes decrease. 146 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 State tables. — Tables 3, 4, 5, and 6 present the statistics for the Colored Primi- tive Baptists by States. Table 3 gives for each State for 1936 the number and membership of the churches classified according to their location in urban or rural territory, membership classified by sex, and data for Sunday schools. Table 4 gives for selected States the number and membership of the churches for the four census years 1906 to 1936, together with the membership for 1936 classified as "under 13 years of age" and "13 years of age and over." Table 5 shows the value of churches and parsonages and the amount of debt on church edifices for 1936. Table 6 presents, for 1936, the church expenditures, showing separately current expenses, improvements, benevolences, etc. In order to avoid disclosing the financial statistics of any individual church, separate presentation in tables 5 and 6 is limited to those States in which three or more churches reported value and expenditures. Table 3. — Number and Membership op Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 number of churches NUMBER of MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BY SEX SUNDAY SCHOOLS GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE "3 c a "3 3 "3 o a .o M a "a 3 "3 a En a o o P.03 & u Ml tn a o5;rt JqXi P ° 3 a O a 03 r/i H O 03 O xs o 03 United States.. . . 1.009 353 656 43, 897 18, 414 25,483 13,319 29,919 660 44.5 422 2,760 13, 572 New England: 1 3 6 19 33 2 8 3 5 7 1 1 72 4 119 2 172 150 9 121 169 29 25 5 9 54 1 3 6 18 12 2 8 3 3 4 1 4 1 38 54 68 8 54 31 5 8 1 2 18 1 1 2 3 1 68 3 81 2 118 82 ] 67 138 24 17 4 7 36 34 126 157 798 298 53 188 110 144 71 15 10 1,336 62 3,649 115 4,38-5 9,870 474 4,649 12, 079 674 491 175 258 3,676 34 126 157 765 269 53 188 110 113 30 10 70 12 1,762 1,666 6,043 458 2,710 2,091 94 148 10 66 1,429 33 29 9 46 58 343 100 25 80 99 455 198 Middle Atlantic: 1 4 12 5 4 18 89 27 70 53 35 "75.4 50.5 77 Pennsylvania East North Central: Ohio 405 82 31 41 15 1,266 50 1,887 115 2,719 3,827 16 1,939 9,988 580 343 165 192 2,247 39 30 15 18 9 3 412 22 952 52 1,116 2. 967 140 1,266 3,994 221 156 44 91 1,215 114 80 28 53 6 7 905 40 2,613 63 3,239 6,903 303 3,164 7,997 453 335 131 167 2,461 34.2 2 10 42 West North Central: 101 1 1 11 8 65 18 South Atlantic: Virginia _. -.. . 19 45.5 7 53 278 West Virginia North Carolina 84 36.4 18 2 18 139 4 35 116 6 2 145 10 98 859 28 240 780 28 10 774 55 Georgia 30 31 219 88 34.5 43.0 46. 2 40.0 49.9 48.8 48.6 33.6 54.5 49.4 482 Florida.- 4,382 East South Central: 111 1,343 Alabama 3,779 Mississippi. 133 West South Central: Arkansas _.. 57 Oklahoma 3 46 16 323 56 Texas 1,363 1 Ratio not shown where number of females is less than 100. COLORED PRIMITIVE BAPTISTS 147 Table 4. — Number and Membership of Churches, 1906 to 1936, and Mem- bership by Age in 1936, by States [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches in either 1936, 1926, 1916, or 1906] GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania East North Central: Ohio Illinois Michigan West North Central Missouri Kansas South Atlantic: Virginia West Virginia North Carolina Georgia Florida East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee Alabama Mississippi West South Central: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas Other States number of churches 19.16 72 4 119 172 150 27 1926 1916 336 number of members 1936 43, 897 126 157 798 298 188 110 144 71 1,336 62 3,649 4,385 128 : 9,870 5 93 186 27 1926 43, 978 114 436 119 2,626 9,251 7,086 474 559 4,649 2,485 12, 079 15, 177 674 1,443 491 175 258 3,676 227 1,441 994 44 1,590 119 1916 930 1,000 2,924 3,510 318 811 3,416 184 519 138 1,290 1906 1,588 47 2,215 4,531 5,350 228 3,268 14, 829 554 840 201 100 1,280 MEMBERSHIP BY AGE, 1936 Un- der 13 years 1,844 1 72 656 22 13 years and over 39, 591 297 170 109 1, 135 62 3,228 3,699 9,201 473 4,452 10, 878 564 469 140 165 3,131 216 Age not re- ported 2,662 368 601 154 125 545 12 30 85 399 Per- cent under 13' 4.0 35.7 ..... 1.6 2.2 5.3 .2 1.6 5.7 3.8 2.1 3.4 4.6 4.5 • Based on membership with age classification reported. 1 Includes: Connecticut, 1; Indiana, 2; Maryland, 1; District of Columbia, 1; and South Carolina, 2. 148 CENSUS OF EELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 5. — Value op Churches and Parsonages and Amount of Church Debt by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting value of edifices] GEOGBAPHIC DIVISION Total number of churches Num- ber of church edifices VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES VALUE OF PAR- SONAGES AND STATE Churches reporting Amount Churches reporting Amount Churches reporting Amount United States 1,009 889 876 $1,643,804 98 $68, 285 44 $76, 968 Middle Atlantic: New Jersey 6 19 13 8 5 7 72 4 119 172 150 9 121 169 29 25 5 9 54 13 4 11 6 5 3 3 64 4 105 165 144 8 101 154 27 21 4 8 44 8 4 9 5 5 3 3 62 3 103 164 144 8 100 153 27 21 4 8 43 27 14, 800 78, 350 9,027 8,500 11,700 1,800 55, 994 7,400 113,617 157, 271 497, 300 10, 200 213, 281 338, 605 23, 854 13, 145 5,800 7,100 65, 824 10, 236 4 3 2 1 2 4,480 14, 800 5,000 1,000 1,100 1 4 ( l ) Pennsylvania East North Central: Ohio ..- - 15, 500 1 1 1 (') West North Central: Missouri 0) South Atlantic: 5 614 North Carolina 7 7 18 2 11 20 3 2 2,598 2,425 10, 464 1,400 5,390 11,994 174 725 4 1,700 Florida East South Central: 25 46, 850 Alabama Mississippi . - . West South Central: 5 4,564 Texas 11 6,121 1 1 (!) 8,352 1 Amount included in figures shown for "Other States," to avoid disclosing the statistics of any individual church. 2 Includes: Connecticut, 1; Indiana, 2; Michigan, 1; Maryland, 1; and South Carolina, 2. COLORED PRIMITIVE BAPTISTS 149 Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania East North Central: Ohio Illinois Michigan West North Central Missouri Kansas South Atlantic: Virginia North Carolina Georgia Florida East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee Alabama Mississippi West South Central: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas Other States Total number of churches 1,009 72 119 172 150 121 109 29 Churches reporting 935 64 UK) 149 14S 115 163 29 EXPENDITURES Total amount $207, 352 1,037 2,708 8,617 4,075 2,638 815 802 144 5,098 14, 702 18, 083 58, 492 2,497 25, 084 41, 561 2,877 1,530 806 976 13, 179 1,631 Pastors' salaries $108, 539 603 1,050 2,712 1,310 827 159 120 87 2,232 5,847 11,515 34, 546 966 13, 731 21, 467 1,712 515 712 6,831 All other salaries $15, 003 273 407 119 361 358 867 647 4,626 232 2,000 3,162 207 171 50 819 229 Repairs and im- provements $18, 906 51 465 150 90 770 3,109 2,105 3,594 121 1,094 5,206 294 117 30 53 1,471 120 1 Includes: Connecticut, 1; South Carolina, 2. Indiana, 2; Maryland, 1; District of Columbia, 1; West Virginia, 2; and 150 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 193(3 — Continued [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] expenditures — Continued GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE Payment on church debt, excluding interest Other current expenses, including interest Local re- lief and charity Home missions Foreign missions To gen- eral head- quarters All other purposes $13, 482 $21, 051 $7, 619 $2, 803 $457 $9, 665 $9, 827 Middle Atlantic: 260 327 2,392 1,377 1,065 113 100 107 45 45 13 87 91 59 41 48 766 2,193 742 200 180 290 5 35 49 Pennsylvania,. . . East North Central: Ohio 215 254 11 25 7 180 West North Central: Missouri 70 15 415 1.694 1,084 2,978 632 3,587 3,300 367 231 94 50 821 292 38 40 26 South Atlantic: Virginia ... 642 1,106 282 1,912 300 1,204 2,393 115 25 238 373 205 3,126 79 972 1,581 65 31 52 25 369 93 189 341 55 910 151 76 101 537 1,068 4,591 31 731 1,748 45 5 30 153 677 Georgia.. ... Florida. . . . .. 1,122 2,133 East South Central: 136 Tennessee .. . Alabama 100 598 14 14 35 144 1 1,665 1,962 57 West South Central: 49 100 1,032 36 Texas .. .. . . . .. 434 30 85 363 86 954 71 COLORED PRIMITIVE BAPTISTS 151 HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION 1 DENOMINATIONAL HISTORY The history of the Colored Primitive Baptists is the same as that of the white Primitive Baptists up to the time of the Civil War. During slave times the colored Primitive Baptists had full membership in the white churches, although seats were arranged for them in a separate part of the house. Before the war some of the colored members of the churches were engaged in the work of the ministry, many of them being considered very able defenders and exponents of the doctrine of the Bible. Such men were sometimes bought from their owners and set free to go out and preach where they felt it was the Lord's will for them to go. After the Negroes were freed, many of them desiring to be set apart into churches of their own, the white Primitive Baptists granted them letters certify- ing that they were in full fellowship and good standing; white preachers organized them into separate churches, ordained their preachers and deacons, and set them up in proper order, throughout the South; and thus, gradually, the colored Primitive Baptists became a separate denomination. DOCTRINE AND ORGANIZATION The doctrinal principles and the polity of the Colored Primitive Baptists are precisely the same as those of the white Primitive Baptists. Each local church is an independent body and has control of its own affairs, receiving and dis- ciplining its own members; there is no appeal to a higher court. About the year 1900 a "progressive" move was introduced among the Colored Primitive Baptists, and a large number of them began the organization of aid societies, conventions, and Sunday schools, some of these organizations being based on the payment of money — things which the Primitive Baptists have not engaged in and which they have always protested against. 1 No revision of history, doctrine, or organization was furnished by this body for 1936, hence this state- ment is the same as that published in Religious Bodies, vol. II, 1926. No data are available for "Work" in 1936. TWO-SEED-IN-THE-SPIRIT PREDESTINARIAN BAPTISTS STATISTICS Summary for the United States, with urban-rural classification. — A general summary of the statistics for the Two-Seed-in-the-Spirit Predestinarian Baptists for the year 1936 is presented in table 1, which shows also the distribution of these figures between urban and rural territory. The membership of this denomination consists of those persons who have been admitted to the local churches upon profession of faith and baptism by immersion. Table 1. -Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 Churches (local organizations), number- Members, number Average membership per church. Membership by sex: Male - Female Sex not reported Males per 100 females a Membership by age: Under 13 years 13 years and over Age not reported Church edifices, number Value— number reporting Amount reported Constructed prior to 1936 .. • Constructed, wholly or in part, id 1936. Average value per church Number reporting "no debt" Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported _. Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding inler- est._- - All other current expenses, including in- terest Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc All other purposes Average expenditure per church Total 201 13 66 107 28 61.7 173 28 13 13 ,600 ,800 10 $660 $120 $208 $10 In urban territory 2 2 $1,300 $1, 300 $650 1 1 $160 $50 $10 "$160" In rural territory 136 10 38 70 28 108 28 11 11 $5, 300 $4, 500 9 $500 $160 $120 $158 $62 $56 PERCENT OF TOTAL l Urban Rural 1 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. * Ratio not shown where number of females is less than 100. 34.6 37.6 19.7 22.4 24.2 38.5 24.0 67.7 65.4 62.4 80.3 77.6 100.0 75.8 61.5 100.0 76.0 Comparative data, 1906-36. — Table 2 presents, in convenient form for com- parison, a summary of the available statistics of the Two-Seed-in-the-Spirit Predestinarian Baptists for the census years 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906. 152 TWO-SEED-IN-THE-SPIRIT PREDESTINARIAN BAPTISTS 153 Table 2. —Comparative Summary, 1906 to 1936 Churches (local organizations), number- Increase ! over preceding census: Number Percent 2 Members, number Increase ' over preceding census: Number Percent Average membership per church. Church edifices, number Value— number reporting Amount reported Average value per church. Expenditures: Churches reporting, number Amount reported Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding interest.. All other current expenses, including interest. Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc All other purposes Not classified Average expenditure per church 1936 -103 -33.9 13 13 13 86, 600 10 $660 $260 $120 208 1926 -375 -55. 2 11 24 24 $19, 350 $806 20 $473 $100 $24 1916 -102 -13.1 14 37 35 $23, 950 $170 $170 $24 1906 14 38 32 $21,500 $672 i A minus sign (— ) denotes decrease. 2 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. State tables. — Tables 3, 4, and 5 present the statistics for the Two-Seed-in- the-Spirit Predestinarian Baptists by States. Table 3 gives for each State for 1936 the number and membership of the churches classified according to their location in urban or rural territory and the membership classified by sex. Table 4 gives the number and membership of the churches for the four census years 1906 to 1936, together with the membership for 1936 classified as "13 years of age and over," so far as reported. Table 5 shows, for 1936, the value of church edifices and the church expenditures, showing separately current expenses, improvements, benevolences, etc. Ecclesiastical divisions. — Table 6 presents, for each association of the Two- Seed-in-the-Spirit Predestinarian Baptists, the more important statistical data for 1936 shown by States in the preceding tables, including number of churches, membership, value of church edifices, and expenditures. Table 3. — Number and Membership of Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, and Membership by Sex, by States, 1936 NUMBER OF CHURCHES NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BY SEX GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE "3 o a 5 "3 3 "3 o a cs ■O "3 3 "3 | & M o x a CO United States _ 16 2 14 201 65 136 66 107 28 61.7 East South Central: 6 9 1 1 1 6 8 46 98 57 8 57 46 90 13 28 25 24 51 32 9 19 1 Ratio not shown where number of females is less than 100. 154 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 4. —Number and Membership of Churches, 1906 to 1936, and Mem- bership by Age in 1936, by States NUMBER OF CHURCHES NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BY AGE, 1936 STATE 1936 1926 1916 1906 1936 1926 1916 1906 13 years and over Age not re- ported United States 16 27 48 55 201 304 679 781 173 28 4 3 1 4 3 6 19 3 2 3 4 58 68 12 34 19 101 252 51 32 52 41 1 5 3 9 19 2 10 2 14 44 28 144 279 32 175 24 1 2 9 13 2 46 98 57 3 6 90 145 60 Florida _„ - . Kentucky . Tennessee ___ Alabama 6 9 1 37 79 57 9 19 Table 5.— Value of Churches and Church Expenditures by States, 1936 J3 ■3 VALUE OF " CHURCH EXPENDITURES a A EDIFICES .2 H ■a £ T3 " B«Jf -t-3 , , ««H STATE a> M a a a C3 S O-Q O a.S a .2 >> d a o 6iJ s .a be 8.S o a a ayment church d exclud interest ther curr expenses, eluding terest " is u. 73 a ~3 o XI a 3 XI a 3 O a 11 J3 03 o ™ > •3 o a> a tf-S ° 2 .a o b> 5 a < o &H PL, O ^ a GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND M M a K, STATE is .a m A "a o P a u 'a u 3 o a C3 "3 3 "3 3 s ,4 0> OS 6" .2 "3 si £< P « EH P « < f* O GO 8 1 7 129 42 87 50 79 3 6 27 East North Central: 1 1 34 34 21 13 1 2 6 West North Central: Minnesota.. 5 1 4 82 42 40 25 57 2 4 21 1 1 11 11 3 8 Pacific: 1 1 2 2 1 1 INDEPENDENT BAPTIST CHURCH OF AMERICA 159 Table 4. — Number and Membership of Churches, 1936 and 1926, and Membership by Age in 1936, by States [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches in either 1936 or 1926] NUMBER OF CHURCHES NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BY AGE, 1936 1936 1926 1936 1926 13 years and over Age not reported 8 13 129 222 101 28 Minnesota - -- — 5 13 7 6 82 47 114 108 67 34 15 13 1 Includes: Wisconsin, 1; Iowa, 1; and Washington, 1. Table 5. — Value of Churches and Amount of Church Debt by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting value of edifices] Total number of churches Number of church edifices VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES Churches reporting Amount Churches reporting Amount 8 4 4 $9, 300 1 $250 Minnesota - _-_ Other States ' _ 5 3 3 1 3 1 8,300 1,000 1 250 1 Includes: Wisconsin, Iowa, and Washington. Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] Total num- ber of churches EXPENDITURES STATE Churches reporting Total amount Sala- ries, other than pastors' Re- pairs and im- prove- ments Other cur- rent ex- penses, in- clud- ing in- terest Local relief and charity Home mis- sions For- eign mis- sions All other pur- poses United States S 7 SI, 189 $149 $100 $146 $60 $216 $475 $43 Minnesota Other States' 5 3 5 2 764 425 149 100 136 10 60 51 165 225 250 43 1 Includes: Wisconsin, Iowa, and Washington. 160 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 193 6 HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION J DENOMINATIONAL HISTORY Between 1870 and 1890 some Swedish Free Baptists emigrated to the United States and settled in different localities. A number of these came together in June 1893 at Dassel, Minn., for their first conference, and thereafter a yearty conference was held at different places. At the first conference they called their body the Swedish Independent Baptist Church, but later changed the name to Scandinavian Independent Baptist De- nomination of America. In 1912 one section of the group was incorporated, and the name was changed again to Scandinavian Independent Baptist Denomi- nation of the United States of America. The others, who had not joined in this incorporation, held conferences and about 1923 associated themselves under the name of the Scandinavian Free Baptist Society of the United States of Amer- ica. The two factions finally came together at a conference held at Garden Valley, Wis., in November 1927, adopting the name Independent Baptist Church of America. DOCTRINE The Independent Baptist Church of America agrees with other evangelical bodies on many points of doctrine, believing that "Christ tasted death for every man," that "He arose again," and "every soul shall arise and stand before His judgment seat." They believe and teach also that repentance and baptism in water by immersion are prerequisite to membership, as well as participation in the Lord's Supper. They also believe in the laying on of hands at the time of acceptation into the church. They believe in the authority and necessity of civil government and at the General Conference held in Roseland, Minn., June 8, 1898, a resolution was adopted pledging the church to obedience and loyalty to the Government, in all of its demands, except what is contrary to the Word of God, as participation in war, which, according to their expressed conviction, is contrary to the Word of God. The resolution contained a formal request that young people of this denomination be exempt from service in case of war. WORK The whole object or purpose of the denomination is to carry on Christian mission work in the United States and foreign countries; to spread the Gospel in the precepts of Christ and His Apostles; to encourage one another to love and good works; to build up the church according to the truth given in God's Word, both as to membership and spiritual growth; and to await Christ's second coming. 1 This statement, which is substantially the same as that published in vol. II of the Report on Religious Bodies, 1926, has been revised by Elder C. M. Sundell, of the Independent Baptist Church of America, Minneapolis, Minn., and approved by him in its present form. AMERICAN BAPTIST ASSOCIATION STATISTICS Summary for the United States, with urban-rural classification. — A general summary of the statistics for the American Baptist Association for the year 1936 is presented in table 1, which shows also the distribution of these figures between urban and rural territory. The membership of this denomination consists of those persons who have been admitted to the local churches upon confession of their faith and baptism by immersion. Table 1. — Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 Total Churches (local organizations), number- Members, number Average membership per church. Membership by sex: Male „ Female Sex not reported Males per 100 females Membership by age: Under 13 years 13 years and over Age not reported Percent under 13 years 2 Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Constructed prior to 1936 Constructed, wholly or in part, in 1936. Average value per church Debt— number reporting Amount reported _.. Number reporting "no debt" Parsonages, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported _ _ _ Pastors' salaries. _ _ All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding in- terest AH other current expenses, including in- terest Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc... Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution. . All other purposes Average expen diture per church 1,064 115, 022 108 44, 405 61,487 9,130 72.2 2,076 93, 955 18. 991 2.2 895 848 $1, 507, 798 $1,444,215 $63, 583 $1, 778 59 $122, 215 563 50 44 $69, 710 1,020 $352, 529 $174,337 $20, 422 $30, 610 $18,477 $36, 152 $10, 584 $16, 175 $6,657 $10, 164 $28, 951 $346 ' Percent not shown where base is less than 100. ; Based on membership with age classification reported. In urban territory 104 18, 149 175 9,942 1,338 69.1 739 14, 361 3,049 4.9 83 $488, 168 $483, 308 $4,860 $5, 882 15 $92, 169 48 12 10 $25, 500 102 $116,281 $47, 164 $7, 196 $6, 819 $19, 258 $2, 815 $3, 256 $1, 980 $6,379 $12,718 $1,140 In rural territory 90, 873 101 37, 536 51,545 7,792 72.8 1,337 79, 594 15, 942 1.7 807 765 $1,019,630 $960, 907 $58, 723 $1, 333 44 $30, 046 515 38 34 $44, 210 $236, 248 $127, 173 $13, 226 $23, 791 $9, 781 $16, 894 $7, 769 $12,919 $4, 677 $3,785 $16, 233 $257 PERCENT OF TOTAL 1 Urban 15.8 15.5 84.5 16.2 83.8 14.7 85.3 35.6 64.4 15.3 84.7 16.1 83.9 32.4 33.5 7.6 75.4 8.5 36. 10.0 33.0 27.1 35.2 22.3 47.1 53.3 26.6 20.1 29.7 62.8 43.9 Rural 90.2 84.2 90.2 90.2 67.6 66.5 92.4 24.6 91.5 63.4 90.0 67.0 72.9 64.8 77.7 52.9 46.7 73.4 79.9 70.3 37.2 56.1 161 162 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 193 6 Table 1. — Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 — Continued ITEM Total In urban territory In rural territory PERCENT OF TOTAL 1 Urban Rural Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number. . .. 798 6,677 50, 008 16 122 1,091 47 228 1,729 89 1,094 10, 657 4 61 609 8 65 518 709 5,583 39, 351 12 61 482 39 163 1,211 11.2 16.4 21.3 88.8 83.6 Scholars . 78.7 Summer vacation Bible schools: Churches reporting, number . . . Officers and teachers... . .._..... 50.0 55.8 50.0 Scholars Weekday religious schools : Churches reporting, number.. _ 44.2 28.5 30.0 71.5 Scholars 70.0 i Percent not shown where base is less than 100. Comparative data, 1936 and 1926. — -Table 2 presents, in convenient form for comparison, a summary of the available statistics of the American Baptist Asso- ciation for the census years 1936 and 1926. Table 2. — Comparative Summary, 1936 and 1926 Churches (local organiza- tions), number _• Increase ' over preceding census: Number Percent Members, number Increase ' over preceding census: Number Percent Average;membership per church. ... Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Average value per church Debt — number reporting Amount reported Parsonages, number Value— number reporting Amount reported Expenditures : Churches reporting, num- ber 1936 1926 1,064 -367 -25.6 115,022 -2,836 -2.4 895 848 $1,507,798 $1,778 59 $122,215 50 44 $69, 710 1,020 117,858 1,066 1,054 $1, 832, 546 $1, 739 71 $58, 757 38 $76, 050 1,303 Expenditures— Continued. Amount reported... -- - $352, 529 Pastors' salaries . _ $174,337 Ail other salaries $20, 422 Repairs and improve- $30, 610 Payment on church debt, excluding in- $18,477 All other current ex- penses, including $36, 152 Local relief and char- ity, Red Cross, etc.. $10, 584 Home missions.- .. - $16, 175 Foreign missions $6, 657 To general headquar- ters for distribution. $10, 164 All other purposes $28, 951 Not classified Average expenditure per church . . $346 Sunday schools : Churches reporting, num- 798 OfHcers and teachers .. 6,677 Scholars 50, 008 1936 1926 $482, 045 i $351, 264 I $121,406 $9, 375 $370 918 6,120 56, 228 1 A minus sign (— ) denotes decrease. State tables. — -Tables 3, 4, 5, and 6 present the statistics for the American Baptist Association by States. Table 3 gives for each State for 1936 the number and membership of the churches classified according to their location in urban or rural territory, membership classified by sex, and data for Sunday schools. Table 4 gives the number and membership of the churches for the census years 1936 and 1926, together with the membership for 1936 classified as "under 13 years of age" and "13 years of age and over." Table 5 shows the value of churches and par- sonages and the amount of debt on church edifices for 1936. Table 6 presents, for 1936, the church expenditures, showing separately current expenses, improve- ments, benevolences, etc. In order to avoid disclosing the financial statistics of any individual church, separate presentation in table 6 is limited to those States in which three or more churches reported expenditures. AMERICAN BAPTIST ASSOCIATION 163 Table 3. — Number and Membership of Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States East North Central: Ohio West North Central Missouri Kansas South Atlantic: Georgia ._ •_ Florida. East Sol t th Central: Kentucky Tennessee Alabama Mississippi West South Central: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Colorado Pacific: Oregon California NUMBER OF NUMBI CHURCHES ] a 03 ■ca o M o Eh t= « E-i 1,064 104 1 960 115,022 1 ..__ 375 60 1 59 3,893 5 ---- 5 358 9 9 1,137 28 5 23 1,963 5 1 4 563 37 4 33 5,582 41 5 36 4,495 72 5 67 9.119 379 33 346 37,424 24 4 2C 4, 057 76 7 69 7,773 307 33 274 36, 545 4 2 2 402 15 3 12 1,196 1 — - 1 80 18, 149 37."> 91 685 556 785 3, 873 3. S30 35S 1,137 1,481 472 4, 3,939 8, 334 4, 443 32, 981 839! 3,218 1,210 6,563 7, 926 28, 619 250 444 MEMBERSHIP BY SEX 44. 405 61, 487 9, 130 752 80 1,526 377 690 145 1,994 1,946 3,794 14, 261 1,347 2,614 14. 676 543 2,046 129 500 2,970 2,324 4.821 20, 734 1,764 3,685 20, 063 653 40 321 132 260 185 75.4 63.4 230 77.1 618 67. 225 83. 504 78.7 2, 429 946 1,474 1, S00 68.8 76.4 70.9 73, 71.1 83.2 (») SUNDAY SCHOOLS 6,677 50, 008 344 39 15 106 190 358 2, 215 152 530 2, 360 250 2,149 212 285 1,011 115 850 1,614 3.424 16, 934 1,104 3,693 17, 403 45 859 60 i Ratio not shown where number of females is less than 100. 164 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 4. — Number and Membership of Churches, 1936 and 1926, and Membership by Age in 1936, by States NUMBER OF- CHURCHES NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BY AGE, 1936 GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE 1936 1926 1936 1926 Under 13 years 13 years and over Age not re- ported Percent under 13' 1,064 1,431 115,022 117,858 2,076 93,955 18, 991 2.2 East North Central: Ohio 1 60 5 9 28 5 37 41 72 379 24 76 307 4 15 1 23 36 61 560 34 97 620 375 3,893 358 1,137 1,963 563 5, 582 4,495 9,119 37, 424 4,057 7,773 36, 545 462 1,196 80 1,300 24 69 351 3,030 226 840 1,614 558 4,415 4,024 6,816 31, 176 3,451 5, 837 30, 408 122 1,087 794 132 287 346 1,016 425 2,270 5,830 592 1,752 5,097 340 30 80 6.4 West North Central: 2.2 South Atlantic: Georgia.. 3, 043 7,028 41, 281 3, 996 7,357 53, 853 10 3 5 151 46 33 418 14 184 1,040 1.2 Florida East South Central: Kentucky .2 .9 Tennessee . . .. 3.3 Alabama Mississippi ... 1.1 West South Central: Arkansas 1.3 Louisiana ...... .4 Oklahoma Texas 3.1 3.3 Mountain: Colorado Pacific: Oregon 79 6.8 California . . 1 Based on membership with age classification reported. AMERICAN BAPTIST ASSOCIATION 165 Table 5. — Value of Churches and Parsonages and Amount of Church Debt by States, 1936 GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION Total num- ber of churches Num- ber of church edifices VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES VALUE OF PARSONAGES AND STATE Churches reporting Amount Churches reporting Amount Churches reporting Amount United States 1,064 895 848 11, 507, 798 59 $122, 215 44 $69,710 East North Central: Ohio 1 60 5 9 2S 1 0) West North Central: 43 5 9 23 4 40 5 8 23 4 32 27 63 305 23 49 252 4 12 1 51,280 11, 500 10, 000 25, 000 5,200 53, 557 20, 050 76, 050 340, 693 26, 400 85,900 768, 468 8,700 } 2 25,000 5 1,105 .. (') South Atlantic: 1 1 250 100 East South Central: 37 1 33 41 28 4 972 1 2 6 (') Mississippi West South Central: Arkansas 72 379 24 76 307 4 65 324 23 51 269 4 2 17 2 1 24 100 21, 772 2,050 35 93, 031 0) 5,950 Oklahoma Texas - 5 21 4,260 39,800 Mountain: Colorado Pacific: Oregon ___ . 15 13 l ! 1 o 2,800 { ? 6,800 California- 0) 12,900 1 1 Amount included in the figures shown on the line designated "Combinations," to avoid disclosing the statistics of any individual church. 2 Amount for California combined with figures for Oregon, to avoid disclosing the statistics of any indi- vidual church. 166 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States West North Central: Missouri t__. Kansas South Atlantic: Georgia Florida East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee AJabama Mississippi West South Central: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas Pacific: Oregon Other States Total number of churches 1.064 28 379 24 76 307 EXPENDITURES Churches reporting 1,020 365 24 76 Total amount $352, 529 14, 164 1,919 2,344 7,987 803 9,234 8,363 20, 519 89, 427 9,340 23, 795 145, 430 14, 723 4,481 Pastors' salaries $174, 337 7,833 1,121 1,025 4,142 447 5,348 3,762 11,211 46, 071 5,873 13, 523 64, 737 6,689 2,555 All other salaries $20, 422 836 94 71 702 77 619 1,162 3,815 579 1,580 9,282 36 620 Repairs and improve- ments $30, 610 1,017 111 582 328 814 2,067 2,335 10, 482 623 959 10, 877 286 129 expenditures — continued GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE Payment on church debt, ex- cluding interest Other current expenses, including interest Local relief and charity Home missions Foreign missions To gen- eral head- quarters All other purposes $18,477 $36, 152 $10, 584 $16, 175 $6, 657 $10, 164 $23, 951 West North Central: Missouri.. .. .. . 200 192 275 74 882 60 97 1,128 36 476 70 677 8,753 1,118 1,889 17, 838 2,738 390 155 845 108 126 539 70 207 544 1,347 3,215 232 1,620 5,836 1,186 300 574 20 18 49 106 74 266 552 1,693 35 339 1,984 847 100 72 12 1,750 201 South Atlantic: Georgia 131 517 67 744 308 1,070 2,612 153 709 3,818 250 50 19 46 462 East South Central: Tennessee ... . 219 70 15 168 1,082 205 289 7,953 252 663 382 75 5,777 303 925 9,037 1,400 1,922 West South Central: 5,927 Louisiana. - .. . Oklahoma... Texas 219 1,962 14, 068 Pacific: 1,291 85 Includes: Ohio, 1; Colorado, 1; and California, 1. AMERICAN BAPTIST ASSOCIATION 167 HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION J DENOMINATIONAL HISTORY The American Baptist Association is not a separate and distinct denomination, but it is a separate and distinct group of Baptists. They separated themselves from the convention groups because they regarded the methods and polity of the convention as an innovation among Baptists. They claim that their associations are a direct continuance of the cooperative work in missions, benevolences, etc., since the time of Christ and the Apostles. They sincerely believe that those Baptists who work with the conventions, though they may be orthodox in faith, have departed from the New Testament principles of church cooperation. The purpose of this body is to do missionary, evangelistic, benevolent, and educa- tional work throughout the world. They do not unionize with other religious sects and organizations because they believe that their churches are the only true churches; they believe also that the Lord Jesus Christ gave the commission (Matt. 28: 18-20) to the churches, and that they are, therefore, the divine custodians of the truth, and that they only have the divine right of carrying out the commands of Jesus as stated in the great commission, and of executing the laws of the king- dom, and of administering the ordinances of the Gospel. They believe that each church is an autonomous, independent body, and that the churches are amenable only to Christ as Lord and Master. They believe also that each church is on a perfect equality with every other like church, and therefore should have an equal representation in all their associated work. DOCTRINE The American Baptist Association accepts the New Hampshire Confession of Faith that has been so long held by American Baptists. They believe in: The infallible verbal inspiration of the whole Bible; the Triune God; the Genesis account of creation; the Deity of Jesus Christ; the virgin birth of Christ; the sufferings and death of Christ as vicarious and substitutionary; the bodily resur- rection of Christ and the bodily resurrection and glorification of His saints; they believe in the second coining of Christ, personal and bodily as the crowning event of the gospel age, and that His coming will be premillennial; the Bible doctrine of eternal punishment of the wicked; that in the carrying out of the commands of Jesus in the great commission, the churches are the only units, all exercising equal authority, and that responsibility should be met by them according to their several abilities; that all cooperative bodies such as conventions, associations, etc., are only advisory bodies and cannot exercise any authority whatsoever over the churches. They believe furthermore that salvation is wholly by grace through faith without any admixture of law or works, and that the church was instituted during the personal ministry of Jesus Christ on the earth. They believe also in the absolute separation of church and State, and in the principle of absolute religious freedom. ORGANIZATION They believe that in the strict sense the American Baptist Association is not an organization, but is a cooperation of the churches composing it. But since all the churches cannot meet in the annual meetings, churches elect three mes- sengers who represent them in these annual meetings, and for convenience in their deliberations the messengers when assembled in their annual meetings elect a president, and three vice presidents; two recording secretaries; and a secretary- treasurer. They are strictly congregational in their polity. All questions are settled by a majority vote of the messengers present, except amendments to their Articles of Agreement, and such questions which are required under parliamentary law to be settled by a two-thirds majority vote of the messengers present. The American Baptist Association proper never meets since it would be a physical impossibility for all the churches composing it to meet at one time. Hence the annual meetings are called "The meeting of the messengers composing the American Baptist Association." 1 This statement was furnished by Dr. J. E. Cobb, secretary-treasurer, American Baptist Association, Texarkana, Ark. -Tex., and has been approved by him in its present form. 168 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 WORK The missionary work of the churches of the American Baptist Association is divided into three phases: (1) Associational missions. This is missionary work done by a group of churches composing a district association usually the size of a county. (2) State missions. This is missionary work done by State associations working in harmony with the churches composing the American Baptist Association. (3) Interstate and foreign missions. This is missionary work done by all the churches in the nation cooperating with the churches com- posing the churches of the American Baptist Association. Interstate missions is work done by missionaries from State to State ; foreign mission work, of course, is that done in foreign countries. The benevolent work is usually carried on by the district and State associations. Several States maintain orphanages and this is benevolent work. Churches and district associations have funds to help support the poor and indigent in their bounds. Educational work is carried on (1) by the individual churches through their Sunday schools and training departments. Sunday school and young people's literature is published by the Baptist Sunday School Committee at Texarkana, Ark. -Tex. This literature goes into practically all the States of the Union. (2) Religious newspapers are published by individuals and churches for the dis- semination of information concerning the work. (3) There are religious colleges and Bible institutes where men are trained for the ministry. The medium for the distribution of funds of the American Baptist Association is the secretary-treasurer whose headquarters are at Texarkana, Ark. -Tex. CHRISTIAN UNITY BAPTIST ASSOCIATION STATISTICS The data given for 1936 represent seven active organizations of the Christian Unity Baptist Association, all reported as being in rural territory. The classi- fication of membership by age shows all members reported as being "13 years of age and over." Four church edifices were reported with a value of $1,450. No parsonages were reported. The membership of this denomination consists of persons who have been ad- mitted to the local church upon profession of faith and baptism by immersion. The Christian Unity Baptist Association was not reported prior to 1936, hence no comparative data are available. State tables. — Tables 1 and 2 present the statistics for the Christian Unity Baptist Association by States. Table 1 gives for each State the number and membership of the churches, membership classified by sex, and data for Sunday schools. Table 2 presents the church expenditures, showing separately current expenses, improvements, benevolences, etc. Separate presentation in table 2 is limited to the State of North Carolina, the only State in which three or more churches reported expenditures, in order to avoid disclosing the financial statistics of any individual church, and for this reason no table is given showing the value of church edifices. Table 1. — Number and Membership of Chtjrches, Membership by Sex, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 Num- ber of church- es MEMBERSHIP MEMBERSHIP BY SEX SUNDAY SCHOOLS STATE Num- ber Aver- age per church Male Fe- male Males per 100 fe- males ' Churches reporting Officers and teach- ers Schol- ars United States. - ... 7 188 27 65 123 53.8 3 13 112 Virginia . 1 4 2 11 125 52 11 31 26 4 45 16 7 80 36 1 1 1 6 6 1 35 60 17 i Ratio not shown where number of females is less than 100, Table 2. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] Total number of church- es EXPENDITURES STATE Church- es report- ing 1 Total 1 amount Pas- tors' sal- aries All other sal- aries Re- pairs and im- prove- ments Pay- ment on church debt, exclud- ing inter- est Other current expen- ses, in- cluding interest All other pur- poses Aver- age ex- pendi- ture per church United States... 7 5 8451 i S20 $10 $26 $380 $3 $12 $90 North Carolina Other States 4 13 4 1 71 i 380 20 10 26 380 3 12 IS 380 1 Includes: Virginia, 1, and Tennessee, 2. 169 170 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION x DENOMINATIONAL HISTORY It would be difficult to determine when and where the Christian Unity Baptist body had its beginning, since the doctrines held by them are advocated in some measure by various other denominations. However, there are some certainties about this body that may be definitely stated as regards its development as a denomination separate from other Baptist bodies. At the forty-third session of the Mountain Union Baptist Association of Regular Baptists convened with Big Ridge Church of Ashe County, N. C, in the year 1909, the committee on resolu- tions presented their report. Among other things that were disagreed upon by the delegation from the various churches was the following resolution, viz: "Resolved, That the churches of this association that maintain free participation in the Lord's Supper, or v/hat is known as open communion, if they persist in either of these until the next session of this association, shall be dropped from this association without further action of this body." A very heated discussion followed and the vote was taken by a roll call of the churches and recorded in the minutes of the session of the association. The resolution was declared approved, since there were 26 votes cast for and only 11 against the resolution. The delegates who opposed the adoption of the resolution shook hands with the moderator and walked out of the association. They were for some years referred to as the open communionists, since they bebeved that all Christians of whatever denomination had a God-given right to the Lord's Supper, and that the "man examine himself and so let him eat of that bread and drink of that cup." They were very much in the minority and endured much persecution at the hands of the other group, but they held to their convictions with a bold tenacity. On September 2, 1910, delegations from Zion Hill and Macedonia churches met in an associational con- vention and organized themselves into a body known as the Macedonia Baptist Association. This organization was made upon the platform of the Mountain Union Baptist Association of 1880 with some minor changes. In this organiza- tion were 2 churches with a membership of 223 members, of which number 5 were ordained ministers. Rev. F. L. Sturgili was elected moderator and R. L. Hash, clerk. There were held 6 sessions of this body and it grew to 5 churches with a total membership of 333, with 8 ordained ministers. Some of the preachers left the body and joined other associations and Macedonia Church joined the Southern Baptist Convention. Three of the churches struggled on, holding fast to their integrity and earnestly contending for the faith of Jesus Christ as they were led by the Holy Spirit. Rev. Eli Graham and Rev. F. L. Sturgili were the only ministers who remained with the churches, but they held tc the doctrines (which the Christian Unity Baptist body now represents) with a dauntless courage. They preached to the three churches, but had no association for 18 years. In the year 1932, Rev. F. Carl Sturgili was ordained to the ministry. Having a desire for, and feeling the need of an association, these three churches decided to reorganize the Macedonia Baptist Association. Delegations were selected by the churches and sent to Pleasant Home Church to form an association. They met on October 27, 1934, and proceeded to reorganize the Macedonia Baptist Associa- tion. The 3 churches had a membership of 83, of which number 3 were ordained ministers. They adopted the old rules of decorum but changed the constitution in regard to reception of new churches and dropped the entire last article of the constitution, which made provision concerning fellowship of Christian benevolent institutions. The principal reason for its discard was that all who are born of the Spirit of God are brothers and sisters in Christ. The first change in the Articles of Faith dealt with the Calvinistic doctrine of "eternal security." It was changed from saying that "all who are regenerated and born again by the Spirit of God shall never finally fall away," to "all who are regenerated and born again by the Spirit of God, and endure to the end, shall be saved." The second change added the words "feet washing" to the article speak- ing of church ordinances. During the time since the break over the communion question in 1909 other dissensions arose in the Mountain Union Baptist Association, chiefly the right of women to preach. So before the time for the sitting of the reorganized Macedonia Baptist Association in 1935, other people had either "come out" on account of i This statement was furnished by Rev. F. Carl Sturgili, clerk-treasurer and one of the organizers of this body, Sturgili, N. C., and approved by him in its present form. CHRISTIAN UNITY BAPTIST ASSOCIATION 171 oppression and restriction of Christian liberty, or been "turned out" for their views on equality, liberty, and unity of Christians. They were now ready to cooperate with other people who had views similar to their own. Before the time came for the sitting of the 1935 session of the Macedonia Baptist Association, these people had got in touch with the leaders of this body, and it had been agreed to organize a new association. The two breaks with the Mountain Union Associa- tion were so sharp that it was suggested that a new constitution, rules of decorum, and articles of faith be drafted, for those used by the Macedonia Baptists were very much like those of the older association. Delegates from six churches met with Zion Hill Church and upon a constitution, rules of order, and articles of faith (drafted by Rev. Eli Graham, Rev. D. O. Miller, and Rev. F. Carl Sturgill) organized an association known as the Christian Unity Baptist Association. The membership of the 6 churches was 152, with 7 ordained ministers. Rev. F. L. Sturgill was chosen moderator and Rev. F. Carl Sturgill, clerk-treasurer. DOCTRINE We believe — in one only true and living God and the Trinity ; that the Bible is the scriptural word of God given by inspiration of the Holy Spirit; that the Bible is a safe rule of faith, and the New Testament interpreted by the Holy Spirit is the only rule of practice for the Christian Church; that all mankind who are accountable to God for sin are fallen and depraved by sin and in this state they possess no natural ability to reinstate themselves in favor with God; that Jesus Christ by the grace of God tasted death for every man, providing a way of salva- tion through regeneration for the souls of all who are accountable to God for sin; in the redemption of the bodies of saints, infants, and idiots, the latter two not being responsible for sin do not need regeneration of spirit; that sinners can partake of the divine benefits of the grace of God only by faith and repentance, that they are called, convicted, converted, regenerated, and sanctified by the Holy Spirit, and that all who are thus born again by the Spirit of God and endure to the end shall be saved; that baptism, by immersion in water, the Lord's Supper, and feet washing are ordinances instituted by Jesus Christ to be practiced by the church and that regeneration or the baptism of the Holy Ghost is the quali- fication for participation in either ordinance; in the unity, liberty, and equality of God's children; the church is composed of all who are born of the Spirit of God; in a God-called ministry preaching the word of God by inspiration of the Holy Spirit and administering the ordinance of baptism and participating in the Lord's Supper and feet washing; and in the resurrection of the body, both of the just and the unjust, they that have done good unto the resurrection of life, and they that have done evil unto the resurrection of damnation, and that the joys of the righteous and the punishment of the wicked will be eternal. ORGANIZATION In polity this body is congregational, each local church manages its own affairs. The association may act as an advisory council in matters of difficulty when a church requests such aid, but in no case may it infringe upon any internal right of any church. It may drop from fellowship disorderly and unorthodox churches. Each church selects its pastor annually by a majority vote of members present at time of election; it also has a clerk to keep a record of business transactions. Deacons are selected and set apart for ordination by the various churches, and ministers who feel a call to ministerial work are first licensed by the church and when they have proved their gift sufficiently, are set apart by the church for ordination. Usually ordained authority of other churches in the body, ministers and deacons, are called as a presbytery and they examine those set apart for deacons or ministers as the case may be; and, if found orthodox in doctrine, they are given a charge followed by prayer and laying on of hands. WORK The work of this body is in home missions, and since it is not strong enough to send out its own workers, it cooperates with all Christian workers, frequently holding revivals with them. It also believes in prayer meetings and Sunday school work, and has now on hand consideration of sending out an evangelist for full time work among its churches and to cooperate with any work for advance- ment of the cause of Christ where the Holy Spirit leads. GENERAL ASSOCIATION OF REGULAR BAPTIST CHURCHES IN THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA STATISTICS Summary for the United States, with urban-rural classification. — A general summary of the statistics for the General Association of Regular Baptist Churches in the United States of America for the year 1936 is presented in table 1, which shows also the distribution of these figures between urban and rural territory. The membership of this denomination consists of persons who have been admitted to the local church upon profession of faith and baptism by immersion. The General Association of Regular Baptist Churches in the United States of America was not reported prior to 1936, hence no comparative data are available. Table 1. -Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural- Territory, 1936 Churches (local organizations), number. Members , number Average membership per church. Membership by sex: Male. Female Sex not reported Males per 100 females Membership by age: Under 13 years 13 years and over _. Age not reported Percent under 13 years J Church edifices, number. Value — number reporting Amount reported Constructed prior to 1936 Constructed, wholly or in part, in 1936. Average value per church Debt — number reporting Amount reported — Number reporting "no debt" Parsonages, number.. Value — number reporting. Amount reported Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding in- terest All other current expenses, including in- terest Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc... Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution.. All other purposes Average expenditure per church Total 22, 345 266 8, 192 12,386 1,767 66.1 1,233 16, 603 4,509 6.9 72 71 $1, 694, 448 $1, 688, 948 $5, 500 $23, 865 26 $179, 608 24 45 45 $175, 450 83 $340, 376 $106, 603 $33, 253 $17, 536 $25, 273 $78, 170 $4, 888 $23, 168 $39, 685 $391 $11,409 $4, 101 1 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. 2 Based on membership with age classification reported. 172 In urban territory 16, 786 336 6,020 9,066 1,700 66.4 1,030 12,518 3,238 7.6 39 39 $1, 369. 348 $1, 363, 848 $5, 500 $35, 111 22 $166, 438 20 20 )7,7O0 50 $278, 188 $75, 461 $27, 247 $13, 945 $23, 046 $69, 331 $3, 895 $20, 123 $34, 844 $191 $10, 105 $5. 564 In rural territory 5,559 164 2,172 3,320 67 65.4 203 4,085 1,271 4.7 33 32 $325, 100 $325, 100 $10, 159 4 $13, 170 16 25 25 $67, 750 33 $62, 188 $31, 142 $6, 006 $3, 591 $2, 227 $8,839 $993 $3, 045 $4,841 $200 $1, 304 $1, 884 PERCENT OF TOTAL l Urban 75.1 73.5 73.2 96.2 83.5 75.4 71.8 80.8 80.8 100.0 92.7 61.4 81.7 70.8 81.9 79.5 91.2 88.7 79.7 86.9 87.8 Rural 24.9 26.5 26.8 3.8 16.5 24.6 28.2 19.2 19.2 7.3 18.3 29.2 18.1 20.5 8.8 11.3 20.3 13.1 12.2 51. 2; 11.4, GENERAL ASSOCIATION OF REGULAR BAPTISTS 173 Table 1. — Summary op Statistics fob Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 — Continued ITEM Total In urban territory In rural territory PERCENT OF TOTAL 1 Urban Rural Sunday schools : 83 1,880 17, 021 36 391 4,031 5 30 327 50 1,337 13, 049 23 292 3,250 3 27 298 33 543 3,972 13 99 781 2 3 29 71.1 76.7 28.9 23.3 Summer vacation Bible schools : 74.7 80.6 25.3 19.4 Weekday religious schools : 91.1 8.9 1 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. State tables. — Tables 2, 3, 4, and 5 present the statistics for 1936 for the General Association of Regular Baptist Churches in the United States of America by States. Table 2 gives for each State the number and membership of the churches classified according to their location in urban or rural territory and membership classified by sex. Table 3 gives the number and membership of the churches, the membership classified as "under 13 years of age" and "13 years of age and over," and data for Sunday schools. Table 4 shows the value of churches and parsonages and the amount of debt on church edifices. Table 5 presents the church expendi- tures, showing separately current expenses, improvements, benevolences, etc. In order to avoid disclosing the financial statistics of any individual church, separate presentation in tables 4 and 5 is limited to those States in which three or more churches reported value and expenditures. Table 2. — Number and Membership of Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, and Membership by Sex, by States, 1936 NUMBER OF CHURCHES NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BY SEX QEOQEAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE Total Urban Rural Total Urban Rural Male Fe- male Sex not re- ported Males per 100 fe- males United States 84 50 34 22, 345 16, 786 5,559 8,192 12, 336 1,767 63.1 New England: Massachusetts 1 15 1 8 5 8 11 13 2 4 11 1 4 7 1 5 4 8 8 5 2 6 1 3 I 8 3 1 3 8 2 2 5 1 246 4,568 328 1,834 1,402 2,704 1,871 3,558 199 955 4,073 41 566 3,648 323 1,494 1,293 2,704 1,333 1,849 755 2,932 41 409 246 920 340 109 538 1,709 199 200 1,141 157 84 1,791 135 783 562 1,025 765 1,371 56 385 993 19 223 162 2,777 193 1,051 840 1,679 1,106 2,187 76 570 1,380 22 343 67 1,700 51.9 Middle Atlantic: New York 64.5 New Jersey 69.9 Pennsylvania.. 74.5 East North Central: Ohio 66.9 Indiana.. 61.0 Illinois 69.2 Michigan 62.7 Wisconsin (0 67.5 West North Central: Minnesota Iowa 72.0 Missouri (') Pacific: California 65.0 Ratio not shown where number of females is less than 100. 218023—40—12 174 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 3. — Number and Membership of Churches, Membership by Age, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 Total num- ber of churches Num- ber of mem- bers MEMBERSHIP by age SUNDAY SCHOOLS GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE Under 13 years 13 years and over Age not re- ported Percent under 13i Churches reporting Officers and teachers Schol- ars United States 84 22, 345 1,233 16, 603 4,509 6.9 83 1,880 17,021 New England: Massachusetts Middle Atlantic: 1 15 1 8 5 8 11 13 2 4 11 1 4 246 4, 568 328 1,834 1.402 2,704 1,871 3,558 199 955 4,073 41 566 20 126 5 166 302 160 110 125 4 24 132 1 58 226 3,253 323 1,668 1,060 2,544 1,452 2.229 128 931 2,241 40 508 1,189 40 309 1,204 67 1,700 8.1 3.7 1.5 9.1 22.2 5.9 7.0 5.3 3.0 2.5 5.6 1 15 1 8 4 8 11 13 2 4 11 1 4 13 341 37 162 92 222 211 322 31 82 294 15 58 99 2, 954 New Jersey.. Pennsylvania East North Central: Ohio 245 1, 455 842 2,299 1,298 3,130 Wisconsin ... 202 West North Central: 813 Iowa ... 2,719 80 Pacific: California 10.2 485 i Based on membership with age. classification reported; not shown where base is less than 100. Table 4. — Value of Churches and Parsonages and Amount of Church Debt by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting value of edifices] geographic division Total number of churches Num- ber of church edifices VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES VALUE OF PARSONAGES AND STATE Churches reporting Amount Churches reporting Amount Churches reporting Amount United States 84 72 71 $1, 694, 448 26 $179,608 45 8175,450 Middle Atlantic: 15 8 5 8 11 13 4 11 4 5 15 7 3 4 9 11 4 11 4 4 14 7 3 4 9 11 4 11 4 >4 495, 948 152, 500 85, 000 178, 000 176, 000 259, 000 27, 000 220, 000 23, 500 77, 500 5 2 80, 055 2, 950 10 6 2 1 4 9 3 8 45, 000 Pennsylvania East North Central: Ohio 21, 000 0) Indiana 3 3 4 2 4 2 1 18,901 9,450 20, 420 1,381 15,150 6,301 25, 000 (») Illinois . 18, 500 26,000 West North Central: Minnesota Iowa- .-. Pacific: 9,000 27,000 2 28, 950 1 Amount included in figures shown for "Other States," to avoid disclosing the statistics of any individual church. 1 Includes: Massachusetts, 1; New Jersey, 1; and Wisconsin, 2. GENERAL, ASSOCIATION OF REGULAR BAPTISTS 175 Table 5. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States Middle Atlantic: New York . Pennsylvania East North Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan West North Central Minnesota. Iowa Pacific: California. Other States Total number of churches 84 EXPENDITURES Churches reporting Total amount Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improve- ments S3 $340, 376 $106,603 $33, 253 $17,536 14 8 66, 951 28,613 20, 820 9,938 8,185 920 4,644 1,535 5 8 11 13 19, 792 36,400 29,423 75, 710 •5,988 12, 125 13,040 16, 235 2,030 5,462 1, 276 9,347 1,655 1,560 1,355 1,430 4 11 12, 767 48, 096 5,332 12, 826 670 4,661 416 3,919 4 7,950 4,501 150 217 15 14, 674 5,798 552 805 expenditures— continued GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE Payment on church debt, ex- cluding interest Other current expenses, including interest Local relief and charity Home missions Foreign missions To gen- eral head- quarters All other purposes $25, 273 $78, 170 $4, 888 $23, 168 $39, 685 $391 $11,409 Middle Atlantic: 3,182 1,000 18, 272 3,884 3,448 6,304 7,737 18, 286 2,540 11, 390 1,007 5,302 621 560 221 396 134 1,556 41 939 218 202 3,981 2,762 1,072 3,091 863 5,568 497 4,371 522 441 5,401 4,826 4,328 3,899 2, 952 11,511 2,234 3,312 525 697 1,845 Pennsylvania East North Central: Ohio 50 3,138 1,050 Indiana 2,298 1,602 9,877 453 5,860 526 475 141 65 1,124 399 Michigan 1,900 West North Central: 584 Iowa 818 Pacific: California 125 10 159 Other States 392 1 Includes: Massachusetts, 1; New Jersey, 1; Wisconsin, 2; and Missouri, 1. 176 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 193 6 HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION » The General Association of Regular Baptist Churches in the United States of America is not a convention. It is a fellowship. It is an endeavor to get back to the old-fashioned ideals, policies, and practices of Baptists as they used to be. The association has a very simple constitution, and has as its basis of fellow- ship the truths expressed in the old New Hampshire Confession of Faith, with a premillennial interpretation of the last article. The constitution provides that any Baptist church in the United States which subscribes to the Constitution and Confession of Faith of the Association, and signifies in writing its desire to find fellowship with the association, may be received into fellowship — not membership. A Baptist church cannot be a member of anything outside itself. The Articles of Faith briefly stated are: We believe — that the Bible is the Word of God; in the Holy Trinity; in the personality of Satan as the author of all powers of darkness; that man came by direct creation of God; that man is born in sin; in the deity of Christ; the virgin birth; that the salvation of sinners is wholly of grace, through the mediatorial offices of the Son of God; that faith in the Lord Jesus Christ is the only condition of salvation and justification; that all who are truly born again are kept by God the Father for Jesus Christ; in the everlasting felicity of the saved and the everlasting conscious suffering of the lost; in the bodily resurrection; the ascension; the premillennial return of Christ and His millennial reign; and that civil government is of divine appointment, for the interests and good order of human society. Two ordinances are observed — baptism by immer- sion and the Lord's Supper. In polity the General Association of Regular Baptist Churches is congregational, believing that the local church has the absolute right of self-government. There is no denominational missionary agency, but contributions are made for mission activities through approved independent Baptist missionary agencies. i This statement was prepared from information furnished by David Otis Fuller, D. D., secretary -treas- urer. General Association of Regular Baptist Churches in the United States of America, Grand Rapids, Mich. SEVENTH DAY BAPTISTS (GERMAN, 1728) STATISTICS Summary for the United States, with urban-rural classification. — A general summary of the statistics for the Seventh Day Baptists (German, 1728) for the year 1936 is presented in table 1, which shows also the distribution of these figures between urban and rural territory. All of the organizations reported in 1936, as in previous census years, were in the State of Pennsylvania. This body appeared with the German Baptist Brethren (Dunkers) prior to 1936. The membership of this body comprises baptized believers who have been enrolled as members upon personal profession of faith. Baptism is by trine immersion, forward. Table 1. — Summaky of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 Churches Gocal organizations), number- Members, number Average membership per church. Membership by sex: Male.. Female Males per 100 females • Membership by age: Under 13 years..- 13 years and over Percent under 13 years Sunday schools: Churches reporting, number- Officers and teachers.. Scholars - Total 137 46 4 133 2.9 2 12 105 In urban territory In rural territory 126 63 122 3.2 2 12 105 PERCENT OF TOTAL 1 Urban Rural 8.0 8.3 92.0 91.7 100.0 1 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. a Ratio not shown where number of females is less than 100. Comparative data, 1906-36. — Table 2 presents, in convenient form for com- parison, a summary of the available statistics of the Seventh Day Baptists (Ger- man, 1728) for the census years 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906. 177 178 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 36 Table 2. — Compahative Summary, 1906 to 1936 1936 1926 1916 1906 Churches (local organizations), number. Increase ' over preceding census: Number Percent 2 4 -1 Members, number Increase J over preceding census: Number Percent Average membership per church. Church edifices, number Value— number reporting Amount reported Average value per church. Debt — number reporting Amount reported Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries , All other salaries , Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding interest. . All other current expenses, including interest- Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution All other purposes Not classified Average expenditure per church... Sunday schools: Churches reporting, number- Officers and teachers Scholars -7 -4.9 3 2 $5. 000 $2, 500 144 5.9 36 4 4 $18,000 $4, 500 $110 $102 $50 $70 $15 $35 $191 2 12 105 3 $2, 400 $1,000 $900 $500 3 24 144 136 -31 -18.6 27 3 3 $33, 000 $11,000 5 $1,980 $1, 605 $375 3 24 152 33 6 4 $40, 800 $10,200 2 $3, 600 2 13 130 i A minus sign (— ) denotes decreasa 2 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION » DENOMINATIONAL HISTORY Among the earlier settlers in the United States was John Conrad Beissel, who with others arrived in Boston in the fall of 1720. They reached Philadelphia October 20, 1720. These people fled from the Palatinate in Germany on account of religious persecution. John Conrad Beissel was a skilled baker and an adept in music. He became converted in 1715, then 25 years of age. In due course of time he joined the Pietists. Because of persecutions by his fellow craftsmen and church authorities he decided to come to America and join the brotherhood on the Wis- sahickon in the vicinity of Germantown, Pa., arriving in 1720. Great was his surprise when he learned that the community had ceased to exist as an organized body. Kelpius, their leader, was dead; Koster, a promi- nent member, had returned to Germany; and others were scattered. Some lived nearby as hermits. Matthai, a hermit whom Beissel consulted, advised him to remain in German- town for a time and learn the weaver's art. Acting upon this advice, he inden- tured himself to one Peter Becker, of Germantown, who had come from the Schwartzenau community in Germany the year before (1719), and who later became the founder of the German Baptist Brethren, or Dunkards. i This statement, which is substantially the same as that published in vol. II of the Report on Religious Bodies, 1926, has been revised by Miss Emma C. Monn, secretary of the Seventh Day Baptist Missionary Board, Waynesboro, Pa., and approved by her in its present form. SEVENTH DAY BAPTISTS (GERMAN, 1728) 179 Beissel was cordially received into the devout family of his master. He sug- gested to Becker that he call together his former companions to try to renew their religious zeal, advice which he evidently followed. Having finished his trade of weaver, Beissel now determined to carry out his original purpose, and with a former companion visited the Conestoga Valley in Lancaster County. There in the primitive forest by a spring they built a cabin on the banks of the Muhlbach (Mill Creek), a branch of the Conestoga River. The two men entered upon a life of seclusion and prayer. They exhorted their neighbors when opportunity offered and imparted instruction to young men who were sent to them. This was virtually a free school, the curriculum strictly religious and moral. Later others of Beissel's ship companions joined him. Religious meetings were held regularly in the small hut in the forest and about the country as oppor- tunity offered. They also visited different communities or settlements. Their mode of life, earnest exhortations, and revival services aroused much attention among the settlers. In 1722 the Germantown Baptists began to make journeys to the scattered ones through the Province (Pennsylvania) and to hold religious services. On December 25, 1723, some candidates for baptism chose Peter Becker as their baptizer. Following this they organized into a congregation. They continued to make journeys and hold services with the other communities. In 1724 Beissel submitted to baptism by his friend and former master, Peter Becker. Beissel and two of his companions were then already observers of the seventh day as the Sabbath. The newly baptized elected Beissel as their teacher. Upon his ordination to this office a large measure of the spirit rested upon him and he conducted all meetings with astonishing strength. This congregation held its first love feast December 1724. In the year 1728 Beissel published a little book on the Sabbath. It was so effective that the congregation now publicly adopted the Sabbath as the day for divine services. The observance of the Sabbath brought persecution. They were imprisoned by the authorities and fined. This congregation consisted of both the solitary and householders. They had been much beholden in divine work to the Germantown Baptists. But as they embraced and taught doctrines such as celibacy and the observance of the seventh day as the Sabbath, which were at variance with the tenets of the Germantown Baptists or Dunkards, dissensions arose, and Beissel and his follow- ers formally withdrew from them and organized as Seventh Day Baptists in December 1728. In 1732 Beissel left his congregation and removed to Ephrata, a few miles distant. Here he was joined by others of both sexes who shared his ideas and whom he organized into the Ephrata Society. Celibacy was enjoined. Separate houses were built for the two sexes, each of which was organized in monastic fashion, the "brothers' house" having its prior, the "sisters' house" its prioress. The society grew rapidly. Industries were organized on the communistic plan, which flourished. But Beissel thought them out of harmony with the spiritual purpose of the community; they were, therefore, soon greatly curtailed and kept subordinate to the religious idea. Ephrata had, however, one of the first schools (1735) in that part of the country, and its printing establishment (1742) was one of the earliest and best. A Sabbath school (for Bible study) was organized there by Ludwig Hocker, assisted by his sister (1738). As time advanced the celibate membership diminished. Toward the close of the nineteenth century, celibacy as a feature of the society had disappeared entirely, the properties being under control of a board of trustees. About 1764 a settlement of Seventh Day Baptists was made at Snow Hill, 3 miles north of Waynesboro, Franklin County, Pa. Members from Lancaster County and other places joined them. Here, too, a Seventh Day Baptist Society was organized (1800). Its government was similar to that of Ephrata, but the building was more modern. Religious services were held in the saal, a large room in the building for that purpose. Later (1829) a church was built nearby. The last member of this society died in 1894. The property was legally transferred to the congregation in 1900. In each of these communities the members of the congregation and the societies met for worship. Formerly the German language was used in religious services. Gradually came the change to English, which is now used exclusively. 180 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 DOCTRINE AND ORGANIZATION The points of doctrine on which special emphasis is laid are: (1) The inspiration of the Bible; (2) one God, the Father, and Jesus Christ, his Son, the Mediator; (3) the Ten Commandments as still the rule of righteousness for all mankind; (4) baptism by trine forward immersion; (5) foot washing in connection with the com- munion service; (6) the anointing of the sick; (7) the blessing of infants; (8) observance of the seventh day as Sabbath; (9) induction to the ministry by personal request for ordination, instead of election by the congregation as formerly. The doctrine of nonresistance is held to be involved in the sixth commandment. Each congregation elects delegates to the General Conference which convenes annually the second week in June. Ministers are delegates by virtue of their office, and are entitled to vote. Home missionary work is under the care of the missionary board. There is no special educational or philanthropic work. NATIONAL BAPTIST EVANGELICAL LIFE AND SOUL SAVING ASSEMBLY OF THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA STATISTICS Summary for the United States, with urban-rural classification. — A general summary of the statistics for the National Baptist Evangelical Life and Soul Saving Assembly of the United States of America for the year 1936 is presented in table 1, which shows also the distribution of these figures between urban and rural territory. The membership of this denomination consists of persons who feel that it is their duty to seek daily to save lost souls and reclaim backsliders. This body was not reported prior to 1936, hence no comparative data are available. Table 1.- -SuMMATfY of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 Churches (local organizations), number. Members, number Average membership per church Membership by sex: Male Female Males per 100 females Membership by age: Under 13 years 13 years and over Age not reported Percent under 13 years 1 Church edifices, number Value — number reporting, Amount reported Constructed prior to 1936 Constructed, wholly or in part, in 1936 Average value per church Debt— number reporting Amount reported - Number reporting "no debt" Parsonages, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Expenditures : Churches reporting, number. - -. Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding in- terest All other current expenses, including in- terest Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc... Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution. All other purposes Average expen diture per church Sunday schools: Churches reporting number Officers and teachers Scholars Total 2,300 82 966 1,334 72.4 245 1,873 182 11.6 21 20 $84, 459 $68, 834 $15, 625 $4,223 5 $2, 787 1 $4650 26 $12, 901 $5, 726 $1,061 $1, 597 $3,037 $329 $253 $405 $159 $293 26 214 950 In urban territory 1,241 59 515 726 70.9 107 952 182 10.1 15 14 $49, 059 $33,434 $15, 625 $3,504 3 $1, 587 1 6 6 $4,650 19 $10,624 $4, 671 $861 $962 $2, 937 $279 $179 $277 $124 $293 $41 $559 19 147 622 In rural territory 1,059 151 451 608 74.2 138 921 13.0 6 $35, 400 $35, 400 $5,900 2 $1, 200 7 $2, 277 $1, 055 $200 $635 $100 $74 $128 $35 $325 7 67 328 PEKCENT OF TOTAL' Urban Rural 53.3 54.4 43.7 50.8 100.0 58.1 48.6 100.0 56.9 100.0 82.4 81.6 81.1 60.2 96.7 84.8 70.8 68.4 78.0 100.0 68.7 65.5 46.0 46.7 45.6 56.3 49.2 41.9 51.4 43.1 17.6 18.4 18.9 39.8 3.3 15.2 29.2 31.6 22.0 31.3 34.5 1 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. ' Based on membership with age classification reported. 181 182 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 State tables. — Tables 2, 3, and 4 present the statistics for 1936 for the National Baptist Evangelical Life and Soul Saving Assembly of the United States of America by States. Table 2 gives for each State the number and membership of the churches classified according to their location in urban or rural territory and membership classified by sex and by age. Table 3 shows the value of churches and parsonages, the amount of debt on church edifices, and data for Sunday schools. Table 4 presents the church expenditures, showing separately current expenses, improvements, benevolences, etc. In order to avoid disclosing the financial statistics of any individual church, separate presentation in tables 3 and 4 is limited to those States in which three or more churches reported value and expenditures. Table 2. — Number and Membership of Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, and Membership by Sex and by Age, by States, 1936 NUMBER OF NUMBER OF MEMBERSHIP CHURCHES MEMBERS BY SEX MEMBERSHIP BY AGE o o u ■o CO GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE "w C3 o t-l o ft a> a>^ >> a 3. C3 C3 i_* a "3 a "3 S. 73 03 m .05 C3 a a o P 21 3 o CT< x> 5 3 ■is d to c3 a CO 05 bo < Ph United States 28 7 2,300 1,241 1,059 966 1,334 72.4 245 1,873 182 11.6 West North Central: 3 1 3 1 245 10 245 10 100 4 145 6 69.0 30 215 10 12.2 North Dakota _ West South Central: 7 2 3 3 1 1 4 1 2 1,297 351 117 522 160 24 775 191 93 542 181 36 755 170 81 71.8 106.5 157 28 17 1,140 163 100 160 12.1 14.7 14.5 Mountain: 4 2 1 4 2 1 56 32 12 56 32 12 28 15 5 28 17 7 3 41 32 12 12 Utah 2 2 117 117 34 83 1 116 .9 Pacific: 2 2 43 43 13 30 6 37 1 1 20 20 8 12 3 17 1 Ratio not shown where number of females is less than 100. > Based on membership with age classification reported; not shown where base is less than 100. Table 3.— Value of Churches and Parsonages and Amount of Church Debt, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting value of edifices] VALUE OF DEBT ON CHURCH CHURCH VALUE OF SUNDAY SCHOOLS 0> EDIFICES EDIFICES o Cp 3 H 3 XI o ft o O a 8, <3 a) a 3 O) a) a> O 3 u CO XI a A ,a 3 ,a N o a H 3 si 3 o a U XI 3 o a 3 .3 3 o a o 3 Xi 'o E-< fc o < O < O ■< O o CO United States _ 28 21 20 $84, 459 5 $2, 787 6 $4, 650 26 214 950 7 21 7 14 7 i 13 55, 700 28, 759 2 3 1,200 1,587 7 19 78 136 512 6 4,650 438 1 Includes 2 churches in each of the following States— Missouri, Texas, Idaho, Utah, and Washington' and 1 in each of the following— Montana, Wyoming, and Oregon. BAPTIST LIFE AND SOUL SAVING ASSEMBLY 183 Table 4. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] £) o P u o £ a "3 o Eh EXPENDITURES STATE ba Eh O a N a; ,0 IH p X) o 26 o a 3 o E-i $12,901 9 cS "3 o 1 Ph 3 "3 OT »H o t> o u ft f « -a a a ® I 9 '3 ft •gfl 11 §! 3, crc £ 03 it M 3.9 -a © a M 3 -« to a3 a o Eh o ft 3 ft u o .a o 3 28 3 7 3 4 11 $5, 726 SI, 061 $1, 597 $3, 037 $329 $253 $405 $159 $293 $41 Missouri 3 7 3 4 19 2,715 3,173 602 195 6,216 1,720 1,700 505 51 1,750 250 345 466 300 620 115 562 100 73 75 15 111 36 10 96 100 149 21 7 1?£ 100 33 5 21 160 40 20 12 61 1? Texas 2,937 166 ?9 1 Includes 2 churches in each of the following States— Idaho, Washington, and Utah; and 1 in each of the following— Oklahoma, Wyoming, and Oregon. HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION » The National Baptist Evangelical Life and Soul Saving Assembly of the United States of America was founded by A. A. Banks, November 25, 1920, in Kansas City, Mo. The first session of the assembly was held in St. Stephen Baptist Church of that city. For 15 years this body was affiliated with the National Baptist Convention Unincorporated, but differences arose and in September 1936, in Birmingham, Ala., the National Baptist Evangelical Life and Soul Sav- ing Assembly declared itself to be an independent organization. This body has always done relief work and has majored in the soul saving business. Its aim has been for each member to add one member to the kingdom annually. The assembly is now establishing headquarters in all of the leading cities of the United States when suitable workers can be found to look after the work. The intention of the founder is to make the organization world-wide. The aim of the organization is 1,000,000 souls for Christ annually through its many workers. 1 This statement was prepared from information furnished by A. A. Banks, founder and executive captain of the National Baptist Evangelical Life and Soul Saving Assembly of the United States of America, Mus- kogee, Okla. o u. s. DEPARTMENT OF COMMERCE HARRY L. HOPKINS, Secretary BUREAU OF THE CENSUS WILLIAM LANE AUSTIN, Director CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES 1936 Bulletin No. 45 THE CHRISTIAN AND MISSIONARY ALLIANCE STATISTICS, DENOMINATIONAL HISTORY DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION Prepared under the supervision of Dr. T. F. MURPHY Chief Statistician for Religious Statistics UNITED STATES GOVERNMENT PRINTING OFFICE WASHINGTON : 1940 For sale by the Superintendent of Documents, Washington, D. C. - .... Price 5 cents CONTENTS Page General Introduction in Number of churches in Membership in Urban and rural churches in Church edifices iv Value of church property iv Debt iv Expenditures iv Averages iv Sunday schools iv Statistics 1 Table 1. — Summary of statistics for churches in urban and rural terri- tory, 1936 1 Table 2. — Comparative summary, 1916 to 1936 2 Table 3. — Number and membership of churches in urban and rural territory, membership by sex, and Sunday schools, by States, 1936 3 Table 4. — Number and membership of churches, 1916 to 1936, and membership by age in 1936, by States Table 5. — Value of churches and parsonages and amount of church 4 debt by States, 1936 5 Table 6. — Church expenditures by States, 1936 6 History, Doctrine, and Organization 7 Denominational history 7 Doctrine. 8 Organization 8 Work 8 ii GENERAL INTRODUCTION The Census of Religious Bodies, as its name indicates, is a census of religious organizations rather than a census of population classified according to denomi- national affiliation. This census is taken once in 10 years in accordance with the provisions of the Permanent Census Act approved March 6, 1902, and is confined to churches located in continental United States. A report is obtained by the Bureau of the Census from each church, congre- gation, or other local organization of each religious body. The census data are thus obtained directly from the local churches and are not in any sense a compi- lation of the statistics collected by the different denominations and published in their year books. Lists of the local organizations for 1936 were secured in most cases, however, from the denominational headquarters, and much additional assistance has been rendered by the officials of the various denominational organizations. The statistics relate either to the calendar year 1936 or to the church record year which corresponds closely to that period. Number of churches. — In the reports of the Census of Religious Bodies for 1916 and 1906 the total number of churches, or organizations, shown for some denominations was slightly in excess of the number of churches reporting member- ship. Since membership figures have been obtained for all of the churches in- cluded in the reports for the years 1936 and 1926 and for other reasons, it has seemed advisable to use, for purposes of comparison with 1936 and 1926, the number of churches reporting membership in 1916 and 1906. These figures are used, therefore, in the tables presenting comparative figures for these earlier years. Membership. — The members of a local church organization, and thus of the denomination to which the church belongs, are those persons who are recognized as constituent parts of the organization. The exact definition of membership depends upon the constitution and practice of the church, or denomination, under consideration. Each church was instructed to report the number of its members according to the definition of membership as used in that particular church or organization. In some religious bodies the term "member" is applied only to communicants, while in others it includes all baptized persons, and in still other bodies it covers all enrolled persons. Separate figures are shown for members "under 13 years of age" and those "13 years of age and over," so far as reported by the individual churches. The mem- bership "13 years of age and over" usually affords a better basis for comparison between denominations reporting membership on a different basis. Urban and rural churches. — Urban churches are those located in urban areas; these areas as defined by the Census Bureau in censuses prior to 1930, included all cities and other incorporated places having 2,500 inhabitants or more. For use in connection with the 1930 census the definition has been slightly modified and extended so as to include townships and other political subdivisions (not incorporated as municipalities, nor containing any areas so incorporated) which had a total population of 10,000 or more, and a population density of 1,000 or more per square mile. Rural churches would be those located outside of the above areas. Thus to a very limited extent the urban and rural areas, as reported for 1936, differ somewhat from these areas as reported in the preceding censuses. in IV GENERAL. INTRODUCTION Church edifices. — A church edifice is a building used mainly or wholly for religious services. Value of church property. — The term "value of church property" was used in the reports of the Census of Religious Bodies for 1916 and 1906 and the term "value of church edifices" has been substituted in 1936 and 1926. The figures are strictly comparable, however, as exactly the same class of property is covered by both terms. The "value of church edifices" comprises the estimated value of the church buildings owned and used for worship by the organizations reporting, together with the value of the land on which these buildings stand and the furniture, organs, bells, and other equipment owned by the churches and actually used in connec- tion with religious services. Where parts of a church building are used for social or educational work in connection with the church, the whole value of the building and its equipment is included, as it has been found practically impossible to make a proper separation in such cases. The number and value of the parsonages, or pastors' residences, are shown where the ownership of such buildings was reported by the churches. Debt. — The summary tables show the amount of debt reported and the number of churches reporting a specific debt, also the number of churches reporting that they had "no debt." The total of these is, in most cases, nearly equal to the number reporting the value of church edifices. Expenditures. — The total expenditures by the churches during their last fiscal year are separated in the reports received from most of the churches into the items called for, as they appeared on the schedule, which were as follows: For pastor's salary $ For all other salaries For repairs and improvements For payments on church debt, excluding interest For all local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc For all other current expenses, including interest For home missions For foreign missions Amount sent to general headquarters for distribution by them For all other purposes Total expenditures during year Averages. — The average number of members per church is obtained by dividing the total membership by the total number of churches shown. The average value of church edifice and the average expenditure per church are obtained by dividing the total value of churches and the total expenditures, respectively, by the number of churches reporting in each case. Sunday schools. — The Sunday schools for which statistics are presented in this bulletin are those maintained by the churches of the denomination reporting, including, in some cases, mission schools or other Sunday schools conducted by the church elsewhere than in the main church edifice. The statistics shown relate to Sunday schools only and do not include the weekday schools that are main- tained by a number of denominations. THE CHRISTIAN AND MISSIONARY ALLIANCE STATISTICS Summary for the United States, with urban-rural classification. — A general summary of the statistics for The Christian and Missionary Alliance for the year 1936 is presented in table 1, which shows also the distribution of these figures between urban and rural territory. These statistics were compiled from schedules sent directly to the Bureau by the pastor or clerk of the individual churches and the data relate to these churches only. In this denomination persons are enrolled as members who subscribe to the doctrine and fellowship of the Alliance. The form of baptism is immersion. Table 1. — Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 Churches (local organizations), number - Members , number Average membership per church _ Membership by sex: Male Female Sex not reported Males per 100 females Membership by age: Under 13 years 13 years and over Age not reported Percent under 13 years ' Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported C onstructed prior to 1936 Constructed, wholly or in part, in 1936. Average value per church Debt— number reporting Amount reported Number reporting "no debt" Parsonages, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding in- terest All other current expenses, including in- terest Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc- - - Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution. . All other purposes Average expenditure per church . _ Total 32, 145 72 11, 255 18, 549 2,341 60.7 1,265 30, 629 251 4.0 350 339 $3, 448, 939 $3, 350, 369 $98, 570 $10, 174 191 $1, 030, 033 124 160 $410, 700 438 $1, 171, 643 $306, 183 $39, 755 $61, 626 $100, 805 $219. 048 $9, 684 $15, 131 $203, 692 $184, 129 $31, 590 $2, 675 In urban territory 290 26, 071 14, 867 2,314 59.8 834 24, 991 246 3.2 232 227 3, 157, 203 3, 080. 353 $76, 850 $13, 908 154 $988, 936 59 114 89 $339, 000 286 $1, 020, 059 $251, 410 $36, 323 $49, 113 $91, 479 $194, 034 $8, 651 $13, 706 $178, 398 $168, 319 $28, 626 $3, 567 In rural territory 6,074 39 2,365 3,682 27 64.2 431 5,638 5 7.1 118 112 $291, 736 $270,016 $21, 720 $2, 605 37 $41, 097 65 46 39 $71, 700 152 $151, 584 $54, 773 $3, 432 $12, 513 $9, 326 $25, 014 $1, 033 $1, 425 $25, 294 $15,810 $2,964 $997 PERCENT OF TOTAL Urban 65.3 81.1 79.0 21.0 80.1 19.9 98.8 1.2 65.9 34.1 81.6 18.4 98.0 2.0 66.3 67.0 91.5 91.9 78.0 80.6 96.0 47.6 71.2 69.5 82.5 65.3 87.1 82.1 91.4 79.7 90.7 88.6 89.3 90.6 87.6 91.4 90.6 Rural 34.7 18.9 33.7 33.0 8.5 8.1 22.0 19.4 4.0 52.4 28.8 30.5 17.5 34.7 12.9 17.9 8.6 20.3 9.3 11.4 10.7 9.4 12.4 8.6 9.4 1 Based on membership with age classification reported. 224602—40 2 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 1. — Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 — Continued ITEM Total In urban territory In rural territory PERCENT OF TOTAL Urban Rural Sunday schools: 432 5,770 43, 536 156 1,097 10, 360 22 87 650 286 4,297 34, 302 103 839 7,885 17 76 478 146 1,473 9,234 53 258 2,475 5 11 172 66.2 74.5 78.8 66.0 76.5 76.1 ( 2 ) ( 2 ) 73.5 33.8 25.5 21.2 Summer vacation Bible schools: 34.0 23.5 23.9 Weekday religious schools : ( 2 ) ( 2 ) 26.5 2 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. Comparative data, 1916-36. — Table 2 presents, in convenient form for compari- son, a summary of the available statistics of The Christian and Missionary Alliance for the census years 1936, 1926, and 1916. Table 2. — Comparative Summary, 1916 to 1936 1936 1926 1916 Churches (local organizations), number. Increase over preceding census: Number Percent 163 Me mbers , number Increase over preceding census: Number Percent Average membership per church. Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Average value per church . Debt — number reporting Amount reported Parsonages, number Value — number reporting. Amount reported Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding interest. . All other current expenses, including interest . Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution All other purposes Not classified Average expenditure per church Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars 111 33.4 41.4 72 350 339 , 448, 939 $10, 174 191 , 030, 033 160 128 $410, 700 438 1, 171, 643 $306, 183 $39, 755 $61,626 $100, 805 $219, 048 $9, 684 $15, 131 $203, 692 $184, 129 $31,590 169 103.7 13,112 136.2 254 3, 565, 375 $14, 037 153 $859, 635 9,625 59 126 126 $590, 150 $4, 684 72 $137, 657 $2, 675 432 5,770 43, 536 102 $566, 225 320 1, 345, 434 $837, 663 $490, 075 $17, 696 $4, 204 301 3,117 25, 930 31 $78, 000 147 $232, 029 $108, 897 $110, 471 $12, 661 $1, 578 153 1,342 10, 735 State tables. — Tables 3, 4, 5, and 6 present the statistics for The Christian and Missionary Alliance by States. Table 3 gives for each State for 1936 the number and membership of the churches classified according to their location in urban or rural territory, membership classified by sex, and data for Sunday schools. Table THE CHRISTIAN AND MISSIONARY ALLIANCE 3 4 gives for selected States the number and membership of the churches for the 3 census years 1916 to 1936, together with the membership for 1936 classified as "under 13 years of age" and "13 years of age and over." Table 5 shows the value of churches and parsonages and the amount of debt on church edifices for 1936. Table 6 presents, for 1936, the church expenditures, showing separately current expenses, improvements, benevolences, etc. In order to avoid disclosing the financial statistics of any individual church, separate presentation in tables 5 and 6 is limited to those States in which three or more churches reported value and expenditures. Table 3. — Number and Membership of Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States New England: Maine New Hampshire Massachusetts Rhode Island Connecticut Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania East North Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois _ Michigan Wisconsin West North Central: Minnesota Iowa Missouri North Dakota South Dakota Nebraska South Atlantic: Delaware Maryland District of Columbia Virginia West Virginia North Carolina Georgia Florida East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee Alabama West South Central: Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Montana Idaho Colorado Arizona Nevada Pacific: Washington Oreeon California ■>-. NUMBER OF CHURCHES 444 NUMBER OF MEMBERS 32, 145 215 72 593 53 322 3. 656 1,060 9, 3S6 3,182 373 351 1, 165 296 1,316 438 303 112 122 880 163 165 30 222 304 690 415 422 185 155 1, 465 1,042 442 1,983 6,074 106 72 490 53 322 2,798 943 6,718 3,018 351 351 1,165 75 711 314 303 90 47 800 163 131 30 178 263 623 293 36' 185 155 1.390 101 40 112 171 22 46 5f 25 900 425 1, 935 103 s.-.s 117 2. 66S 605 124 MEMBERSHIP BY SEX 1,327 314 3,573 1,172 123 138 465 121 524 17li 69 56 28 161 51 63 13 78 105 161 147 150 429 191 750 18, 549 144 45 399 28 198 2.280 646 5, 738 2,010 250 213 650 175 792 268 114 56 72 269 613 251 1,233 2,341 22 450 1,2911 5.-3 60.7 49.3 48.6 62.6 58.2 48.6 62.3 58.3 49.2 64.8 71.5 69. 1 66.2 63.4 60.5 45.5 61.8 54.2 52.8 46.8 54.9 55. 1 48.0 69.9 70.0 76.1 60.8 SUNDAY SCHOOLS 432 718 225 1. 855 324 91 26 19 19 125 14 168 7 78 20 278 43, 536 356 75 507 35 320 4,458 1,462 14, 325 4.944 615 743 2,109 430 1,965 523 239 138 137 1,027 211 146 80 263 480 977 219 704 232 90 652 205 103 308 70 105 50 25 1,213 607 2.388 1 Ratio not shown where number of females is less than 100. 4 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 4. — Number and Membership of Churches, 1916 to 1936, and Membership by Age in 1936 by States [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches in either 1936, 1926, or 1916] number of churches NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BY AGE , 1936 GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE 1936 1926 1916 1936 1926 1916 Under 13 years 13 years and over Age not re- ported Per- cent under 13' 444 332 163 32, 145 22, 737 9,825 1,265 30, 629 251 4.0 New England: 4 7 3 59 18 125 37 7 4 14 13 32 9 2 3 8 4 6 4 7 4 8 4 2 1 5 15 7 20 212 5 9 2 35 10 96 26 4 4 15 3 20 7 4 5 1 1 3 4 5 2 7 2 3 4 2 19 7 14 13 5 28 7 65 16 6 2 4 1 1 1 3 1 5 2 8 8 215 593 322 3, 656 1,060 9,386 3,182 373 351 1,165 296 1,316 438 112 122 880 165 222 304 690 415 422 1,465 141 112 171 1,042 442 1,983 1,104 168 622 206 2,567 560 6,062 2,612 228 265 1,025 69 609 275 108 98 93 80 255 152 375 361 1,488 62 96 155 37 982 606 1,503 1,018 215 581 299 3, 463 1,047 8,970 2,957 361 351 978 287 1,235 434 72 122 879 159 217 292 677 401 422 1,445 136 109 139 996 421 1,918 1,046 Massachusetts 247 1,274 308 3,857 1,344 130 195 133 41 30 12 23 83 13 416 94 12 187 9 81 4 40 110 131 2.0 7.1 Middle Atlantic: 2.3 1.2 4.4 East North Central: Ohio 3.1 3.2 Michigan 16.1 3.0 West North Central: Minnesota ._ Iowa 6.2 .9 35.7 Nebraska - -. South Atlantic: Maryland Virginia.-- . - .. ... 25 314 15 260 90 749 613 1 6 5 12 13 14 20 5 3 32 46 21 55 58 .1 3.6 2.3 3.9 1.9 Georgia . . ' Florida ... _ 3.4 East South Central: Alabama. ... ._ West South Central: Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Montana Pacific: 10 1.4 3.5 2.7 18.7 4.4 4.8 California .. 2.8 5.3 1 Based on membership with age classification reported. 2 Includes 2 churches in Missouri; and 1 in each of the following States — New Hampshire, Rhode Island, Delaware, Kentucky, Tennessee, Idaho, Colorado, Arizona, and Nevada, and the District of Columbia. THE CHRISTIAN AND MISSIONARY ALLIANCE 5 Table 5. — Value op Churches and Parsonages and Amount of Church Debt by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting value of edifices] GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States New England: Massachusetts Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania East North Central: Ohio Indiana Michigan Wisconsin West North Central: Minnesota Iowa South Dakota Nebraska South Atlantic: Virginia West Virginia North Carolina Georgia Florida East South Central: Alabama Mountain: Montana Pacific: Washington Oregon California Other States 444 59 18 125 47 13 102 value of church edifices 339 2 18 $3, 448, 939 75, 800 788, 361 200, 500 847, 228 324, 050 52, 700 122, 850 10, 800 81, 000 25, 650 10, 200 88,650 38, 000 38, 200 120, 000 34,500 80, 300 22, 500 2,700 82, 000 26, 600 217, 700 158, 650 DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES SI, 030, 033 1,200 354, 978 53, 155 191, 725 119, 444 17, 175 33, 196 1,725 29,200 10, 760 3,500 11, 480 21, 000 8,420 14, 000 18, 800 21, 200 2,300 600 35, 292 1,200 25,600 54, 083 VALUE OF PARSONAGES il Q * $410, 700 P) 63, 000 32, 700 126, 200 26, 100 P) IS, 500 P) 14, 700 P) P) 13, 700 0) P) 16, 300 6,500 24, 750 65, 450 1 Amount included in figures for "Other States," to avoid disclosing the statistics of any individual church. 2 Includes 2 churches in each of the following States — Maine, Connecticut, and Illinois; and 1 in each of the following — Rhode Island, Missouri, North Dakota, Delaware, Maryland, Kentucky, Tennessee, Oklahoma, Texas, Idaho, Colorado, and Nevada. CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 1936 Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States New England: Maine Massachusetts Connecticut Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania East North Central: Ohio Indiana. Illinois Michigan Wisconsin West North Central: Minnesota Iowa South Dakota Nebraska South Atlantic: Maryland Virginia West Virginia North Carolina Georgia Florida East South Central: Alabama Mountain: Montana Pacific: Washington Oregon California Other States Total number of churches 444 59 18 125 EXPENDITURES Churches reporting 438 58 17 124 Total amount 7, 458 24, 135 9,360 163, 240 51, 029 328, 180 109, 025 14, 121 21,001 56, 164 7,190 47, 668 14, 488 2,968 45, 472 4,720 8,361 10,819 16, 361 15, 546 18, 898 17, 732 4,261 34, 191 12, 073 74, 902 52, 280 Pastors' salaries $306, 183 1,829 7,200 2,380 44, 000 14, 435 66, 234 32, 506 4,886 4,724 12, 990 4,117 15, 271 4,134 1,531 6,330 1,082 3,220 4,180 6,675 5,206 5,972 3,600 2,107 13, 501 4,243 18, 544 15, 286 All other salaries 9,755 70 2,326 300 5,287 1,409 4,726 4,524 505 1,900 2,522 12 1, 965 252 3,370 236 450 364 413 3,000 519 239 2,833 Repairs and im- prove- ments $61, 626 1,089 291 700 7,900 2.327 20, 078 4,788 423 634 2,695 4,625 825 44 2,491 35 447 1,801 3,200 401 650 100 2,040 724 2,017 1,295 1 Includes 2 churches in each of the following States— Missouri, North Dakota, and Oklahoma; and 1 in each of the following— New Hampshire, Rhode Island, Delaware, Kentucky, Tennessee, Texas, Idaho, Colorado, Arizona, and Nevada, and the District of Columbia. THE CHRISTIAN AND MISSIONARY ALLIANCE Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 — Continued [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] expenditures— continued GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE Payment on church debt, ex- cluding interest Other current expenses, including interest Local relief and charity Home mis- sions Foreign missions To general head- quarters All other pur- poses $100, 805 $219, 048 $9, 684 $15, 131 $203, 692 $184, 129 $31. 590 New England: Maine ._ _ . 925 583 1,004 4,116 1,457 34, 576 10, 103 69, 312 22, 336 2,699 3,936 9,429 915 5,683 3,226 639 2,422 1,077 2,816 2,532 2,928 3,062 5,185 3,782 436 4,880 2,095 8,191 9,611 99 133 65 990 543 1,842 1,981 62 188 696 61 399 172 2 260 20 10 21 185 100 278 100 284 191 738 261 40 433 829 1,498 137 4,530 3,322 300 701 173 987 30 12 27 110 200 13 236 392 251 910 1,142 225 2,669 29, 245 5,707 68, 697 12, 845 1, 153 6,988 10,012 898 6,686 2,565 50 10, 484 1,938 1, 320 1,049 1,922 2,747 3,036 500 849 6,635 1,797 8,860 13, 673 443 8,639 960 28, 364 12, 101 56, 637 15, 596 2,716 543 10, 037 217 3, 975 1,330 306 171 375 37 1,958 639 270 2,633 3,800 426 2,681 1,580 24, 188 3,507 217 Massachusetts .. . . Connecticut . 189 Middle Atlantic: New York _ .. _ __ New Jersev .... 9,341 3,238 28, 462 7,156 1,477 1,600 3,739 357 6,061 1,230 106 19,312 2, 039 1,029 7,662 East North Central: Ohio 3,971 Indiana. 200 Illinois _ _ 188 Michigan 3,343 Wisconsin... _ _ _. 434 West North Central: Minnesota.. _ __ 2,016 Iowa __ _ _. 754 South Dakota.. ._ _ _ _ . 290 Nebraska . 602 South Atlantic: Maryland . .. . 216 Virginia 840 280 1,748 56 West Virginia _ .. 116 North Carolina . 13 Georgia . _ 597 Florida . 800 2,100 100 1,809 660 7,758 1. 123 70 East South Central: Alabama . Mountain: Montana 74 Pacific: Washington. ___ 1,606 Oregon 149 California _ 1,522 Other States 4,237 HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION 1 DENOMINATIONAL HISTORY The Christian and Missionary Alliance originated in a somewhat informal movement started by Rev. A. B. Simpson, D. D., in the year 1881. At that time Dr. Simpson was pastor of a Presbyterian church in New York City, but left the pastorate, and also withdrew from the presbytery of New York, for the purpose of conducting a wider evangelistic movement among the unchurched masses. For several years he held services in public halls, theaters, and in the summer in gospel tents. Shortly after the movement was started an independent church was organized in New Y'ork City with an independent charter, still known as the Gospel Tabernacle Church. The work became more widely known and affiliated throughout the country through many calls for evangelistic services and religious conventions in popular centers, such as Old Orchard Beach, Maine, and various other resorts, and a number of local organizations were formed. From the beginning a strong missionary tone characterized the conferences, and in 1887 two societies were organized, respectively, for home and foreign missionary work — one known as the Christian Alliance (incorporated in 1890), for home work, especially among the neglected classes in towns and cities of the i This statement, which is substantially the same as that published in vol. II of the Report on Religious Bodies, 1926, has been revised by Rev. H. M. Shuman, president of The Christian and Missionary Alliance, New York City, and approved by him in its present form. 8 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 193 6 United States; the other, the International Missionary Alliance (incorporated in 1889), was for the purpose of planting missions among neglected communities in non-Christian lands. In 1897 the two societies were united in The Christian and Missionary Alliance and since then have labored in the double function of home and foreign evangelism. DOCTRINE The Christian and Missionary Alliance is strictly evangelical in its doctrine. It stands firmly for the inspiration of the Scriptures, the atonement of Christ, the supernaturalism of religious experience, and a life of separation and practical holiness. It has no strict creed, but expresses the great essential features of its testimony in a simple formula known as the fourfold Gospel of Christ, as Saviour, Sanctifier, Healer, and Coming Lord. It is not a sectarian body, but allows liberty in the matter of church government, and is in fraternal union with evangelical Christians of all denominations, accepting missionaries from the various churches, provided they are in full sympathy with the evangelical stand- ards of the Alliance. ORGANIZATION There is no close ecclesiastical organization, though the society has in the United States and Canada about a dozen organized districts with about 500 regular branches. Only a small proportion of these are organized churches, as the society seeks always to avoid a sectarian aspect and therefore is some- what averse to the establishment of independent churches. Each local branch is entirely self-directing and in most cases is primarily evangelistic in character and a center of missionary conference. An annual council meets in the spring, to which reports are submitted from all branches and fields, and which passes such legislation as may be needed concerning the government and administration of the work. It is to be noted that many of the most liberal and active supporters of this work are still in active membership in various Protestant churches, giving their support to the Alliance in its evangelistic work. WORK The territory covered by the home and foreign work of the Alliance embraces the United States and Canada; Jamaica and Puerto Rico, in the West Indies; the Republics of Colombia, Ecuador, Peru, Chile, and Argentina, in South Amer- ica; Belgian Congo, French West Africa, Sierra Leone, and the French colony of Gabon, in Africa; Palestine, Transjordan, Hauran, and Djebel Druze, in the Near East; three provinces in India; eight provinces in China; Japan; French Indo- china and East Siam; Philippine Islands; and the Netherland East Indies. The home missionary work consists of a general evangelism, carried on chiefly among those destitute of church privileges, and results frequently in the organ- izing of local branches and, in some cases, of churches. Religious conventions are held in many centers where suitable openings are available. At these gather- ings, while evangelism is a strong feature, much emphasis is laid upon the foreign missionary vision of the Alliance. The annual contributions to the general fund amount to upwards of $500,000. The foreign missionary activities are organized on a basis similar to the organi- zation in the United States and Canada. They are under the administration of a large and representative board of 24 members, the foreign missionary work being administered through the foreign department which is presided over by the foreign secretary, who devotes his entire time to the supervision of the missionary work. The report for 1636 shows 160 mission centers and 1,463 outstations in 20 different mission fields, where 95 different languages are employed. The missionary staff is composed of 449 American and British missionaries, with 1,576 native workers. There are 502 organized churches with 48,142 members. In 11 Bible training schools 454 students were enrolled, and 28,603 pupils in 928 Sunday schools. Other school work is carried on where necessary but fullest em- phasis is given to evangelism and the establishing of the church. The total amount expended for foreign work, exclusive of expenses of administration and including amounts received and expended on the field, was $507,430 in 1936. The Christian and Missionary Alliance maintains three training schools in the United States where young people are equipped for home and foreign service, namely, The Missionary Training Institute, Nyack, N. Y. ; the St. Paul Bible Institute, St. Paul, Minn. ; and the Simpson Bible Institute, Seattle, Wash. o U. S. DEPARTMENT OF COMMERCE HARRY L. HOPKINS, Secretary BUREAU OF THE CENSUS WILLIAM LANE AUSTIN, Director CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES 1936 BULLETIN NO. 24 CHURCH OF CHRIST (HOLINESS) U. S. A. STATISTICS, DENOMINATIONAL HISTORY DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION Prepared under the supervision of Dr. T. F. MURPHY Chief Statistician for Religous Statistics UNITED STATES GOVERNMENT PRINTING OFFICE WASHINGTON : 1940 For sale by the Superintendent of Documents, Washington, D. C. Price 5 cents CONTENTS Page General Introduction in Number of churches in Membership in Urban and rural churches in Church edifices iv Value of church property iv Debt iv Expenditures iv Averages iv Sunday schools iv Statistics 1 Table 1. — Summary of statistics for churches in urban and rural terri- tory, 1936 1 Table 2. — Comparative summary, 1936 and 1926 2 Table 3. — Number and membership of churches in urban and rural territory, membership by sex, and Sunday schools, by States, 1936 3 Table 4. — Number and membership of churches, 1936 and 1926, and membership by age in 1936, by States 3 Table 5. — Value of churches and parsonages and amount of church debt by States, 1936 4 Table 6. — Church expenditures by States, 1936 4 History, Doctrine, and Organization 5 Denominational history 5 Doctrine 5 Organization and work 5 n GENERAL INTRODUCTION The Census of Religious Bodies, as its name indicates, is a census of religious organizations rather than a census of population classified according to denomi- national affiliation. This census is taken once in 10 years in accordance with the provisions of the Permanent Census Act approved March 6, 1902, and is confined to churches located in continental United States. A report is obtained by the Bureau of the Census from each church, congre- gation, or other local organization of each religious body. The census data are thus obtained directly from the local churches and are not in any sense a compi- lation of the statistics collected by the different denominations and published in their year books. Lists of the local organizations for 1936 were secured in most cases, however, from the denominational headquarters, and much additional assistance has been rendered by the officials of the various denominational organizations. The statistics relate either to the calendar year 1936 or to the church record year which corresponds closely to that period. Number of churches. — In the reports of the Census of Religious Bodies for 1916 and 1906 the total number of churches, or organizations, shown for some denominations was slightly in excess of the number of churches reporting member- ship. Since membership figures have been obtained for all of the churches in- cluded in the reports for the years 1936 and 1926 and for other reasons, it has seemed advisable to use, for purposes of comparison with 1936 and 1926, the number of churches reporting membership in 1916 and 1906. These figures are used, therefore, in the tables presenting comparative figures for these earlier years. Membership. — The members of a local church organization, and thus of the denomination to which the church belongs, are those persons who are recognized as constituent parts of the organization. The exact definition of membership depends upon the constitution and practice of the church, or denomination, under consideration. Each church was instructed to report the number of its members according to the definition of membership as used in that particular church or organization. In some religious bodies the term "member" is applied only to communicants, while in others it includes all baptized persons, and in still other bodies it covers all enrolled persons. Separate figures are shown for members "under 13 years of age" and those "13 years of age and over," so far as reported by the individual churches. The mem- bership "13 years of age and over" usually affords a better basis for comparison between denominations reporting membership on a different basis. Urban and rural churches. — Urban churches are those located in urban areas; these areas as defined by the Census Bureau in censuses prior to 1930, included all cities and other incorporated places having 2,500 inhabitants or more. For use in connection with the 1930 census the definition has been slightly modified and extended so as to include townships and other political subdivisions (not incorporated as municipalities, nor containing any areas so incorporated) which had a total population of 10,000 or more, and a population density of 1,000 or more per square mile. Rural churches would be those located outside of the above areas. Thus to a very limited extent the urban and rural areas, as reported for 1936, differ somewhat from these areas as reported in the preceding censuses. IV GENERAL INTRODUCTION Church edifices. — A church edifice is a building used mainly or wholly for religious services. Value of church property. — The term "value of church property" was used in the reports of the Census of Religious Bodies for 1916 and 1906 and the term "value of church edifices" has been substituted in 1936 and 1926. The figures are strictly comparable, however, as exactly the same class of property is covered by both terms. The "value of church edifices" comprises the estimated value of the church buildings owned and used for worship by the organizations reporting, together with the value of the land on which these buildings stand and the furniture, organs, bells, and other equipment owned by the churches and actually used in connec- tion with religious services. Where parts of a church building are used for social or educational work in connection with the church, the whole value of the building and its equipment is included, as it has been found practically impossible to make a proper separation in such cases. The number and value of the parsonages, or pastors' residences, are shown where the ownership of such buildings was reported by the churches. Debt. — The summary tables show the amount of debt reported and the number of churches reporting a specific debt, also the number of churches reporting that they had "no debt." The total of these is, in most cases, nearly equal to the number reporting the value of church edifices. Expenditures. — The total expenditures by the churches during their last fiscal year is separated in the reports received from most of the churches into the items called for, as they appeared on the schedule, which were as follows: For pastor's salary $ For all other salaries For repairs and improvements For payments on church debt, excluding interest For all local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc For all other current expenses, including interest For home missions For foreign missions Amount sent to general headquarters for distribution by them For all other purposes Total expenditures during year Averages. — The average number of members per church is obtained by dividing the total membership by the total number of churches shown. The average value of church edifice and the average expenditure per church are obtained by dividing the total value of churches and the total expenditures, respectively, by the number of churches reporting in each case. Sunday schools. — The Sunday schools for which statistics are presented in this bulletin are those maintained by the churches of the denomination reporting, including, in some cases, mission schools or other Sunday schools conducted by the church elsewhere than in the main church edifice. The statistics shown relate to Sunday schools only and do not include the weekday schools that are main- tained by a number of denominations. CHURCH OF CHRIST (HOLINESS) U. S. A. STATISTICS Summary for the United States, with urban-rural classification. — A general summary of the statistics for the Church of Christ (Holiness) U. S. A. for the year 1936 is presented in table 1, which shows also the distribution of these fig- ures between urban and rural territory. The membership of this denomination consists of persons who have declared their experience of salvation, their belief in the doctrines of this church, and their willingness to submit to its government. Table 1. — Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 Churches (local organizations), number. Members, number Average membership per church. Membership by sex: Male Female Males per 100 females Membership by age: Under 13 years 13 years and over Age not reported Percent under 13 years 2 Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Constructed prior to 1936 Constructed, wholly or in part, in 1936 Average value per church Debt— number reporting Amount reported Number reporting "no debt" Parsonages, number Value— number reporting Amount reported Expenditures : Churches reporting, number. Amouut reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding in- terest All other current expenses, including in- terest ... Local relief and charity, Ked Cross, etc Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution. All other purposes Average expenditure per church Sunday schools: Churches leporting, number. Officers and teachers Scholars PERCENT OF Total In urban territory In rural territory TOTAL 1 Urban Rural 106 48 58 45.3 54.7 7,379 70 2,751 4,628 59.4 3,535 74 1,199 2, 336 51.3 3,844 66 1,552 2, 292 67.7 47.9 52.1 43.6 50.5 56.4 49.5 758 6,398 223 10.6 323 3, 208 4 9. 1 435 3,190 219 12.0 42.6 50.1 1.8 57.4 49.9 98.2 91 88 $305, 152 $269, 537 $35, 615 $3, 468 20 $40,812 46 12 12 $16, 250 39 37 $238, 206 $212,206 $26, 000 $6, 438 16 $39,981 14 11 11 $15,750 52 51 $66, 946 $57,331 $9, 615 $1,313 4 $831 32 1 1 $500 78.1 78.7 73.0 21.9 21.3 27.0 98.0 2.0 96.9 ~~ 3.1 97 $52, 961 $19,674 $4, 289 $7, 345 43 $38, 727 $12,986 $3, 313 $4, 616 54 $14, 234 $6. 688 $976 $2, 729 74.2 66.0 77.2 62.8 25.8 34.0 22.8 37.2 $7, 886 $7, 215 $671 91.5 8.5 $6, 765 $1,615 $896 $181 $2, 704 $1, 606 $546 $6, 1 21 $968 $604 $125 $1. 806 $973 $914 $644 $647 $292 $56 .$898 $633 $253 90. 5 59. 202, 098 '65,717 New England: Maine ._ 25 20 14 79 6 25 157 67 78 96 79 132 99 71 50 55 61 11 18 36 65 1 12 4 14 8 20 5 14 40 14 10 15 12 15 14 52 69 24 19 14 39 11 16 6 7 96 50 268 23 22 12 72 5 26 141 54 64 90 80 123 87 70 43 60 57 15 16 38 63 } ' 4 12 8 14 4 12 37 15 9 13 11 15 8 37 53 21 23 12 41 9 12 5 9 78 48 235 14 7 6 33 3 10 51 12 25 34 25 54 33 29 20 34 20 3 8 18 31 r i \ 2 6 4 5 3 2 3 1 10 16 6 3 1,152 736 386 8,416 847 2,111 15, 875 4,963 6,534 12, 247 6,737 21, 512 9,183 5,094 4,973 3,325 6,931 312 599 2,105 2,887 152 1,357 1,826 845 576 692 181 1,144 2,819 1,185 1,404 643 376 623 1,198 3,373 4,972 1,128 701 429 3,088 326 558 559 168 6,445 3,752 25,907 911 702 310 8,536 580 1,517 11, 530 3,190 4,776 9,477 5,514 16, 763 6,338 4,035 4,430 3,171 5,979 411 528 2,085 2,719 } 990 1,257 616 477 492 124 809 2,024 844 1,064 542 263 506 788 2,118 3,296 926 771 359 2, 948 228 335 601 180 4, 773 2,893 16,355 384 431 Vermont 144 Massachusetts.. » 23, 547 Rhode Island 234 Connecticut 521 Middle Atlantic: New York.. _ 5,671 New Jersey 540 Pennsylvania.. 1,551 East North Central: Ohio 2,582 Indiana 1,931 Illinois.. 5,675 Michigan 1,580 Wisconsin 1,704 West North Central: Minnesota 2,387 Iowa. 1,485 Missouri 2,644 North Dakota 139 South Dakota. 237 Nebraska. '. 994 Kansas... 1,131 South Atlantic: Delaware ( 74 \ 223 Maryland... District of Columbia. 347 Virginia 175 West Virginia 74 North Carolina 110 South Carolina 23 Georgia 397 Florida 171 East South Central: Kentucky.. 137 Tennessee 337 Alabama 94 Mississippi 92 West South Central: Arkansas 82 Louisiana 63 Oklahoma 391 Texas 795 Mountain: Montana 213 Idaho 119 Colorado 20 1,489 Arizona 3 5 78 Utah 452 Nevada.. Pacific: Washington 14 8 35 924 Oregon 591 California 2,753 i Includes 85,563 persons, members of The Mother Church, not distributed by States. ' Includes 62,017 persons, members of The Mother Church, not distributed by States. 3 Exclusive of persons (estimated at about 20,000) who were reported both as members of a local church or society and also as members of The Mother Church 6 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 5. — Value op Churches and Amount of Church Debt, by States, 1936 GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States New England: Maine New Hampshire Vermont Massachusetts _ . Rhode Island Connecticut Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania East North Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan Wisconsin West North Central: Minnesota Iowa Missouri North Dakota South Dakota Nebraska Kansas South Atlantic: Delaware Maryland District of Columbia Virginia West Virginia North Carolina South Carolina Georgia Florida East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee Alabama Mississippi West Soltth Central: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Montana Idaho Wyoming Colorado New Mexico Arizona Utah Nevada Pacific: Washington Oregon. __ California Total number of churches 2,113 157 67 96 79 132 99 71 96 .50 268 Number of church edifices 126 51 49 74 40 220 VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES Churches reporting 1,544 121 51 49 74 40 216 Amount $85, 361, 301 267, 000 378, 773 154, 500 5, 100, 250 311,947 917, 521 11,241,942 1, 791, 934 2, 445, 930 4, 829, 006 2, 063, 060 5, 846, 031 2, 392, 878 2, 068, 924 1, 289, 768 827, 881 3, 595, 130 34, 200 198, 800 437, 090 582, 960 i 518, 685 955, 142 203, 335 224, 580 143, 464 26, 640 247, 800 1,451,315 659, 532 265, 500 116, 427 60, 538 87, 147 292, 517 477, 335 1, 197, 454 256, 130 102, 000 53, 672 1,031,516 35, 425 192, 120 i 172, 700 1, 184, 206 1, 047, 143 7, 583, 453 DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES Churches reporting 531 $10, 124, 992: 1 Amount for Delaware combined with figures for Maryland, and, also the amount for Nevada with) Utah, to avoid disclosing statistics of individual churches. CHURCH OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 Total num- ber of churches EXPENDITURES ' GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE Churches reporting Total amount Salaries other than pastors' Repairs and im- provements Payment on church debt ex- cluding interest 2,113 2,076 $10,429,418 $3, 635, 307 $635, 649 $1,108,977 New England: Maine... .. :. 25 20 14 79 6 25 157 67 78 96 79 132 99 71 50 55 61 11 18 36 65 1 12 4 14 8 20 5 14 40 14 10 15 12 15 14 52 69 24 19 14 39 11 16 6 96 50 268 25 20 14 78 5 25 156 66 77 95 130 98 69 .50 54 61 11 18 36 61 1 12 4 13 8 19 5 14 37 13 10 14 12 15 14 51 65 24 19 13 39 11 16 6 7 95 46 267 45. 248 30. 376 20, 808 1,636,410 42, 556 130,087 1, 266, 655 301, 184 416, 505 576, 166 253, 699 954, 103 386, 184 221, 161 169. 678 118,400 332,517 11. 899 21,892 63, 935 111,874 }' 70,418 130. 576 34,898 30,188 26, 144 6,819 38, 074 171, 557 44. 601 30, 772 21,464 12, 829 19, 554 45, 843 106, 581 190, 837 57, 310 30, 293 12, 762 105, 197 13,197 24, 994 14, 244 26, 008 245, 869 157,853 1, 649, 199 17, 367 13, 672 5, 065 616,352 15, 147 51,641 448. 951 101. 153 115,590 156, 531 75, 281 357, 467 141, 863 77, 864 53,454 35, 115 98, 637 3,863 8,517 24, 627 29, 840 25, 581 28, 575 13, 793 8,677 8,727 1,833 15, 164 36,152 17, 077 12,246 7,346 3,031 5,679 11,639 35, 455 61,416 16, 160 10, 335 4,925 44, 931 3,590 9,512 6,708 15, 157 81,301 56, 089 616,211 3,095 2, 531 6,859 115, 244 1,508 11, 834 46, 310 19, 883 28, 106 28, 958 14, 384 71, 568 20, 643 27, 028 9.735 5.905 19,8(59 2,712 1, 139 2,344 19,434 1,634 13, 539 1,398 4,801 2,098 476 2.728 9,245 1, 582 2,911 1,085 465 785 6,033 10, 744 6,994 730 1,972 144 4,653 916 2,274 976 233 18,014 4. 856 75, 284 1,976 New Hampshire .. ._.. 1,250 Vermont-. _. _ 55 Massachusetts 21, 558 Rhode Island 5, 395 Connecticut 3,370 Middle Atlantic: New York 172, 630 New Jersey . - 33, 504 Pennsylvania 84, 231 East North Central: Ohio 122, 535 Indiana 31, 733 Illinois. 83, 175 Michigan 51, 137 Wisconsin.. 17, 292 West North Central: Minnesota __ 8,804 Iowa 16,950 Missouri.. .'. . 44, 542 North Dakota 187 South Dakota 100 Nebraska 6,172 6,318 South Atlantic: Delaware 3,450 Maryland... District of Columbia Virginia . 27, 915 5,761 West Virginia 3,066 North Carolina. . 2,972 South Carolina 1,020 Georgia.. 500 Florida 56, 062 East South Central: Kentucky _ 2,272 Tennessee 1,300 Alabama 1,300 Mississippi 4,019 West South Central: 701 Louisiana . .. 5,634 Oklahoma. 14, 030 Texas . 23, 248 Mountain: Montana 20, 797 Idaho 4,914 Wyoming . 1,221 Colorado 5,525 New Mexico Arizona ... . 1,532 3,032 Utah.. . Nevada.. 1,000 Pacific: Washington 27, 229 Oregon.. . 12, 099 California.. 165, 464 1 Figures include the expenditures of The Mother Church and therefore contain some duplications. This is particularly true of the figures for benevolences and denominational support, resulting from the fact that certain contributions made by the local organizations to The Mother Church are again counted in expenditures of The Mother Church. 2 Amount for Delaware combined with figures for Maryland to avoid disclosing the statistics of any indi- vidual church. 8 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 36 Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 — Continued EXPENDITURES '— continuec GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE Other current expenses including interest Local relief and charity Home missions Foreign missions To general headquar- ters All other purposes 83,641,411 $180, 176 $368, 589 $31, 734 $219,492 $603, 083 New England: Maine. . New Hampshire,- . 17, 423 10, 298 7,113 381, 923 7,278 50, 773 465, 226 122, 408 152, 058 221, 937 109, 718 346, 120 131, 086 84, 439 62, 956 54, 767 133, 328 4,741 9,199 19,116 50, 253 } 2 29,003 50, 116 11,021 12, 457 9,539 2,659 18, 122 58, 120 20, 827 10, 980 8,465 4,279 8,443 18, 456 35, 007 75, 480 15, 982 9,518 4,907 42, 173 4,435 5,292 5,871 3,468 97, 969 63, 482 573, 180 831 833 311 21, 903 704 2,688 24, 857 2,429 7, 355 6,525 3, 638 16, 279 9, 959 1,005 2,022 1, 344 2,480 78 254 955 895 753 2,423 935 831 484 77 446 2,893 276 531 144 160 273 440 597 2,382 211 250 43 786 350 468 310 2,550 8,440 1,816 43, 962 145 1,020 779 396 9,722 289 3,351 32, 943 7,590 8,983 12, 446 3,243 17,821 9,978 3,364 3,356 1,864 6,864 218 524 903 1,314 1,638 5,857 515 219 854 32 842 5, 560 217 484 608 291 195 1,708 1,979 5,923 735 773 395 2,121 145 529 343 3,391 1,013 Vermont .. 1,009 Massachusetts. -- Rhode Island 322, 068 26, 195 91, 445 12, 235 1,138 5,707 702 1,174 1,696 619 4, 383 7,215 789 625 358 1,515 5,292 Middle Atlantic: New York.. . _ 2,119 67,912 13, 515 Pennsylvania... 19, 008 East North Central: Ohio Indiana ... . .. 182 2,648 25, 356 15,083 54, 642 Michigan.. _ 14, 303 9,380 West North Central: Minnesota.. . . 28, 726 Iowa.. . 2,097 Missouri ... 25, 292 North Dakota . 100 South Dakota . . 5 25 42 2,154 Nebraska.. 9,793 3,778 South Atlantic: Delaware . ... Maryland 8,359 2,151 Virginia ... 1,475 West Virginia ... 137 North Carolina. .. . 1,470 722 Georgia.. . 36 327 1,902 236 Florida . .. 3,198 East South Central: Kentucky • . 448 2, 320 Alabama . 2, 516 Mississippi 584 West South Central: 513 441 2,524 1,933 Oklahoma.. . 3,760 6,461 5,009 Texas 8,933 Mountain: 2,695 Idaho ... . 120 299 172 17 2,394 Wvoming 828 4,836 2,229 3,887 Utah 36 3,600 Pacific: 705 974 5,114 4,532 3,268 52, 761 7,679 15, 269 California... 132 117,091 1 Figures include the expenditures of The Mother Church and therefore contain some duplications. This is particularly true of the figures for benevolences and denominational support, resulting from the fact that certain contributions made by the local organizations to The Mother Church are again counted in ex- penditures of The Mother Church. 2 Amount for Delaware combined with figures for Maryland to avoid disclosing the statistics of any individual church. HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION DENOMINATIONAL HISTORY Christian Science is the religion founded by Mary Baker Eddy and represented by the Church of Christ, Scientist. The Christian Science denomination was founded by Mrs. Eddy at Boston in 1879, following her discovery of this religion at Lynn, Mass., in 1866, and her issuing of its textbook, Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures, in 1875. For many years prior to 1866 Mrs. Eddy observed and studied mental causes and effects. Profoundly religious, she was disposed to attribute causation to God and to regard Him as divine Mind. In that year, she recovered almost instantly from a severe injury after reading an account of healing in the Gospel according to Matthew. The discovery of what she named Christian Science ensued from this incident. As she has said, "I knew the Principle of all harmoni- ous Mind-action to be God, and that cures were produced in primitive Christian healing by holy, uplifting faith; but I must know the Science of this healing, and I won my way to absolute conclusions through divine revelation, reason, and demonstration." (Science and Health, p. 109.) As her discovery developed in her thought, Mrs. Eddy demonstrated its im- portance to mankind by many cases of healing and by teaching which equipped students for successful practice. In due course, a distinct church became neces- sary to facilitate cooperation and unity between Christian Scientists, to present Christian Science to all people, and to maintain the purity of its teachings and practice. Accordingly, she and her followers organized the Church of Christ, Scientist, "to commemorate the words and works of our Master" and to "reinstate primitive Christianity and its lost element of healing." (Church Manual, p. 17.) Mrs. Eddy passed awaj 7 in 1910. Until then, she had initiated every step in the progress of Christian Science. Although the organic law of the Christian Science movement, its Church Manual, confers adequate powers upon an adminis- trative board, The Christian Science Board of Directors, yet this Board always had functioned under her supervision. Mrs. Eddy's demise, therefore, tested the Church Manual as an organic law in the absence of its author, but it has fulfilled the most confident expectations. The period since 1910 has been the most fruitful and prosperous in the history of Christian Science. The primary source of information about Christian Science is Mrs. Eddy's book, Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures, first published in 1875 and occasionally revised "only to give a clearer and fuller expression of its original meaning." This book received from the author its final revision in 1907. Mrs. Eddy is the author of other books on Christian Science, published from 1886 to 1913, which are collected in her Prose Works Other Than Science and Health and her Poetical Works. Her writings can be found in many public libraries and in all Christian Science reading rooms. DOCTRINE Christian Science is a religious teaching and practice based on the words and works of Christ Jesus, which is applicable to health for the same reasons that the Christian religion originally was. As defined by Mrs. Eddy, the religion she founded is "divine metaphysics"; it is "the scientific system of divine healing"; it is "the law of God, the law of good, interpreting and demonstrating the divine Principle and rule of universal harmony." (Science and Health, pp. Ill, 123; Rudimental Divine Science, p. 1.) The theology of Christian Science begins with the propositions that God is "All-in-all"; He is the "Divine Principle of all that really is." To define God further, it employs frequently the word "good," besides such terms as Life, Truth, Love, and Mind, Soul, Spirit. Next to God, the name of Jesus and 1 This statement, which is substantially the same as that published in vol. II of the Report on Religious Bodies, 1926, has been revised by Clifford' P. Smith, editor of the bureau of history and records of The First Church of Christ, Scientist, in Boston, Mass., and approved by him in its present form. 10 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 references to him occur most frequently in the authorized literature of Christian Science. Concerning Jesus Christ and his relation to God and man, Christian Science distinguishes between what is in the New Testament and what is in the creeds, doctrines, and dogmas of later times. Accordingly, Christian Scientists speak of him oftenest as the Master or the "Way-shower," and they regard the atonement, his chief work, as "the exemplification of man's unity with God, whereby man reflects divine Truth, Life, and Love." (Science and Health, p. 18.) The most distinctive feature of Christian Science teaching is its absolute distinction between what is real and what is apparent or seeming, but unreal. This distinction Mrs. Eddy explains, for instance, as follows: "All reality is in God and His creation, harmonious and eternal. That which He creates is good, and He makes all that is made. Therefore the only reality of sin, sickness, or death is the awful fact that unrealities seem real to human, erring belief, until God strips off their disguise. They are not true, because they are not of God." (Science and Health, p. 472.) Contrary to common misapprehension, Christian Science does not ignore what it regards as unreal. This religion teaches its adherents to forsake and overcome every form of error or evil on the basis of its unreality; that is, by demonstrating the true idea of reality. This it teaches them to do by means of spiritual law and spiritual power. In this connection, Christian Science maintains that the truth of being — the truth concerning God and man — includes a rule for its practice and a law by which its practice produces effects. To a certain extent Jesus declared this rule and law when he said, "Ye shall know the truth and the truth shall make you free" (John vin, 32) . Accordingly, for an individual to gain his freedom from any form of error or evil, he should know the truth, the absolute truth of being, applicable to his case; and Christian Science further teaches that this practice is effective when employed by one individual for another, because such is the unity of real being and such is the law of God. For these reasons, evidently Jesus could and did declare the possibilitv of Christian healing in unlimited terms. (See Matthew x, 5-10 and xxvm, 16-20; Mark xvi, 14-18; John xiv, 12.) The practice of Christian Science is not merely mental; it must be also spiritual. Indeed, it is truly mental only as it is absolutely spiritual. The nonspiritual elements in the so-called human mind do not contribute to harmony or to health. The practitioner must know or realize spiritually, and his ability to do this is derived from the divine Mind. Therefore, he must agree with the Teacher and Way-shower, who said, "I can of mine own self do nothing" (John v, 30), and he must prepare for the healing ministry and keep himself in condition for it by living the life of a genuine Christian. The practice of Christian Science is not limited, as is commonly supposed, to the healing of the sick. On the contrary, Christian Scientists regard their religion as applicable to practically every human need. Membership in this denomination is limited to those applicants who are at least 12 years of age; not members of any other denomination; of Christian char- acter; and who believe in and understand Christian Science according to the teaching and tenets in its textbook Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures. ORGANIZATION Since its reorganization in 1892, the denomination has consisted of the Christian Science Mother Church, the proper name of which is The First Church of Christ, Scientist, in Boston, Mass., and branch churches or branch societies at all places where there are enough adherents for a local organization. A branch church is called First Church of Christ, Scientist, of its city or town, or is called Second Church of Christ, Scientist, of that place, and so on. A society is the beginning of a church, and is called Christian Science Society of its locality. Viewed in another way, The Mother Church consists of members who consti- tute the local congregation in Boston and of members who reside in other places throughout the world, either where there are branch organizations or where there are not. Thus, on December 31, 1936, The Mother Church had 255,563 members, of whom 222,067 were in the United States (not including Canal Zone, Alaska, Hawaii, and Philippine Islands) and 33,496 were in these possessions and in other countries. At the same time, The Mother Church had 136,504 members in the United States (as defined above) who were members of branch organizations. At approximately the same time, 2,113 of the branch organizations in the United States had 183,352 members of whom 136,504 were members of The Mother CHURCH OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST 11 Church and 46,848 were not. Therefore, at the end of 1936, there were in the United States (as defined above) 268,915 persons who were enrolled as members in the Christian Science denomination, or Church of Christ, Scientist. At the same time, there were enrolled in the Sunday schools of this denomina- tion in the United States 139,758 pupils not more than 20 years of age, of whom comparatively few were members of the church. The number of Christian Science practitioners listed in The Christian Science Journal (official organ of The Mother Church) was 10,994. In a sense, the Christian Science church can be said to include a large number of persons who believe in Christian Science and attend its services, or study the Bible with Mrs. Eddy's writings, but are not yet admitted to membership; and the number of adherents who are not members is estimated as exceeding the number who are. The officers of The Mother Church consist of The Christian Science Board of Directors, a president, the first and second readers, a clerk, and a treasurer. The governing body of the denomination is The Christian Science Board of Directors, but each branch church has its own self-government. The lesson-sermon, which constitutes the principal part of the Sunday services in Christian Science churches, is prepared by a committee connected with The Mother Church and is read in every church by two readers who read alternately, the first reader from Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures, the second reader from the Bible. A Wednesday evening testimony meeting, conducted by the first reader, is like- wise held, at which are given the testimonies of those who have been healed and reformed by Christian Science. In addition to Sunday and Wednesday meetings, the churches of this denomination provide public lectures on Christian Science which are delivered by lecturers appointed by The Mother Church. Besides Sunday schools for children, the educational system of the Christian Science denomination includes the teaching of classes composed of adult students. This is done by authorized teachers who have been instructed and certified for this purpose by The Mother Church's Board of Education. All of the activities of the Christian Science denomination are intended to promote spiritualization of thought, together with the innumerable results thereof which include Christian healing. In the healing of the sick, practiced for the benefit of particular persons, the service rendered by healers or practitioners is regarded as an individual ministry, subject only to a degree of regulation by the church. The efficacy of Christian Science as a practical religion is attested by a constantly increasing multitude of witnesses who can speak from personal experience. The following are the principal publications of The Christian Science Publishing Society: The Christian Science Journal (a monthly in English including directories of churches and practitioners) ; the Christian Science Quarterly (containing cita- tions from the Bible and from the Christian Science textbook for Sunday services and study, and published in English, Danish, Dutch, French, German, Norwegian, Swedish, and revised Braille) ; the Christian Science Sentinel (a weekly in English) ; The Herald of Christian Science (a monthly and quarterly in French, German, Danish, Dutch, Norwegian, Swedish, and Braille) ; and The Christian Science Monitor (an international daily newspaper including articles on Christian Science translated into many languages). o U. S. DEPARTMENT OF COMMERCE HARRY L. HOPKINS, Secretary BUREAU OF THE CENSUS WILLIAM LANE AUSTIN, Director CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES 1936 Bulletin No. 32 CHURCH OF GOD AND SAINTS OF CHRIST STATISTICS, DENOMINATIONAL HISTORY DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION Prepared under the supervision of Dr. T. F. MURPHY Chief Statistician for Religious Statistics UNITED STATES GOVERNMENT PRINTING OFFICE WASHINGTON : 1940 For sale by the Superintendent of Documents, Washington, D. C. - - Price S cents CONTENTS General Introduction in Number of churches in Membership in Urban and rural churches in Church edifices iv Value of church property iv Debt iv Expenditures iv Averages iv Sunday schools iv Statistics 1 Table 1. — Summary of statistics for churches in urban and rural territory, 1936 1 Table 2. — Comparative summary, 1906 to 1936 2 Table 3. — Number and membership of churches in urban and rural territory, membership by sex, and Sunday schools, by States, 1936 3 Table 4. — Number and membership of churches, 1906 to 1936, and membership by age in 1936, by States 4 Table 5. — -Value of churches and parsonages and amount of church debt by States, 1936 4 Table 6. — Church expenditures by States, 1936 5 Table 7. — Number and membership of churches, value and debt on church edifices, expenditures, and Sunday schools, by districts, 1936 6 History, Doctrine, and Organization 6 Denominational history 6 Doctrine 7 Organization 7 Work 7 ii GENERAL INTRODUCTION The Census of Religious Bodies, as its name indicates, is a census of religious organizations rather than a census of population classified according to denomi- national affiliation. This census is taken once in 10 years in accordance with the provisions of the Permanent Census Act approved March 6, 1902, and is confined to churches located in continental United States. A report is obtained by the Bureau of the Census from each church, congre- gation, or other local organization of each religious body. The census data are thus obtained directly from the local churches and are not in any sense a compi- lation of the statistics collected by the different denominations and published in their year books. Lists of the local organizations for 1936 were secured in most cases, however, from the denominational headquarters, and much additional assistance has been rendered by the officials of the various denominational organizations. The statistics relate either to the calendar year 1936 or to the church record year which corresponds closely to that period. Number of churches. — In the reports of the Census of Religious Bodies for 1916 and 1906 the total number of churches, or organizations, shown for some denominations was slightly in excess of the number of churches reporting member- ship. Since membership figures ha,ve been obtained for all of the churches in- cluded in the reports for the years 1936 and 1926 and for other reasons, it has seemed advisable to use, for purposes of comparison with 1936 and 1926, the number of churches reporting membership in 1916 and 1906. These figures are used, therefore, in the tables presenting comparative figures for these earlier years. Membership. — The members of a local church organization, and thus of the denomination to which the church belongs, are those persons who are recognized as constituent parts of the organization. The exact definition of membership depends upon the constitution and practice of the church, or denomination, under consideration. Each church was instructed to report the number of its members according to the definition of membership as used in that particular church or organization. In some religious bodies the term "member" is applied only to communicants, while in others it includes all baptized persons, and in still other bodies it covers all enrolled persons. Separate figures are shown for members "under 13 years of age" and those "13 years of age and over," so far as reported by the individual churches. The mem- bership "13 years of age and over" usually affords a better basis for comparison between denominations reporting membership on a different basis. Urban and rural churches. — Urban churches are those located in urban areas; these areas as defined by the Census Bureau in censuses prior to 1930, included all cities and other incorporated places having 2,500 inhabitants or more. For use in connection with the 1930 census the definition has been slightly modified and extended so as to include townships and other political subdivisions (not incorporated as municipalities, nor containing any areas so incorporated) which had a total population of 10,000 or more, and a population density of 1,000 or more per square mile. Rural churches would be those located outside of the above areas. Thus to a very limited extent the urban and rural areas, as reported for 1936, differ somewhat from these areas as reported in the preceding censuses. in IV GENERAL. INTRODUCTION Church edifices. — A church edifice is a building used mainly or wholly for religious services. Value of church property. — The term "value of church property" was used in the reports of the Census of Religious Bodies for 1916 and 1906 and the term "value of church edifices" has been substituted in 1936 and 1926. The figures are strictly comparable, however, as exactly the same class of property is covered by both terms. The "value of church edifices" comprises the estimated value of the church buildings owned and used for worship by the organizations reporting, together with the value of the land on which these buildings stand and the furniture, organs, bells, and other equipment owned by the churches and actually used in connec- tion with religious services. Where parts of a church building are used for social or educational work in connection with the church, the whole value of the building and its equipment is included, as it has been found practically impossible to make a proper separation in such cases. The number and value of the parsonages, or pastors' residences, are shown where the ownership of such buildings was reported by the churches. Debt. — The summary tables show the amount of debt reported and the number of churches reporting a specific debt, also the number of churches reporting that they had "no debt." The total of these is, in most cases, nearly equal to the number reporting the value of church edifices. Expenditures. — The total expenditures by the churches during their last fiscal year are separated in the reports received from most of the churches into the items called for, as they appeared on the schedule, which were as follows: For pastor's salary $ For all other salaries For repairs and improvements For payments on church debt, excluding interest For all local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc For all other current expenses, including interest For home missions For foreign missions Amount sent to general headquarters for distribution by them For all other purposes Total expenditures during year Averages. — The average number of members per church is obtained by dividing the total membership by the total number of churches shown. The average value of church edifice and the average expenditure per church are obtained by dividing the total value of churches and the total expenditures, respectively, by the number of churches reporting in each case. Sunday schools. — The Sunday schools for which statistics are presented in this bulletin are those maintained by the churches of the denomination reporting, including, in some cases, mission schools or other Sunday schools conducted by the church elsewhere than in the main church edifice. The statistics shown relate to Sunday schools only and do not include the weekday schools that are main- tained by a number of denominations. CHURCH OF GOD AND SAINTS OF CHRIST STATISTICS Summary for the United States, with urban-rural classification. — A general summary of the statistics for the Church of God and Saints of Christ for the year 1936 is presented in table 1, which shows also the distribution of these figures between urban and rural territory. These statistics were compiled from schedules sent directly to the Bureau by the pastor or clerk of the individual churches and the data relate to these churches only. In this denomination persons are admitted to membership in the local churches upon profession of faith and baptism by immersion. Table 1. -Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 Churches (local organizations), number Members, number Average membership per church Membership by sex: Male Female Males per 100 females Membership by age: Under 13 years 13 years and over Percent under 13 years Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Constructed prior to 1936 Constructed, wholly or in part, in 1936 Average value per church Debt— number reporting Amount reported Number reporting "no debt" Parsonages, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Expenditures: Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding in- terest All other current expenses, including in- terest __. Local relief and charity, Red Cross, ete._ Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution.. All other purposes Average expenditure per church Sunday schools: Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars Parochial schools : Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars Total 37, 084 174 14, 026 23, 058 60.8 10. 373 26, 711 28.0 79 78 $544, 270 $499, 270 $45, 000 $6, 978 17 $104, 300 11 35 33 $88, 400 213 $363, 049 $166, 744 $31,917 $18, 506 $21, 706 $26, 826 $28, 271 $6, 758 $1, 127 $43, 012 $18, 182 $1,704 211 1,385 17, 356 1 1 5 103 In urban territory 184 35, 001 190 13,220 21. 781 60.7 9,743 25, 258 27.8 76 75 $527, 520 $492, 520 $35, 000 $7, 034 17 $104, 300 11 32 30 $76, 350 184 $300, 006 $150,361 $28, 650 $16, 506 $13, 671 $22, 745 $17, 940 $5, 845 $827 $26, 450 $17,011 $1, 630 183 1,208 15, 612 In rural territory ,083 72 1,277 63.1 630 1,453 30.2 3 3 $16, 750 $6, 750 $10. 000 $5, 583 3 3 $12, 050 29 $63, 043 $16, 383 $3, 267 $2, 000 $8, 035 $4,081 $10, 331 $913 $300 $16, 562 $1, 171 $2, 174 28 177 1 1 5 103 PERCENT OF TOTAL 1 Urban 86.4 94.4 94.3 94.5 93.9 94.6 96.9 98.6 77.8 100.0 86.4 82.6 90.2 63.8 84.8 63.5 86.5 73.4 61.5 93. C 86.7 87.2 90.0 Rural 13.6 5.6 5.7 5.5 6.1 5.4 3.1 1.4 22.2 13.6 17.4 9.8 10.2 10.8 37.0 15.2 36.5 13.5 26.6 38.5 6.4 13.3 12.8 10.0 100.0 1 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. 225010—40 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Comparative data, 1906-36. — Table 2 presents, in convenient form for com- parison, a summary of the available statistics for the Church of God and Saints of Christ for the census years 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906. Table 2. — Compabative Summary, 1906 to 1936 1936 1926 1916 1906 Churches (local organizations), number. Increase over preceding census: Number Percent ' Members, number Increase over preceding census: Number. _,. Percent--.'. Average membership per church. Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Average value per church. Debt— number reporting Amount reported Parsonages, number Value — number reporting. Amount reported 101 90.2 37, 084 30, 343 450.1 174 78 $544, 270 $6, 978 17 $104, 300 35 33 $88, 400 112 20 3,430 103.6 60 49 48 $149, 210 $3, 109 20 $30, 219 3,311 1,488 81.6 36 37 26 $43, 746 $1, 683 12 $11,754 Expenditures: Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding interest.. All other current expenses, including interest- Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution All other purposes Not classified Average expenditure per church Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars $303. $166, $31, $18, $21, $26, $28, $6, 23 $68, 450 100 $137, 345 $76, 414 $53, 917 45 i, 674 $14, 522 $4, 152 $1, 704 211 1,385 17, 356 67 303 2,010 38 1 1 $6, 000 $6, 000 i Percent not shown where base is less than 100. State tables. — Tables 3, 4, 5, and 6 present the statistics for the Church of God and Saints of Christ bj~ States. Table 3 gives for each State for 1936 the number and membership of the churches classified according to their location in urban or rural territory, membership classified by sex, and data for Sunday schools. Table 4 gives for selected States the number and membership of the churches for the four census years 1906 to 1936, together with the membership for 1936 classified as "under 13 years of age" and "13 years of age and over." Table 5 shows the value of churches and parsonages and the amount of debt on church edifices for 1936. Table 6 presents, for 1936, the church expenditures, showing separately current expenses, improvements, benevolences, etc. In order to avoid disclosing the financial statistics of any individual church, separate presenta- tion in tables 5 and 6 is limited to those States in which three or more churches reported value and expenditures. Ecclesiastical divisions. — Table 7 presents, for each district in the Church of God and Saints of Christ, the more important statistical data for 1936 shown by States in the preceding tables, including number of churches, membership, value and debt on church edifices, expenditures, and Sunday schools. CHURCH OF GOD AND SAINTS OF CHRIST 3 Table 3. — Number and Membership of Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 number of churches NUMBER of members membership by sex SUNDAY SCHOOLS GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE 3 o a 03 P "3 H 3 "3 o a 03 5 "3 3 "3 s o o_ &3 a3 R "3 -2 3 £.3 3 Pi o T3 03 I.

a? CHURCH EDI- FICES CHURCH EDI- FICES EXPENDITURES c2 1 , , , , DISTRICT n' B *" fcjO ■-M '" bjo M S.9 ,j s.a ^ $ a ^ <2 H C3 *]*= Xl-f C3 O a £ o a a .a 3 O 6 to 3 & 3 O a 3 a J3 d o 6 3 js b 2 3 a ,4 .4 o |H £ O <1 O < o < O Total -- .-- . 213 37, 084 78 $544, 270 17 $104, 300 ^213 $363, 049 211 17,356 Eastern ... 108 23, 879 41 394, 870 11 100, 150 108 203, 112 107 11, 189 Southern .. . 85 11,198 29 112, 100 6 4,150 85 135, 262 84 5,122 20 2,007 8 37, 300 20 24, 675 20 1 045 HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION J DENOMINATIONAL HISTORY In the latter part of the year 1896 William S. Crowdy, a Negro employed on the Santa Fe Railroad as a cook,, claimed to have a vision from God, calling him to lead his people to the true religion and giving him prophetic endowment. He immediately gave up his employment, leaving his home in Guthrie, Okla., went into Kansas, and soon after organized the Church of God and Saints of Christ, November 1896, at Lawrence, Kans. At first only a few persons joined him, but the numbers increased rapidly. In 1900 the headquarters were removed to Philadelphia, Pa. He was appointed bishop of the new body, and a white man who was associated with him was subsequently raised to the same office. In September 1900 the first annual assembly convened, officers were appointed, the church constitution drawn and adopted, and the Daughters of Jerusalem and Sisters of Mercy organized, and its constitution approved. The districts were made. In 1904 the general officers' ranks were completed, naming Bishop Albert Christian to the African Continent, as its presiding bishop. Under his guidance thousands joined and the church prospered. At his death his successor, Bishop John M. Sykenia, was called to the African post. During the Passover session of 1906 the founder, Prophet William S. Crowdy, named the following: Chief Evangelist, Joseph W. Crowdy as chief speaker over all pulpits; Evangelist, William H. Plummer; Grand Father Abraham, general business manager of said church; also, Elder Calvin S. Skinner, counsellor of the said body; giving them full authority to act at all times as designated. In the summer of 1908 William S. Crowdy died ; leaving those here mentioned to assume leadership in the order named. Joseph W. Crowdy and William H. Plummer were ordained to the bishopric by the presbytery, at the district annual assembly held at Washington, D. C, in 1909. The following year, James W. Brent and Thomas C. Person were elevated to the bishopric of the Southern and Western districts, respectively. Joseph W. Crowdy was a successful leader from August 1908 to January 1917, when death claimed him. His successor, Bishop William H. Plummer, being a business man, was successful in the redemption of the church's lands at Belleville, Va. (This land was first purchased by the founder as early as 1902.) Headquarters were moved to Belle- ville in 1917. Bishop Plummer enjoyed a large following, with churches reaching from coast to coast. He established churches in the West Indies Islands with Evangelist H. L. Chase as their overseer, while the African churches were guided by Evangelist Matashaka as their overseer. Elder Calvin S. Skinner followed in the procession of leaders in December 1931 when Bishop William H. Plummer passed from this life at Belleville, Va. Elder 1 This statement, which is substantially the same as that published in vol. II of the Report on Religious Bodies, 1926, has been revised by Bishop H. Z. Plummer, of the Church of God and Saints of Christ, and approved by him in its present form. CHURCH OF GOD AND SAINTS OF CHRIST 7 Calvin S. Skinner held the coveted position but a very short time, being the last one named b} r the founder. He appointed and acclaimed Elder Howard Z. Plummer cardinal head and leader of the said church to fill all the offices and granting him all authority given his predecessor, Bishop William H. Plummer, by the founder, Prophet William S. Crowdy. Elder Calvin S. Skinner held the leadership from December 1931 to February 1932, when he passed from this life. Bishop H. Z. Plummer, the present head and leader, is active in all walks of life to bring the ideals set forth by his predecessors and founder of the church to a glorious success; he is ever alert, looking forward to the advancement of the work, being guided by the divine hand. He has broadened the social status of the body and has added two to the bishopric, namely, August M. Crowdy, the son of the late founder, Prophet William S. Crowdy; and Howard L. Chase as bishop, with the West Indies and South America as his diocese. DOCTRINE Preamble: We, the Church of God and Saints of Christ of the United States and its jurisdiction, do declare all persons as members of the Church of God, after having repented of their sins and being baptized by burial into the water upon confession of faith in Christ Jesus, and having received the unleavened bread and water for Christ's body and blood, their feet washed by the elder, as written in St. John 13: 1-23, having agreed to keep the Ten Commandments and having been breathed upon with a holy kiss, also being taught how to pray, as it is written in Matt. 6: 9-13. We do try to perpetuate a union among the Saints of Christ and maintain a correspondence with all other Churches of God and Saints of Christ throughout the United States and the whole world. We therefore purpose to maintain and keep the Commandments of God and the sayings of Jesus, according to the doctrine of the Bible. Believing that the Negro race is descended from the 10 lost tribes of Israel, the prophet taught that the Ten Commandments and a literal adherence to the teachings of the Bible, including both the Old and the New Testaments, are man's positive guides to salvation. In order, however, that the faithful may make no mistake as to the commandments which they are to follow, a pamphlet has been published by the church under the direction of the prophet, called the "Seven Keys," which includes Bible references giving the authority for the various customs and orders of the church. Among these customs are the observ- ance of the Jewish calendar and feast days, especially the Jewish Sabbath, and the use of the corresponding Hebrew names. ORGANIZATION The organization of the church centers in an executive board or council, called a presbytery, consisting of 12 ordained elders and evangelists, whose duty it is to look after the general business of the church. The prophet, who is presiding officer both of the executive board and of the church, is not elected but holds his position by virtue of a divine call. He is believed by his followers to be in direct communication with the Deity, to utter prophecies by the will of God, and to perform miracles. On his death the prophetic office lapses until a new vision appears. There are district annual and general assemblies, composed of the different orders of the ministry, and including delegates from each local church or taber- nacle. The ministerial order includes ministers not in full ordination, elders fully ordained, evangelists (elders engaged in general missionary work), and bishops, the last mentioned not exceeding four in number. The ministers hold office during good behavior. The temporal affairs of the church are cared for by deacons under general supervision of the assemblies. The Church of God and Saints of Christ is the name of all local churches. They are designated in each State by tabernacle numbers, the first one in the State, number one, the next number two and so on. WORK For the support of the ministry, including the prophet, tithes are collected as well as freewill offerings, and the district assemblies are required to establish storehouses for the tithes. From these storehouses groceries and other neces- saries of life are sold to the members, the net receipts being used to supplement the tithes contributed for the support of the ministers in the work. The church is a strong advocate of temperance, refusing even to use wine in the sacrament of the Lord's Supper. It allows marriage only within the circle 8 CENSUS OF KELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 of the faithful, except by special permit, and exercises a rigid censorship over all printed matter, permitting only that to be used which receives the approval of the publishing house, and referring the decision of all disputed points to the Bible. One of the main auxiliaries of the church is an organization known as the Daughters of Jerusalem and Sisters of Mercy. It is the duty of this organization to look out for straying members; to attend to the comforts and welfare of the sick and needy and, as missionaries, to help forward the gospel; to devise plans and assist in finding means to care for the orphans; and to attend to the comfort and welfare of the members of sister churches of the organization, who may chance to be visiting the place in which the tabernacle is located. The church maintains a home at Belleville, Va., for aged widows and orphans and the Belleville Industrial School (first time reporting in 1936), which are supported and sponsored through contributions and freewill offerings. The church, an advocate of humanitarianism regardless of race or creed, encourages endowments for the furtherance of the cause of humanity. The home was first conceived in the mind of the founder, when a small tract of land was pur- chased. Fitting so greatly, other tracts, which comprise nearly 850 acres, were pur- chased by the late Bishop William H. Plummer in 1918, and the tract known as Belleville came into prominence. Belleville is located in an agricultural region, famous for its production of truck crops, and it is in close proximity to great fields of cotton, peanuts, and other farm crops, as well as to the many and varied industries centered in Norfolk, Portsmouth, Suffolk, Newport News, Va., and other Hampton Roads communities. Seeing the dire need of a school for the education of the orphan youth, Bishop William H. Plummer shouldered the ardent task and incorporated the present institution, known as the Belleville Industrial School. This institution is non- sectarian, reaching forth to help those most in need of its graces. Its curriculum at present reaches the junior high school. Plans have been drawn for its new administrative, school, and dormitory buildings, with a class A high school as its goal. The Belleville Industrial School and Widows and Orphans Home, Incorporated, is a private corporation, without capital stock, having been chartered and or- ganized under the laws of the State of Virginia in 1921, with its principal office located at Belleville, county of Nansemond, Va., and is managed by a board of trustees consisting of 25 members. The purpose of the corporation, as named in its certificate of incorporation, is as follows: 1. To establish, own, conduct, and operate a school where students may ob- tain, on such terms and in such manner as may be deemed advisable and per- mitted by law, a general education and courses of instruction in agriculture, business, trades, and professions. 2. To establish, own, conduct, and operate a widows and orphans home (or homes) for the care, maintenance, and relief of indigent widows, orphans, and other poor, needy, or homeless persons. 3. To acquire, take, hold, and own all such property, both real and personal, including stocks and bonds of other corporations, as may be acquired by gift, purchase, devise, or bequest, and use, operate, enjoy, and dispose of the same for its benefit in such manner as may be deemed advisable and permitted by law. 4. To do any and all lawful acts and things whatsoever which may be incidental to or necessary for the accomplishment of the purposes hereinbefore mentioned. In conformity with our charter we are putting forth this special effort to raise sufficient money to renovate our present buildings (18 in number) to pay off our indebtedness and to erect the new school building and four dormitories to improve the condition of our institution. It is hoped that we will be sufficiently successful to complete this program in 2 years, together with our regular budget. This will enable us to extend the benefits offered by this institution to a greater number of widows and orphans. Not only in the community where our institu- tion is located, but in every State of the United States, we do propose to operate a charitable agency in the interest of widows and orphans. A fund is to be provided through the medium of solicitation, and a certain percentage of all monies received in each State will be retained for widows and orphans of that State wherein these collections are made. Athletics are encouraged as in all noted institutions of learning for the develop- ment of the youth. A seminary has been planned to follow in pursuit of uni- versity degrees. o U. S. DEPARTMENT OF COMMERCE HARRY L. HOPKINS, Secretary BUREAU OF THE CENSUS WILLIAM LANE AUSTIN, Director CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES 1936 Bulletin No. 44 CHURCH OF GOD IN CHRIST STATISTICS, DENOMINATIONAL HISTORY DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION Prepared under the supervision of Dr. T. F. MURPHY Chief Statistician for Religious Statistics UNITED STATES GOVERNMENT PRINTING OFFICE WASHINGTON : 1940 For sale by the Superintendent of Documents, Washington, D. C. - - Price 5 cents CONTENTS Page General Introduction m Number of churches m Membership m Urban and rural churches m Church edifices iv Value of church property iv Debt iv Expenditures iv Averages iv Sunday schools iv Statistics 1 Table 1. — Summary of statistics for churches in urban and rural ter- ritory, 1936 1 Table 2.- — Comparative summary, 1936 and 1926 2 Table 3. — -Number and membership of churches in urban and rural territory, membership by sex, and Sunday schools, by States, 1936 3 Table 4.- — Number and membership of churches, 1936 and 1926, and membership by age in 1936, by States ■_ 4 Table 5. — Value of churches and parsonages and amount of church debt by States, 1936 5 Table 6. — Church expenditures by States, 1936 6 History, Doctrine, and Organization 8 History 8 Doctrine _• 8 Organization 8 ii GENERAL INTRODUCTION The Census of Religious Bodies, as its name indicates, is a census of religious organizations rather than a census of population classified according to denomi- national affiliation. This census is taken once in 10 years in accordance with the provisions of the Permanent Census Act approved March 6, 1902, and is confined to churches located in continental United States. A report is obtained by the Bureau of the Census from each church, congre- gation, or other local organization of each religious body. The census data are thus obtained directly from the local churches and are not in any sense a compi- lation of the statistics collected by the different denominations and published in their year books. Lists of the local organizations for 1936 were secured in most cases, however, from the denominational headquarters, and much additional assistance has been rendered by the officials of the various denominational organizations. The statistics relate either to the calendar year 1936 or to the church record year which corresponds closely to that period. Number of churches. — In the reports of the Census of Religious Bodies for 1916 and 1906 the total number of churches, or organizations, shown for some denominations was slightly in excess of the number of churches reporting member- ship. Since membership figures have been obtained for all of the churches in- cluded in the reports for the years 1936 and 1926 and for other reasons, it has seemed advisable to use, for purposes of comparison with 1936 and 1926, the number of churches reporting membership in 1916 and 1906. These figures are used, therefore, in the tables presenting comparative figures for these earlier years. Membership. — The members of a local church organization, and thus of the denomination to which the church belongs, are those persons who are recognized as constituent parts of the organization. The exact definition of membership depends upon the constitution and practice of the church, or denomination, under consideration. Each church was instructed to report the number of its members according to the definition of membership as used in that particular church or organization. In some religious bodies the term "member" is applied only to communicants, while in others it includes all baptized persons, and in still other bodies it covers all enrolled persons. Separate figures are shown for members "under 13 years of age" and those "13 years of age and over," so far as reported by the individual churches. The mem- bership "13 years of age and over" usually affords a better basis for comparison between denominations reporting membership on a different basis. Urban and rural churches. — Urban churches are those located in urban areas; these areas as defined by the Census Bureau in censuses prior to 1930, included all cities and other incorporated places having 2,500 inhabitants or more. For use in connection with the 1930 census the definition has been slightly modified and extended so as to include townships and other political subdivisions (not incorporated as municipalities, nor containing any areas so incorporated) which had a total population of 10,000 or more, and a population density of 1,000 or more per square mile. Rural churches would be those located outside of the above areas. Thus to a very limited extent the urban and rural areas, as reported for 1936, differ somewhat from these areas as reported in the preceding censuses. m IV GENERAL INTRODUCTION Church edifices. — A church edifice is a building used mainly or wholly for religious services. Value of church property. — The term "value of church property" was used in the reports of the Census of Religious Bodies for 1916 and 1906 and the term "value of church edifices" has been substituted in 1936 and 1926. The figures are strictly comparable, however, as exactly the same class of property is covered by both terms. The "value of church edifices" comprises the estimated value of the church buildings owned and used for worship by the organizations reporting, together with the value of the land on which these buildings stand and the furniture, organs, bells, and other equipment owned by the churches and actually used in connec- tion with religious services. Where parts of a church building are used for social or educational work in connection with the church, the whole value of the building and its equipment is included, as it has been found practically impossible to make a proper separation in such cases. The number and value of the parsonages, or pastors' residences, are shown where the ownership of such buildings was reported by the churches. Deht. — The summary tables show the amount of debt reported and the number of churches reporting a specific debt, also the number of churches reporting that they had "no debt." The total of these is, in most cases, nearly equal to the number reporting the value of church edifices. Expenditures. — The total expenditures by the churches during their last fiscal year are separated in the reports received from most of the churches into the items called for, as they appeared on the schedule, which were as follows: For pastor's salary $ For all other salaries For repairs and improvements For payments on church debt, excluding interest For all local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc For all other current expenses, including interest For home missions For foreign missions Amount sent to general headquarters for distribution by them For all other purposes Total expenditures during year Averages. — The average number of members per church is obtained by dividing the total membership by the total number of churches shown. The average value of church edifice and the average expenditure per church are obtained by dividing the total value of churches and the total expenditures, respectively, by the number of churches reporting in each case. Sunday schools. — The Sunday schools for which statistics are presented in this bulletin are those maintained by the churches of the denomination reporting, including, in some cases, mission schools or other Sunday schools conducted by the church elsewhere than in the main church edifice. The statistics shown relate to Sunday schools only and do not include the weekday schools that are main- tained by a number of denominations. CHURCH OF GOD IN CHRIST STATISTICS Summary for the United States, with urban-rural classification. — A general summary of the statistics for the Church of God in Christ for the year 1936 is presented in table 1, which shows also the distribution of these figures between urban and rural territory. These statistics were compiled from schedules sent directly to the Bureau by the pastor or clerk of the individual churches'and the data relate to these churches only. The membership of this denomination consists of all persons who have pro- fessed belief in the Gospel and have been accepted as members by the local organizations. Table 1. — Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 Churches (local organizations), number- Members, number Average membership per church. Membership by sex: Male Female Sex not reported Males per 100 females Membership by age: Under 13 years 13 years and over Age not reported Percent under 13 years ' Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Constructed prior to 1936 Constructed, wholly or in part, in 1936 Average value per church Debt — number reporting Amount reported Number reporting "no debt" Parsonages, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries___ Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding inter- est. All other current expenses, including inter- est Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution.. All other purposes Average expenditure per church Total 31, 564 41 8,796 22, 504 264 39.1 2,710 25, 478 3,376 9.6 523 504 $1, 453, 128 $1, 188, 881 $264, 247 $2, 883 226 $2S8, 276 180 74 58 $63, 345 736 $392. 009 $153, 706 $15, 578 $35,884 $55, 260 $15, 488 $10, 116 $5, 320 $15, 890 $15,683 $533 In urban territory 23, 816 50 264 38.0 1,996 19, 479 2,341 9.3 325 311 $1, 259, 649 $1, 023, 126 $236, 523 $4, 050 160 $258, 884 94 62 47 $57, 095 456 $327, 499 $124, 279 $12, 336 $28, 691 $50, 303 $00, 091 $13, 067 $8,965 $4, 566 $12. 157 $13, 044 $718 In rural territory 296 7,748 26 2,312 5,436 42.5 714 5,999 1,035 10.6 198 193 $193, 479 $165, 755 $27, 724 $1, 002 66 $29, 392 12 11 $6, 250 280 $64, 510 $29, 427 $3, 242 $7, 193 $4,957 $8,993 $2, 421 $1,151 $754 $3, 733 $2, 639 $230 PERCENT OF TOTAL Urban 61.7 75.5 73.7 75.8 100.0 73.7 76.5 69.3 62.1 61.7 86.7 86.1 89.5 71.2 ( 2 ) ( 2 ) 90.1 62.0 83.5 80.9 79.2 80.0 91.0 87.0 84.4 88.6 85.8 76.5 83.2 Rural 38.3 24.5 26.3 24.2 26.3 23.5 30.7 37.9 38.3 13.3 13.9 10.5 28.8 10.2 47.8 9.9 38.0 16.5 19.1 20.8 20.0 9.0 13.0 15.6 11.4 14.2 23.5 16.8 1 Based on membership with age classification reported. 2 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. 224601—40 2 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 1. — Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 — Continued ITEM Total In urban territory Tn rural territory PERCENT OF TOTAL Urban Rural Sunday schools: 648 4,788 20, 770 18 68 321 98 518 2,258 402 3,292 15, Oil 9 35 206 62 356 1,573 246 1,496 5,759 9 33 115 36 162 685 62.0 68.8 72.3 0) ( 2 ) 64.2 ( 2 ) 68.7 69.7 38.0 31.2 27.7 Summer vacation Bible schools : ( J ) (') 35.8 Weekday religious schools : Churches reporting, number ( 2 ) 31.3 30.3 2 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. Comparative data, 1936 and 1926.— -Table 2 presents, in convenient form for comparison, a summary of the available statistics of the Church of God in Christ for the census years 1936 and 1926. Table 2. — Comparative Summary, 1936 and 1926 1936 1926 Churches (local organizations), number- Increase over preceding census: Number Percent Members, number Increase over preceding census: Number Percent Average membership per church. Church edifices, number.- Value — number reporting Amount reported Average value per church. Debt — number reporting Amount reported Parsonages , number Value — number reporting. Amount reported Expenditures : Churches reporting, number. Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding interest.. All other current expenses, including interest . Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions Foreign missions. To general headquarters for distribution All other purposes Not classified Average expenditure per church unday schools : Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars 772 39 5.3 31, 564 1,301 4.3 41 523 504 $1, 453, 128 $2, 883 226 $288, 276 74 58 $63, 345 736 $392, 009 $153, 706 $15, 578 $35, 884 $55, 260 $69, 084 $15, 488 $10, 116 $5,320 $15, 890 $15, 683 30, 263 41 .531 516 $1, 508, 079 $2,923 234 $261,611 48 $85, 000 624 $516,011 $394, 773 $90, 384 $30, 854 $827 585 3,216 19,282 CHURCH OF GOD IN CHRIST State tables. — Tables 3, 4, 5, and 6 present the statistics for the Church of God in Christ by States. Table 3 gives for each State for 1936 the number and membership of the churches classified according to their location in urban or rural territory, membership classified by sex, and data for Sunday schools. Table 4 gives for seletced States the number and membership of the churches for the census years 1936 and 1926, together with the membership for 1936 classified as "under 13 years of age" and "13 years of age and over." Table 5 shows the value of churches and parsonages and the amount of debt on church edifices for 1936. Table 6 presents, for 1936, the church expenditures, showing separately current expenses, improvements, benevolences, etc. In order to avoid disclosing the financial statistics of any individual church, separate presentation in tables 5 and 6 is limited to those States in which three or more churches reported value and expenditures. Table 3. — Numbee and Membership of Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 NUMBER OF CHURCHES NUMBER of MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BY SEX SUNDAY SCHOOLS GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE o c 03 M 476 "3 u a 296 7a c a 5 "3 3 73 o 73 S o i X! c g ft M m 73.2 u en Cu ' op C ~ ° •a a d to ,„ Exi 03 EG © 03 73 a CO United States 772 4 9 31 25 31 5 18 36 26 1 4 12 16 32 1 S 2 16 5 17 4 13 41 14 21 19 90 31 31 4o 128 14 3 3 2 17 31,584 23,816 7,748 8,796 22, 504 264 39.1 648 4,788 20, 770 New England: Massachusetts 4 8 30 19 26 4 15 32 23 1 4 12 13 23 1 4 2 8 2 8 3 8 23 7 10 9 22 11 21 27 65 10 2 1 2 16 ~~"l 1 6 5 1 3 4 3 """§ 9 .... """§ 3 9 1 5 18 7 11 10 68 20 10 18 63 4 1 2 143 3S6 1,411 1,167 1,961 244 599 2,046 1, 449 55 76 362 955 1,220 65 386 206 662 93 582 91 367 1,414 388 1,211 615 2,916 879 1, 2.59 1,318 5, 052 336 34 154 39 1,423 143 321 1,407 1,073 1,854 228 532 1,848 1,268 55 76 362 888 1,073 65 376 206 3.51 42 264 79 232 979 230 939 381 859 345 893 983 3,594 298 29 107 39 1,394 62 4 94 107 16 67 198 181 67 147 ~"io "311 51 318 12 135 435 158 272 234 2,057 534 366 335 1,458 38 5 47 29 38 131 386 272 652 74 171 562 441 14 27 111 250 346 24 98 32 192 28 159 28 81 366 126 345 151 881 249 334 344 1,286 92 5 40 15 442 105 252 1, 025 695 1,309 170 428 1,484 1,008 41 49 251 705 874 41 288 174 470 65 423 63 286 991 262 866 464 2,035 630 925 974 3,766 244 °2 114 24 981 "266 36.2 53.2 37.7 39.1 49.8 43.5 40.0 37.9 43.8 3 9 27 24 26 5 15 29 20 1 3 2 11 31 1 4 14 5 15 3 9 40 12 17 16 71 31 28 37 104 11 2 2 16 27 70 188 180 222 42 137 262 178 6 22 18 74 206 19 32 10 108 27 100 16 48 249 67 149 100 497 198 186 247 815 86 10 13 12 167 88 279 Middle Atlantic: 1,008 697 Pennsylvania.. .. . East North Central: Ohio 1, 162 254 674 1,160 991 60 West North Central: 75 ..... 44.2 35.5 39.6 34.0 18.4 40.9 80 413 1,056 South Atlantic: 30 238 District of Columbia. 81 468 West Virginia . 127 North Carolina. _. .. South Carolina 37.6 424 56 "~57 7 28.3 36.9 48.1 39.8 32.5 43.3 39.5 36.1 35.3 34.1 37.7 35.1 185 Florida 968 East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee 240 689 2.58 1,790 West South Central: 794 Louisiana 691 941 Texas 3,305 Mountain: 303 New Mexico 45 65 Pacific: 52 45.1 1,023 • Ratio not shown where number of females is less than 100. CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 4. — Number and Membership op Churches, 1936 and 1926, and Membership by Age in 1936, by States [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches in either 1936 or 1926] GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND NUMBER OF CHURCHES NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BY AGE, 1936 STATE 1936 1926 1936 1926 Under 13 years 13 years and over A^e not reported Percent under 13 ' 772 733 31, 564 30, 263 2,710 25, 478 3,376 9.6 New England: 4 9 31 25 31 5 18 36 26 4 12 16 2 4 6 14 11 7 12 38 17 1 4 35 4 22 14 1 8 21 27 12 32 24 86 63 52 59 126 14 3 10 4 143 386 1,411 1,167 1,961 244 599 2,046 1,449 76 362 955 1,220 386 662 93 582 91 367 1,414 388 1,211 615 2,916 879 1,259 1,318 5,052 336 34 154 1,423 365 92 144 180 517 1,073 447 589 1,939 1,253 37 114 1,768 170 968 677 15 213 763 1,080 384 1,258 773 3,314 2,305 1,661 1,700 5,430 394 102 724 179 25 30 126 5S 314 39 19 156 124 12 71 50 118 336 1,081 779 1,591 205 518 1,784 1,044 58 291 613 17.5 20 204 330 56 8.2 Middle Atlantic: 10.4 6.9 16.5 East North Central: Ohio 16.0 Indiana 62 106 281 6 3.5 8.0 10.6 West North Central: 19.6 292 7.5 32 5 16 5 17 4 13 41 14 21 19 90 31 31 45 128 14 3 3 17 26 122 76 48 11 67 14 15 108 37 101 15 306 43 105 129 282 36 2 5 131 33 1,027 310 501 82 463 55 318 1,055 329 1,025 451 2,436 719 1, 154 990 4,274 279 25 42 1,232 293 71 10.6 South Atlantic: 19.7 113 8.7 52 22 34 251 22 85 149 174 117 12.6 Georgia Florida 4.5 9.3 East South Central: Kentucky ... 10.1 Tennessee Alabama Mississippi West South Central: Arkansas 9.0 3.2 11.2 5.6 8.3 199 496 21 7 107 60 39 11.5 Texas _ 6.2 Mountain: 11.4 Pacific: 9.6 10.1 i Based on membership with age classification reported; not shown whore base is less than 100. ' Includes: Wisconsin, 1; Delaware, 1; District of Columbia, 2: and Washington, 2. CHURCH OF GOD IN CHRIST 5 Table 5. — Value of Churches and Parsonages and Amount of Church Debt by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting value of edifices] Total number of churches Num- ber of church edifices value of church edifices debt on church edifices VALUE OF PARSONAGES AND STATE Churches report- ing Amount Churches report- ing Amount Churches report- ing Amount United States 772 523 504 $1,453,128 226 $288, 276 58 $63, 345 Middle Atlantic: 31 25 31 5 18 36 26 4 12 16 32 16 5 17 4 13 41 14 21 19 90 31 31 45 128 14 17 30 6 15 14 4 7 19 17 3 11 13 26 14 3 13 3 10 33 4 15 14 59 23 25 40 102 10 10 10 3 15 12 4 7 18 16 3 11 13 26 13 3 12 3 10 33 4 14 14 57 23 25 36 99 10 10 2 10 2,650 52, 300 260, 700 11,000 24, 500 60, 614 126, 372 6,400 18, 600 125, 565 57, 861 57, 725 30, 000 19, 350 3, 100 6,152 58, 867 4,500 28, 050 8,540 73, 055 16, 892 32, 889 44, 689 179, 373 22, 550 62, 834 58, 000 1 10 10 2 5 8 9 2 8 7 13 5 1 7 3 4 17 2 5 6 25 9 13 11 24 3 7 9 600 21, 566 84, 275 2,300 13, 390 9,815 27, 961 3,200 5,155 23, 026 11, 280 12, 683 60 2,094 1,300 405 4,172 1,000 1,271 2,138 7,296 1,530 4,809 2,890 9,432 7,515 11,517 15, 596 1 (') Pennsylvania. ... . East North Central: Ohio 3 5,800 Indiana 1 2 1 2 1 6 2 0) (') West North Central: Minnesota Iowa... Missouri Kansas . South Atlantic: (') 6,600 South Carolina. . .. 1 « 8 2 1 3,450 East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee 0) 0) Mississippi West South Central: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma. . Texas . 2 1 1 7 14 1 1 (•) w (') 3,550 24, 925 Mountain: Colorado.. . (') Pacific: (') Other States 19, 020 1 Amount included in figures for "Other States," to avoid disclosing the statistics of any individual church. 2 Includes 2 churches in Connecticut; and 1 in each of the following States — Massachusetts, Wisconsin, Delaware, Maryland, New Mexico, Arizona, and Washington, and the District of Columbia. CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States New England: Connecticut- . - Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania East North Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan West North Central: Minnesota Iowa Missouri Kansas South Atlantic: Maryland Virginia West Virginia North Carolina South Carolina Georgia Florida East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee Alabama Mississippi West South Central: Arkansas Louisiana., ... Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Colorado New Mexico Arizona Pacific: California Other States Total number of churches 772 31 31 45 128 EXPENDITURES Churches report- ing 736 31 30 44 122 ■8 Total amount S392, 009 8,937 22, 867 23, 446 26, 354 5,858 9,935 22, 769 24, 667 2,274 4, 935 11, 378 11, 428 6,372 7,905 2,139 5,070 1,270 3,287 25, 455 2,414 14, 529 5,623 21, 695 6,655 9,567 15,810 50,528 6,635 734 21, 886 8,741 Pastors' salaries 8153,706 3,837 8,799 9,483 5,452 2, 516 3,919 8,894 8,744 644 2,089 1,042 5,217 1,781 3,062 1,219 2,402 720 1, 579 11, 295 1,467 3,523 3,060 11, 189 3,050 5,405 6,404 25, 011 2,857 210 425 5,693 2,718 All other salaries $15, 578 750 230 693 2,138 151 339 1, 373 597 716 298 205 379 152 284 48 130 1,197 55 417 120 1,313 143 353 403 2,104 560 200 Repairs and improve- ments $35,884 155 640 1,744 2,601 525 249 2,204 1,588 500 314 1,505 1,798 474 723 142 785 224 324 2,043 115 1, 665 475 2,281 655 540 2,473 3,845 485 35 4,275 502 1 Includes: Massachusetts, 2; Wisconsin, 1; Delaware, 1; District of Columbia, 2; and Washington, 2. CHURCH OF GOD IN CHRIST Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 — Continued [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] expenditures— continued GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE Pay- ment on church debt, exclud- ing interest Other current expenses, includ- ing interest Local relief and charity Home missions Foreign missions To general head- quarters All other purposes $55, 260 $69, 084 $15,488 $10,116 $5,320 $15,890 $15,683 New England: 1,434 2,595 4,810 6,741 868 1,356 1,747 5,424 445 565 3,055 1,437 340 1,281 10 360 132 449 2,187 237 3,708 940 2,088 558 1,270 1, 052 6,885 570 56 200 1,745 715 1,302 8,500 2,713 6,371 716 2,344 2,912 4,802 510 1,249 3,419 1,121 1,840 842 391 355 64 209 4,386 262 2,922 189 1,860 1,148 759 2,271 5,246 1,383 236 151 5,095 3,516 290 436 1,170 429 183 118 1,797 899 72 118 881 820 337 314 1,034 677 25 83 200 97 108 86 382 500 180 153 354 297 42 103 126 84 241 820 594 842 202 333 1,661 655 17 127 460 387 41 574 96 357 21 342 1,286 164 757 353 1,082 383 366 710 1,454 351 26 8 666 514 748 Middle Atlantic: 643 976 460 East North Central: Ohio 180 810 793 984 West North Central: 85 7 762 452 41 723 43 14 398 93 537 South Atlantic: 1,650 104 61 225 24 45 569 28 147 95 254 106 139 919 1,738 273 35 116 15 112 22 55 573 28 46 39 214 48 67 217 703 90 17 101 10 176 15 83 1,241 32 774 180 372 116 422 771 1,992 84 49 5 1,928 75 71 Florida _. 678 East South Central: 26 570 172 1,042 West South Central: 448 246 590 1,550 Mountain: Colorado 318 70 57 Pacific: California Other States 614 82 384 159 926 260 8 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 193 6 HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION x HISTORY The founder and organizer of the Church of God in Christ was Elder C. H. Mason, a Negro who had received his early training in the Baptist Church. He found his own beliefs at variance with the teachings of the Baptist faith, and with Elder C. P. Jones and others sought to establish a church with stronger appeal and greater encouragement for all Christian believers, one which would empha- size the doctrine of entire sanctification through the outpourings of the Holy Spirit. These brethren formed a body which was known as the Church of God. In 1897 while seeking a Scriptural name which would distinguish this church from others of similar title, the name "Church of God in Christ" was revealed to Elder Mason. This union continued until 1906, when a great revival was held in Los Angeles, Calif. Elder Mason attended this revival and received the baptism of the Holy Ghost with signs of speaking with other tongues. He preached this as a New Testament doctrine, to which many of the brethren were averse. As a result of this disagreement, in the general assembly which convened at Jackson, Miss., in August 1907, Elder Jones and the assembly withdrew. Later in the same year Elder Mason called a meeting in Memphis, Tenn., of all ministers who believed in receiving the baptism of the Holy Ghost according to the Scriptures and these brethren formed the first general assembly of the Church of God in Christ. Elder Mason was called as general overseer and chief apostle. Under his leadership the church has witnessed a great triumph and growth. DOCTRINE The church is trinitarian in doctrine, acknowledging its belief in God in three persons. It accepts the Bible as the Word of God and teaches repentance, regeneration, justification, and sanctification. The church believes in the power of speaking with new tongues and gifts of healing as evidences of the baptism of the Holy Spirit. Three ordinances are recognized — baptism of believers by immersion, the Lord's Supper, and washing of the feet of the saints. ORGANIZATION The Church of God in Christ claims to be divinely instituted and to trace authority for all its offices directly to the Scriptures. The organization includes the following: The chief apostle (or general overseer), apostles, prophets, evangelists, pastors, elders, overseers, teachers, deacons, deaconesses, and missionaries. Each local church has its overseer; the groups of churches are united, under a State overseer who holds district or State convocations annually. Matters in dispute are adjusted by the State overseers in consultation with two or more elders, but only upon application of the local churches. This body also assigns the pastors of churches. A general convocation also meets annually and takes up questions referred to it by the State overseers and elders of the State convocations. The women's work is well organized under a body called "Mothers," general and State. There are also Bible Bands, Sunshine Bands, and an organization called the Young People's Willing Workers. 1 This statement was prepared from information furnished by Bishop O. T. Jones, of the Church of God in Christ, Philadelphia, Pa. o U. S. DEPARTMENT OF COMMERCE HARRY L. HOPKINS, Secretary BUREAU OF THE CENSUS WILLIAM LANE AUSTIN, Director CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES 1936 bulletin No. 3 CHURCH OF THE NAZARENE STATISTICS, DENOMINATIONAL HISTORY DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION Prepared under the supervision of Dr. T. F. MURPHY Chief Statistician for Religious Statistics UNITED STATES GOVERNMENT PRINTING OFFICE WASHINGTON : 1940 For sale by the Superintendent of Documents, Washington, D. C. - - - - Price 5 cents CONTENTS Page General Introduction in Number of churches in Membership in Urban and rural churches in Church edifices iv Value of church property iv Debt iv Expenditures iv Averages iv Sunday schools iv Statistics 1 Table 1. — Summary of statistics for churches in urban and rural territory, 1 936 1 Table 2 —Comparative summary, 1906 to 1936 2 Table 3. — Number and membership of churches in urban and rural territory, membership by sex, and Sundaj r schools, by States, 1936 3 Table 4. — Number and membership of clrurcLes, 1906 to 1936, and membership by age in 1936, by States 4 Table 5. — Value of churches and parsonages and amount of church debt by States, 1936 6 Table 6. — Church expenditures by States, 1936 7 Table 7. — Number and membership of churches, value and debt on church edifices, expenditures, and Sunday schools, by districts, 1936 9 History, Doctrine, and Organization 10 Denominational history 10 Doctrine 12 Organization. 13 Work 13 ii GENERAL INTRODUCTION The Census of Religious Bodies, as its name indicates, is a census of religious organizations rather than a census of population classified according to denomi- national affiliation. This census is taken once in 10 years in accordance with the provisions of the Permanent Census Act approved March 6, 1902, and is confined to churches located in continental United States. A report is obtained by the Bureau of the Census from each church, congre- gation, or other local organization of each religious body. The census data are thus obtained directly from the local churches and are not in any sense a compi- lation of the statistics collected by the different denominations and published in their year books. Lists of the local organizations for 1936 were secured in most cases, however, from the denominational headquarters, and much additional assistance has been rendered by the officials of the various, denominational organizations. The statistics relate either to the calendar year 1936 or to the church record year which corresponds closely to that period. Number of churches. — In the reports of the Census of Religious Bodies for 1916 and 1906 the total number of churches, or organizations, shown for some denominations was slightly in excess of the number of churches reporting member- ship. Since membership figures have been obtained for all of the churches in- cluded in the reports for the years 1936 and 1926 and for other reasons, it has seemed advisable to use, for purposes of comparison with 1936 and 1926, the number of churches reporting membership in 1916 and 1906. These figures are used, therefore, in the tables presenting comparative figures for these earlier years. Membership. — The members of a local church organization, and thus of the denomination to which the church belongs, are those persons who are recognized as constituent parts of the organization. The exact definition of membership depends upon the constitution and practice of the church, or denomination, under consideration. Each church was instructed to report the number of its members according to the definition of membership as used in that particular church or organization. In some religious bodies the term "member" is applied only to communicants, while in others it includes all baptized persons, and in still other bodies it covers all enrolled persons. Separate figures are shown for members "under 13 years of age" and those "13 years of age and over," so far as reported by the individual churches. The mem- bership "13 years of age and over" usually affords a better basis for comparison between denominations reporting membership on a different basis. Urban and rural churches. — Urban churches are those located in urban areas; these areas as defined by the Census Bureau in censuses prior to 1930, included all cities and other incorporated places having 2,500 inhabitants or more. For use in connection with the 1930 census the definition has been slightly modified and extended so as to include townships and other political subdivisions (not incorporated as municipalities, nor containing any areas so incorporated) which had a total population of 10,000 or more, and a population density of 1,000 or more per square mile. Rural churches would be those located outside of the above areas. Thus to a very limited extent the urban and rural areas, as reported for 1936, differ somewhat from these areas as reported in the preceding censuses. IV GENERAL INTRODUCTION Church edifices. — A church edifice is a building used mainly or wholly fot religious services. Value of church property. — The term "value of church property" was used in the reports of the Census of Religious Bodies for 1916 and 1906 and the term "value of church edifices" has been substituted in 1936 and 1926. The figures are strictly comparable, however, as exactly the same class of property is covered by both terms. The "value of church edifices" comprises the estimated value of the church buildings owned and used for worship by the organizations reporting, together with the value of the land on which these buildings stand and the furniture, organs, bells, and other equipment owned by the churches and actually used in connec- tion with religious services. Where parts of a church building are used for social or educational work in connection with the church, the whole value of the building and its equipment is included, as it has been found practically impossible to make a proper separation in such cases. The number and value of the parsonages, or pastors' residences, are shown where the ownership of such buildings was reported by the churches. Debt. — The summary tables show the amount of debt reported and the number of churches reporting a specific debt, also the number of churches reporting that they had "no debt." The total of these is, in most cases, nearly equal to the number reporting the value of church edifices. Expenditures. — -The total expenditures by the churches during their last fiscal year are separated in the reports received from most of the churches into the items called for, as they appeared on the schedule, which were as follows: For pastor's salary $ For all other salaries For repairs and improvements For payments on church debt, excluding interest For all local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc For all other current expenses, including interest For home missions For foreign missions Amount sent to general headquarters for distribution by them For all other purposes Total expenditures during year Averages. — The average number of members per church is obtained by dividing the total membership by the total number of churches shown. The average value of church edifice and the average expenditure per church are obtained by dividing the total value of churches and the total expenditures, respectively, by the number of churches reporting in each case. Sunday schools. — The Sunday schools for which statistics are presented in this bulletin are those maintained by the churches of the denomination reporting, including, in some cases, mission schools or other Sunday schools conducted by the church elsewhere than in the main church edifice. The statistics shown relate to Sunday schools only and do not include the weekday schools that are main- tained by a number of denominations. CHURCH OF THE NAZARENE STATISTICS Summary for the United States, with urban-rural classification. — A general summary of the statistics for the Church of the Nazarene for the year 1936 is presented in table 1, which shows also the distribution of these figures between urban and rural territory. The membership of the Church of the Nazarene consists of those persons who have been publicly received, after having declared their experience of salvation, belief in the doctrines of the church, and willingness to submit to its government. Baptism by sprinkling is generally accepted, though no special form is emphasized. Table 1. — Summary op Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 Churches (local organizations), number- Members, number Average membership per church. Membership by sex: Male Female Sex not reported Males per 100 females Membership by age: Under 13 years 13 years and over Age not reported Percent under 13 years 2 Church edifices, number Value— Number reporting Amount reported Constructed prior to 1936 Constructed wholly, or in part in 1936. Average value per church Debt — Number reporting Amount reported Number reporting "no debt" Parsonages, number Value — Number reporting Amount reported Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding in- terest.. All other current expenses, including in- terest. .. Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc. Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution. All other purposes Average expenditure per church Sunday schools: Churches reportmg, number- Officers and teachers Scholars. Total 2,197 136, 227 62 47, 899 84, 027 4,301 57.0 8,472 120, 030 7,725 6.6 1, 756 1,701 $8, 987, 961 $8, 249, 6S3 $738, 278 $5, 284 903 $2, 002, 465 506 806 766 $1, 475, 110 2, 152 $3, 797J 224 $1, 463, 587 $130, 493 $32C, 404 $359, 758 $797, 109 $48, 5S8 $120,795 $90, 387 $181,725 $284, 378 $1,765 2,098 27, 121 226, 608 i i In urban territory 1,127 96. 844 34,412 59, 655 2,777 57.7 6, 308 86, 365 4,171 6.8 907 884 7,126,466 6, 559, 834 $566. 632 $8, 062 625 1, 795, 934 169 419 392 1, 041, 284 1,111 $2, 891, 257 $1,061,963 $102, 959 $238, 790 $295, 281 $634, 021 $38, 002 $89, 955 $68, 003 $138, 890 $223, 393 $2, 602 1,097 16, 999 156, 530 In rural territory 39, 3S3 37 13,487 24, 372 1,524 55.3 2,164 33, 665 3,554 6.0 849 817 $1,861,495 $1, 689, 849 $171, 646 $2, 278 278 $206, 531 337 387 374 $433, 826 1,041 $905, 967 $401,024 $27, 534 $81, 614 $64, 477 $163, 038 $10, 586 $30, 840 $22, 384 $42, 835 $60, 985 $870 1,001 10, 122 70, 078 PERCENT OF TOTAL I Urban 51.3 71.1 71.8 28.2 71.0 29.0 64.6 35.4 74.5 25.5 72.0 28.0 54.0 46.0 51.7 52.0 79.3 79.5 76.8 69.2 89.7 33.4 52.0 51.2 70.6 51.6 76.1 72.6 78.9 74.5 82.1 79.5 78.2 74.5 75.2 76.4 78.6 52.3 62.7 69.1 Rural 48.7 28.8 48.3 48.0 20.7 20.5 23.2 30.8 10.3 66.6 48.0 48.8 29.4 4S.4 23.9 27.4 21.1 25.5 17.9 20.5 21.8 25.5 24.8 23.6 21.4 47.7 37.3 30.9 1 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. 2 Based on membership with age classification reported. Table 1.- CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 -Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 — Continued ITEM Total In urban territory In rural territory PERCENT OF TOTAL 1 Urban Rural Summer vacation Bible schools : 156 1,466 11,240 29 194 1,337 15 130 858 108 1,067 8,632 22 152 925 9 93 612 48 399 2,608 7 42 412 6 37 246 69.2 72.8 76.8 30 8 27.2 23.2 Weekday religious schools: 78.4 69.2 21.6 30.8 Parochial schools : 71.5 71.3 28.5 28.7 i Percent not shown where base is less than 100. Comparative data, 1906-36. — Table 2 presents, in convenient form for compari- son, a summary of the available statistics of the Church of the Nazarene for the census years 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906. Table 2. — Comparative Summary, 1908 to 1936 1936 1926 1916 1906 Churches (local organizations), number. Increase over preceding census: Number Percent Members, number Increase over preceding census: Number Percent Average membership per church. Church edifices, number Value — Number reporting Amount reported Average value per church. Debt — Number reporting Amount reported Parsonages, number Value — Number reporting Amount reported Expenditures: Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding interest. _ All other current expenses, including interest. Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions Foreign missions To'general headquarters for distribution All other purposes Not classified Average expenditure per church Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars 2,197 753 52.1 72, 669 114.3 62 1,756 1,701 $8, 987, 961 $5, 284 903 $2, 002, 465 806 766 $1,457,110 2 152 $3, 79?! 224 $1, 463, 587 .$130, 493 $320, 404 $359, 758 $797, 109 $48, 588 $120, 795 $90, 387 $181, 725 $284, 378 $1, 765 2,098 27, 121 226, 60S 1,444 578 66.7 63, 558 31, 299 97.0 44 1,173 1,113 $7, 323, 718 $6, 580 584 $1, 611, 274 766 766.0 32, 259 25, 602 384.6 37 596 590 $1, 719, 822 $2, 886 266 $308, 525 483 $1, 238, 006 1,340 $3, 124, 444 $2, 434, 513 $633, 263 $56, 60S $2, 332 1,233 13,015 109, 237 82 $107, 683 712 $588, 706 $350, 409 $154, 345 3, 952 $827 727 6,029 40, 575 100 6,657 67 69 69 $393, 990 $5, 710 40 $97, 224 7 $22, 500 824 5,039 CHURCH OF THE NAZARENE 3 State tables. — Tables 3, 4, 5, and 6 present the statistics for the Church of the Nazarene by States. Table 3 gives for each State for 1936 the number and mem- bership of the churches classified according to their location in urban or rural terri- tory, membership classified by sex, and data for Sunday schools. Table 4 gives for selected States the number and membership of the churches for the four census years 1906 to 1936, together with the membership for 1936 classified as "under 13 years of age" and "13 years of age and over." Table 5 shows the value of churches and parsonages and the amount of debt on church edifices for 1936. Table 6 presents, for 1936, the church expenditures, showing separately current expenses, improvements, benevolences, etc. In order to avoid disclosing the financial statistics of any individual church, separate presentation in table 5 is limited to those States in which three or more churches reported value of church edifices. Ecclesiastical divisions. — Table 7 presents, for each district in the Church of the Nazarene, the more important statistical data for 1936 shown by States in the preceding tables, including number of churches, membership, value of church edifices, debt on church edifices, expenditures, and Sunday schools. Table 3. — Number and Membership of Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States.. New England: Maine New Hampshire Vermont Massachusetts. Rhode Island. . Connecticut Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania.. East North Cen- tral: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan Wisconsin 2,197 West North Cen- tral: Minnesota Iowa Missouri North Dakota.. South Dakota.. Nebraska Kansas South Atlantic: Delaware Maryland District of Co- lumbia Virginia West Virginia . . North Carolina South Carolina Georgia. ._ Florida NUMBER OF CHURCHES 118 1,070 NUMBER OF MEMBERS 136, 227 923 193 186 2,167 313 482 1, 948 425 4,840 14, 984 12, 277 6,706 5, 560 733 949 2,568 4,108 1,07: 462 1,319 5,433 182 1,003 210 806 2,483 467 213 1,246 1,509 39, 383 472 193 77 1,950 272 318 1,695 286 3, 621 12,21 9,138 5, 025 4,307 444 582 2, 088 2,455 347 119 888 3,632 47 633 210 496 1,473 403 163 955 1,070 253 139 1,219 2,767 3,139 1,681 1, 253 289 36' 480 1,653 725 343 431 1,801 135 370 310 1,010 64 50 291 439 MEMBERSHIP BY SEX 304 70 70 782 126 131 627 172 1,624 5,370 4,475 2,430 2,079 314 362 90S 1,312 335 161 464 1,865 55 350 100 249 849 198 63 422 402 84, 027 603 123 116 1, 385 187 187 1,240 253 2,842 9, 435 7, 625 4. 254 3,341 419 587 1,530 2, 558 723 263 773 3,406 127 624 110 542 1,447 269 111 824 1,017 4,301 179 177 22 140 2,098 50.4 56.9 60.3 56.5 67.4 70.1 50. 6 68.0 57.1 56.9 58.7 57.1 62.2 74.9 61.7 59.3 51, 46. 61.2 60.0 54.8 13.3 56.1 90.9 45.9 58.7 73.6 56. 51.2 48.4 SUNDAY SCHOOLS 226, 608 211 49 76 400 68 93 425 122 1,045 \ 2,612 2, 215 1.533 1,216 205 249 573 902 279 153 400 1,235 39 209 30 142 504 138 50 230 408 1,567 299 398 3,206 470 627 3,238 797 8,802 25, 143 23, 145 13. 533 10, 958 1,217 1,603 4,312 7,651 1,707 696 2,343 8,215 367 1,643 230 1,057 4,712 1,041 456 1,836 3.125 CENSUS OF KELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 3. — Number and Membership of Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 — Continued IT - NUMBER OF CHURCHES NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BY SEX • SUNDAY SCHOOLS GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION* AND STATE "3 o D C3 1-1 *3 3 *03 O a 5 "3 3 la a

SET o OS "3 a CO East South Cen- tral: Kentucky Tennessee . Alabama. Mississippi West South Cen- tral: Louisiana Oklahoma .. Texas 64 74 54 16 69 23 161 155 11 33 8 54 26 15 1 1 47 48 125 25 37 19 9 27 10 60 73 5 13 2 26 9 6 1 1 22 27 96 39 35 7 42 13 101 82 6 20 6 28 17 9 25 21 29 3,412 5,416 2,366 418 3, 931 1,127 10, 992 8,646 386 2,570 370 3,061 832 894 17 41 3,317 2,793 9,871 1, 955 3,986 1,250 267 2.411 711 6, 205 5,963 218 1,684 152 2,316 447 571 17 41 2,497 2,132 8,445 1,457 1,430 1,116 151 1, 520 416 4,787 2,683 168 886 218 745 385 323 820 661 1, 426 1,113 1, 957 750 130 1, 234 371 3,407 3,121 114 1,041 131 1,099 314 279 6 15 1,260 1,079 3,719 2,257 3,297 1,602 288 2,304 745 6,540 5,524 206 1,529 239 1,860 518 404 11 26 2,047 1,714 5,995 42 162 14 393 11 1,045 1 66 102 211 49.3 59.4 46.8 45.1 53.6 49.8 52.1 56.5 55.3 68.1 54.8 59. 1 60.6 69.1 60 64 49 14 61 21 150 145 11 33 8 52 23 15 1 1 46 48 124 568 702 446 101 595 213 2, 086 1,588 107 512 80 753 212 183 8 11 671 591 1,883 5,165 6,283 3,544 662 5,686 1,564 17, 175 12, 188 Mountain: Montana 725 4,201 Wyoming. . Colorado New Mexico 691 5,455 1,423 1,461 Utah 55 85 Pacific: Washington 10 157 61.6 63.0 62.0 5,094 4,609 California 16, 148 1 Ratio not shown where number of females is less than 100. Table A. — Number and Membership of Churches, 1906 to 1936, and Mem- bership by Age in 1936, by States [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches in either 1936, 1926, 1916, or 1906] NUMBER OF CHURCHES NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BY AGE, 1936 GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE 1936 1936 1916 1906 1936 1928 1916 1906 Un- der 13 years 13 years and over Age not re- ported Per- cent under 13' United States... 2,197 1,444 866 100 136, 227 63, 558 32, 259 6,657 8,472 120, 030 7,725 6.6 New England: Maine .. . ... 20 6 7 23 6 6 36 9 68 188 165 119 84 17 12 2 6 22 3 29 6 27 83 99 81 44 15 11 4 5 20 4 6 21 5 20 29 24 27 18 6 3 2 4 11 2 3 10 1 6 1 2 11 923 193 186 2,167 313 482 1, 918 425 4,840 14,084 12 277 6,706 5,560 733 409 68 118 1,438 137 256 1,150 156 1,340 4,990 5.302 3,463 1,767 409 297 171 132 1,319 198 183 1,011 93 858 1,418 1,141 1,756 746 122 94 53 112 926 133 81 539 20 37 S 13 141 797 13 4 79 5 9 54 14 215 961 708 291 183 21 837 121 18? 2,088 308 309 1,814 341 4,114 13,603 10, 972 6,140 5,036 712 73 72 164 80 70 511 120 597 275 341 1.6 New Hampshire Vermont... . ... Massachusetts... Rhode Island Connecticut Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania.... East North Cen- tral: Ohio 2.2 3,6 1.6 2.8 2.9 3.9 5.0 6.5 6.1 4.5 Michigan Wisconsin 3.5 2.9 ' Based od membership with age classification reported. CHURCH OF THE NAZARENE 5 Table 4. — Number and Membership of Churches, 1906 to 1936, and Mem- bership by Age in 1936, by States — Continued [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches in either 1936, 1926, 1916, or 1906] number of churches NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BT AGE, 1938 GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE 1936 1926 1916 1906 1936 1926 1916 1906 Un- der 13 years 13 years and over Age not re- ported Per- cent under 13' West North Cen- tral: Minnesota 22 44 73 30 15 31 86 14 29 ^8 33 17 25 62 1 20 23 8 IS 46 1 2 949 2, 568 4,108 1,072 462 1,319 5,433 46S 1,350 1,986 857 463 823 2,475 13 765 903 201 112 556 1,390 23 119 27 103 240 37 21 71 368 857 2,182 3, 550 1,005 394 1,156 4,757 65 283 318 30 47 92 308 3.1 4.5 6.3 North Dakota.. . South Dakota. .. Nebraska Kansas 3.6 5.1 5.8 7.2 South Atlantic: 4 14 13 42 10 5 29 35 182 1, 003 806 2,483 467 213 1,246 1,509 1 35 51 172 30 34 92 96 125 96S 740 1,864 312 140 1,069 1,411 56 15 447 125 39 85 0.8 Maryland 8 5 8 8 4 3 3 294 268 352 217 135 98 82. 3.5 64 West Virginia .. North Carolina.. 8.4 8.8 South Carolina.. 19.5 19 8 12 4 442 324 230 116 7.9 Florida 6.4 East South Cen- tral: Kentucky Tennessee Alabama Mississippi 64 74 54 16 36 44 47 10 18 48 22 15 ..... 3,412 5, 416 2,366 418 1,405 2, 596 1,299 227 728 1,903 589 233 230 345 99 20 2,973 4,704 2,212 398 211 367 5c 7.2 6.8 4.3 4.8 West South Cen- tral: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas. .. . 69 23 161 155 60 12 12? 134 53 7 100 129 2 3,931 1,127 10, 992 8,646 2,024 471 5,594 4,956 1,613 214 2,831 3,821 47 290 71 849 959 3,489 805 8,806 7,496 152 251 1,337 191 7.7 8,1 8.S 11.3 Mountain: Montana Idaho Wvoming 11 33 8 54 26 15 e 22 4 12 1 386 2,570 370 3,061 832 894 202 1,342 69 325 30 5 196 12 165 93 80 366 2,374 358 2,150 739 814 15 736 1.3 7.6 3.2 Colorado New Mexico... . Arizona 39 23 7 11 3 1 1 1,728 450 399 370 69 93 50 7.1 11.2 8.9 Pacific: Washineton 47 48 125 42 36 76 26 20 46 7 3 23 3,317 2,793 9,871 1,742 1, 507 6,115 976 773 3,380 285 135 2,433 148 336 596 3,169 2.3S9 9, 138 5S 137 4.5 12.3 California 6.1 Other States 23 11 4 1 268 396 91 166 43 225 16.0 '• Includes- District of Columbia, 1; Utah, 1; and Nevada, 1. 73948—39—2 6 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 5. — Value of Churches and Parsonages and Amount op Church Debt by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting value of edifices] GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States, New England: Maine New Hampshire _ Vermont Massachusetts,.. Rhode Island Connecticut Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania. . East North Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan Wisconsin West North Central Minnesota Iowa Missouri North Dakota South Dakota Nebraska Kansas South Atlantic: Delaware Maryland Virginia West Virginia. . North Carolina . South Carolina. Georgia Florida East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee Alabama Mississippi 2,197 West South Central: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Montana Idaho Wyoming Colorado New Mexico. Arizona Pacific: Washington. Oregon California Other States. 188 165 119 69 23 161 155 47 48 125 1,756 50 124 127 87 69 11 56 19 135 130 42 44 109 VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES 3 a 1,701 122 125 83 67 11 54 19 132 127 41 43 105 Amount , 987, 981 77, 950 22, 250 10, 600 263, 400 58,500 67, 500 342, 434 49, 580 397, 500 866, 013 829, 107 539, 420 361, 258 52,700 68, 100 133, 775 309, 933 40, 500 28, 075 68, 050 295, 610 12, -500 68, 450 46, 850 98, 528 28, 200 8,500 78, 725 98, 150 131, 578 315, 245 109, 625 14, 900 212,946 77, 560 467, 475 472, 103 22, 227 80, 525 14, 500 229, 400 60. 450 69, 525 190, 435 209, 455 950, 854 37, 000 DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES 903 $2, 002, 465 23 4 27 16, 460 9,300 1,185 35, 794 3,850 27, 450 181, 937 8,260 89, 805 245, 351 192, 500 72, 466 98, 158 2,100 19, 571 27, 470 71, 455 8,690 3,198 5,132 81, 478 4,885 19,200 13,568 16, 702 14, 572 1,200 16, 206 13, 057 33, 354 28, 587 5,941 2,214 37, 435 7,140 76, 431 91, 774 3,123 8,111 3,800 32, 675 9,505 7,700 66, 756 56, 105 221, 614 9,200 VALUE OF PARSON- AGES 2 a 766 1 Amount included in figures shown for "Other States," to avoid disclosing the statistics of individual churches. a Includes: District of Columbia, 1; Utah, 1; and Nevada, 1. CHURCH OF THE NAZARENE Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 GEOGRAPHIC DIVISON AND STATE United States New England: Maine New Hampshire. . Vermont Massachusetts Rhode Island Connecticut Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania East North Cen- tral: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan... Wisconsin West North Cen- tral: Minnesota Iowa. Missouri North Dakota South Dakota Nebraska Kansas South Atlantic: Delaware Maryland District of Colum- bia Virginia West Virginia North Carolina. .. South Carolina... Georgia Florida East South Cen- tral: Kentucky Tennessee Alabama Mississippi West South Cen- tral: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Montana Idaho Wyoming Colorado New Mexico Arizona Utah Nevada Pacific: Washington Oregon ... California Total number of churches 2,197 36 1SS 165 119 84 17 69 23 161 155 11 33 8 54 26 15 1 1 47 4S 125 EXPENDITURES Churches reporting Total amount Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improve- ments Payment on church debt, ex- cluding interest 2,152 $3, 797, 224 SI, 463, 587 $130, 493 $320, 404 $359, 758 19 6 7 22 6 6 38, 012 7,804 8,119 88, 372 14, 614 19, 878 14, 758 3,024 4,156 29, 388 6,668 8,371 584 2,916 521 396 7,643 955 762 3,486 65 75 3,175 251 332 315 2,739 236 1,500 35 9 68 105, 195 21, 392 170, 040 35, 970 8,821 67,684 2,742 200 2,983 8,573 1,004 16, 206 8,119 1,145 11, 165 183 163 116 84 17 416, 210 376, 199 217, 769 185, 021 26, 245 153, 420 127, 873 78, 105 68, 454 11,917 15, 242 9,886 10, 606 10, 221 280 31, 172 32, 541 15, 626 15,295 1,928 45, 381 39, 955 24, 156 15, 409 2,061 22 44 70 30 19 31 85 30, 989 68, 640 95, 314 28,168 9,650 33, 930 119,050 13, 830 30,238 40,986 15, 135 4,342 17, 617 56, 042 733 2,381 3,827 541 131 723 3,498 1,018 3,625 4,688 1,002 90 1,308 11, 227 2,874 4,097 10, 355 757 945 820 7,730 4 13 1 12 40 10 5 28 34 6,402 3,153 181 537 431 [ i 51, 002 14, 636 1,643 6,437 6,100 20, 750 60,309 16, 420 4,434 29, 747 48, 838 9,182 27, 457 4,945 1,616 11,702 18, 799 811 1,385 650 52 292 1,105 1,386 5,470 2,163 859 2,948 6,163 2,603 5,457 3,420 329 2,562 2,447 60 73 51 16 65, 274 87,654 45, 539 8,327 27, 885 34, 127 19, 540 4,594 1,905 1,953 1,244 373 7,918 9,898 7,132 853 7,767 4.451 6,304 302 66 22 156 155 57, 806 25, 653 251, 077 178, 235 22, 387 9,880 105, 339 73, 873 2,506 2,445 10, 137 6,971 5,040 1,554 23, 736 11,954 5,581 3,770 24, 592 17, 307 11 33 8 53 24 15 1 1 15,443 64, 637 10, 605 83,443 22, 643 6,352 25, 086 4,198 31, 957 9,850 110 2,058 240 4,079 375 2,342 6,348 1,356 7,880 2,312 1,221 3,955 948 7,783 2,059 [ ■ 33, 631 11, 803 679 2,498 5,386 47 48 123 97, 986 81,460 349, 298 34, 077 30, 882 123, 468 3,916 1,805 15, 167 4,697 12, 955 27,472 19, 174 7,566 34, 933 1 Amount for District of Columbia combined with figures for Maryland, and amount for Utah and Ne- vada combined with figures for Arizona to avoid disclosing the statistics of individual churches. CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 — Continued GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE expenditures— continued Other expenses including interest Local relief and charity Home missions Foreign missions To general headquar- ters All other purposes United States New England: Maine New Hampshire Vermont Massachusetts Rhode Island. -. Connecticut. -. Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania East North Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan Wisconsin West North Central: Minnesota Iowa Missouri North Dakota South Dakota Nebraska Kansas South Atlantic: Delaware Maryland District of Columbia Virginia West Virginia North Carolina South Carolina Georgia Florida East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee Alabama Mississippi West South Central: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Montana Idaho Wyoming Colorado New Mexico Arizona Utah Nevada Pacific: Washington.. Oregon... California.. -- $797, 109 $120, 795 0,887 $181,725 9,843 3,321 1,958 21, 845 3,585 5,004 32, 344 8,226 42, 803 92, 608 82, 761 39, 655 43, 634 3,646 8,318 15, 639 17,981 5,073 1,610 6,161 19,026 1,247 12, 056 3,408 9,581 3,177 1,035 7,838 12, 471 11, 147 22, 759 3,995 1,033 11,001 3,573 35, 733 35, 823 2,993 11, 526 2,157 16, 620 3,794 8,040 15, 943 15, 402 79, 716 266 115 68 1,791 74 295 1,902 54 1,545 4,573 2,409 2,237 2,326 110 21 764 826 98 32 35 1, 265 570 80 764 85 83 384 1,750 522 2,354 958 162 1,939 1,222 3,951 2,575 1,376 104 479 130 1,509 1,164 904 4,623 909 253 218 2,927 455 1,391 2,329 521 4,437 10, 306 11, 927 10, 086 5,712 879 736 3,974 4,321 1,578 449 1,735 4,551 176 2,097 741 1,365 585 145 719 1,190 983 1,407 1,783 283 1,176 1,180 5,731 4,738 622 3,023 733 4,414 661 1,067 3,938 2,012 10, 332 1,185 145 185 2,347 109 1,052 3,456 759 4,379 10, 780 7,302 9,829 3,811 559 613 1,840 4,297 756 350 1,491 1,910 264 1,930 422 1,404 238 138 176 1,342 743 1,186 641 101 1,621 547 3,231 3,725 175 1,813 135 2,509 185 591 1,157 2,324 6,634 2,102 284 293 8,028 1,293 797 6,577 400 8,419 19,913 19, 634 10, 186 9,400 1,635 1,321 3,703 2,942 1,708 406 1,467 7,162 161 2,555 832 2, 305 603 166 1,705 1,584 2,959 3,460 1,280 182 1,773 697 8,785 6,705 709 4,575 516 3,362 1,240 4,130 16,200 $284, 378 1,963 76 455 374 3,183 262 10, 419 32, 815 41,911 17, 283 10, 759 3,230 1,525 2,379 5,091 1,520 1,295 2,573 6,639 244 2,978 1,285 5,121 554 11 1,421 1,987 3,445 6,059 2,662 444 4,782 785 29,842 14, 564 833 4,877 218 4,360 2,392 818 7,234 3,480 30, 753 CHURCH OF THE NAZARENE 9 Table 7. — Number and Membership of Churches, Value and Debt on Church Edifices, Expenditures, and Sunday Schools, by Districts, 1936 Total Abilene Alabama Arizona Arkansas California, Northern. California, Southern. Chicago, Central Colorado Central, Northwest. . Dallas Florida Georgia.. Idaho-Oregon Northern Indiana Indianapolis Iowa Kansas Kansas City Kentucky-West Vir- ginia Louisiana Michigan Mississippi Missouri Nebraska New England New Mexico New York North Dakota North Pacific Northwest Ohio Oklahoma, Eastern.. Oklahoma, Western. Pittsburgh Rocky Mountain San Antonio Southeast Atlantic. . . Tennessee Wisconsin-Upper Michigan Southwest Washington-Phila- delphia 59 54 15 69 55 71 119 54 41 60 35 33 36 78 87 44 61 47 93 115 19 34 22 74 19 2 49 3,037 2, 366 894 3,931 3, 515 6,397 6,706 3,061 1,411 3,840 1,509 1,397 2,739 6,363 5,914 2,568 3,800 3,071 4,797 1,127 5,544 418 2,670 1,319 4,209 898 2,097 1,072 3,503 2,455 9,112 4,726 6,266 10,282 756 1,676 1,168 5,416 749 27 ,421 VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES 8, 987, 961 177, 000 109, 625 69, 525 212, 946 288, 293 666, 061 539, 420 229, 400 96, 175 200, 640 98, 150 85, 225 78, 903 452, 157 376, 950 115, 275 219, 760 226, 108 177, 778 77. 560 361, 258 14, 900 159, 675 68, 050 508, 200 68, 450 377, 934 40, 500 252, 137 152, 875 436, 863 178, 950 288, 525 710, 878 36, 727 83. 863 60, 250 315, 245 52, 700 2,600 320, 430 DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES 28 $2, 002, 465 24, 373 5,941 7,700 37, 435 75, 268 147, 046 72, 466 32, 675 22, 769 46, 230 13, 057 17, 406 10, 835 124, 287 68, 213 21, 670 53, 528 73, 425 38, 266 7,140 98, 158 2,214 25, 980 5,132 92, 089 12,905 192, 837 8,690 92, 003 29, 933 115,911 23, 213 53, 218 183,617 6,923 17, 771 25, 192 28, 587 2,100 86, 261 EXPENDITURES 59 51 15 66 54 70 116 53 41 60 34 32 36 77 86 43 61 43 84 22 82 16 51 31 65 25 39 30 54 39 131 65 91 115 19 34 21 73 19 1 S3, 797, 224 57, 067 45, 539 30.117 57, 806 119, 480 232, 122 217, 709 83, 443 40, 639 79, 217 48, 838 31,908 69, 235 213, 132 163, 067 59, 212 85, 061 67, 318 98, 100 25, 653 184, 605 8,327 61, 983 33, 930 183, 393 30, 028 114,711 28, 168 102, 458 73, 602 244, 978 106, 563 144, 514 292, 601 26, 048 34, 354 33, 857 87, 654 26, 661 212 153, 854 SUNDAY SCHOOLS 2,038 57 49 15 61 55 70 119 52 40 56 33 29 36 76 84 43 59 43 S5 21 79 14 50 31 64 23 37 29 54 38 131 63 87 113 19 30 22 64 16 2 HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION * DENOMINATIONAL HISTORY I. Near the close of the nineteenth century, a movement for the spread and conservation of scriptural holiness in organized church form developed almost simultaneously in various parts of the United States. This movement was similar to that of the previous century historically known as the Wesleyan re- vival. There was manifested everywhere a spontaneous drawing in the unity of the Spirit toward closer affiliation of those of like precious faith which finally culminated in the organization of the Pentecostal Church of the Nazarene. The great impulse of this movement has been the emphasis placed by the Scriptures upon the fact that, in the atonement, Jesus Christ has made provision not only to save men from their sins, but also to perfect them in love. II. On May 12, 1886, a number of the brethren in Providence, R. I., interested in promoting the Wesleyan doctrine and experience of entire sanctification, or- ganized and held weekly religious services, first in private homes, but, after a few months, in a rented store on Oxford Street. On January 16, 1887, a Sunday school was organized with 95 members. On July 21, 1887, the People's Evan- gelical Church was organized with 51 members, Rev. F. A. Hillery acting as pastor. On November 25, 1888, the Mission Church, Lynn, Mass., was organized with Rev. C. Howard Davis as pastor. On March 13 and 14, 1890, representatives from these churches and other evangelical holiness organizations in southern New England, assembled at Rock, Mass., and organized the Central Evangelical Holiness Association. Rev. W. C. Ryder, pastor of the Independent Congrega- tional Church of that place was elected president. Within the following year the Mission Church, Maiden, Mass., the Emmanuel Mission Church, North Attle- boro, Mass., and the Bethany Mission Church, Keene, N. H., were organized. In January 1894, William Howard Hoople, a businessman in New York City, founded a mission in Brooklyn, which, in the following May, was organized as an independent church, with a membership of 32, and called Utica Avenue Pente- costal Tabernacle. A church edifice was afterward erected, and Mr. Hoople was called to the pastorate. The following February the Bedford Avenue Pente- costal Church was organized, in an abandoned church building, and a little later, the Emmanuel Pentecostal Tabernacle. In December 1895, delegates from these three churches formed the Association of Pentecostal Churches of America, adopting a constitution, a summary of doctrines, and bylaws. This association was duly incorporated. Associated with Rev. William Howard Hoople in this work were Rev. H. B. Hosley, Rev. John Norberry, Rev. Charles BeVier, and Rev. H. F. Reynolds. On November 12, 1896, a joint committee from these two associations met in the city of Brooklyn, N. Y., to formulate some plan of union. For the benefit of the counsel and cooperation, several brethren prominent in the work were invited to act with the joint committee. Among this number were Rev. C. Howard Davis, Rev. G. W. Wilson, Rev. John Norberry, Rev. H. F. Reynolds, Rev. H. B. Hosley, and Rev. Charles H. BeVier. This meeting resulted in the union of the two bodies. It was agreed that the work should be continued under the name of the Association of Pentecostal Churches of America. III. In October 1895, a number of persons, under the leadership of Rev. Phineas F. Bresee, D. D., and Rev. J. P. Widney, LL. D., formed the First Church of the Nazarene, at Los Angeles, Calif., with 135 charter members. They adopted statements of belief, and agreed to such general rules as seemed proper and need- ful for their immediate guidance, leaving to the future the making of such pro- visions as the work and its conditions might necessitate. As a result of this organization, a number of churches sprang into existence, reaching as far east as Chicago. 1 This statement, which is substantially the same as that published in vol. II of the Report on Religious Bodies, 1926, has been revised by Rev. E. J. Fleming, general church secretary, Church of the Nazarene, Kansas City, Mo., and approved by him in its present form. 10 CHURCH OF THE NAZARENE 11 IV. As these two bodies came to know more of each other, it was felt that they should unite; and, after consultation by delegates from one body to the other, the following basis of union was prepared and unanimously adopted by both bodies. The first union assembly was held in Chicago, in October 1907. Basis of Union. — It is agreed that the two churches are one in the doc- trines considered essential to salvation, especially the doctrines of jus- tification by faith and entire sanctification subsequent to justification, also by faith, and, as a result, the precious experience of entire sanctifi- cation as a normal condition of the churches. Both churches recognize that the right of church membership rests upon experience; and that persons who have been born of the Spirit are entitled to its privileges. We are agreed on the necessity of a superintendency, which shall foster and care for churches already established, and whose duty it shall be to organize and encourage the organizing of churches everywhere. We are agreed that authority given to superintendents shall not interfere with the independent action of a fully organized church, each church enjoying the right of selecting its own pastor, subject to such approval as the general assembly shall find wise to institute; the elec- tion of delegates to the various assemblies; the management of their own finances; and of all other things pertaining to their local life and work. It is agreed that any church of the Association of Pentecostal Churches of America going into this organization which may feel it imperative with them to continue to hold their property in like manner as at present, shall be at liberty to do so. It was agreed that the name of the united body should be, "The Pentecostal Church of the Nazarene." V. In 1S94, the first organization of the New Testament Church of Christ was effected by Rev. R. L. Harris, at Milan, Tenn., with 14 members. This church was deemed necessary to conserve the work of holiness, and soon spread through- out western Texas and Arkansas. Prominent among the leaders was Mrs. Mary Lee Harris (now Mrs. Cagle), the wife of Rev. R. L. Harris, who took up the work after the death of her husband. In 1898, the first holiness churches were organized in Texas, by Rev. Thomas Rogers and Rev. Dennis Rogers, who came from California. In 1900, the first Independent Holiness Church was organized, by Rev. C. B. Jernigan, at Van Alstyne, Tex., and the denomination grew and prospered until, in 1903, there were 20 church organizations. The legal representatives of the Independent Holiness Church and the New Testament Church of Christ met at Rising Star, Tex., in November 1904, where a joint committee framed a manual and statement of doctrine and basis of union. The union was fully consummated at Pilot Point, Tex., in November 1905, and the united body adopted the name Holiness Church of Christ. VI. At the general assembly of the Pentecostal Church of the Nazarene, at Chicago, in 1907, in response to an invitation, several persons were present from the Holiness Church of Christ. Some of these were appointed to attend; but were not authorized to take any action with reference to organic union. The assembly invited them into counsel, and provisional arrangements were made for incorporating this Church into the general body, upon proper action on their part. Upon the invitation of the Holiness Church of Christ, the second general assembly convened at Pilot Point, Tex., at 2 o'clock, Thursday afternoon, October 8, 1908.* On the following Tuesday morning, R. B. Mitchum moved: "That the union of the two churches be now consummated," and the motion was seconded by Rev. C. W. Ruth. Rev. John N. Short, J. B. Creighton, C. B. Jernigan, H. B. Hosley, P. F. Bresee, and others spoke favorably to the motion. The motion was adopted by a unanimous rising vote, amid great enthusiasm, at 10:40 a. m., Tuesday, October 13, 1908. VII. In the year 1898, Rev. J. O. McClurkan and a few of God's children called a meeting of the holiness people of Tennessee and adjacent States to be held in Nashville. At this convention an association was formed known as the Pentecostal Alliance, which name was afterward changed to the Pentecostal Mission. From the beginning these people were evangelistic in spirit, having a burning desire to disseminate the doctrine and experience of sanctification; hence there came together in different sections of the Southland groups of holi- ness people, known as bands of the Pentecostal Mission. They were decidedly missionary in spirit, and soon were sending their representatives to "the regions 12 CENSUS OF KELIGIOUS BODIES, 193 6 beyond." Throughout their career they have been characterized by this mis- sionary zeal. At different times the question of the union of the Pentecostal Mission with the Pentecostal Church of the Nazarene had been discussed, and on February 13, 1915, this union was effected at Nashville, Tenn., thus uniting both the home and the foreign work of the Pentecostal Mission and the Pentecostal Church of the Nazarene. VIII. In November 1901, the first stage in the present holiness church move- ment in the British Isles began, when the Rev. Ceorge Sharpe, who had been for over 13 years a preacher in the Methodist Episcopal Church, accepted a call to the Congregational Church at Ardrossan, Scotland. In September 1905 he was accepted as the minister of Parkhead Congregational Church, Glasgow, Scotland, where, after a strenuous, successful, and glorious ministry of 13 months, he was evicted for preaching Bible holiness. On September 30, 1906, the first services of the first distinctively holiness church were held in the Great Eastern Roads Hall, Glasgow. The charter members numbered 80. Other churches were organized and became the Pentecostal Church of Scotland. Visits of Dr. E. F. Walker and Dr. H. F. Reynolds to Scotland, and a visit of Rev. George Sharpe and Mrs. Sharpe to the fourth general assembly, at Kansas City, Mo., led the way to union with the Church of the Nazarene, which was consummated in November 1915. IX. The general assembly of 1919, in response to memorials from 35 district assemblies, changed the name of the organization to "Church of the Nazarene." X. For many years a holiness movement had been developing in Minnesota, the Dakotas, and Montana. It was originated by a group of Methodist laymen, and formally organized at Jamestown, N. Dak., in 1907, as The Laymen's Holiness Association. Rev. J. G. Morrison was its first president and leading evangelist. With him were associated Rev. Ira E. Hammer, Rev. S. C. Taylor, Rev. W. G. Bennett, and over 20 other evangelists and workers engaged in a widespread program of holiness evangelism and camp-meeting promotion. In 1922 more than 1,000 people who were identified with The Laymen's Holiness Association, under the leadership of these ministers, united with the Church of the Nazarene. DOCTRINE In doctrine the Church of the Nazarene is essentially in accord with historic Methodism. It stands for apostolic purity of doctrine, primitive simplicity of worship, and pentecostal power in experience, it being generally regarded that the primary dispensational truth is that Jesus Christ baptizes believers with the Holy Spi r; t, cleansing them from all sin and empowering them to witness the grace of God to men. This church stands particularly for this truth and experience, which the general assembly has expressed in the following terms: We believe that entire sanctification is that act of God, subsequent to regeneration, by which believers are made free from original sin, or depravity, and brought into a state of entire devotement to God, and the holy obedience of love made perfect. It is wrought by the baptism with the Holy Spirit, and comprehends in one experience the cleansing of the heart from sin and the abiding, in- dwelling presence of the Holy Spirit, empowering the believer for life and service. Entire sanctification is provided by the blood of Jesus, is wrought instantaneously by faith, preceded by entire consecration; and to this work and state of grace the Holy Spirit bears witness. This experience is also known by various terms representing its dif- ferent phases, such as "Christian perfection," "perfect love," "heart purity," "the baptism with the Hoby Spirit," "the fullness of the blessing," and "Christian holiness." W The Church of the Nazarene recognizes that the right and privilege of men to church membership rests upon their being regenerate, and would require only such statements of belief as are essential to Christian experience and the maintenance of that condition. Whatever ie not essential to life in Jesus Christ may be left to individual liberty of Christian thought. That which is essential to Christian life lies at the very basis of their associated life and fellowship in the church, and there can be no failure to believe this without forfeiting Christian life itself, and thus the right of all church affiliation. CHURCH OF THE NAZARENE 13 While emphasizing the baptism with the Holy Spirit as a definite experience of divine grace, the Church of the Nazarene never has taught, nor does it now teach, or countenance teaching, that speaking in tongues is a manifestation attendant upon, or an evidence of, the baptism with the Holy Spirit. While standing especially for the great dispensational truth that Jesus Christ baptizes believers with the Holy Spirit, cleansing them from all sin, the Church of the Nazarene also emphasizes the great cardinal doctrines of Christianity. Briefly stated, the Church of the Nazarene believes: (1) In one God — the Father, Son, and Hoty Spirit; (2) in the plenary inspiration of the Old and New Testament Scriptures, and that they contain all truth necessaiy to faith and Christian living; (3) that man is born with a fallen nature, and is, therefore, inclined to evil, and that continually; (4) that the finally impenitent are hopelessly and eternally lost; (5) that the atonement through Jesus Christ is for the whole human race; and that whosoever repents and believes on the Lord Jesus Christ is justified and regenerated and saved from the dominion of sin; (6) that believers are to be sanctified wholly, subsequent to regeneration, through faith in the Lord Jesus Christ; (7) that the Holy Spirit bears witness to the new birth, and also to the entire sanctification of believers; (8) in the return of our Lord, in the resurrection of the dead, and in the final judgment. Applicants for membership in the church are received on the confession of their faith in Christ and of their acceptance of the doctrines which the church holds essential to salvation, and their agreement to observe the rules and regula- tions that mark the conscience of the church. The Church of the Nazarene believes in the Bible doctrine of divine healing, and urges its people to offer the prayer of faith for the healing of the sick. Provi- dential means and agencies when necessary are not to be refused. Its position upon temperance and prohibition is stated in the following terms: The Holy Scriptures and human experience alike condemn the use of intoxicating drinks as a beverage. The manufacture and sale of intoxi- cating liquors for such purposes is a sin against God and the human race. Total abstinence from all intoxicants is the Christian rule for the indi- vidual, and total prohibition of the traffic in intoxicants is the duty of civil government. ORGANIZATION The ecclesiastical organization is representative, thus avoiding the extremes of episcopacy on the one hand and the unlimited Congregationalism on the other. Each local church is governed through a church board elected by the congrega- tion. The churches are associated for such general purposes as belong to all alike, particularly for a world-wide missionary program. The churches in a particular area are united to form an assembly district, each local church being entitled to representation in the district assembly. There are 45 such districts which hold annual assemblies and elect district superintendents and district boards, license and ordain ministers, commission evangelists, and conduct such other work as may be connected with their area. The 45 districts elect both ministerial and lay delegates to the general assembly, which meets once in 4 years. The general assembly elects general superintendents and other general officers and boards to have oversight of general denominational activities. Persons are licensed to the gospel ministry after having been examined by a district assembly regarding their spiritual, intellectual, and other fitness for such work. Further, ordination is by a council of the pastors and delegates, upon the completion of a 4-year course of study, or its equivalent in college work. Minis- ters from other denominations may be received on the vote of the district assembly to which the application has been referred. WORK The general work in which the 45 districts unite with the churches composing them is carried on under the head of home missions and evangelism, foreign missions, publication, ministerial relief, education, young people's societies, and Sunday schools. The total amount of contributions for all purposes in 1936 is estimated at $4,428,102, distributed as follows: Local interests, $3,777,210; district interests, $322,721; general interests, $328,171. 14 CENSUS OF KELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 The work conducted by the department of foreign missions includes missions in southern Africa, India, Palestine, Syria, China, Japan, Argentine and Peru, Central America, Mexico, Cape Verde Islands, and British West Indies. The report for 1936 shows 30 stations occupied by 90 American missionaries and 462 native workers; 152 organized churches with 9,737 members; 273 Sunday schools with an enrollment of 11,504 with 5,678 in average attendance; 85 schools with 1,823 pupils; 9 Bible training schools with 135 pupils enrolled; and 2 hospitals and 9 dispensaries, treating during the year about 36,738 patients. The value of property in the foreign field is estimated at $431,789. The educational work is combined under five colleges and two junior colleges in the United States. The schools have property valued at $1,240,858. o U. S. DEPARTMENT OF COMMERCE HARRY L. HOPKINS, Secretary BUREAU OF THE CENSUS WILLIAM LANE AUSTIN, Director 1 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES 1936 Bulletin No. 46 CHURCHES OF CHRIST fi STATISTICS, HISTORY, DOCTRINE AND ORGANIZATION Prepared under the supervision of Dr. T. F. MURPHY Chief Statistician for Religious Statistics UNITED STATES GOVERNMENT PRINTING OFFICE WASHINGTON : 1940 For sale by the Superintendent of Documents Washington, D. C. • - • - Price 5 cents. CONTENTS Page General Introduction ni Number of churches in Membership in Urban and rural churches in Church edifices iv Value of church property iv Debt iv Expenditures iv Averages iv Sunday schools iv Statistics 1 Table 1. — Summary of statistics for churches in urban and rural territory, 1936 1 Table 2. — Comparative summary, 1906 to 1936 2 Table 3. — Number and membership of churches in urban and rural territory, membership by sex, and Sunday schools, by States, 1936.. ___■ 3 Table 4. — Number and membership of churches, 1906 to 1936, and membership by age in 1936, by States 4 Table 5. — Value of churches and parsonages and amount of church debt by States, 1936 5 Table 6. — Church expenditures by States, 1936 6 History, Doctrine, and Organization 8 Denominational history 8 Doctrine and organization 9 Work 9 ii GENERAL INTRODUCTION The Census of Religious Bodies, as its name indicates, is a census of religious organizations rather than a census of population classified according to denomi- national affiliation. This census is taken once in 10 years in accordance with the provisions of the Permanent Census Act approved March 6, 1902, and is confined to churches located in continental United States. A report is obtained by the Bureau of the Census from each church, congre- gation, or other local organization of each religious body. The census data are thus obtained directly from the local churches and are not in any sense a compi- lation of the statistics collected by the different denominations and published in their year books. Lists of the local organizations for 1936 were secured in most cases, however, from the denominational headquarters, and much additional assistance has been rendered by the officials of the various denominational organizations. The statistics relate either to the calendar year 1936 or to the church record year which corresponds closely to that period. Number of churches. — In the reports of the Census of Religious Bodies for 1916 and 1906 the total number of churches, or organizations, shown for some denominations was slightly in excess of the number of churches reporting member- ship. Since membership figures have been obtained for all of the churches in- cluded in the reports for the years 1936 and 1926 and for other reasons, it has seemed advisable to use, for purposes of comparison with 1936 and 1926, the number of churches reporting membership in 1916 and 1906. These figures are used, therefore, in the tables presenting comparative figures for these earlier years. Membership. — The members of a local church organization, and thus of the denomination to which the church belongs, are those persons who are recognized as constituent parts of the organization. The exact definition of membership depends upon the constitution and practice of the church, or denomination, under sonsideration. Each church was instructed to report the number of its members according to the definition of membership as used in that particular church or organization. In some religious bodies the term "member" is applied only to 3ommunicants, while in others it includes all baptized persons, and in still other Dodies it covers all enrolled persons. Separate figures are shown for members "under 13 years of age" and those "13 years of age and over," so far as reported by the individual churches. The mem- bership "13 years of age and over" usually affords a better basis for comparison between denominations reporting membership on a different basis. Urban and rural churches. — Urban churches are those located in urban areas; these areas as defined by the Census Bureau in censuses prior to 1930, included ill cities and other incorporated places having 2,500 inhabitants or more. For iise in connection with the 1930 census the definition has been slightly modified and extended so as to include townships and other political subdivisions (not incorporated as municipalities, nor containing any areas so incorporated) which had a total population of 10,000 or more, and a population density of 1,000 or more per square mile. Rural churches would be those located outside of the above areas. Thus to a very limited extent the urban and rural areas, as reported for 1936, differ somewhat from these areas as reported in the preceding censuses. m IV GENERAL INTRODUCTION Church edifices. — A church edifice is a building used mainly or wholly for religious services. Value of church property. — The term "value of church property" was used in the reports of the Census of Religious Bodies for 1916 and 1906 and the term "value of church edifices" has been substituted in 1936 and 1926. The figures are strictly comparable, however, as exactly the same class of property is covered by both terms. The "value of church edifices" comprises the estimated value of the church buildings owned and used for worship by the organizations reporting, together with the value of the land on which these buildings stand and the furniture, organs, bells, and other equipment owned by the churches and actually used in connec j tion with religious services. Where parts of a church building are used for social or educational work in connection with the church, the whole value of the building and its equipment is included, as it has been found practically impossible to make a proper separation in such cases. The number and value of the parsonages, or pastors' residences, are shown where the ownership of such buildings was reported by the churches. Debt. — The summary tables show the amount of debt reported and the number of churches reporting a specific debt, also the number of churches reporting that they had "no debt." The total of these is, in most cases, nearly equal to the number reporting the value of church edifices. Expenditures. — The total expenditures by the churches during their last fiscal year are separated in the reports received from most of the churches into the items called for, as they appeared on the schedule, which were as follows: For pastor's salary $ For all other salaries For repairs and improvements For payments on church debt, excluding interest For all local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc For all other current expenses, including interest For home missions For foreign missions Amount sent to general headquarters for distribution by them For all other purposes Total expenditures during year Averages. — The average number of members per church is obtained by dividing the total membership by the total number of churches shown. The average value of church edifice and the average expenditure per church are obtained by dividing the total value of churches and the total expenditures, respectively, by the number of churches reporting in each case. Sunday schools. — The Sunday schools for which statistics are presented in this bulletin are those maintained by the churches of the denomination reporting, including, in some cases, mission schools or other Sunday schools conducted by the church elsewhere than in the main church edifice. The statistics shown relate to Sunday schools only and do not include the weekday schools that are main- tained by a number of denominations. CHURCHES OF CHRIST STATISTICS Summary for the United States, with urban-rural classification. — A general summary of the statistics for the Churches of Christ for the year 1936 is presented in table 1, which shows also the distribution of these figures between urban and rural territory. These statistics were compiled from schedules sent directly to the Bureau by the pastor or clerk of the individual churches and the data relate to these churches only. The membership of this denomination consists of all persons received into its local churches on the basis of faith in the divinity of Christ, repentance of past sins, and baptism by immersion. Table 1. -Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 Churches (local organizations), number- Members , number Average membership per church . Membership by sex: Male Female Sex not reported Males per 100 females Membership by age: Under 13 years 13 years and over Age not reported Percent under 13 years ' Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Constructed prior to 1936 Constructed, wholly or in part, in 1936. Average value per church Debt — number reporting Amount reported Number reporting "no debt" Parsonages .number Value — number reporting. Amount reported Expenditures : Churches reporting, number. Amount reported Pastors' salaries AH other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding in- terest All other current expenses, including in- terest Local relief and charity. Red Cross, etc.-- Home missions Foreign missions __ To general headquarters for distribution. All other purposes... Average expenditure per church Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number. Officers and teachers. . .. Scholars Summer vacation Bible schools : Churches reporting, number. Officers and teachers Scholars 3,815 309, 551 81 124, 099 178, 194 7,258 69.6 748 23, 693 285, 110 3.1 3,029 2 932 $10, 717! 977 $10, 195, 640 $522, 337 $3, 656 547 $1, 222, 621 2,004 173 155 $320, 125 3,533 $2, 274, 432 $1, 046, 483 $166, 058 $215, 132 $31, 001 $475, 221 $168, 455 $117,878 $43, 545 $60 $10, 599 $644 2, 935 18, 465 191, 150 67 654 In urban territory 931 132, 549 142 51,586 76, 470 4,493 67.5 464 14, 725 117,360 3.1 757 738 $6, 459, 568 $6, 182, 192 $277, 376 $8, 753 330 $1, 034, 860 354 81 70 $175, 050 893 $1, 386, 761 $644, 572 $90, 335 $109, 739 $27, 946 $329, 669 $82, 214 $66, 781 $28, 768 $38 $6, 699 $1,553 797 6,552 82, 652 5 54 597 In rural territory 2,884 177, 002 61 72, 513 101, 724 2,765 71.3 167, 750 3.1 2,272 2,194 $4, 258, 409 $4, 013, 448 $244, 961 $1, 941 217 $187, 761 1,650 92 85 $145, 075 2,640 $887, 671 $401,911 $75, 723 $105, 393 $3, 055 $145, 552 $86, 241 $51,097 $14, 777 $22 $3,900 $336 2,138 11,913 108, 498 PERCENT OF TOTAL Urban Rural 24.4 42.8 41.6 58.4 42.9 57.1 61.9 38.1 62.0 38.0 62.1 37.9 41.2 58.8 25.0 25.2 60.3 60.6 53.1 60.3 84.6 17.7 46.8 45.2 54.7 25.3 61.0 61.6 54.4 51.0 90.1 69.4 48.8 56.7 66.1 ( 2 ) 63.2 27.2 35.5 43.2 ( J ) ( 2 ) 91.3 75.6 75.0 74.8 39.7 39.4 46.9 39.7 15.4 82.3 53.2 54.8 45.3 74.7 39.0 38.4 45.6 49.0 30.6 51.2 43.3 33.9 ( 2 ) 36.8 72.8 64.5 56.8 'Based on membership with age classification reported. 2 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. 224603—40 1 2 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 1936 Table l.> — Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 — Continued ITEM Total In urban territory In rural territory PERCENT OF TOTAL Urban Rural Weekday religious schools : Churches reporting, number 38 148 1,627 2 18 64 23 95 1,080 15 53 547 2 18 64 ( a ) 64.2 66.4 ( J ) Officers and teachers 35.8 Scholars 33.6 Parochial schools : Churches reporting, number ( 2 ) Officers and teachers ( a ) Scholars ( 2 ) s Percent not shown where base is less than 100. Comparative data, 1906-36. — Table 2 presents, in convenient form for compari- son, a summary of the available statistics of the Churches of Christ for the census years 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906. Table 2. — Comparative Summary, 1906 to 1936 1936 1926 1916 1906 Churches (local organizations), number. Increase ' over preceding census: Number Percent Members, number Increase ' over preceding census: Number Percent Average membership per church Church edifices, number... Value — number reporting Amount reported Average value per church. Debt— number reporting Amount reported Parsonages, number Value— number reporting . _ Amount reported Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding interest. All other current expenses, including interest- Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution All other purposes Not classified.. Average expenditure per church Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars 3,815 -2,411 -38.7 309, 551 -124,163 -28.6 81 3,029 2 932 $10,717^977 $3, 656 547 $1, 222, 621 173 155 $320, 125 3,533 $2, 274, 432 $1, 046, 483 $166, 058 $215, 132 $31,001 $475, 221 $168, 455 $117,878 $43, 545 $60 $10. 599 2,935 18, 465 191, 150 6,226 656 11.8 433, 714 115,777 36.4 70 5,127 5,089 $16, 402, 158 $3, 223 586 $1,511,547 5,570 2,921 110.3 317, 937 158, 279 99.1 57 4,342 4,342 5, 644, 096 $1, 300 276 $136, 003 136 $453, 050 5,975 $3, 961, 310 $3, 223, 000 $596, 343 $141, 967 663 4,403 20, 595 274, 571 22 $28, 900 2,168 79, 191 $434, 596 $106, 449 $138, 146 $313 3,408 15, 213 167, 809 2,649 159, 658 1,974 1,962 $2, 555, 372 $1, 302 193 $76, 208 21 $22,900 1,225 5,112 56, 086 1 A minus sign (— ) denotes decrease. State tables. — Tables 3, 4, 5, and 6 present the statistics for the Churches of Christ by States. Table 3 gives for each State for 1936 the number and member- ship of the churches classified according to their location in urban or rural terri- tory, membership classified by sex, and data for Sunday schools. Table 4 gives for selected States the number and membership of the churches for the four census years 1906 to 1936, together with the membership for 1936 classified as "under 13 years of age" and "13 years of age and over." Table 5 shows the value of churches and parsonages and the amount of debt on church edifices for 1936. Table 6 presents, for 1936, the church expenditures, showing separately current CHURCHES OF CHRIST 3 expenses, improvements, benevolences, etc. In order to avoid disclosing the financial statistics of an3' individual church, separate presentation in tables 5 and 6 is limited to those States in which three or more churches reported value and expenditures. Table 3. — -Number and Membership of Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 GEOGRAPHIC DIVI- SION AND STATE United States. New England: Maine Massachusetts- Connecticut. .. Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey — Pennsylvania.. E. N. Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan Wisconsin W. N. Central: Minnesota Iowa Missouri South Dakota. Nebraska Kansas South Atlantic: Maryland Dist. of Colum- bia Virginia West Virginia. North Carolina South Carolina Georgia Florida. E. S. Central: Kentucky Tennessee Alabama Mississippi W. S. Central: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Montana Idaho Wyoming Colorado New Mexico.. . Arizona Utah Nevada Pacific: Washington Oregon California number of churches 3,815 215 504 249 87 270 52 301 921 931 ISO 468 192 70 233 33 237 099 NUMPER of MEMBERS 309, 551 206 80 1,222 9,479 12,852 4,438 2,831 85: 11 1,028 10, 078 12 438 4,720 505 8,499 785 453 4,976 6,187 20,333 49, 379 20, 358 6,261 16. 557 2,548 25, 996 84, 672 157 299 37 809 3,077 516 5 6 633 111 1, 206 24 6, 540 132, 549 104 51 476 4,194 3,794 1, 2,594 43 11 322 2,S33 12 18 2.268 26 296 130 2,400 103 338 3,850 4,686 5,452 20, 238 8,201 1,45 4,768 1,068 11,713 39, 683 524 1,759 432 408 673 5,424 177, 002 62 102 29 746 5,285 9,058 2,592 237 809 706 7,245 420 2,452 375 6,099 682 115 1,126 1,501 14,881 29,141 12, 157 4,804 11,789 1,480 14,283 44,989 104 108 37 285 1,318 84 5 225 533 1,116 MEMPERSHIP BY SEX 124, 099 4,125 5,303 1,757 1,235 20 4 459 3,965 5 189 1,922 19 106 194 3,324 360 177 2,001 2,561 8,592 19, 149 8,050 2,762 6,811 1,066 10. 136 33. 748 65 133 18 335 1,184 193 3 3 244 477 178, 194 5,354 7,051 2,586 1,596 32 7 569 6,036 7 249 2,777 29 190 311 4,933 425 276 2,975 3,626 11,532 27, 385 11,353 3,499 9,736 1,482 15, 745 49, 793 92 166 19 474 1,893 248 2 3 389 594 3,791 800 209 2,845 955 115 1,131 67.5 74.8 77.0 75.2 67.9 77.4 80.7 65.7 75.9 69.2 55.8 62.4 67.4 84.7 64.1 67.3 70.6 74.5 69.9 70.9 78.9 70.0 71.9 64.4 67.8 70.7 62.5 77.8 62.7 80.3 71.2 SUNDAY SCHOOLS 175 491 216 219 30 226 739 18, 465 367 350 169 31 652 7 46 301 15 50 414 61 29 269 436 1,038 3,340 1,325 429 1,337 143 1,462 5, 098 52 69 430 191, 150 84 20 478 3,583 3,805 1,599 2,217 53 333 6,596 181 2,864 165 398 5,004 531 393 2,678 3,895 9,512 32,828 14,324 4,051 12, 755 1,261 17, 505 55, 263 102 190 29 403 2,163 335 473 438 4,513 « Ratio not shown where number of females is less than 100. 4 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 4- — -Number and Membership of Churches, 1906 to 1936, and Membership by Age in 1936, by States [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches in either 1936, 1926, 1916, or 1906] number of churches NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BY AGE , 1936 ■GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE 1936 1926 1916 1906 1936 1926 1916 1906 •a >> a 1= 03 > c ex o> Ph 3 United States. __ .. 3,815 6,226 5,570 2,649 309, 551 433,714 317,937 159, 658 748 23, 693 285, 110 3.1 New England: 3 7 3 30 116 133 75 27 4 19 176 1 13 71 3 11 133 11 7 38 76 215 564 249 87 270 52 301 921 6 6 20 43 8 16 19 72 29 4 4 2 45 161 236 146 21 3 53 272 5 20 143 6 1 7 2 84 206 80 1,222 9,479 12, 852 4, 438 2,831 852 1,028 10, 078 12 438 4,720 48 505 8,499 785 453 4,976 6,187 20, 333 49, 379 20, 358 6,261 16, 557 2,548 25, 996 84, 672 157 299 809 3, 077 516 633 1,206 6,540 437 117 182 47 2,135 11,257 21,419 10,017 2,156 73 4,302 19. 260 164 1,269 8,983 153 16 137 44 84 136 48 1,103 8,663 11,564 4,438 1,598 852 1,003 8,934 12 438 4,720 48 357 6,601 772 453 4,573 6,039 18, 715 44,275 19, 963 5,455 16, 280 2,311 23, 703 79, 755 157 299 809 1,824 503 537 1,206 6,445 437 Middle Atlantic: 8 62 32 118 808 1,278 Pennsylvania. _ East North Central: Ohio Indiana 32 139 210 103 17 30 279 3 31 110 13 70 112 58 8 1 23 121 11 66 1,295 9,004 16,512 6,726 1,398 1,534 15, 160 39 1,252 5,573 729 4,954 10, 259 3,552 838 8 1,477 7,087 1 8 10 .8 1.0 .8 3 1,230 .2 West North Central: Iowa _. _ Missouri 15 25 1,129 1.3 492 3,216 South Atlantic: Virginia _ West Virginia North Carolina 19 208 21 5 64 112 367 978 460 125 626 45 559 1,286 8 11 26 44 21 28 22 68 8 13 182 21 4 50 7 700 13, 660 1,013 325 4,039 6,159 29, 539 72, 015 30, 115 6,968 39, 678 2,240 34, 645 98, 909 154 411 1,477 2,032 816 1,069 1,102 4,438 829 841 10, 342 951 120 2,594 295 1 64 147 1,834 13 .7 3.4 58 74 330 995 361 122 514 38 481 1,240 3 9 11 51 7 34 23 35 7 22 28 151 631 157 47 190 10 166 627 2 4 5 4 17 11 23 1 2,671 2,865 24, 216 63, 521 20, 943 5,994 26,239 1,268 21, 700 71, 542 41 364 588 1,333 239 1,194 1,133 1,149 141 1,046 1,060 12, 451 41,411 9,214 3,155 11,006 421 8,074 34, 006 19 55 155 4 8 3 5 43 305 384 148 1,563 4,949 391 798 274 232 2,250 4,612 4.7 Florida East South Central: 3.4 Tennessee . __ 3.0 1.0 1.0 West South Central: 1.1 2.1 1.9 Texas .. . 6.2 Mountain: 46 114 129 52 488 408 761 14 New Mexico.. 39 2 1,214 13 94 3.1 Pacific: Washington.. California . .. 95 1 Based on membership with age classification reported; not shown where base is less than 100. * Includes 2 churches each in Wyoming and the District of Columbia; and 1 in each of the following States— Massachusetts, Connecticut, Minnesota, Utah, and Nevada. CHURCHES OF CHRIST £> Table 5. — Value of Churches and Parsonages and Amount of Church Debt by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting value of edifices] o aaffl 11 o oS o s a 3 „ o g rQ a 3 value of church edifices debt on church edifices VALUE OF TARSONAGES GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE CD W> |.s 3 o .3 ft O £ p 3 o a < .s.s b t - 3 o .3 a o£ a 3 o a •3 ■c.B h * 3 o 3 3 o a < United States 3,815 3,029 2,932 $10, 717, 977 547 SI, 222, 621 155 $320, 125 Middle Atlantic: 7 30 116 133 75 27 19 176 13 71 11 133 11 7 38 76 215 564 249 87 270 52 301 921 6 20 43 8 16 19 72 29 3 23 97 121 59 19 18 136 10 67 10 109 9 6 34 62 194 454 208 64 190 34 221 755 6 8 24 4 10 13 51 10 3 23 94 118 58 19 16 131 10 65 9 103 8 6 33 58 183 444 200 61 184 34 216 734 6 8 23 4 10 13 50 28 17, 500 79, 056 388, 735 298, 075 138, 730 173, 550 30, 000 303, 250 20, 000 171, 501 16, 420 289, 348 31,800 24, 460 166, 650 225, 000 524, 502 1, 678, 475 602, 995 150, 500 335, 950 68, 650 847, 429 3, 386, 051 10, 700 21, 300 107, 850 15, 800 23,450 33, 250 438, 400 98, 600 1 6 16 10 7 9 2 19 800 9,856 43, 870 6,555 7,194 49, 170 900 33, 235 3 1 6 10, 300 East North Central: Ohio P) 14, 000 West North Central: Missouri., _ .. .. . 3 1 3 3,000 P) 11 2 12 12, 710 2,030 32, 640 2,500 South Atlantic: West Virginia ___ 3 2 1 2 9 13, 000 P) South Carolina ..._... . 3 13 14 19 63 29 11 23 6 46 174 4 3 7 2 1 7 25 2 3,895 40, 974 43, 312 23,375 159, 766 70, 710 23, 997 22, 567 10, 150 90, 782 403, 609 1,896 4,120 14, 824 1,025 1,000 3,472 96, 637 7, 550 P) Georgia. ... . . .. (') Florida .__ 18, 100 East South Central: Tennessee. _ . 13 6 1 6 2 20 65 1 40, 100 Alabama. . . ... 26, 000 Mississippi (') West South Central: 10, 000 Louisiana ... . _ _. P) Oklahoma __ . 34, 525 Texas 118,800 Mountain: Idaho ... P) New Mexico .. 2 (') Pacific: 2 3 0) 2,500 Other States 27,300 ' Amount included in figures for "Other States," to avoid disclosing the statistics of any individual church. ! Includes 2 churches each in Maine and the District of Columbia; and 1 in each of the following States — Connecticut, New Jersey, Wisconsin, and Montana. CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 193 6 Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey. __ r Pennsylvania East North Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan Wisconsin West North Central Iowa Missouri Nebraska Kansas South Atlantic: Virginia West Virginia North Carolina South Carolina Georgia Florida East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee Alabama ... Mississippi West South Central: Arkansas Louisiana^- Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Montana- Idaho Colorado New Mexico Arizona Pacific: Washington Oregon California Other States Total number of churches 3,815 116 133 75 27 4 19 176 13 71 11 133 11 7 38 76 215 564 249 270 52 301 921 EXPENDITURES Churches reporting 3,533 $2,274,432 112 125 67 27 3 17 165 11 66 11 122 11 6 33 70 203 521 231 82 246 47 273 864 Total amount 2,458 1,865 12,8i» 57, 363 56, 535 28, 025 48, 325 515 5,804 58, 195 2,214 42. 306 2,918 54,468 5,131 3,135 45, 958 58, 773 99. 593 293, 372 126, 940 34, 467 78, 984 19, 294 207, 994 741, 380 1,072 2,549 8,248 33, 910 5,691 8,508 7,385 108, 056 $1,046,483 Pastors' salaries 1,442 1,200 4,041 21, 066 26,604 13, 265 17, 643 2,095 23, 535 889 22, 348 631 22, 679 3,050 1,736 24,800 30, 234 52,020 119, 246 55,549 16, 578 32,887 8,958 98, 703 363, 817 1,227 4,238 17, 555 2,580 4,599 2,995 44,895 3,378 All other salaries $166, 058 4,622 5,756 2,522 2,509 461 5,388 174 3,557 328 4,560 240 146 2,094 2,546 8,255 27, 351 6,778 2,196 7,115 874 15, 336 51, 195 118 461 2,087 314 670 6,646 320 Repairs and improve- ments $215, 132 111 76 1,941 5,129 6,793 2,486 5,269 155 981 7,625 107 2,177 902 6,114 850 501 2,890 4,805 9,340 29, 194 13, 750 3,152 8,079 2,728 21, 194 61, 032 671 389 2,492 876 976 11, 838 509 1 Includes 2 churches in each of the following States — Maine and Maryland, and the District of Columbia; and 1 in each of the following — Massachusetts, Connecticut, Minnesota, South Dakota, and Wyoming. CHURCHES OF CHRIST Table 6.— Church Expenditures by States, 1936 — Continued [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] expenditures— continued GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE Payment on church debt, ex- cluding interest Other current expenses, including interest Local relief and charity Home missions Foreign missions To gen- eral head- quarters All other purposes $31, 001 $475, 221 $188,455 8117, 878 $43, 545 $60 $10, 599 Middle, Atlantic: 775 270 4,577 19, 527 7,358 6,116 10, 985 100 1,019 12, 293 508 7,280 580 11,300 491 421 9,973 12, 196 12, 213 65,230 32, 975 7,518 13, 121 2,653 38, 214 152, 700 479 483 1,295 5,306 1,881 1,445 1,939 28, 181 3,819 120 169 865 3,629 4,733 1,974 2,156 171 3,834 93 3,471 90 4,680 335 261 1,950 3,397 7,773 26, 143 9,621 2,388 7,848 912 15,470 55, 396 • 100 20 753 1,868 247 265 266 6,710 747 10 90 522 2,114 2,813 1,143 1,973 260 612 4,006 380 2,755 62 3,481 85 45 2,784 3,320 4,778 14, 701 6,437 1,568 7,584 1,335 7,974 36, 764 370 30 959 1,883 368 704 326 4,887 765 60 45 876 1,792 519 778 East North Central: Ohio _ -. 350 150 50 536 5,885 1,127 West North Central: 240 626 105 658 63 718 120 230 South Atlantic: 250 710 75 664 80 25 828 2,275 4,797 6,055 1,550 425 1,505 381 4,405 8,311 113 17 263 108 531 East South Central: 205 3,582 7 205 1,870 21 280 456 275 1,250 5,373 9,401 165 West South Central: 570 15 203 1,325 Texas 2,749 Mountain: Montana 10 153 424 25 180 213 4,899 623 2,140 155 Pacific: Washington... 125 8 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 1936 HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION * DENOMINATIONAL HISTORY In their early history the churches which gathered under the leadership of Thomas and Alexander Campbell, Walter Scott, and Barton W. Stone emphasized the distinctively apostolic character of the individual church, not merely as a worshiping congregation and a working force, but as an autonomous ecclesiastical body. As set forth in the Declaration and Address, by Thomas Campbell, they deplored human creeds and systems and protested against considering anything as a matter of faith and duty for which there could not be produced a "Thus saith the Lord," either in expressed terms, approved example, or necessary inference. They also held that they should follow "after the example of the primitive church exhibited in the New Testament without any additions whatever of human opinions or inventions of men." With this basis of action they adopted as the keynote of their movement, "Where the Scriptures speak, we speak; where the Scriptures are silent, we are silent." As the churches increased in membership and wealth, however, there arose what seemed to some to be a desire for popularity and for such "human inven- tions" as had been deplored in the beginning of the movement. Chief among these "inventions" were a general organization of the churches into a missionary society, with a "money basis" of membership, and the use of mechanical instru- mental music in the worship of the church. The agitation for the organization of a missionary society began soon after 1840 and continued until the American Christian Missionary Society was formed in Cincinnati, Ohio, in 1849. Although this movement received Alexander Campbell's approval, yet the literature of that period abundantly shows that he was not the real leader behind the effort nor the same man mentally who had previously opposed such inventions of men. Many of his brethren were dissatisfied with this departure from the original ground and held firmly to the earlier position, quoting his own language in speaking of the apostolic Christians: Their churches were not fractured into missionary societies, Bible societies, and educational societies; nor did they dream of organizing such. * * * They knew nothing of the hobbies of modern times. In their church capacity alone they moved. * * * They viewed the Church of Jesus Christ as the scheme of salvation to ameliorate the world. As members of it they consid- ered themselves bound to do all they could for the glory of God and the good of men. They dared not transfer to a missionary society a cent or a prayer, lest in so doing they should rob the Church of its glory and exalt the inven- tions of men above the wisdom of God. A society with a "money basis" and a delegated membership, it was urged, was the beginning of apostasy from New Testament Christianity. The article in the constitution of the missionary society which gave more offense than any other, because, in the view of some, it established a "money basis" and created a "moneyed aristocracy," read as follows: "The society shall be composed of annual delegates, life members, and life directors. Any church may appoint a delegate for an annual contribution of $10; and $20 paid at one time shall be requisite to constitute a member for life." Various and earnest efforts were made at different times to dissuade them from this "departure from New Testa- ment Christianity," but without avail. The question as to the use of instrumental music in the services of the church became an issue as early as 1859, when a melodeon was placed in the church at Midway, Ky. Much opposition was aroused, and the claim was made that instrumental music in the church services "ministered to pride and worldliness, was without the sanction of New Testament precept and example, and was conse- quently unscriptural and sinful." Other matters in regard to which there was controversy were the introduction of the "modern pastor" and the adoption of "unscriptural means of raising money." i It was inevitable that such divergencies of opinion should result in the forma- tion of opposing parties, and these parties were variously called "Conservatives" 1 This statement, which is substantially the same as that published in vol. II of the Report on.Rpligious Bodies, 1926, has been revised by Leslie O. Thomas, Churches of Christ, Dickson, Tenn., and approved by him in its present form. CHURCHES OF CHRIST 9 and "Progressives," or "Antis" and "Digressives." Actual division, however, came slowly. Many who sympathized with the Progressives continued to wor- ship and work with the Conservatives because they had no other church facilities; and on the other hand, many Conservatives associated with the Progressives for a similar reason. In the census report for 1890 both parties were reported together under the title, "Disciples of Christ." In the report for 1906 the Conservatives were re- ported separately as "Churches of Christ," but the results were not altogether satisfactory, as it was difficult to draw the line between them and the Disciples of Christ. There is now a clear distinction between the two groups, and the statistics for 1936 are far more complete. DOCTRINE AND ORGANIZATION In doctrine and polity the Churches of Christ are, in some respects, in accord with the Disciples of Christ. They reject all human creeds and confessions, consider the Scriptures a sufficient rule of faith and practice, emphasize the "divine Sonship of Jesus" and the "divine personality of the Holy Spirit," and regard the Lord's Supper as a memorial service rather than as a sacrament, to be observed each Lord's Day. The church, with such officers as belonged to it in apostolic times, is considered a divine institution. Each local church is inde- pendent; it elects its own officers, calls its own ministers, and conducts its own affairs. Membership is on the general basis of faith in Christ, repentance, and baptism (immersion) . The ministerial office is not emphasized, and there are no ministerial associations. Each minister is a member of the church which he serves, and is subject to its discipline. In general, the doctrine of nonresist- ance is advocated. WORK The opposition to missionary societies on the part of the Churches of Christ does not imply any lack of interest in missionary work, which has been fully developed since the division. They are rapidly establishing new churches in different parts of the United States, and are carrying on missionary work in Japan, China, Korea, Persia, Brazil, Hawaii, Philippine Islands, India, Africa, Mexico, and other parts of the world. The educational institutions of the Churches of Christ include 7 Bible, or Christian, colleges, with 184 teachers, 2,206 students, and property valued at $2,610,974. There are also several academies and professional schools; 7 orphan- ages, with 833 children, and property valued at $496,001; and 2 homes for the aged (1 takes children, too, and is not included in the orphanages), with 50 inmates and property valued at $500,000. These institutions are located in Tennessee, Texas, Kentucky, Arkansas, Oklahoma, Georgia, and California. They publish eight monthly, two semimonthly, and three weekly journals devoted exclusively to religious instruction. o s ! U. S. DEPARTMENT OF COMMERCE HARRY L. HOPKINS, Secretary BUREAU OF THE CENSUS WILLIAM LANE AUSTIN, Director CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES 1936 Bulletin No. 66 CHURCHES OF GOD STATISTICS, DENOMINATIONAL HISTORY DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION CONSOLIDATED REPORT Separate statistics are given for each of the Churches of God, as follows: Church of God Church of God (Headquarters, Anderson, Ind.) The (Original) Church of God Church of God (Salem, W. Va.) (Tomlinson) Church of God Prepared under the supervision of Dr. T. F. MURPHY Chief Statistician for Religious Statistics UNITED STATES GOVERNMENT PRINTING OFFICE WASHINGTON : 1940 For sale by the Superintendent of Documents, Washington, D. C. - - - - - Price 10 cents CONTENTS Page General Introduction in CHURCH OF GOD Statistics 1 Table 1. — Summary of statistics for churches in urban and rural ter- ritory, 1936 1 Table 2. — Comparative summary, 1916 to 1936 2 Table 3. — Number and membership of churches in urban and rural territory, membership by sex, and Sunday schools, by States, 1936 3 Table 4. — Number and membership of churches, 1916 to 1936, and membership by age in 1936, by States 3 Table 5. — Value of churches and parsonages and amount of church debt by States, 1936 5 Table 6. — Church expenditures by States, 1936 6 History, Doctrine, and Organization 7 CHURCH OF GOD (HEADQUARTERS, ANDERSON, IND.) Statistics (tables 1 to 6) 9 History, Doctrine, and Organization 15 THE (ORIGINAL) CHURCH OF GOD Statistics (tables 1 to 6) 17 History, Doctrine, and Organization 20 CHURCH OF GOD (SALEM, W. VA.) Statistics (tables 1 to 3) 23 History, Doctrine, and Organization 25 (TOMLINSON) CHURCH OF GOD Statistics (tables 1 to 5) 29 History, Doctrine, and Organization 35 n GENERAL INTRODUCTION The Census of Religious Bodies, as its name indicates, is a census of religious organizations rather than a census of population classified according to denomi- national affiliation. This census is taken once in 10 years in accordance with the provisions of the Permanent Census Act approved March 6, 1902, and is confined to churches located in continental United States. A report is obtained by the Bureau of the Census from each church, congre- gation, or other local organization of each religious body. The census data are thus obtained directly from the local churches and are not in any sense a compi- lation of the statistics collected by the different denominations and published in their year books. Lists of the local organizations for 1936 were secured in most cases, however, from the denominational headquarters, and much additional assistance has been rendered by the officials of the various denominational organizations. The statistics relate either to the calendar year 1936 or to the church record year which corresponds closely to that period. Number of churches. — In the reports of the Census of Religious Bodies for 1916 and 1906 the total number of churches, or organizations, shown for some denominations was slightly in excess of the number of churches reporting member- ship. Since membership figures have been obtained for all of the churches in- cluded in the reports for the years 1936 and 1926 and for other reasons, it has seemed advisable to use, for purposes of comparison with 1936 and 1926, the number of churches reporting membership in 1916 and 1906. These figures are used, therefore, in the tables presenting comparative figures for these earlier years. Membership. — The members of a local church organization, and thus of the denomination to which the church belongs, are those persons who are recognized as constituent parts of the organization. The exact definition of membership depends upon the constitution and practice of the church, or denomination, under consideration. Each church was instructed to report the number of its members according to the definition of membership as used in that particular church or organization. In some religious bodies the term "member" is applied only to communicants, while in others it includes all baptized persons, and in still other bodies it covers all enrolled persons. Separate figures are shown for members "under 13 years of age" and those "13 years of age and over," so far as reported by the individual churches. The mem- bership "13 years of age and over" usually affords a better basis for comparison between denominations reporting membership on a different basis. Urban and rural churches. — Urban churches are those located in urban areas; these areas as defined by the Census Bureau in censuses prior to 1930, included all cities and other incorporated places having 2,500 inhabitants or more. For use in connection with the 1930 census the definition has been slightly modified and extended so as to include townships and other political subdivisions (not incorporated as municipalities, nor containing any areas so incorporated) which had a total population of 10,000 or more, and a population density of 1,000 or more per square mile. Rural churches would be those located outside of the above areas. Thus to a very limited extent the urban and rural areas, as reported for 1936, differ somewhat from these areas as reported in the preceding censuses. in IV GENERAL INTRODUCTION Church edifices. — A church edifice is a building used mainly or wholly for religious services. Value of church property. — The term "value of church property" was used in the reports of the Census of Religious Bodies for 1916 and 1906 and the term "value of church edifices" has been substituted in 1936 and 1926. The figures are strictly comparable, however, as exactly the same class of property is covered by both terms. The "value of church edifices" comprises the estimated value of the church buildings owned and used for worship by the organizations reporting, together with the value of the land on which these buildings stand and the furniture, organs, bells, and other equipment owned by the churches and actually used in connec- tion with religious services. Where parts of a church building are used for social or educational work in connection with the church, the whole value of the building and its equipment is included, as it has been found practically impossible to make a proper separation in such cases. The number and value of the parsonages, or pastors' residences, are shown where the ownership of such buildings was reported by the churches. Debt. — The summary tables show the amount of debt reported and the number of churches reporting a specific debt, also the number of churches reporting that they had "no debt." The total of these is, in most cases, nearly equal to the number reporting the value of church edifices. Expenditures. — The total expenditures by the churches during their last fiscal year are separated in the reports received from most of the churches into the items called for, as they appeared on the schedule, which were as follows: For pastor's salary $ For all other salaries For repairs and improvements For payments on church debt, excluding interest For all local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc For all other current expenses, including interest For home missions For foreign missions Amount sent to general headquarters for distribution by them For all other purposes Total expenditures during year Averages. — The average number of members per church is obtained by dividing the total membership by the total number of churches shown. The average value of church edifice and the average expenditure per church are obtained by dividing the total value of churches and the total expenditures, respectively, by the number of churches reporting in each case. Sunday schools. — The Sunday schools for which statistics are presented in this bulletin are those maintained by the churches of the denomination reporting, including, in some cases, mission schools or other Sunday schools conducted by the church elsewhere than in the main church edifice. The statistics shown relate to Sunday schools only and do not include the weekday schools that are main- tained by a number of denominations. CHURCH OF GOD STATISTICS Summary for the United States, with urban-rural classification. — A general summary of the statistics for the Church of God for the year 1936 is presented in table 1, which shows also the distribution of these figures between urban and rural territory. These statistics were compiled from schedules sent directly to the Bureau by the pastor or clerk of the individual churches and the data relate to these churches only. The membership of this denomination consists of those persons, including children, who are enrolled in the local churches upon profession of faith and evidence of a Christian life. Table 1. — Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural, Territory, 1936 Churches (local organizations), number- Members, number. Average membership per church_ Membership by sex: Male Female Sex not reported Males per 100 females Membership by age: Under 13 years 13 years and over Age not reported Percent under 13 years 2 Church edifices, number -. Value — number reporting Amount reported Constructed prior to 1936 Constructed, wholly or in part, in 1936 Average value per church Debt — number reporting Amount reported Number reporting "no debt" Parsonages, number Value — number reporting. Amount reported Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding in- terest All other current expenses, including in- terest Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc... Home missions Foreign miss ions To general headquarters for distribution, . All other purposes Average expenditure per church Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars Total 44, 818 41 13, 803 30, 943 72 44.6 1,198 38, 896 4,724 3.0 719 683 $954, 962 $766, 483 $188, 479 $1, 398 197 $141, 842 270 203 177 $134, 495 1,011 $568, 030 $303, 285 $30, 920 $38, 387 $49, 055 $53, 670 $8,446 $11,812 $11, 668 $33, 348 $27, 439 $562 884 6,668 ! 52,206 ' In urban territory 336 18, 564 55 5,713 12, 851 44.5 546 16, 175 1,843 3.3 232 217 $452, 226 $356, 288 $2, 084 89 $79, 356 83 74 $69, 850 323 $302, 349 $159, 703 $15, 447 $17, 524 $28, 156 $33, 788 $5, 210 $5, 945 $5, 308 $17, 009 $14. 259 $936 305 2,542 22, 259 In rural territory 26, 254 35 8,090 18, 092 72 44.7 652 22, 721 2,881 466 $502, 736 $410, 195 $92, 541 $1, 079 108 $62, 486 190 120 103 $64, 645 $265, 681 $143, 582 $15, 473 $20, 863 $20, 899 $19, 882 $3, 236 $5, 867 $6, 360 $16, 339 $13, 180 $386 579 4,120 29, 947 PERCENT OF TOTAL 1 Urban 31.1 41.4 41.4 41.5 45.6 41.6 39.0 32.3 31.8 47.4 46.5 50.9 45.2 55.9 29.6 40.9 41.8 51.9 31.9 53.2 52.7 50.0 45.7 57.4 63.0 61.7 50.3 45.5 51.0 52.0 34.5 38.1 42.6 Rural 68.9 58.6 58.6 58.5 54.4 58.4 61.0 52.6 53.5 54.8 44.1 70.4 59.1 58.2 48.1 68.1 46.8 47.3 50.0 54.3 42.6 37.0 38.3 49.7 54.5 49.0 48.0 65.5 61.9 57.4 1 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. 2 Based on membership with age classification reported. 2 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 193 6 Table 1. — Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 — Continued ITEM Total In urban territory In rural territory PERCENT OF TOTAL 1 Urban Rural Summer vacation Bible schools : Churches reporting, number 11 75 519 26 122 1,114 6 34 288 5 35 300 7 35 461 1 7 40 6 40 219 19 87 653 5 27 248 Scholars ______ Weekday religious schools : Churches reporting, number 57.8 42.2 28.7 41.4 71 3 Scholars.. . Parochial schools : Churches reporting, number _._ 58.6 Officers and teachers . _ ... Scholars .. 13.9 86.1 1 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. Comparative data, 1916-36. — Table 2 presents, in convenient form for com- parison, a summary of the available statistics of the Church of God for the census years 1936, 1926, and 1916. In 1916 this body was reported under the name of Churches of God, General Assembly. Table 2. — Comparative Summary, 1916 to 1936 Churches (local organizations), number- Increase over preceding census: Number Percent Members, number Increase over preceding census - Number Percent Average membership per church. Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Average value per church. Debt — number reporting Amount reported Parsonages , number Value — number reporting. Amount reported Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding interest .. All other current expenses, including interest . Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution All other purposes Not classified Average expenditure per church Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars 1936 1,081 437 07.9 44, 818 21, 571 92.8 41 719 $1, 398 197 $141,842 203 177 $134, 495 1,011 $568, 030 $303, 285 $30, 920 $38, 387 $49, 055 $53, 670 $8,446 $11,812 $11,668 $33, 348 $27, 439 $562 1926 442 218.8 23, 247 15, 463 198.7 36 379 373 $718, 329 $1,926 119 50 $58, 075 471 $290, 981 $241, 505 4,972 $4, 504 $618 429 2,644 21, 377 1916 7,784 39 122 122 $73. 283 $601 31 $6, 639 4 $3, 000 149 $32, 090 $22, 715 $5, 807 $3, 568 $215 142 740 6,475 CHURCH OF GOD State tables. — Tables 3, 4, 5, and 6 present the statistics for the Church of God by States. Table 3 gives for each State for 1936 the number and membership of the churches classified according to their location in urban or rural territory, mem- bership classified by sex, and data for Sunday schools. Table 4 gives for selected States the number and membership of the churches for the 3 census years 1916 to 1936, together with the membership for 1936 classified as "under 13 years of age" and "13 years of age and over." Table 5 shows the value of churches and parsonages and the amount of debt on church edifices for 1936. Table 6 presents, for 1936, the church expenditures, showing separately current expenses, im- provements, benevolences, etc. In order to avoid disclosing the financial statistics of any individual church, separate presentation in tables 5 and 6 is limited to those States in which three or more churches reported value and expenditures. Table 3. — Number and Membership of Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 number of churches number of bers MEM- membership by sex SUNDAY SCHOOLS GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE "3 o a 03 "3 *3 o a C3 'S H 8 "3 "3 i a> U S.1 ft X CD o o_ ft3 <£ B 3-2 a* S.S A O ax 03 — a> m & « H CD 03 i s o CO ) 29.8 24.2 ( 2 ) 40.2 28.7 ( 2 ) ( 2 ) 19.6 2 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. Comparative data, 1936 and 1926. — Table 2 presents, in convenient form for comparison, a summary of the available statistics of the Church of God (head- quarters, Anderson, Ind.) for the census years 1936 and 1926. Table 2. — Comparative Summary, 1936 and 1926 1936 1926 Churches (local organizations), number. Increase over preceding census: Number Percent Members, number Increase over preceding census: Number . Percent Average membership per church. Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Average value per church. Debt — number reporting Amount reported Parsonages, number Value — number reporting. Amount reported Expenditures: Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding interest. . All other current expenses, including interest . Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution All other purposes Not classified Average expenditure per church. Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars... - 1,032 100 187 $373, 475 942 $942, 568 $448, 620 $43, 926 $85, 455 $104, 523 $135, 034 $16, 198 $16, 681 $20, 974 $28, 080 $43, 077 932 10.7 56, 911 38, 249 18, 662 48.8 55 41 832 795 $3, 687, 312 $4, 638 305 $742, 361 717 697 $3, 541, 102 $5, 080 314 $726, 126 201 123 $414, 950 817 $1, 115, 121 $895, 891 $177, 601 $41, 629 $1, 365 819 6,469 61, 448 State tables. — Tables 3, 4, 5, and 6 present the statistics for the Church of God (headquarters, Anderson, Ind.) by States. Table 3 gives for each State for 1936 the number and membership of the churches classified according to their location CHURCH OF GOD ( ANDERSON, IND.) 11 in urban or rural territory, membership classified by sex, and data for Sunday schools. Table 4 gives for selected States the number and membership of the churches for the census years 1936 and 1926, together with the membership for 1936 classified as "under 13 years of age" and "13 years of age and over." Table 5 shows the value of churches and parsonages and the amount of debt on church edifices for 1936. Table 6 presents, for 1936, the church expenditures, showing separately current expenses, improvements, benevolences, etc. In order to avoid disclosing the financial statistics of any individual church, separate presentation in table 5 is limited to those States in which three or more churches reported value of edifices. Table 3. — Number and Membership of Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 NUMBER OF CHURCHES NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BT SEX SUNDAY SCHOOLS GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE "3 o Eh a 03 P "3 3 3 o a a ,Q P 0) 3 3 M ■c H§ a) o o X <" a 3 s a M [/- &£ &'& is = -£ & O 3 g o S3 United States 1,032 531 501 56, 911 39, 128 17, 783 21,242 33,281 2,388 63.8 953 10, 899 82, 277 New England: Massachusetts 5 4 17 7 52 80 69 54 62 13 13 9 39 7 5 17 38 9 3 20 35 18 23 10 17 48 32 41 39 12 31 62 25 6 10 2 16 4 1 19 17 41 5 3 13 7 30 54 45 28 40 6 6 7 15 1 o 9 26 1 3 7 14 6 10 7 9 11 11 17 7 5 10 28 13 1 3 1 9 3 1 12 11 34 1 4 22 26 24 26 22 7 7 2 24 6 3 8 12 8 13 21 12 13 3 8 37 21 24 32 7 21 34 12 5 7 1 7 1 7 6 7 242 86 894 255 2,373 8,472 6,118 2,822 3,434 452 538 443 2,109 168 171 714 2,071 623 255 888 1,989 750 646 466 802 2,857 1,269 1,702 1,171 491 1,096 2,842 887 253 290 26 894 226 12 1,092 997 3,025 242 56 785 255 1,661 7,433 4,996 1,905 2,613 255 324 401 1,091 44 59 405 1,580 150 255 462 1,172 348 422 393 442 1,231 607 936 296 258 481 1,625 550 81 153 10 612 213 12 807 751 2,756 30 109 712 1.039 1,122 917 821 197 214 42 1,018 124 112 309 491 473 426 817 402 224 73 360 1,626 662 766 875 233 615 1,217 337 172 137 16 282 13 285 246 269 84 22 289 107 898 3,118 2,254 1,067 1,279 166 217 165 773 78 73 205 768 272 114 362 749 292 243 167 323 1,093 514 614 415 193 375 934 293 82 118 12 325 104 4 409 393 1,279 158 64 605 148 1,450 4,384 3,494 1,685 1,945 286 321 278 1,301 90 98 369 1,253 351 141 526 1,196 458 403 299 479 1,689 705 1,088 741 298 592 1,798 519 171 172 14 569 122 8 663 604 1,746 53.2 4 3 17 7 48 75 65 48 59 12 10 8 37 6 5 15 36 9 3 19 30 16 20 9 17 44 32 35 32 12 27 57 24 6 10 2 16 4 1 19 16 38 42 30 173 70 573 1,208 941 566 660 131 104 109 409 79 37 192 4S1 139 43 181 387 148 161 88 145 454 266 302 248 118 208 687 210 52 80 10 180 53 2 208 208 516 236 115 Middle Atlantic: 25 970 370 70 210 35 47.8 72.3 61.9 71.1 64.5 63.3 65.8 58.0 67.6 59.4 59.4 1,038 436 Pennsylvania East North Central: Ohio . 4,151 12, 172 8,698 4,127 4,513 698 West North Central: 702 654 2,871 246 285 140 50 44 75 50 15 129 110 75 55.6 61.3 77.5 80.9 68.8 62.6 63.8 60.3 55.9 67.4 64.7 72.9 56.4 56.0 64.8 63. 3 51.9 56.5 48.0 68.6 942 2,937 South Atlantic: 1,207 District of Columbia. 170 1,610 West Virginia North Carolina South Carolina 3,157 1,246 1,007 495 1,057 East South Central: Kentucky 4,198 2,031 2,080 1,482 West South Central: Arkansas .. Louisiana. Oklahoma Texas Mountain: 813 1,500 5,163 1,340 336 Idaho 428 47 57.1 85.2 1,261 Arizona 378 Utah. 5 Pacific: 20 61.7 65.1 73.3 1, 397 1,317 3,731 1 Ratio not shown where number of females is less than 100. 12 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 4. — Number and Membership of Churches, 1936 and 1926, and Membership by Age in 1936, by States [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches in either 1936 or 1926] GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE NUMBER OF NUMBER OF MEMBERSHIP BY AGE, 1936 CHURCHES Under 13 years Age Percent 1936 1926 1936 1926 13 and not re- under years over ported 13i 1,032 932 56,911 38, 249 8,059 42, 793 6,059 15.8 5 3 242 134 23 219 9.5 4 1 16 86 894 5 563 23 83 63 811 17 9.3 7 3 255 120 55 124 76 30.7 52 38 2,373 1,564 286 1,888 199 13.2 80 70 8,472 4,085 1,594 5,859 1,019 21.4 69 69 6,118 3,801 1,069 4,487 562 19.2 54 56 2,822 3,059 409 2,153 260 16.0 62 52 3,434 2,322 433 2,589 412 14.3 13 11 452 344 23 429 5.1 13 17 538 466 55 418 65 11.6 9 5 443 324 82 269 92 23.4 39 45 2,109 1,821 249 1,541 319 13.9 7 4 168 116 22 90 56 19.6 5 10 171 314 10 161 5.8 17 15 714 623 49 511 154 8.8 38 45 2,071 1,376 252 1,631 188 13.4 9 8 623 397 72 251 300 22.3 3 2 255 104 63 192 24.7 20 27 888 824 138 737 13 15.8 35 35 1,989 1,197 160 1,685 144 8.7 18 18 750 527 21 614 115 3.3 23 28 646 693 31 459 156 6.3 10 15 466 466 125 325 16 27.8 17 21 802 727 107 665 30 13.9 48 44 2,857 1,773 485 2,029 343 19.3 32 17 1,269 536 149 903 217 14.2 41 24 1,702 811 180 1,381 141 11.5 39 24 1,171 558 96 932 143 9.3 12 31 491 631 49 406 36 10.8 31 22 1,096 677 113 834 149 11.9 62 34 2,842 1,750 364 2,237 241 14.0 25 18 887 925 91 663 133 12.1 6 2 253 34 19 220 14 7.9 10 6 290 162 67 190 33 26.1 16 18 894 599 117 717 60 14.0 4 3 226 112 11 215 4.9 19 22 1,092 1,039 182 872 38 17.3 17 25 997 923 127 609 261 17.3 41 26 3,025 1,704 575 2,392 58 19.4 23 2 38 43 22 16 United States New England: Massachusetts Rhode Island Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania East North Central: Ohio-., Indiana Illinois Michigan Wisconsin West North Central: Minnesota Iowa Missouri North Dakota South Dakota Nebraska Kansas South Atlantic: Maryland District of Columbia Virginia West Virginia North Carolina South Carolina Georgia Florida East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee Alabama Mississippi West South Central: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Montana Idaho Colorado Arizona Pacific: Washington Oregon California Other States 1 Based on membership with age classification reported; not shown where base is less than 100 ' Includes: Wyoming, 2, and Utah, 1. CHURCH OF GOD (ANDERSON, IND.t 13 Table 5. — Value of Churches and Parsonages and Amount of Church Debt by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting value of edifices] GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania East North Central Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan Wisconsin West North Central: Minnesota Iowa Missouri North Dakota South Dakota Nebraska Kansas South Atlantic: Maryland Virginia West Virginia North Carolina South Carolina Georgia Florida i East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee Alabama Mississippi West South Central: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Montana Idaho -. Colorado Pacdjic: Washington Oregon California Other States Total I Num- number of ber of church churches edifices 1,032 832 17 9 7 4 52 37 80 64 69 60 54 38 62 48 13 6 13 10 9 6 39 31 7 7 5 4 17 14 38 34 9 9 20 15 35 31 18 16 23 23 10 10 17 13 48 39 32 28 41 34 39 30 12 12 31 29 62 50 25 24 6 5 10 9 16 13 19 13 17 15 41 35 19 7 value of church edifices DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES Churches' . „ , Churches' , ,. reporting! Amount reportm g| Amount 795 $3,687,312 305 jS742, 361 160, 189 31, 500 202, 500 599, 882 492, 475 209, 350 151,515 29,800 I 25, 700 21, 000 80, 850 15, 700 8,400 26, 400 108, 550 85, 600 68, 810 158, 940 52, 650 33, 700 27, 500 36, 500 242, 750 63, 410 84, 886 27, 995 16, 195 57, 790 102, 325 56,425 8,625 9,850 37, 400 58, 200 65,600 158, 100 70,250 17, 350 18, 100 24, 201 188, 909 136, 201 34, 397 30, 705 6,500 2,600 940 4,647 900 170 6,95.0 26, 767 22, 398 4,850 31, 125 17, 447 2,124 800 4,417 37, 790 1, 503 2,133 1,889 2,125 5,750 18, 625 5,582 1,035 1,065 9,200 11,276 8,274 22, 925 30, 691 VALUE OF PAR- SONAGES Churches reporting 187 Amount $373, 475 P) 29, 000 31,000 19, 250 6, 450 29, 500 4,300 13, 000 P) 10, 800 P) 6,900 22,250 9,500 15,500 13, 200 3,500 P) (') 8,400 14, 400 7,000 5,350 5,300 P) 12, 150 17, 775 9,600 P) P) 7,450 5,000 4,300 26, 000 35, 600 1 Amount included in figures for "Other States," to avoid disclosing the statistics of any individual church. 8 Includes: Massachusetts, 2; Rhode Island, 2; District of Columbia, 2; and Arizona, 1. 225087—40- 14 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 193 6 Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 Total number of churches expenditures GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE Churches reporting Total amount Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improve- ments 1,032 942 $942, 568 $448, 620 $43. 926 $85, 455 New England: 5 4 17 7 52 80 69 54 62 13 13 9 39 7 5 17 38 9 3 20 35 18 23 10 17 48 32 41 39 12 31 62 25 6 10 2 16 4 1 19 17 41 5 3 15 7 47 76 69 50 57 13 11 6 35 6 5 15 37 9 3 19 32 17 21 10 17 43 26 32 36 12 28 52 23 4 9 1 14 4 1 17 16 39 4,803 1,109 21,272 8,336 60, 521 133, 652 99, 482 51, 637 54, 105 9,255 9,229 7,239 31, 503 2,681 2,493 12, 484 33, 658 16, 528 5,104 14, 643 41, 499 11,426 7, 659 6,104 14, 970 38, 864 15, 605 17, 569 9,173 6,328 12, 827 46, 936 16, 266 3,801 4,304 } I 14, 218 | 2 3,956 18, 517 19, 741 53, 071 920 350 6,125 3,986 28, 322 58, 639 42, 579 24, 044 29, 472 4,116 5,457 4, 551 17,251 1,220 1,063 6,662 19, 341 6,810 1,118 6,308 19, 472 5,220 3,353 3.626 8,165 13, 804 8,310 8,398 4,816 2,989 6,757 24, 708 10, 708 1,660 2,189 7,192 2,013 10, 164 9,291 27, 451 266 253 20 Middle Atlantic: 1,671 184 2,535 9,264 5,248 3,385 2,362 117 336 195 1,538 62 220 285 700 935 172 614 1,283 542 378 150 472 1,647 773 1,015 397 25 452 2,371 289 18 50 490 127 624 416 2,318 922 1,314 7,836 East North Central: Ohio 9,054 7,123 7,277 3,264 882 West North Central: 494 332 2,336 150 118 1,583 3,159 South Atlantic: 1,103 District of Columbia .'- 95 1,030 5,767 897 955 Georgia __ ... - ... . 1,175 3,901 East South Central: Kentuckv... _______ ... ... 4, 579 1,492 2,214 725 West South Central: Arkansas _ _ . . 1,535 1,816 Oklahoma,.. ... ... .. . .. 3,853 1,440 Mountain: 290 964 Wyoming 710 Utah Pacific: Washington . _ 1,553 Oregon ________ _ . __ 304 California. . . ... .__ 2,723 i Amount for Wyoming combined with figures for Colorado, to avoid disclosing the statistics of any in- dividual church. 2 Amount for Utah combined with figures for Arizona, to avoid disclosing the statistics of any individual church. CHURCH OF GOD (ANDERSON, IND.) 15 Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 — Continued GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States. New England: Massachusetts. Rhode Island.. Middle Atlantic. New York New Jersey Pennsylvania.. East North Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan Wisconsin West North Central: Minnesota Iowa M issouri North Dakota South Dakota. _. Nebraska Kansas South Atlantic: Maryland District of Columbia. Virginia West Virginia North Carolina South Carolina Georgia Florida East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee Alabama Mississippi West South Central: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Montana.. Idaho Wyoming. Colorado. _ Arizona... Utah Pacific: Washington. Oregon California... expenditures— continued Payment on church debt, ex- cluding interest $104, 523 1,014 4,258 226 7,212 15,552 15, 836 3,443 4, 160 727 744 475 1,845 200 230 260 3,650 1,877 1,960 2,199 3,954 1,025 963 271 315 10, 640 1,432 1,661 805 274 635 5,389 550 583 252 2,382 653 3,363 3,458 Other current expenses, including interest $135,03$ 875 300 4,525 1,659 6,769 22, 356 17, 255 6,077 7,875 1,756 1,086 1,080 4, 60S 432 402 2, 132 4,045 3. 592 996 1,641 6,888 1, 533 838 478 925 3,596 1,148 2,897 760 1,111 1,942 5.079 2,012 663 629 1,074 1,087 2,892 1,862 8,159 Local relief and charity $16, 198 228 65 418 174 ,045 1,818 1,284 1,056 1,048 111 66 10 444 20 1 43 368 492 118 456 714 390 176 85 313 1, 677 238 229 2 53 976 267 Home missions $16,681 424 47 636 1,299 852 892 817 129 39 113 316 222 100 313 592 85 149 303 360 323 285 88 364 295 207 445 306 689 315 127 160 5 38 248 550 40 268 553 7 2,667 720 1,125 Foreign missions $20, 974 453 117 3,453 2,632 2,076 1,514 555 184 166 404 107 295 566 661 214 118 148 489 60 125 280 288 240 156 675 142 28 838 200 353 1,700 To general head- quarters $28, 080 All other purposes 186 718 432 2,308 4, 085 4,071 1,606 1,233 324 286 237 1,078 203 56 325 642 523 20 509 1, 245 75 358 35 928 422 229 229 139 125 1,380 293 969 688 1, 351 HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION l HISTORY The name Church of God is used by a number of small religious groups in the United States, and this fact makes for confusion. This particular group some- times attempts to differentiate itself from the others using this name by inserting i This statement was furnished by Dr. Earl L. Martin, professor of theology and Bible in the Anderson College and Theological Seminary, Anderson, Ind. 16 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 the name of its headquarters (Anderson, Ind.), but regards such insertion as no part of the name. At Anderson, Ind., are the offices of its general boards, its college and seminary, its publishing plant, and other promotional organizations. The group uses the name Church of God, which it holds as the Scriptural designa- tion of the church, not in a denominational or exclusive sense, but in an inclusive sense, as the name of the church to which all true Christians belong, and that a recognition of this fact would be a big step forward in the direction of Christian unity, and the name Church of God would then be applied to all Christians in all the world. From the beginning this group has regarded itself as a movement within the church rather than another denomination or church among churches, working, as it holds, for the restoration of the New Testament standard of faith and life, particularly in the matter of church or Christian unity. The movement began about 1880 when D. S. Warner, of the Church of God, Winebrennerian movement, began to work in Indiana, Ohio, Michigan, Illinois, and other Midwestern States, and soon found others in various sections of the United States who were possessed of like beliefs and ideals. They believed that the church was too much restricted by human organization and ecclesiasticism and demanded that the church be more directly under the rule of God. The move- ment was strongly evangelistic and spread rapidly into many States. Consider- able emphasis was put upon the doctrine of holiness, and in this the church held many things in common with the various holiness movements of that period, though in other respects differing from them. DOCTRINE In doctrine the Church of God would be classed orthodox and evangelical. The members, in common with many groups of Christians, hold: The divine inspira- tion of the Scriptures; that the Bible is a book at once divine and human; that it grew out of human life in touch with God. They believe in the Holy Trinity; that Chiist is the Son of God; that the Holy Spirit is a person, in His indwelling presence in the heart of man, sanctifying and giving power for life and service; that the Holy Spirit gives gifts for the work of God in the world, but that none or all of these gifts are evidences of the presence of the Holy Spirit; that sin sepa- rates men from God; in the forgiveness of sin on the basis of the atonement of Christ and by repentance and faith on the part of the person; in the doctrine and experience of holiness; in a personal second coming of Christ, that this coming has no connection with a millennial reign, but that the kingdom of God is here and now; in the final judgment, the general resurrection of the dead, with reward of the righteous and punishment of the wicked. Generally, they practice baptism by immersion, the Lord's Supper, and feet washing, but do not regard their practice as an essential basis of fellowship. Perhaps their most distinctive doctrine is that concerning the nature of the church and the unity of Christian people; that the church is the body of Christ, made up of all Christians, and that all Christians are one in Chiist Jesus, but the denomi- nationalism and the sectarian system are a hindrance to the expression of this unity, hence are unscriptural. They believe that God is working in this time to restore the New Testament ideal of this church; and that this restoration is based upon the fact of spiritual experience rather than of creedal agreement. ORGANIZATION The local churches of the movement, numbering nearly 2,000, are congrega- tional in form of church government, and though they hold the ideal of God govern- ing His church, they recognize that He does it through human instrumentality, and that this government may be expressed in any one of the many forms. Mem- bership in the local churches is not on a formal basis, and there are no membership lists kept, in accordance with the belief that being a Christian constitutes one a member of the Church of God. In the business affairs of the local church other qualifications must be met. The ministers of the various States meet in State or regional conventions, but such associations are purely voluntary, and in no way are invested with authority over local churches, but act in an advisory capacity. The General Ministerial Assembly meets annually in connection with the annual convention and camp meeting in June at Anderson, Ind., which has jurisdiction over the business and cooperative aspects of the work, but not in doctrinal matters or over the local churches. Ministers are ordained by other ministers. THE (ORIGINAL) CHURCH OF GOD STATISTICS Summary for the United States, with urban-rural classification. — A general summary of the statistics for The (Original) Church of God for the year 1936 is presented in table 1, which shows also the distribution of these figures between urban and rural territory. These statistics were compiled from schedules sent directly to the Bureau by the pastor or clerk of the individual churches and the data relate to these churches only. The membership of this denomination includes all persons who have been formally received into any of the local churches. Table 1. -Summary op Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 Churches (local organizations), number Members, number Average membership per church Membership by sex: Male Female Males per 100 females Membership by age: Under 13 3-ears 13 years and over Age not reported -. Percent under 13 years 2 Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Constructed prior to 1936 Constructed, wholly or in part, in 1936 Average value per church Debt — number reporting Amount reported Number reporting "no debt" Parsonages, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Expenditures: Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding in- terest All other current expenses, including in- terest Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc... Home missions Foreign missions 4 To general headquarters for distribution. . All other purposes Average expenditure per church Sunday schools: Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars Total 2,269 39 765 1,504 50.9 107 2,134 28 4.8 35 ""•" 31 $61, 750 $61, 050 $700 $1,992 11 $7,569 15 2 $2, 200 54 $15,477 $8, 464 $204 $289 $644 $3313 $255 $258 $207 $761 $1. 082 $287 41 311 2,699 In urban territory 56 283 560 50.5 28 815 3.3 10 9 $25, 400 $25, 400 $2, 822 3, 375 3 14 $8, 224 $4, 100 $25 $225 $1, 700 $220 $250 $100 $384 $930 $587 13 117 1,118 In rural territory 1,426 33 482 944 51.1 79 1,319 28 5.7 25 22 $36, 350 $35, 650 $700 $1,652 5 $1,194 12 $2, 200 40 $7, 253 $4, 364 $179 $354 $1,613 $35 $8 $107 $377 $152 $181 28 194 1,581 PERCENT OF TOTAL 1 Urban 37.2 37.0 37.2 26.2 38.2 41.1 41.6 53.1 48.4 12.3 45.0 51.3 86.3 96.9 48.3 50.5 86.0 37.6 41.4 Rural 62.8 63.0 62.8 73.8 61.8 58.9 58.4 100.0 100.0 46.9 51.6 87.7 22.1 55.0 48.7 13.7 3.1 51.7 49.5 14.0 62.4 58.6 1 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. 1 Based on membership with age classification reported. 17 18 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Comparative data, 1936 and 1926. — Table 2 presents, in convenient form for comparison, a summary of the available statistics of The (Original) Church of God for the census years 1936 and 1926. Table 2. — Comparative Summary, 1936 and 1926 ITEM 1936 1926 ITEM 1936 1926 Churches (local organizations), number ._. Increase over preceding cen- sus: 58 8 50 Expenditures : Churches reporting, number.. Amount reported _ _ . Pastors' salaries 54 $15, 477 $8, 464 $204 $289 $644 $3, 313 $255 $258 $207 $761 $1, 082 $287 41 311 2,699 11 $5, 348 Repairs and improve- ments . . Payment on church debt, excluding interest. _ All other current expen- ses, including interest _. Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Members, number _ Increase over preceding cen- sus: 2,269 400 21.4 39 35 31 $61, 750 $1, 992 11 $7, 569 2 $2, 200 1,869 37 22 21 $37,415 $1, 782 4 $3, 684 1 $400 . $4, 120 Percent... _ .. ... _. Average membership per $1,228 Church edifices, number... . ... Value— number reporting To general headquarters for distribution All other purposes. _ _ _ Average expenditure per church ... _ ... Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number _ Average value per church. Debt — number reporting. _ ._ Amount reported Parsonages, number ... . . $486 11 69 Scholars .. .. 644 1 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. State tables. — Tables 3, 4, 5, and 6 present the statistics for The (Original) Church of God by States. Table 3 gives for each State for 1936 the number and membership of the churches classified according to their location in urban or rural territory, membership classified by sex, and data for Sunday schools. Table 4 gives the number and membership of the churches for the census years 1936 and 1926, together with the membership for 1936 classified as "under 13 years of age" and "13 years of age and over." Table 5 shows the value of church edifices and the amount of debt on such property for 1936. Table 6 presents, for 1936, the church expenditures, showing separately current expenses, improvements, benevolences, etc. In order to avoid disclosing the financial statistics of any individual church, separate presentation in tables 5 and 6 is limited to those States in which three or more churches reported value and expenditures. THE (ORIGINAL) CHURCH OF GOD 19 Table 3. — Number and Membership of Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 number of churches NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BY SEX SUNDAY SCHOOLS GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE "3 o a fit 5 "3 H 3 O Eh a c3 t5 3 3 3 3 a o o J- CO sa 3£ i en M ti ° is o .3 'o United States 58 15 43 2,269 643 1,426 765 1,504 50.9 41 311 2,699 New England: 2 1 1 2 2 5 1 1 3 2 5 17 16 2 2 1 1 1 2 3 3 2 1 1 2 3 3 1 3 14 13 161 28 27 207 87 120 55 10 98 76 i 501 374 525 207 52 55 10 46 332 54 87 161 28 27 87 68 98 30 169 320 438 70 8 14 70 31 27 20 2 32 21 159 131 180 91 20 13 137 56 93 35 8 66 55 342 243 345 2 14 100 Middle Atlantic: East North Central: Michigan . West North Central: 51.1 46.5 53.9 52.2 1 2 1 5 1 1 1 2 4 9 12 3 17 13 29 10 9 5 14 48 60 89 15 233 South Atlantic: 150 North Carolina South Carolina 225 10Q 65 Florida 45 East South Central: 120 Tennessec. 535 443 West South Central: Arkansas 668 1 Ratio not shown where number of females is less than 100. Table 4. — Number and Membership of Churches, 1936 and 1926, and Membership by Age in 1936, by States NUMBER of churches NLTMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BY AGE 1936 GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE 1936 1926 1936 1926 Under 13 years 13 years and over Age not re- ported Per- cent under 13i 58 50 2,269 1,869 107 2,134 28 4.8 New England: Maine.. ._ 2 5 o 1 1 4 2 7 1 2 2 8 11 4 161 28 27 207 87 120 55 10 98 7fi 501 374 52.5 178 57 12 31 441 60 116 38 47 54 540 197 98 161 Middle Atlantic: New York 1 11 17 East North Central: Illinois Michigan 1 2 2 5 1 1 3 2 5 17 16 15 1 1 4 3 5 7 18 42 12 206 86 116 52 10 93 76 477 345 483 West North Central: Missouri-. ._. _ .5 South Atlantic: Virginia North Carolina 3.3 South Carolina Georgia . Florida East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee 17 11 1.4 Alabama 5.0 West South Central: Arkansas. 8.0 1 Based on membership with age classification reported; not shown where base is less than 100. 20 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 193 6 Table 5.— Value of Churches and Amount of Church Debt by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting value of edifices] Total number of churches Number of church edifices VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES Churches reporting Amount Churches reporting Amount 58 35 31 $61,750 11 $7,569 South Atlantic: 5 17 16 20 3 5 11 16 3 5 10 i 13 2,050 2,700 5,900 51, 100 1 1 5 4 150 East South Central: 12 West South Central: Arkansas 682 6,725 1 Includes 2 churches in each of the following States — Maine, Missouri, Kentucky, and Tennessee; and 1 in each of the following — Michigan, Virginia, South Carolina, Georgia, and Florida. Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] o EXPENDITURES £ S S3 O 3 a p> PS 03 1-4 03 a h -2 3 to GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION 3 a a O a- AND STATE o o a s3-~ a to ■O a o 13 03 o ft 4> S3 a 3 ft a> OS 3 o a 03 "3 "3 X) a 03 CO u 3 £"■3 3 3 o — 03 1 a 60 'S S3 3 ft "rt o H 3 ]3 o S3 o '3 a 9 ® a "a a 5 t» u A %* 3 o a 3 o 6 03 "3 O Eh G3 "3 u O 03 Ph CO 03 "3 CO fa a> .q o rl 5 §B cp £ o 03 ft ft (I is ■§5 «S °®« c g 03 13 -H Ph fl.g-w t-i CD 1- I- 3 -o 1 a Sft.a o ■a a 03 •M >> OJ+3 — S- CD 03 o a 1 ca a o w R _o a a o to T3 03 •S CO CD 03 CD D* bo o Eh CD d ft u 3 ft fa CD O 3 United States _ 39 3 6 4 3 3 4 16 31 $14, 130 $2, 975 $248 $194 $1, 620 $2, 988 $184 $73 $366 $4, 643 $839 3 4 3 3 3 3 U2 601 804 1,828 2,996 244 1,027 6,630 51 22 85 15 118 31 30 315 205 1,311 189 106 826 1,691 150 100 360 1,000 48 5 19 50 ~n 457 ?0 160 40 1,500 25 10 ?n 52 142 120 29 2,861 1,467 48 110 42 87 182 1 Includes 2 churches in each of the following States — Pennsylvania, Alabama, Texas, Oregon, and Cali- fornia; and 1 each in New York and Idaho. HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION * HISTORY The Church of God (seventh day) was organized in separate church organiza- tions in this country soon after the landing of the Pilgrims, who came here from London, England, in 1620, at which time there were known to be seven local churches in London. In the year 1664 Stephen Mumford settled at Newport, R. I., having come from England, and in 1671 a church was organized there with William Hiscox chosen and ordained the elder. He served as pastor of the church until his death (1704) when William Gibson became pastor, serving till 1717. He was in turn succeeded by Joseph Crandall who held the pastorate until 1737. He was succeeded by Joseph Maxen and he was followed by William Bliss, who remained pastor until his death in 1808. During this same period there were Churches of God established at the following cities in Pennsylvania: Newton, Pennepeck, Jottingham, and French Creek. These churches fraternized with the Churches of God in Rhode Island and others in New Jersey. Some of the New Jersey churches were at Piscataway and Cohan- sey. These are the oldest Sabbatarian churches in America. The Church History of New England, 1783 to 1796, chapter 11, section 10, mentions Stephen Mumford and his faith in connection with the Ten Commandments being the Christian standard of a sinless life and of keeping Saturday instead of Sunday. The oldest Sabbatarian Christian Church in America was connected with the oldest in London — the Mill Yard Church — and on the old church records of this church is found a copy of a letter dated December 21, 1680, addressed to the church in Newport, R. I., which proves their connection. There is much other evidence in the records of both churches besides, which is set forth verbatim on page 271 of The History of the True Church by Dugger and Dodd. In the year 1705 a church was organized at Piscataway, N. J., and according to a letter from Samuel Hubbard, one of the charter members of the Newport, R. I., church, there was another church organized that year at Noodles Island, now East Boston, Mass. Thomas Ward, a prominent lawyer of Newport, R. I., in 1689 was an out- standing member of the Rhode Island church. Richard Ward, Governor of Rhode Island, 1741-42, was a member of the church also. Col. Jobe Bennett in 1763 was the treasurer of this church and that year served on a committee in drafting the constitution for the Brownsville University. i This statement was furnished by Elder A. N. Dugger, general overseer, the Church of God (Salem, W. Vs.), Salem, W. Va. CHURCH OF GOD (SALEM, W. VA. > 25 One of the outstanding Churches of God in the early days of American history was the church at Shrewsbury, N. J. Elder Davis was pastor of that church early in the seventeenth century, and other churches in New Jersey were or- ganized as this church branched out. For instance, the church at Piscataway was organized in 1705 and at Hopewell at about the same time. The records of this church are still to be found, and in Randolph's History of the Seventh Day Baptists it is also mentioned as one of the early Sabbatarian churches in this country. It was the Shrewsbury, N. J., church that went westward and settled in Salem, W. Va., in 1789. It was called New Salem, Va., then and is now Salem, W. Va. At this time there were churches organized at Lost Creek, W. Va., and at South Fork of Hughes River, W. Va. Between the years 1845 and 1860 State conferences were formed and started functioning in Missouri, Iowa, Wisconsin, Minnesota, Illinois, Ohio, Michigan, New York, Vermont, Massachusetts, Connecticut, and other States. Two gospel tents were paid for and operated in the State of Iowa in evangelical meetings and tents were also in operation in other State conferences during the summer months. In the year 1861 a general conference convened at Battle Creek, Mich., and voted to change the name, adopting the name Seventh-day Adventist, for various reasons set forth by Mrs. E. G. White, a supposed prophetess of the denomination. Because of the undaunted faith in the leadership of their prophetess, many of their leaders recommended the change in all parts of the country and the great majority of the ministers followed the decision of the church, but there was a remnant who refused to sanction this name in the place of the Scriptural name, "Church of God" mentioned just 12 times in the New Testament. Consequently they called an assembly at Battle Creek, Mich., the following year and launched a paper called the Remnant of Israel, printed monthly. This was later changed to a weekly and the name changed to the Sabbath Advocate, and later to The Bible Advocate, which is the present name of the publication. The church head- quarters were transferred from Battle Creek Mich., to Marion, Iowa, and the paper issued from there for a number of years, then it was moved to Stanberry, Mo. The name was changed from Sabbath Advocate to the Bible Advocate since beins; printed at Stanberry, Mo. The reorganization. — In the fall a general meeting was called of many ministers and leaders of the church to consider a reorganization of the body patterning it more in accordance with the Bible organization. The meeting was called to convene at Salem, W. Va., on November 4, 1933. Ministers and local elders of congregations in many parts of the world were invited to attend or submit names of ministers favoring the reorganization policy, and consequently there were 145 names submitted together with the companj^ assembled. These names were used in choosing officers, respectively, for the different offices according to the Scrip- tural organization. There were 12 men chosen as spiritual leaders, known as apostles (I Cor. 12: 28), and 70 for the elders, and then 7 business stewards (Acts 6: 1 to 6). It was unanimously voted at this gathering to move our world headquarters to Jerusalem, Palestine, and all foreign fields to consider this the world headquarters, as a work had previously been started at Jerusalem. DOCTRINE The doctrine of this body shall in all cases be according to the Holy Bible, and inasmuch as the Scriptures clearly teach the following points of doctrine, the same are listed as essentials of our faith: The Bible is inspired as no other writing is, and is complete, infallible, and expresses God's will to man; Jehovah alone is God, the Creator of the heaven, earth, the sea, and all therein; Jesus of Nazareth was the only begotten Son of God, conceived of the Holy Spirit, born of the Virgin Mary, and is our Lord, Savior, and Redeemer; Jesus proved his Messiahship by remaining in the tomb exactly 3 days and 3 nights, rising in the end of the Sabbath; the Holy Spirit is the Comforter, which abides in the believer; Satan is a personality and is an adversary of God and the children of God; man was created perfect originally, but through disobedience fell, bringing imperfection, death, and God's wrath upon mankind; the Christian's life must be patterned after the example of the perfect man Christ Jesus; the inspired Bible name for God's called out assembly is the "Church of God"; the apostolic organization and government is the only one taught in the Bible for the Church of God; experi- mental religion, or religion personally experienced by the one regenerated by its power, is the only safe one to trust in; repentance must be preached; conversion is essential to salvation; sanctification is commanded for the people of God; immersion is for the remission of sins; there is efficacy in the prayer of the right- 26 CENSUS OF KELIGIOUS BODIES, 193 6 eous; prayer and anointing will save the sick; laying on of hands is to be practiced; the Lord's Supper is to be observed annually, on the beginning of the Passover, the 14th of Nisan, and after the example of Jesus; we ought to wash one another's feet; we should observe the seventh day of the week, from even to even, as the Sabbath of the Lord; the paying of the tithe of all increase is a continued obliga- tion; all carnal warfare, and the participation therein, is condemned; the law of the clean and unclean is still to be observed in this age; the habitual use of intoxi- cating liquors, alcoholic stimulants, narcotics, tobacco, and any habit-forming drug, is condemned; the perfection and continuality of the law of God, the Ten Commandments, should be taught; sin is the transgression of the law; justifica- tion from sin is through Christ alone; the return of Jesus Christ will be literal, visible, personal, and is imminent; the throne of David will be established at Jerusalem in the person of Jesus Christ; the institution of the kingdom of heaven is at the return of Jesus; judgment is upon the house of God during the gospel age; the righteous are resurrected and rewarded at the coming of Jesus; the meek shall inherit the earth and dwell therein forever; there shall be a final regather- ing of the dispersed nation of fleshly Israel; the dead are unconscious; the wicked dead are resurrected to final judgment, and not to probation; the wicked are eternally destroyed; the third angel's message is a present-day message, and will continue to the advent of Jesus; and the seven last plagues are literal, and fall at the termination of this gospel age. ORGANIZATION This body retains the apostolic form of the primitive church and consists of: The Twelve, The Seventy, The Seven, the elders, the overseers, the helpers, and the disciples. The Twelve have the oversight over the body of believers as a whole; The Seventy give themselves to the evangelistic ministry of the Word; The Seven have general oversight and management of the business of the church; the elders give themselves to the ministry of the Word and to prayers; the overseer under the supervision of The Twelve has general care over the church as a whole and has assistant overseers to care for the affairs of the church in States, territories, or various countries, as the need may require; the helpers give themselves to the advancement of the work and the truth, as the Lord has given them talents and opportunities; and the disciples give themselves wholly into the Lord's hands to use as He will. (TOMLINSON) CHURCH OF GOD STATISTICS Summary for the United States, with urban-rural classification. — A general summary of the statistics for the (Tomlinson) Church of God for the year 1936 is presented in table 1, which shows also the distribution of these figures between urban and rural territory. These statistics were compiled from schedules sent directly to the Bureau by the pastor or clerk of the individual churches and the data relate to these churches only. The membership of this denomination consists of persons who accept the Bible as the Word of God and promise to follow the discipline of the church. This body was not reported prior to 1936, hence no comparative data are available. Table 1. — Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 ITEM Total In urban territory In rural territory PERCENT OF TOTAL 1 Urban Rural Churches (local organizations), number . 441 18, 351 42 6,061 12, 140 150 49.9 823 17, 508 20 4.5 239 226 $410, 559 $376, 648 $33,911 $1,817 68 $104. 229 112 51 40 $41, 400 391 $179, 268 $86, 143 $7, 472 $12, 961 $17, 362 $19, 840 $3, 684 $7, 569 $6, 017 $11,301 $6, 919 $458 352 2, 536 17, 0S3 142 7, 759 55 2,535 5,184 40 48.9 505 7,234 20 6.5 77 73 $207, 503 $180, 552 $26, 951 $2, 843 34 $39, 735 26 20 16 $19, 650 127 $97, 388 $45, 675 $4, 629 $8, 194 $8,398 $12, 714 $2, 764 $2,944 $2, 9S1 $5, 517 $3, 572 $767 118 1,006 7,810 299 10, 592 35 3,526 6,956 110 50.7 318 10, 274 32.2 42.3 67.8 Members, number . 57.7 Membership by sex: Male 41.8 42.7 26.7 58.2 Female._. ... 57.3 Sex not reported . . 73.3 Males per 100 females ... Membership by age: Under 13 vears --.... 61.4 41.3 38.6 13 years and over . . 58.7 Age not reported . . . Percent under 13 years 2 3.0 162 153 $203, 056 $196, 096 $6, 960 $1, 327 34 $64, 494 86 31 24 $21, 750 264 $81, 880 $40, 468 $2, 843 $4,767 $8,964 $7, 126 $920 $4, 625 $3. 036 $5, 784 $3. 347 $310 234 1,530 9,273 Church edifices, number 32.2 32.3 50.5 47.9 79.5 67.8 Value — number reporting 67.7 Amount reported 49.5 Constructed prior to 1936 52.1 Constructed, wholly or in part, in 1936 Average value per church ... 20.5 Debt— number reporting . . Amount reported . 38.1 23.2 61.9 Number reporting "no debt" 76.8 Parsonages, number. Value — number reporting Amount reported .. 47.5 32.5 54.3 53.0 62.0 63.2 48.4 64.1 75.0 38.9 49.5 48.8 51.6 52.5 Expenditures : Churches reporting, number. . 67.5 Amount reported . 45.7 Pastors' salaries 47.0 All other salaries ... . 38.0 Repairs and improvements .. 36.8 Payment on church debt, excluding in- terest 51.6 All other current expenses, including in- terest . ... . 35.9 Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc.^ Home missions . 25.0 61.1 Foreign missions . . 50.5 To general headquarters for distribution.. All other purposes . . 51.2 48.4 Average expenditure per church Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number 33.5 39.7 45.7 66.5 Officers and teachers 60.3 Scholars 54.3 1 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. I J Based on membership with age classification reported. 27 28 CENSUS OF KELIGIOUS BODIES, 1936 Table 1. — Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 — Continued ITEM Total In urban territory In rural territory PERCENT OF TOTAL ' Urban Rural Summer vacation Bible schools : 5 24 164 11 38 240 1 1 4 3 15 122 3 13 44 2 9 42 8 25 196 1 1 4 Officers and teachers . _______ 74.4 25.6 Weekday religious schools: 18.3 81.7 Parochial schools : 1 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. State tables. — Tables 2, 3, 4, and 5 present the statistics for 1936 for the (Tomlinson) Church of God by States. Table 2 gives for each State the number and membership of the churches classified according to their location in urban or rural territory, and membership classified by sex. Table 3 gives the number and membership of the churches, the membership classified as "under 13 years of ; age" and "13 years of age and over," and data for Sunday schools. Table 4 shows the value of churches and parsonages and the amount of debt on church edifices. Table 5 presents the church expenditures, showing separately current expenses, improvements, benevolences, etc. In order to avoid disclosing the financial statistics of any individual church, separate presentation in tables 4 and 5 is limited to those States in which three or more churches reported value and expenditures. Table 2. — Number and Membership of Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, and Membership by Sex, by States, 1936 NUMBER OF CHURCHES NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BY SEX AND STATE To- tal Ur- ban Ru- ral Total Urban Rural Male Fe- male Sex not re- ported Males per 100 females 1 United States 441 142 299 18,351 7,759 10, 592 6,061 12, 140 150 49.9 Middle Atlantic: New York. 4 1 9 6 7 4 1 3 2 3 18 2 4 3 1 38 2 1 1 5 5 4 1 3 3 4 3 1 8 2 8 1 2 2 14 2 4 30 1,455 14 337 282 281 185 45 129 61 100 599 38 71 94 50 1,205 24 14 39 248 255 185 45 129 100 118 94 50 411 1,431 298 34 26 61 481 38 71 794 606 5 126 107 101 46 22 53 26 24 223 21 33 32 15 334 849 9 211 175 180 139 23 76 35 76 376 17 38 62 35 871 71.4 Pennsylvania, __ _ East North Central: Ohio 59.7 61.1 56.1 Illinois __ 33.1 West North Central: Missouri ... __ ___ 59.3 South Atlantic: Virginia 38.3 1 Ratio not shown where number of females is less than 100. (TOMLINSON) CHURCH OF GOD 29 Table 2. — Number and Membership of Churches in Urban and Rural Territort, and Membership by Sex, by States, 1936 — Continued NUMBER OF CHURCHES NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BY SEX AND STATE To- tal Ur- ban Ru- ral Total Urban Rural Male Fe- male Sex not re- ported Males per 100 females 1 South Atlantic — Con. West Virginia. North Carolina South Carolina 15 38 8 44 18 37 40 15 32 20 6 12 26 2 11 3 3 2 1 2 2 18 5 18 8 8 10 5 6 3 5 4 3 2 1 1 2 13 20 3 26 10 29 30 10 26 20 3 7 22 2 11 1 1 440 1,171 767 2,045 696 1,878 2,172 497 1,200 384 226 513 627 34 330 265 44 24 7 85 41 628 715 1,219 445 825 1,071 183 111 119 211 76 265 39 7 7 85 399 543 52 826 251 1,053 1, liQl 31'4 1,089 384 107 302 551 34 330 5 17 90 345 238 672 233 612 715 152 409 117 65 151 210 11 116 90 20 4 1 36 274 794 529 1,373 463 1,264 1,457 345 791 267 121 362 417 23 214 175 24 20 6 49 76 32 2 40 32.8 43.5 45.0 48.9 Florida East South Central: 50.3 48.4 Tennessee Alabama ' 49.1 44.1 51.7 West South Central: Arkansas 43. 8 53.7 Oklahoma ... Texas 41.7 50.4 Mountain: Idaho.. _ _.- Wyoming.. 54.2 Colorado 51.4 Pacific: 1 Ratio not shown where number of females is less than 100. Table 3. — Number and Membership op Churches, Membership by Age, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 Total number of churches Num- ber of mem- bers MEMBERSHIP BY AGE SUNDAY SCHOOLS GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE Under 13 years 13 years and over Age not re- ported Percent under 13' Churches reporting Officers and teachers Schol- ars United States 441 18.351 823 17, 508 20 4.5 352 2,536 17, 083 Middle Atlantic: New York. 4 1 9 6 7 4 1 3 2 3 18 o 4 3 1 38 15 38 8 44 18 1,455 14 337 282 281 185 45 129 61 100 599 38 71 94 50 1,205 440 1,171 767 2,045 696 12 23 35 1 1 12 1 7 20 6 40 15 35 31 132 4 1,443 14 314 275 246 184 44 117 60 93 579 38 65 94 50 1,165 425 1,136 736 1,913 692 .8 3 1 9 6 4 2 1 3 2 3 13 2 3 3 1 32 10 31 6 36 16 18 4 71 58 28 17 8 29 11 20 102 10 19 18 8 221 65 225 58 274 124 125 New Jersey. 11 Pennsylvania East North Central: Ohio 6.8 2.5 12.5 .5 420 364 Indiana _ 340 Illinois. 140 Michigan ... 45 9.3 70 West North Central: Minnesota. . 88 Iowa 7.0 3.3 151 Missouri. ... North Dakota. _. . 642 70 South Dakota 89 Nebraska 88 South Atlantic: Maryland 80 Virginia. . . West Virginia North Carolina South Carolina 3.3 3.4 3.0 4.0 6.5 1, 795 407 1,459 910 1,822 Florida 1 .6 708 1 Based on membership with age classification reported; not shown where base is less than 100. 30 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 3. — Number and Membership of Churches, Membership by Age, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 — Continued Total number of churches Num- ber of mem- bers MEMBERSHIP BY AGE SUNDAY SCHOOLS GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE Under 13 years 13 years and over Age not re- ported Percent under 13 1 Churches reporting Officers and teachers Schol- ars East South Central: Kentucky 37 40 15 32 20 6 12 26 2 11 3 3 2 1 2 1,878 2,172 497 1,200 384 226 513 627 34 330 265 44 24 85 176 55 15 39 20 3 8 31 23 65 1 1 2 2 1,702 2,097 482 1,161 364 223 505 596 34 307 200 43 23 5 83 20 9.4 2.6 3.0 3.3 5.2 1.3 1.6 4.9 25 38 9 25 15 5 10 20 2 9 2 2 1 178 282 05 158 100 33 72 126 15 60 26 12 7 1,485 1,989 381 880 West South Central: 425 191 Oklahoma Texas.. 442 620 Mountain: Idaho 59 7.0 24.5 250 350 New Mexico _ 60 42 Pacific: California 2 14 85 1 Based on membership with age classification reported; not shown where base is less than 100. Table 4. — Value of Churches and Parsonages and Amount of Church Debt by States, 1936 fSeparate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting value of edifices] GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION Total number of churches Num- ber of church edifices value of church edifices DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES VALUE OF PARSONAGES AND STATE Churches reporting Amount Churches reporting Amount Churches reporting Amount United States 441 239 226 $410, 559 68 $104,229 40 $41, 400 Middle Atlantic: Pennsylvania West North Central: 9 18 38 38 8 44 18 37 40 15 32 20 6 12 26 11 69 4 8 22 19 4 35 13 20 25 8 22 10 4 7 9 9 20 4 8 22 19 4 34 13 19 22 7 20 8 4 7 9 8 2 18 5,200 3,650 21, 575 21, 775 29, 500 30, 578 19, 700 19, 591 48, 402 6,425 9,325 1,295 2,700 6,000 3,275 11, 260 170, 308 2 2 3 9 2 11 3 3 8 1 1 1 863 675 302 2,477 2,095 5,354 991 1,713 17, 246 612 150 19 1 0) South Atlantic: North Carolina South Carolina Georgia.. .. ... ... 3 2 9 4 3,050 16, 500 Florida 4,450 East South Central: Kentucky .. 5 5 1,300 (') Mississippi (0 West South Central: 0) Louisiana CO Oklahoma . 3 2 5 12 894 388 1,720 68, 730 1,150 Texas (0 Mountain: Wyoming (0 Other States 14, 950 1 Amount included in figures for "Other States," to avoid disclosing the statistics of any individual church. 2 Includes 2 churches in each of the following States— New York, Indiana, Illinois, West Virginia, and Colorado; and 1 in each of the following— Ohio, Minnesota, Iowa, South Dakota, Nebraska, Maryland, Idaho, and Arizona. (TOMLINSON") CHURCH OF GOD 31 Table 5. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] Total number of churches EXPENDITURES GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE Churches reporting Total amount Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and im- prove- ments 441 391 $179, 268 $86, 143 $7, 472 $12,961 Middle Atlantic: 4 9 6 7 4 3 3 18 4 38 15 38 8 44 18 37 40 15 32 20 6 12 26 11 3 20 3 9 5 5 4 3 3 16 4 37 11 34 8 41 15 33 37 12 27 15 5 12 21 10 3 •18 7,335 4,037 4,739 2,519 3,706 535 558 4,679 841 15, 136 2,726 13, 550 16, 894 20, 821 11,328 10, 521 19, 736 3,362 6,005 1,995 1,142 3,766 5,960 4,734 451 12, 192 87 2,354 1,741 808 2,250 10 156 519 80 111 115 East North Central: Ohio 57 300 67 West North Central: 152 2,556 508 8,659 1,188 7,148 6,465 12, 636 5,086 5,368 9,600 1,913 3,019 649 555 2,317 2,044 2,776 119 6,145 25 55 34 294 60 573 340 882 1,652 449 973 139 40 South Atlantic: 1,025 60 1,579 597 519 Florida.-. _.. 2,418 East South Central: 1,131 1,623 348 95 43 111 75 8 162 975 West South Central: 230 145 Oklahoma . 40 97 Mountain: 150 Other States 800 1,271 1 Includes 2 churches in each of the following States — Minnesota, North Dakota, Nebraska, Idaho, Colorado, Arizona, and California; and 1 in each of the following— New Jersey, Michigan, Maryland, and Oregon. 32 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 5. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 — Continued [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] expenditures— continued GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE Payment on church debt, ex- cluding interest Other current expenses including interest Local re- lief and charity Home missions Foreign missions To gen- eral head- quarters All other purposes $17,362 $19, 840 $3, 684 $7, 569 $6,017 $11,301 $6, 919 Middle Atlantic: 3,000 452 3,223 253 1,488 1,348 564 140 132 444 54 1,074 304 910 2,337 • 1,054 1,003 774 1,874 382 42 94 29 186 572 33 66 1,460 100 12 280 166 236 23 210 157 30 229 55 892 75 249 387 911 98 782 546 39 537 211 82 118 592 376 4 284 280 122 178 23 16 5 30 230 37 526 84 228 1,171 537 73 326 531 140 379 217 82 128 114 186 23 351 355 313 350 170 121 143 31 359 27 1,213 207 544 1,308 672 314 933 1,324 68 543 127 89 299 826 307 41 617 94 East North Central: Ohio 227 10 10 Illinois.. . 75 49 23 West North Central: 38 536 78 397 630 1,750 1,950 2,708 267 99 1,850 378 55 226 120 2 6 200 5 158 1,325 562 114 200 212 53 35 70 14 60 123 64 5 354 129 2 South Atlantic: Virginia 856 113 411 South Carolina. - 1,014 340 Florida. _ ___ 303 East South Central: Kentucky . _ . . 459 1,203 Alabama _ 41 325 West South Central: 128 35 405 1,375 538 138 Texas. Mountain: 209 142 193 Other States . 555 355 (TOMLINSON) CHURCH OF GOD 33 HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION x HISTORY AND DOCTRINE To distinguish this Church of God from others of a similar name it has been the custom of this body to add the name of the general overseer to the title, thus — (Tomlinson) Church of God. The name of the general overseer is no part of the name of the church and the name of the church remains as the Bible gives it — Church of God. There are no creeds connected with the (Tomlinson) Church of God, but only the whole Bible, rightly divided, with the New Testament as the only rule of faith and practice. This principle was followed until the year 1922, when a division occurred in the Church of God as a result of an attempt to abrogate the constitution which had been adopted in 1921. This division was very grievous to all concerned, and loyal members discarded the constitution and continued with the original principles and government. Since that time the growth of the body holding to the original doctrine, faith, and practice has been quite healthy and successful. ORGANIZATION A General Assembly was called in 1906 to correspond with the early Church Assembly at Jerusalem. It has been the practice to hold an annual assembly and feast ever since that time. These feasts, which continue for 7 days, are held in Cleveland, Tenn., and many members from foreign countries attend, as well as persons from nearly every State in the United States. According to the latest estimates there are 177 bishops, 163 deacons, 707 male evangelists, and 467 female evangelists, and approximately 1,000 local churches. The purpose of this organization is the spread of the glorious gospel of Jesus Christ, the Son of God, to every creature in the whole wide world, and fulfill the prophecies of Scripture for the last days, and make special preparation for the return of the same Christ who went away while His followers watched as He ascended. Then will come the fulfillment of the story of the angels who sang at His birth — "Glory to God in the highest, and on earth peace, good will toward men." Luke 2: 14. 1 This statement was prepared from information furnished by A. J. Tomlinson, general overseer, (Tom- linson) Church of God, Cleveland, Tenn. o U. S. DEPARTMENT OF COMMERCE HARRY L. HOPKINS, Secretary BUREAU OF THE CENSUS WILLIAM LANE AUSTIN, Director CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES 1936 Bulletin No. 57 CHURCHES OF GOD HOLINESS STATISTICS, DENOMINATIONAL HISTORY DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION Prepared under the supervision of Dr. T. F. MURPHY Chief Statistician for Religious Statistics UNITED STATES GOVERNMENT PRINTING OFFICE WASHINGTON : 1940 For sale by the Superintendent oi Documents, Washington, D. C. Price 5 cents CONTENTS Page General Introduction in Number of churches in Membership in Urban and rural churches in Church edifices iv Value of church property iv Debt iv Expenditures iv Averages iv Sunday schools iv Statistics 1 Table 1.- — Summary of statistics for churches in urban and rural ter- ritory, 1936 1 Table 2.- — Comparative summary, 1936 and 1926 2 Table 3.- — Number and membership of churches in urban and rural territory, membership by sex, and Sunday schools, by States, 1936 3 Table 4.- — 'Number and membership of churches, 1936 and 1926, and membership by age in 1936, by States 3 Table 5. — Value of churches and amount of church debt by States, 1936 4 Table 6. — Church expenditures by States, 1936 4 History, Doctrine, and Organization 4 Denominational history . 4 Doctrine 5 Organization 5 ii GENERAL INTRODUCTION The Census of Religious Bodies, as its name indicates, is a census of religious organizations rather than a census of population classified according to denomi- national affiliation. This census is taken once in 10 years in accordance with the provisions of the Permanent Census Act approved March 6, 1902, and is confined to churches located in continental United States. A report is obtained by the Bureau of the Census from each church, congre- gation, or other local organization of each religious body. The census data are thus obtained directly from the local churches and are not in any sense a compi- lation of the statistics collected by the different denominations and published in their year books. Lists of the local organizations for 193G were secured in most cases, however, from the denominational headquarters, and much additional assistance has been rendered by the officials of the various denominational organizations. The statistics relate either to the calendar year 1936 or to the church record year which corresponds closely to that period. Number of churches. — In the reports of the Census of Religious Bodies for 1916 and 1906 the total number of churches, or organizations, shown for some denominations was slightly in excess of the number of churches reporting member- ship. Since membership figures have been obtained for all of the churches in- cluded in the reports for the years 1936 and 1926 and for other reasons, it has seemed advisable to use, for purposes of comparison with 1936 and 1926, the number of churches reporting membership in 1916 and 1906. These figures are used, therefore, in the tables presenting comparative figures for these earlier years. Membership. — The members of a local church organization, and thus of the denomination to which the church belongs, are those persons who are recognized as constituent parts of the organization. The exact definition of membership depends upon the constitution and practice of the church, or denomination, under consideration. Each church was instructed to report the number of its members according to the definition of membership as used in that particular church or organization. In some religious bodies the term "member" is applied only to communicants, while in others it includes all baptized persons, and in still other bodies it covers all enrolled persons. Separate figures are shown for members "under 13 years of age" and those "13 years of age and over," so far as reported by the individual churches. The mem- bership "13 years of age and over" usually affords a better basis for comparison between denominations reporting membership on a different basis. Urban and rural churches. — Urban churches are those located in urban areas; these areas as defined by the Census Bureau in censuses prior to 1930, included all cities and other incorporated places having 2,500 inhabitants or more. For use in connection with the 1930 census the definition has been slightly modified and extended so as to include townships and other political subdivisions (not incorporated as municipalities, nor containing any areas so incorporated) which had a total population of 10,000 or more, and a population density of 1,000 or more per square mile. Rural churches would be those located outside of the above areas. Thus to a very limited extent the urban and rural areas, as reported for 1936, differ somewhat from these areas as reported in the preceding censuses. m IV GENERAL INTRODUCTION - Church edifices. — A church edifice is a building used mainly or wholly for religious services. Value of church property.- -The term "value of church property" was used in the reports of the Census of Religious Bodies for 1916 and 1906 and the term "value of church edifices" has been substituted in 1936 and 1926. The figures are strictly comparable, however, as exactly the same class of property is covered by both terms. The "value of church edifices" comprises the estimated value of the church buildings owned and used for worship by the organizations reporting, together with the value of the land on which these buildings stand and the furniture, organs, bells, and other equipment owned by the churches and actually used in connec- tion with religious services. Where parts of a church building are used for social or educational work in connection with the church, the whole value of the building and its equipment is included, as it has been found practically impossible to make a proper separation in such cases. The number and value of the parsonages, or pastors' residences, are shown where the ownership of such buildings was reported by the churches. Debt. — The summary tables show the amount of debt reported and the number of churches reporting a specific debt, also the number of churches reporting that they had "no debt." The total of these is, in most cases, nearly equal to the number reporting the value of church edifices. Expenditures. — The total expenditures by the churches during their last fiscal year are separated in the reports received from most of the churches into the items called for, as they appeared on the schedule, which were as follows: For pastor's salary $ For all other salaries For repairs and improvements For payments on church debt, excluding interest For all local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc For all other current expenses, including interest For home missions For foreign missions Amount sent to general headquarters for distribution by them For all other purposes Total expenditures during year Averages. — The average number of members per church is obtained by dividing the total membership by the total number of churches shown. The average value of church edifice and the average expenditure per church are obtained by dividing the total value of churches and the total expenditures, respectively, by the number of churches reporting in each case. Sunday schools. — The Sunday schools for which statistics are presented in this bulletin are those maintained by the churches of the denomination reporting, including, in some cases, mission schools or other Sunday schools conducted by the church elsewhere than in the main church edifice. The statistics shown relate to Sunday schools only and do not include the weekday schools that are main- tained by a number of denominations. CHURCHES OF GOD, HOLINESS STATISTICS Summary for the United States, with urban-rural classification. — A general summary of the statistics for the Churches of God, Holiness, for the year 1936 is presented in table 1, which shows also the distribution of these figures between urban and rural territory. No parsonages were reported by this body. These statistics were compiled from schedules sent directly to the Bureau by the pastor or clerk of the individual churches and the data relate to these churches only. The membership of this denomination consists of persons who are baptized by immersion on profession of belief in the divinity of Jesus Christ and of adher- ence to New Testament teachings. Table 1. — Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 Churches (local organizations), number Members, number Average membership per church Membership by sex: Male Female Sex not reported Males per 100 females Membership by age: Under 13 years 13 years and over Percent under 13 years Church edifices, number Value. — number reporting Amount reported Constructed prior to 1936 Constructed, wholly or in part, in 1936 Average value per church Debt — number reporting Amount reported Number reporting "no debt" Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding in- terest All other current expenses, including in- terest Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc.. Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution-. All other purposes Average expenditure per church Sunday schools: Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars Weekday religious schools : Churches reporting, number.. Officers and teachers Scholars.. Total 5, 872 168 2, 252 3,370 250 66. 8 1, 495 4,377 25.5 17 17 $116,900 $110,900 $6, 000 $6, 876 5 $39, 500 5 34 $27,413 $11,341 $236 $2, 440 $2, 875 $5, 582 $1, 373 $923 $680 $1, 796 $167 32 205 2,312 9 55 525 In urban territory 5, 162 224 1, 989 2, 923 250 68.0 1,222 3, 940 23. 7 12 12 $108, 500 $102, 500 $6, 000 $9,042 5 $39, 500 3 22 $24, 579 $10, 076 $150 $2, 225 $2, 875 $5, 467 $1,036 $725 $525 $1,415 $85 $1,117 20 132 1,729 9 55 525 In rural territory 710 59 263 447 273 437 38.5 5 $8,400 $8, 400 $1, 680 12 $2, 834 $1, 265 $86 $215 $115 $337 $198 $155 $381 $82 $236 12 73 5S3 PERCENT OF TOTAL 1 88.3 86.7 100. 81.7 90.0 92.8 92.4 100.0 63.6 91.2 97.9 75.5 78.5 50.9 64.4 74.8 100.0 Rural 11.7 13.3 18.3 10.0 7.2 7.6 10.3 11.2 36.4 2.1 24.5 21.5 22.8 21.2 49.1 35.6 25.2 1 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. 225012—40 2 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 1936 Comparative data, 1936 and 1926. — Table 2 presents, in convenient form for comparison, a summary of the available statistics of the Churches of God, Holi- ness, for the census years 1936 and 1926. Table 2. — Comparative Summary, 1936 and 1926 ITEM 1936 1926 ITEM 1936 1926 Churches (local organizations), number . . ... 35 6 29 Expenditures : Churches reporting, number. . 34 $27, 413 $11, 341 $236 $2, 440 $2, 875 $5, 582 $1, 373 $923 $680 $1. 796 $167 $806 32 205 2,312 26 $35, 878 sus: Pastors' salaries . Repairs and improve- ments. _ . ... Payment on church debt, excluding interest All other current expenses, including interest... _.. Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions. ... Foreign missions To general headquarters Members, number Increase over preceding cen- sus: Number Percent Average membership per 5,872 3,594 157.8 168 17 17 $116,900 $6, 876 5 $39, 500 2,278 79 16 16 $159, 700 $9, 981 7 $71, 375 i$27, 878 Church edifices, number. . . .. I $8, 000 Amount reported.. . . Average value per church. Debt — number reporting .. .. All other purposes. . . Average expenditure per church „ . ._ __ . Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number. . Officers and teachers „. _ .-. $1, 380 27 2 $16, 700 174 1, 246 i Percent not shown where base is less than 100. State tables. — Tables 3, 4, 5, and 6 present the statistics for the Churches of God, Holiness, by States. Table 3 gives for each State for 1936 the number and membership of the churches classified according to their location in urban or rural territory, membership classified by sex, and data for Sunday schools. Table 4 gives for selected States the number and membership of the churches for the census years 1936 and 1926, together with the membership for 1936 classified as "under 13 years of age" and "13 years of age and over." Table 5 shows the value of church edifices and the amount of debt on such property for 1936. Table 6 presents, for 1936, the church expenditures, showing separately current expenses, improvements, benevolences, etc. In order to avoid disclosing the financial statistics of any individual church, separate presentation in tables 5 and 6 is limited to those States in which three or more churches reported value and expenditures. CHURCHES OF GOD, HOLINESS 3 Table 3. — Number and Membership of Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 number of churches NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BY SEX SUNDAY SCHOOLS GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE "3 O C3 P 3 3 3 Eh d 3 M P 3 3 4> 3 03 "3 a a. •a if p. m o/3 ® i 3*- 1 S 9 __ 2 3 Pi O 3 «_ <3 U en -3 1 § XI c. i_ 3 Xi o "o t_ OJ ■Q 6 3 s ^ o En EXPENDITURES STATE b_ a M O a _> o 5 __ o a 3 c 'c- o EH cr C g Ph 03 "as a> O ■3 3 03 3 5 en O _> fa 3 M> J= 3 °. 3 3 c "3 0h ' bo -3 __ 3 a"3 2-.S 3 a -+g a> a> o " •a 3 o o o 3 a a o n a o 1 3 £P i_ o f-H 13 CO _> fl _« "3 -2 l- _4 » 03 3 3 Si " o Eh _> o a 3 » u _3 O < 35 3 8 6 18 34 $27,413 $11,341 $236 $2, 440 $2, 875 $5, 582 $1,373 $923 $680 SI, 796 $167 3 8 6 i 17 5, 239 2,930 8,625 10, 619 2,075 1,115 3,225 4, 920 ~~75 161 200 550 1,000 690 450 150 1,400 875 1,624 1,640 2,318 185 295 550 343 260 220 165 278 110 130 225 215 335 470 320 671 Georgia. .. __ ______ 25 Other States 14? 1 Includes 2 churches in each of the following States — Pennsylvania, Ohio, Virginia, and Tennessee; and 1 in each of the following — New Jersey, Illinois, Michigan, Missouri, Maryland, West Virginia, North Carolina, and Louisiana, and the District of Columbia. HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION l DENOMINATIONAL HISTORY The organization known as Churches of God, Holiness, dates back to the year 1914, when Rev. K. H. Burruss began preaching the gospel of entire sanctifica- tion to a little group of eight people at Atlanta, Ga. It was not until July 1916, however, that the denomination was organized at Atlanta, by Rev. Burruss, at which time large churches were established both at Atlanta and at Norfolk, Va., as the result of great revivals held in those cities. The denomination continued to prosper until, by the year 1922, 35 churches had been established. These churches were located in 11 States and in Cuba, the Canal Zone, and British West Indies. In the year 1922 the churches were brought into a national organi- zation, which is now known as the National Convention of the Churches of God, Holiness. The headquarters of this denomination are at Atlanta, Ga. 1 No revision of history, doctrine, or organization was furnished bv this body for 1936, hence this statement is the same as that published in vol. II of the Report on Religious Bodies, 1926. CHURCHES OF GOD, HOLINESS 5 DOCTRINE This denomination believes not only in the inspiration of the Scriptures but that the New Testament is the standard by which all doctrine must be tested, and that all rules of government for the churches are to be found therein. Fur- thermore, it holds that the New Testament "gives safe and clearly applied instructions on all methods of labor, sacred and secular, and all conduct of life even to the innermost thoughts of the heart and impulses of the soul." It acknowledges belief in the Trinity, in justification, sanctification, and regenera- tion, and it holds that the gift of the Holy Ghost is an act subsequent to con- version. It teaches both present and ultimate perfection. A belief in the possibility of divine healing is a necessary qualification for membership. How- ever, it is clearly stated in the discipline of the denomination that physicians and medicines are not denounced in the Bible, but are approved for those who desire them. The ordinances of the church are baptism and the Lord's Supper. The form of baptism is "burial in water and rising again." Although the washing of feet is a practice which this denomination approves, "as obeying the Lord," it is not a regularly observed ordinance of the church. ORGANIZATION The highest ecclesiastical body of this denomination, called the National Con- vention, is a delegated body whose province it is to elect the national president. The State convention is next in rank and is held annually. A State overseer, whose duty it is "to see that all churches under his jurisdiction shall be disci- plined according to the New Testament Scriptures," is appointed by the national president or bishop, who also assigns all pastors to the local churches. The deacons are assistants to the pastor and hold office as long as their conduct justifies it. There are five auxiliaries to the National Convention, the Christian Women's Willing Workers, the Young People's Union, the Sunday school, the Purity Club, and the Gospel Spreading Committee. The official church paper is the Bethlehem Star. o U. S. DEPARTMENT OF COMMERCE HARRY L. HOPKINS, Secretary BUREAU OF THE CENSUS WILLIAM LANE AUSTIN, Director CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES 1936 BULLETIN NO. 22 CONGREGATIONAL AND CHRISTIAN CHURCHES STATISTICS, DENOMINATIONAL HISTORY DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION Prepared under the supervision of Dr. T. F. MURPHY Chief Statistician for Religious Statistics UNITED STATES GOVERNMENT PRINTING OFFICE WASHINGTON : 1940 For sale by the Superintendent of Documents, Washington, D. C. Price S cents CONTENTS Page General Introduction in Number of churches in Membership in Urban and rural churches in Church edifices iv Value of church property iv Debt iv Expenditures iv Averages iv Sunday schools iv Statistics 1 Table 1. — Summary of statistics for churches in urban and rural terri- tory, 1936 1 Table 2. — Number and membership of churches in urban and rural territory, and membership by sex, by States, 1936 3 Table 3. — Number and membership of churches, membership by age, and Sunday schools, by States, 1936 4 Table 4. — Value of churches and parsonages and amount of church debt by States, 1936 5 Table 5. — Church expenditures by States, 1936 6 Congregational and Christian Churches 8 History and doctrine of the Congregational Church 8 Denominational history 8 Doctrine 12 History and doctrine of the Christian Church 13 Denominational history 13 Doctrine 14 Organization and work of the Congregational and Christian Churches. 14 Organization 14 Work 15 n GENERAL INTRODUCTION The Census of Religious Bodies, as its name indicates, is a census of religious organizations rather than a census of population classified according to denomi- national affiliation. This census is taken once in 10 years in accordance with the provisions of the Permanent Census Act approved March 6, 1902, and is confined to churches located in continental United States. A report is obtained by the Bureau of the Census from each church, congre- gation, or other local organization of each religious body. The census data are thus obtained directly from the local churches and are not in any sense a compi- lation of the statistics collected by the different denominations and published in their year books. Lists of the local organizations for 1936 were secured in most cases, however, from the denominational headquarters, and much additional assistance has been rendered by the officials of the various denominational organizations. The statistics relate either to the calendar year 1936 or to the church record 3 r ear which corresponds closely to that period. Number of churches. — In the reports of the Census of Religious Bodies for 1916 and 1906 the total number of churches, or organizations, shown for some denominations was slightly in excess of the number of churches reporting member- ship. Since membership figures have been obtained for all of the churches in- cluded in the reports for the years 1936 and 1926 and for other reasons, it has seemed advisable to use, for purposes of comparison with 1936 and 1926, the number of churches reporting membership in 1916 and 1906. These figures are used, therefore, in the tables presenting comparative figures for these earlier years. Membership. — The members of a local church organization, and thus of the denomination to which the church belongs, are those persons who are recognized as constituent parts of the organization. The exact definition of membership depends upon the constitution and practice of the church, or denomination, under consideration. Each church was instructed to report the number of its members according to the definition of membership as used in that particular church or organization. In some religious bodies the term "member" is applied only to communicants, while in others it includes all baptized persons, and in still other bodies it covers all enrolled persons. Separate figures are shown for members "under 13 years of age" and those "13 years of age and over," so far as reported by the individual churches. The mem- bership "13 years of age and over" usually affords a better basis for comparison between denominations reporting membership on a different basis. Urban and rural churches. — Urban churches are those located in urban areas; these areas as defined by the Census Bureau in censuses prior to 1930, included all cities and other incorporated places having 2,500 inhabitants or more. For use in connection with the 1930 census the definition has been slightly modified and extended so as to include townships and other political subdivisions (not incorporated as municipalities, nor containing any areas so incorporated) which had a total population of 10,000 or more, and a population density of 1,000 or more per square mile. Rural churches would be those located outside of the above areas. Thus to a very limited extent the urban and rural areas, as reported for 1936, differ somewhat from these areas as reported in the preceding censuses. m IV GENERAL INTRODUCTION Church edifices. — A church edifice is a building used mainly or wholly for religious services. Value of church property. — The term "value of church property" was used in the reports of the Census of Religious Bodies for 1916 and 1906 and the term "value of church edifices" has been substituted in 1936 and 1926. The figures are strictly comparable, however, as exactly the same class of property is covered by both terms. The "value of church edifices" comprises the estimated value of the church buildings owned and used for worship by the organizations reporting, together with the value of the land on which these buildings stand and the furniture, organs, bells, and other equipment owned by the churches and actually used in connec- tion with religious services. Where parts of a church building are used for social or educational work in connection with the church, the whole value of the building and its equipment is included, as it has been found practically impossible to make a proper separation in such cases. The number and value of the parsonages, or pastors' residences, are shown where the ownership of such buildings was reported by the churches. Debt. — The summary tables show the amount of debt reported and the number of churches reporting a specific debt, also the number of churches reporting that they had "no debt." The total of these is, in most cases, nearly equal to the number reporting the value of church edifices. Expenditures. — The total expenditures by the churches during their last fiscal year are separated in the reports received from most of the churches into the items called for, as they appeared on the schedule, which were as follows: For pastor's salary $ For all other salaries For repairs and improvements For payments on church debt, excluding interest For all local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc For all other current expenses, including interest For home missions For foreign missions Amount sent to general headquarters for distribution by them For all other purposes Total expenditures during year Averages. — The average number of members per church is obtained by dividing the total membership by the total number of churches shown. The average value of church edifice and the average expenditure per church are obtained by dividing the total value of churches and the total expenditures, respectively, by the number of churches reporting in each case. Sunday schools. — The Sunday schools for which statistics are presented in this bulletin are those maintained by the churches of the denomination reporting, including, in some cases, mission schools or other Sunday schools conducted by the church elsewhere than in the main church edifice. The statistics shown relate to Sunday schools only and do not include the weekday schools that are main- tained by a number of denominations. CONGREGATIONAL AND CHRISTIAN CHURCHES STATISTICS Summary for the United States, with urban-rural classification. — A general summary of the statistics for the Congregational and Christian Churches for the year 1936 is presented in table 1, which shows also the distribution of these figures between urban and rural territory. These statistics were compiled from schedules sent directly to the Bureau by the pastor or clerk of the individual churches and the data relate to these churches only. This body represents the merging of two separate bodies, namely, the Con- gregational Churches and the Christian Church (General Convention of the Christian Church). Each retains full self-government but are united to further a common Christian work. The membership of the Congregational Churches comprises those persons who have been received into the local churches by vote of the members, while that of the Christian Church (General Convention) consists of those persons who have been received into fellowship in the local churches upon their voluntary pledge to live a Christian life. As these two denominations were reported separately prior to 1936, no compara- tive data are available. The data given for 1936 are exclusive of 298 federated churches, each con- sisting of a Congregational and Christian unit combined more or less closely with a unit of some other denomination. These federated churches reported a total membership of 54,666, of whom 17,008 belonged to the Congregational and Christian denomination. Table 1.- -StJMMARY OF STATISTICS FOE CHURCHES IN URBAN AND RURAL TER- RITORY, 1936 Churches (local organizations), number. Members, number Average membership per church- Membership bv sex: Male Female Sex not reported Males per 100 females Membership by age: Under 13 years 13 years and over Age rot reported Percent under 13 years < 976, 388 184 375, 028 581, 233 20, 127 64.5 19, 657 737, 665 219, 066 2.6 5,121 4,984 $149, 755, 041 $147, 423, 884 $2, 331, 157 $30, 047 1,290 $10, 906, 0S0 2,316 3,001 2,582 $12, 016, 499 1 Based on membership with age classification reported. Church edifices, number Value — nu mber reporting Amount reported Constructed prior to 1936 Constructed, wholly or in part, in 1936 Average value per church Debt — number reporting Amount reported Number reporting "no debt" Parsonages, number Value — number reporting. Amount reported Total 5,300 In urban territory 633, 746 340 242, 760 377, 477 13, 509 64.3 12, 224 476, 978 144, 544 2.5 1,799 1,772 $116, 956, 780 $114,998,349 $1, 958, 431 $66, 003 535 $10,021,612 615 1,082 945 $6, 567, 044 In rural territory 3,437 342, 642 100 132, 268 203, 756 6,618 64.9 7,433 260, 687 74, 522 2.8 3,322 3,212 $32, 798, 261 $32, 425, 535 $372, 726 $10, 211 755 $884, 468 1,701 1,919 1,637 $5, 449, 455 PERCENT OF TOTAL Urban 35.2 64.9 35.1 35.6 78.1 78.0 84.0 41.5 91.9 26.6 36.1 36.6 54.7 Rural 64.8 35.1 64.7 35.3 64.9 35.1 67.1 32.9 62.2 37.8 64.7 35.3 66.0 34.0 64.9 64.4 21.9 22.0 16.0 58.5 8.1 73.4 63.9 63.4 45.3 2 CENSUS OF KELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 1. — Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Ter- ritory, 1936 — Continued Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding interest:- All other current expenses, including interest Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for dis- tribution All other purposes Average expenditure per church Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars Summer vacation Bible schools : Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers S cholars Weekday religious schools : Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars Parochial schools : Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars Total 5,031 $16, 110, 465 $5, 429, 942 $2, 198, 688 $1, 185, 728 $844, 363 $4, 367, 000 $322, 390 $249, 023 $202, 687 $888, 738 $421, 906 $3, 202 4,815 70, 345 526, 907 791 5,898 46, 827 184 882 9,798 27 400 3,805 In urban territory 1,817 $11,658,947 $3,364,451 $1, 863, 840 $743, 850 $719, 926 $3, 372, 155 $250, 848 $195, 520 $156, 716 $681, 178 $310, 463 $6,417 1,776 36, 625 302, 969 246 2,229 20, 809 93 522 5,836 19 338 3,294 In rural territory 3,214 4,451,518 2, 065, 491 $334, 848 $441, 878 $124, 437 $994, 845 $71, 542 $53, 503 $45, 971 $207, 560 $111,443 $1, 385 3,039 33, 720 223, 938 545 3, 669 26, 018 91 360 3,962 62 511 PERCENT OF TOTAL Urban 36.1 72.4 62.0 84.8 62.7 85.3 77.8 78.5 77.3 76.6 73.6 36.9 52.1 57.5 31.1 37.8 44.4 50.5 59.2 59.6 « Rural 63.9 27.6 38.0 15.2 37.3 14.7 22.8 22.2 21.5 22.7 23.4 26.4 63.1 47.9 42.5 68.9 62.2 55.6 49.5 40.8 40.4 W 15.5 13.4 ' Percent not shown where base is less than 100. State tables. — Tables 2, 3, 4, and 5 present the statistics for 1936 for the Con- gregational and Christian Churches by States. Table 2 gives for each State the number and membership of the churches classified according to their location in urban or rural territory, and membership classified by sex. Table 3 gives the number and membership of the churches, membership classified as "under 13 years of age" and "13 years of age and over," and data for Sunday schools. Table 4 shows the value of churches and parsonages and the amount of debt on church edifices. Table 5 presents the church expenditures, showing separately current expenses, improvements, benevolences, etc. In order to avoid disclosing the financial statistics of any individual church, separate presentation in tables 4 and 5 is limited to those States in which three or more churches reported value and expenditures. CONGREGATIONAL AND CHRISTIAN CHURCHES 3 Table 2. —Number and Membership op Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, and Membership by Sex, by States, 1936 GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States New England: Maine New Hampshire Vermont Massachusetts Rhode Island Connecticut Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania East North Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan Wisconsin West North Central: Minnesota Iowa Missouri North Dakota South Dakota Nebraska Kansas South Atlantic: Delaware Maryland District of Columbia Virginia West Virginia North Carolina South Carolina Georgia Florida East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee Alabama Mississippi West South Central: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Montana Idaho Wyoming Colorado New Mexico Arizona Utah Pacific: W ashington Oregon California number of churches Total 5,300 227 168 150 559 38 290 302 64 114 314 171 297 217 186 101 204 45 144 109 130 93 2 7 7 108 4 255 2 45 42 129 46 198 Ur- ban 1,863 36 28 15 296 26 83 131 43 72 114 42 140 66 66 45 24 117 Ru- ral 3,437 191 140 135 263 12 213 171 21 42 200 129 157 151 120 139 21 135 156 101 61 74 3 195 NUMBER OF MEMBERS Total 22, 458 22, 363 20, 713 166,411 11,123 87, 790 70,164 16, 946 19, 251 00, 340 21, 104 67, 389 41,942 34, 961 25, 481 3S, 745 10, 323 9,515 14, 595 21, 378 15, 582 666 510 3,730 16, 009 484 28,284 277 4,000 4,402 1,487 1,051 0,249 173 011 1,052 2,342 1,989 5,920 2,579 2,490 11,995 802 1,257 15, 003 0,720 49,428 Urban 9,601 11,084 7,100 128, 282 9,658 48, 636 51, 008 13,317 16, 375 43, 193 8,592 50, 791 28,610 24, 203 17, 298 21, 742 8,615 2,388 4,207 10, 192 625 402 3,730 7,527 173 7,801 277 2, 116 3,161 1,279 1,121 1,902 57 550 816 1,071 1,537 3,326 1,277 1,220 9,102 479 1,050 877 10, 454 5,298 42, 546 Rural 342, 642 12, 857 11, 279 13, 613 38, 129 1,465 39,154 19, 156 3,629 2,876 23, 153 12, 572 16, 598 13, 332 10, 758 8,183 17, 003 1,708 7,127 10,388 11, 186 6,502 8,542 311 20, 483 1,884 1,241 208 530 4,347 116 61 836 1,271 452 2,600 1,302 1,276 2,893 323 207 89 4,549 1,422 6,882 MEMBERSHIP BY SEX Male 375, 028 7,228 7,657 7,481 61, 630 4,147 32, 744 26, 876 6,637 7,705 26, 121 8,553 26, 826 15, 943 13, 648 10, 258 15, 045 4,234 4,098 6,074 9,109 6,076 328 198 1,347 6,042 190 11, 003 119 1,052 1,760 473 665 2,540 62 246 654 987 815 2,402 981 1,035 5,048 331 530 312 5,799 2,624 18, 129 Fe- male 581,233 15, 057 14, 455 13,232 102, 825 6,976 49, 751 42, 148 9,994 10, 641 38, 161 12, 004 39, 531 25, 760 21, 210 15, 196 22, 778 0,089 5,325 8,521 12, 209 9,279 338 312 2,383 7,921 294 16, 410 158 2,348 2,642 463 3,708 111 1,355 1,164 3,524 1,587 1,461 6,947 471 727 654 9,204 4,096 29, 404 Sex not re- ported 173 251 1,950 ~5,~295' 1,140 315 905 2,064 607 1,032 239 103 27 922 92 "227 2,106 ""2ll 551 ..... 1,895 Males per 100 fe- males 4 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 3. — Number and Membership of Churches, Membership by Age, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States New England: Maine New Hampshire. . Vermont Massachusetts Rhode Island Connecticut Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania East North Cen- tral: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan Wisconsin West North Cen- tral: Minnesota Iowa Missouri North Dakota South Dakota Nebraska Kansas South Atlantic: Delaware Maryland District of Colum- bia Virginia West Virginia North Carolina South Carolina Georgia Florida East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee Alabama Mississippi West South Cen- tral: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Montana Idaho Wyoming Colorado New Mexico Arizona Utah— Pacific: Washington Oregon California Total number of churches 5,300 227 168 150 559 38 296 302 64 114 314 171 297 217 186 161 204 45 144 169 136 93 2 7 7 108 4 255 2 45 42 129 46 198 Number of members 976, 388 22, 458 22, 363 20, 713 166,411 11, 123 87, 790 70, 164 16, 946 19, 251 66, 346 21, 164 67, 389 41, 942 34, 961 25, 481 38, 745 10, 323 9,515 14, 595 21, 378 15, 582 510 3,730 16, 069 484 28, 284 277 4,000 4,402 1,487 1,651 6,249 173 611 1,652 2,342 1,989 5,926 2,579 2,496 11, 995 802 1,257 15, 003 6,720 49, 428 MEMBERSHIP BY AGE Under 13 years 19, 657 73 285 96 1,091 30 207 1,062 988 592 1,742 654 1,034 904 641 364 753 291 390 740 707 837 112 10 59 597 5 1,578 12 166 62 278 55 99 589 40 15 1 345 197 1,503 13 years and over 737, 665 19, 022 16, 817 15, 443 131,221 8,106 68, 145 54, 712 14, 433 12, 097 46, 498 16, 077 50, 943 32, 888 31, 591 18, 456 30, 591 8,075 6,130 10, 299 16, 539 11,058 554 500 2,403 8,358 306 16, 384 265 2,845 3,053 710 1,465 4,328 106 602 826 1,089 1,732 4,277 1,925 2,150 8,838 656 861 781 10, 094 5,496 37, 920 Age not re- ported 219, 066 3,363 5,261 5,174 34, 099 2,987 19, 438 14, 390 1,525 6,562 18, 106 4,433 15, 412 8,150 2,729 6,661 7,401 1,957 2,995 3,556 4,132 3,687 1,268 7,114 173 10, 322 1,287 679 116 1,842 57 780 1,170 199 1,371 599 247 2,568 106 381 184 4,564 1,027 10, 005 Per- cent under 13 ! 2.6 0.4 1.7 .6 .8 .4 .3 1.9 6.4 4.7 3.6 3.9 2.0 2.7 2.0 1.9 2.4 3.5 6.0 6.7 4.1 7.0 16.8 2.0 2.4 6.7 1.6 8.8 4.3 5.5 2.0 12.1 4.6 1.8 8.6 .1 5.3 7.1 3.2 6.1 2.8 4.4 6.2 5.7 1.7 .1 3.3 3.5 3.8 SUNDAY SCHOOLS Churches reporting 4,815 193 148 130 520 36 274 272 57 111 294 163 276 206 170 146 185 42 118 136 123 90 7 95 4 234 2 32 36 120 41 189 Officers and teachers 70, 345 2,164 1,672 1,347 10, 392 629 4,590 4,380 1,192 1,818 5,131 2,196 4,930 3,227 2,458 1,902 2,715 774 1,021 1,417 1,788 1,324 34 84 162 1,071 54 2,183 20 238 424 137 175 472 17 36 126 263 192 548 303 244 1,076 63 77 64 1,454 594 3,167 1 Based on membership with age classification reported. CONGREGATIONAL AND CHRISTIAN CHURCHES Table 4. — Value of Churches and Parsonages and Amount of Church Debt by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting value of edifices] GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States. New England: Maine New Hampshire. Vermont Massachusetts... Rhode Island Connecticut Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania— East North Central: Ohio Indiana. Illinois Michigan Wisconsin - West North Central: Minnesota Iowa Missouri North Dakota South Dakota Nebraska Kansas South Atlantic: Maryland District of Columbia- Virginia West Virginia North Carolina Georgia Florida East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee Alabama Mississippi West South Central: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Montana Idaho Wyoming Colorado New Mexico . Arizona Utah Pacific: Washington 129 Oreeon California I Other States 227 168 150 559 38 296 302 64 114 314 171 297 217 186 161 204 45 144 169 136 93 7 7 108 4 255 45 42 5,121 224 164 150 547 38 295 289 63 114 302 167 279 216 1S1 152 202 44 134 160 134 91 5 7 102 4 250 42 39 117 46 196 value of church edifices 3 Pi 4.984 214 155 145 531 37 291 282 63 113 300 158 269 214 177 149 198 42 129 154 132 4 7 99 4 239 42 39 113 '46 188 $149,755,041 3,091,016 3, 829, 876 2, 873, 445 31, 361, 873 2, 084, 525 16, 670, 256 14, 292, 440 3, 334, 127 3, 282, 550 10, 018, 266 1, 889, 980 11,714,852 6. 43S, 879 4, 578, 970 3, 023, 416 4, 120. 750 1,609,003 821, 700 1,217,064 2, 385, 068 1, 706, 648 53, 500 1, 368, 000 1, 502, 078 69, 500 1, 186, 472 329, 795 1, 196, 700 194,500 266, 661 237, 900 51,600 54, 375 70,211 194,465 331,800 467, 300 211,200 297, 350 1, 193. 565 58, 500 92, 000 87, 500 1,755.471 815, 742 7, 080, 902 243, 250 DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES 1,290 33 24 20 137 12 55 117,053 79, 148 63, 229 1, 152,914 73, 800 385, 744 1, 332, 757 259, 600 511,066 1, 063, 042 111,983 1, 258, 214 582, 933 537, 137 182, 086 367, 854 108, 826 45, 190 55, 387 268, 315 155, 992 21, 200 107, 000 132, 084 285 70, 178 12,018 164, 321 13, 565 52, 184 7,803 100 5,418 30,317 23, 897 46, 965 36, 791 18, 829 78, 063 5,500 2,480 4,890 152. 146 45, 590 1, 160, 346 1,050 VALUE OF PAR- SONAGES $10,906,080 2,582 116 109 78 329 15 226 161 35 46 117 49 155 126 111 76 128 17 67 83 92 52 49 21 101 $12,016, 415, 550 437, 386 348, 820 2, 004, 226 103, 800 1, 665, 774 967, 348 287, 000 264, 550 523, 590 146, 385 894, 500 466, 450 509, 550 276, 250 416, 625 102, 195 166, 650 208, 925 265, 650 157, 670 0) 37, 000 53, 000 (') 72, 125 13, 850 152, 300 11,000 22, 500 17, 750 0) 11,950 25, 515 36, 900 70, 600 47, 000 54, 000 111,000 12. 500 20, 800 114,700 54, 290 380, 975 67, 850 1 Amount included in figures shown for "Other States," to avoid disclosing the statistics of any individ- ual church. J Includes: Delaware, 2, and South Carolina, 2. 2G77S7— 2— 49 6 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 5. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States New England: Maine New Hampshire Vermont Massachusetts Rhode Island Connecticut Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania ... East North Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan Wisconsin West North Central: Minnesota Iowa Missouri North Dakota South Dakota Nebraska Kansas ... South Atlantic: Maryland District of Columbia Virginia West "Virginia North Carolina Georgia Florida East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee Alabama Mississippi... West South Central: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas. Mountain: Montana Idaho Wyoming Colorado.. New Mexico Arizona Utah Pacific: Washington Oregon California Other States Total number of churches 5,300 227 168 150 559 38 296 314 171 297 217 186 161 204 45 144 169 136 93 7 7 108 4 255 45 42 129 46 198 expenditures Churches reporting 5,031 210 159 147 555 37 296 287 61 111 298 165 284 208 186 156 196 42 130 148 131 7 7 97 4 199 42 41 121 45 193 i 3 Total amount $16, 110,465 437, 017 427, 185 334, 370 3, 156, 647 235, 436 1, 728, 707 1, 412, 710 357, 095 346, 364 943, 140 213, 318 1, 201, 851 662, 284 507, 922 413, 607 446, 437 207, 828 101, 884 143, 267 270, 536 187, 752 6,004 69, 966 136, 608 8,173 162. 118 29, 324 100, 772 18, 316 35, 487 35, 311 2,565 5,894 14, 380 30, 682 32, 216 74, 089 30, 724 37, 587 152, 344 13, 230 21, 522 22, 070 247, 064 105, 779 964, 101 18, 782 Pastors' salaries 85, 429, 942 193, 591 177, 999 129, 626 986, 772 55, 354 517, 853 417, 349 114, 614 119,935 288, 271 84, 483 360, 909 237, 032 204, 310 150, 802 184, 539 60, 203 50, 552 80, 293 103, 200 77, 075 3,131 15, 445 39, 391 4,080 55, 468 12, 254 47, 460 6,410 12, 279 14, 138 558 3,345 3,343 15, 021 16, 276 39, 190 17, 446 19, 076 61, 996 9,340 6,600 3,361 87, 671 45, 069 289, 131 7,701 All other salaries 2, 198, 688 38, 820 41, 606 19, 194 488, 298 36, 830 295, 884 215, 423 58, 750 46, 368 127, 984 17, 610 176, 903 100, 671 64, 910 41, 608 42, 995 30, 861 6,156 7,934 23, 576 16, 026 990 15, 496 10, 020 1,160 13, 233 2,425 13, 129 2,471 1,703 3,578 204 921 332 1,703 2,839 5,406 1,160 2,065 21, 157 1,245 1,961 1,145 36, 263 8,875 148, 693 2,107 Repairs and im- provements 1 Includes: Delaware, 1, and South Carolina, 2. CONGREGATIONAL AND CHRISTIAN CHURCHES Table 5. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 — Continued [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE expenditures — continued Payment on church debt, excluding interest Other current expenses, including interest Local relief and charity Home missions Foreign missions To general head- quarters All other purposes United States. New England: Maine New Hampshire . Vermont Massachusetts. - . Rhode Island Connecticut Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania.. East North Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan Wisconsin West North Central: Minnesota Iowa _ Missouri North Dakota South Dakota Nebraska.. Kansas South Atlantic: Maryland District of Columbia. Virginia West Virginia North Carolina Georgia Florida East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee Alabama Mississippi West South Central: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma ... Texas Mountain: Montana Idaho Wyoming Colorado New Mexico . Arizona Utah Pacific: Washington. Oregon Calif ornia... S844, 363 $4, 367, 000 $322, 390 $249, 023 $202, 687 $888, 738 18, 432 11, 679 24, 484 100, 048 8,826 69, 059 114, 681 9,804 10, 701 63, 860 26, 393 66, 787 31,369 27, 603 23,354 13, 056 6,040 2,096 2,317 33, 428 9,915 128 1,158 21, 161 7,170 420 1,900 825 1,503 1,466 50 355 176 1,025 1,285 3,708 1,175 1,956 5,501 250 1,144 7,312 14,442 5,127 90, 994 102, 86, 897, 76, 472, Other States. 368, 551 84, 276 103, 375 299, 427 49, 497 353, 044 156, 186 126, 244 130, 687 125, 196 59, 470 24, 514 24, 722 64, 978 51,898 804 24, 528 34, 222 1,220 36, 283 9,047 22, 438 6,777 14, 160 8,321 1,485 567 9,161 4,702 6,675 15, 633 6,719 6,912 35,211 882 8,203 8,098 66, 234 25,111 255, 642 5,418 7,126 8,088 3,352 75, 061 4,085 41, 285 41, 059 6,917 8,172 16, 347 3,248 23, 503 13, 426 5,540 5,440 4,661 4,958 2,114 2,216 2,379 4,524 93 4,783 3,236 25 4,106 588 802 225 2,370 538 25 75 130 258 1,399 820 353 1,041 2,314 235 134 181 1,819 1, 744 11, 077 518 6,943 5,626 4,024 62,311 2,983 40, 977 24, 881 18, 531 3,368 8,965 887 11,154 7,638 3,535 5,148 3,355 914 1,832 2,229 2,374 1,446 33 182 3,745 35 7,011 606 1,730 403 243 41 50 147 1,398 811 783 362 242 2,309 280 250 222 2,751 1,609 4,273 4,192 3,105 6,501 63, 249 2,296 28, 421 12,915 13, 936 3,457 11,031 1,201 8,281 5,246 2,230 3,550 3,173 3,620 790 1,295 2,249 2,425 65 155 2,319 30 3,370 281 824 87 197 263 35 50 105 245 447 844 283 173 1,948 190 249 72 2,294 1,341 3,657 21,261 26, 073 20, 794 161, 549 23, 071 90, 392 76, 089 22, 825 10, 522 44, 967 6,642 64, 606 42, 512 32, 437 22, 768 20, 577 19, 108 5,039 9,426 12, 948 8,744 300 835 1,174 50 56 340 2,222 666 3,099 874 1,397 7,863 293 559 240 17, 998 5,259 74, 553 918 $421, 906 15, 189 11, 552 13, 862 84, 767 4,626 38, 735 41, 393 7,443 8,732 18, 177 4,060 46, 950 12, 260 8,453 9,658 7,937 10, 743 2,932 4,228 11,032 5,134 81 8,024 60 9,977 593 2,414 50 132 482 162 59 2,203 644 1,465 260 244 2,942 109 151 1,125 2,942 1,019 18, 285 620 CONGREGATIONAL AND CHRISTIAN CHURCHES ' In 1931 the National Council of the Congregational Churches of the United States and the General Convention of the Christian Church (headquarters, Dayton, Ohio) united to form the General Council of the Congregational and Christian Churches. This national merger was followed by combinations in States and districts and as occasion called for it and congregations desired it local churches united to form "Congregational Christian" churches. Both bodies having been wholly democratic it was not difficult to come together on that basis. Each church is free in its own life. It is a part of a group of churches which is also free in its sphere. These groups, or the churches in them, unite in State or district organizations which again are self-determining. Finally these groups join together to form the democratically constituted national body which exercises no authority but furnishes mutual counsel, inspiration, and instrumentalities for common Christian work. A church may continue to be known as a "Christian" church or a "Congrega- tional" church. A local group may continue as a "Congregational" association or a "Christian" conference, and in either case be part and parcel of the fellowship bodies of the "Congregational and Christian Churches." Something of the history and doctrine of the separate bodies is given, followed by a statement of the organization and work of the united body. In the latter it will be seen that the national missionary work has been completely combined. HISTORY AND DOCTRINE OF THE CONGREGATIONAL CHURCH DENOMINATIONAL HISTORY The Reformation in England developed along three lines: Anglicanism, Puri- tanism, and Separatism. The Anglicans held to the old English Church, minus the papacy and the distinctively papal features. The Puritans, including the Presbyterians and some Anglicans, held to a National Church but called for a thoroughgoing reformation which would provide an educated, spiritually minded ministry and would recognize the right of the members to a voice in the selection of their ministers, the management of the local church, and the adoption of its creed or confession. They believed, however, that they should remain within the church and thus secure its reformation. The Separatists held that the whole system of the establishment was an anti-Christian imitation of the true church and could not be reformed, and that the only proper thing for a Christian to do was to withdraw himself from it. Such sentiments could scarcely be tolerated in that age, especially after the Act of Uniformity, passed in 1559, the year after the accession of Queen Elizabeth to the throne, and church after church which professed them was broken up. One pastor, Robert Browne, with his congregation, emigrated to Holland in 1581, whence he issued pamphlets so bitter in their attack upon the ecclesiastical gov- ernment of the realm, that two men charged with distributing them were hanged, and the books were burned. In 1593 three others, Barrowe, Greenwood, and Penry, paid for their treasonable sentiments with their lives. The movement, however, could not be suppressed, and in 1604 (the first year in the reign of James I) the man to whose influence is chiefly due the development of Separatism into Congregationalism came to a little congregation already or- ganized at Scrooby. John Robinson was ordained in the Church of England, but he became acquainted with Browne's writings and accepted their principles without their virulence. For him, too, exile became inevitable, and, together with a number of friends and followers, he went first to Amsterdam and then to Leyden. Here they met with a friendly reception, but, after a few years, decided to remove to America, where they could practice their religion unmolested and at the same time live and rear their children as Englishmen. After many delays 1 The statement on history, doctrine, and organization for these two bodies has been furnished by Rev. Charles E. Burton, secretary, General Council of the Congregational and Christian Churches, 287 Fourth Ave., New York, N. Y. CONGREGATIONAL AND CHRISTIAN CHURCHES 9 and discouragements, the first band of Pilgrim Separatists, 102 persons, under the leadership of Brewster, Bradford, and Winslow, landed at Plymouth, Mass., in 1620, and founded there the first Congregational Church upon American soil, Robinson remaining in Leyden. They were followed after a few years by the Puritans of Massachusetts Bay. So long as they were in England the differences between the two bodies were accentuated, but after their arrival in America the many points on which they agreed became more apparent, and the essential elements of both Separatism and Puritanism were combined in Congregational- ism. This, indeed, was not accomplished at once. The modern conception of religious liberty was not yet realized. Certain members of the Salem Church, who preferred to use the prayer book and withdrew from the Puritan service for that purpose, were promptly sent to England as nonconformists, and an extreme Separatist, Ralph Smith, was dismissed to find a welcome farther south. Little by little, however, the two united, and it is significant that the strongest influence for such union appears to have been that of two laymen, Governor Endicott, of Salem, and Dr. Fuller, of Plymouth. During the decade from 1630 to 1640, the Puritan immigration increased rapidly, and with each accession new churches were formed, as the companies not infrequently brought their own pastors with them, and in two cases a full church organization. By 1640 there were 33 churches in New England, all but 2 being of pronounced Congregational type. These two at first preferred the Presbyterian system, but did not retain it long. A notable result was that Congregationalism soon became practically a State religion, and church influence was everywhere supreme, although it did not find expression in ecclesiastical courts. In two colonies, Massachusetts Bay and New Haven, the franchise was limited, until 1664 and 1665, to church members, and throughout the older Congregational colonies of New England, sooner or later, the salaries of pastors were secured by public tax, until into the nineteenth century. Any action affecting the general religious as well as the social or civil life of the community was taken by the civil legislature, such as the calling of the Cambridge Synod, in 1646, to draw up a plan of ecclesi- astical polity, and the expulsion of the Salem "nonconformists" and of Roger Williams; Williams was expelled not so much for his religious opinions, however, as for his attacks on the government. The withdrawal of the Massachusetts charter in 1684 replaced Congregation- alism by Episcopacy, but a new charter in 1691 restored the former conditions to a considerable degree. The old ecclesiastical tests once abolished, however, were not renewed, and, while Congregationalism was still dominant, it was not supreme. With the beginning of the eighteenth century other forms of church life devel- oped in New England. Episcopalians, Baptists, and Quakers protested against being taxed for the support of Congregational churches, and little by little there ceased to be a state church. Thus the voluntary, democratic system of Separatist Plymouth overcame the ecclesiasticism of Puritan Massachusetts Bay and Con- necticut, although this result was not attained until after the Revolutionary War. In this development of their early history, however, it was manifest that the churches considered fellowship fully as important as autonomy, and that the strict separatism, which in England developed into independency, found little favor. Separatist Plymouth was represented, unofficially indeed, at the formation of the first Puritan Church at Salem; and, as the different communities grew, they formed associations or consociations for mutual conference, and in 1648 the "Cambridge Platform" was drawn up, a general summary of doctrine and of the relation of the churches, which, while having no absolute authority, was recognized as substantially expressing the views of the churches. The Congregationalists took the initiative in the remarkable revival known as "The Great Awakening," which was started in 1734 by the preaching of Jonathan Edwards and was developed under the eloquence of Whitefield. They had a prominent share in the political discussions preceding the Revolution, in its inception and conduct, and in the subsequent national development, sending such men as John Hancock and the Adamses to take part in the councils of the new nation, although they were not considered to represent the Congregational churches as a religious body. The history of Congregationalism during the centun r succeeding the Revo- lutionary War centers about certain movements: A plan of union with the Pres- byterians, the rise of missionary enterprise, the Unitarian separation, and what may be termed the development of denominational consciousness, manifesting itself in the extension of Congregational churches toward the West, the organiza- tion of a National Council, and efforts to secure some harmonious, if not uniform, statement of Congregational belief. 10 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 36 As the Congregationalists of New England gradually extended westward, they came into intimate relations with the Presbyterians of the Middle States, and these relations were all the closer because of the doctrinal affinity between the teaching of the Edwardses, father and son, and the type of theology repre- sented by Princeton College, of which Jonathan Edwards, Sr., was president. Furthermore, the Congregational churches in Connecticut were in many respects in harmony with the Presbyterian idea, with the result that, before the close of the eighteenth century, delegates were interchanged between the Presbyterian General Assembly and several Congregational associations. These relations were still further strengthened by the call of Jonathan Edwards, Jr., to the presidency of Union College, and his taking a seat in the Presbyterian General Assembly. It was natural that this intermingling of the two denominations should result in more or less confusion, and, in some cases, in friction between churches in the same region, especially in the newer communities where churches were being formed. In order to avoid this a "Plan of Union" was adopted by the Presbyterian General Assembly and by the Connecticut Association, in 1801, and accepted later by other associations, providing that "missionaries should be directed to 'promote mutual forbearance' between the adherents of the respective polities where they should labor; that churches of Congregational or Presbyterian preferences should continue to conduct their discipline in accordance with their chosen polity, even where mutual councils were provided for; and in mixed churches a standing committee might be chosen, one member of which should have the privilege of sitting in a presbytery, while another should have a vote in a Congregational association." While the plan was, in its inception, eminently fair to both parties, and worked out advantageously for each along certain lines, one result was the practical elimination of Presbyterianism from New England, and of Congregationalism from the new communities to the West, except as various Congregational settle- ments were established, as in the Western Reserve, in Ohio. On the other hand, the plan assisted materially in the development of the Congregational missionary movement. When the division into Old School and New School in the Presby- terian Church was accomplished in 1837, the Old School Assembly dropped the plan, while the New School continued it for 15 years, until the Congregationalists withdrew. From the very beginning of the Plymouth colony, missionary work for the Indians was emphasized, and John Eliot, the Mayhews, the younger Edwards, and David Brainerd accomplished much, although there was no general mis- sionary movement among the churches. With the increase of westward migra- tion and the organization, during the first years of the nineteenth century, of churches in Ohio, especially in the Western Reserve, missionary interest in the home field developed. The General Association of Connecticut, as early as 1774, voted to send missionaries to the West and North, that is, to New York and Vermont. The Revolutionary War interrupted, but in 1798 the same associa- tion organized itself as a missionary society "to Christianize the heathen in North America and to support and promote Christian knowledge within the new settlements of the United States." This was followed by similar organizations in other New England States; by the Vermont Religious Tract Society in 1808; and by the Connecticut and Massachusetts Bible Societies in 1809. The missionary movement, however, with which the Congregational churches, as a whole, were first identified was that which culminated in the organization of the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions in 1810. The Presbyterians and other religious bodies at first joined the Congregationalists in this movement, and for many years carried on their entire foreign missionary work through that board. As denominational consciousness developed, the others withdrew, one by one, to form their own organizations, leaving the older society entirely in the hands of the Congregationalists. The foreign missionary enterprise once thoroughly organized, home missions again received attention. In 1826 the American Home Missionary Society was formed, on much the same interdenominational basis as the American Board. This arrangement continued until 1861, when it became a distinctively Congre- gational society, and later changed its name to the Congregational Home Mis- sionary Society. The American Missionary Association was organized in 1846, and was at first almost as much a foreign as a home society, although more specifically interested in Negro fugitives and American Indians. In 1853, as it became apparent that in the outlying sections the newer churches would require aid, not merely for their services but for their houses of worship, there was formed the American Congregational Union, subsequently known as the Congregational Church Building Society. Even earlier than any of these was the American Edu- CONGREGATIONAL AND CHRISTIAN CHURCHES 11 cation Society, organized in 1815 to assist in the preparation of students for the ministry, which passed through the same experiences as the Home Missionary Society. The influences which resulted in the separation between the Trinitarian and the Unitarian wings of the Congregational body became manifest early in the eight- eenth century, with the development of opposition to, or dissatisfaction with, the sterner tenets of Calvinism. The excesses connected with The Great Awak- ening, and the rigid theology of the Edwardses, and particularly of their successors, Hopkins and Emmons, contributed to this divergence. The selection in 1805 of Henry Ware, a liberal, as professor of divinity in Harvard College, drew the lines between the two parties more clearly, and the college was now classed as avowedly Unitarian. Mutual exchange of pulpits still continued to a greater or less extent, and, while there was much discussion, there was no separate organization. In 1819 William Ellery Channing, in a famous sermon in Baltimore, set forth the Unitarian conception so forcibly that separation became inevitable. Then a difficulty arose, occasioned by the distinction between the church as an ecclesias- tical body, and the society, in which the ownership of the property was vested. In some cases the church and the society were in agreement in their theological views; but in others, the society differed from the church, and, according to the courts, was entitled to the property. A period of confusion and of legal strife existed until about 1840, when the line of demarcation became complete. The section most affected was eastern Massachusetts, all but two of the Boston churches going over to the Unitarians. Congregational authorities give the total number of churches lost to them as less than 100, while Unitarians claim an accession of 150. Both are probably correct, as in many cases the churches were split, so that, while one side gained, the other did not lose. For many years the bitterness of the conflict continued, but of late years it has been steadily diminishing. With the increase in the number of Congregational churches and the new con- ditions in the recently settled sections of the West, it became evident that some form of mutual fellowship more comprehensive than the local or State associations was needed. Under the leadership of Leonard Bacon, of Xew Haven, J. P. Thompson, of New York, and others, a council or convention met at Albany in 1852, this being the first gathering representative of American Congregationalism since the Cambridge Synod of 1648. At this council 463 pastors and messengers from 17 States considered the general situation, and their deliberations resulted in the abrogation of the "Plan of Union," hearty endorsement of the missionary work, a call for aid for the churches in the West, and the inauguration of a denomi- national literature. Under the fostering care of such men as H. M. Dexter and A. H. Quint, the development of a denominational life went on, and the next step was the calling of a National Council at Boston in 1865, whose principal work was the drawing up of a statement as to "the system of truths which is commonly known among us as Calvinism." So advantageous was this gathering considered that a sentiment arose in favor of a regular system of councils, and after conference between the different associations, there was called at Oberlin, Ohio, in 1871, the first of the National Councils, at first triennial, now biennial, which have done much to consolidate denominational life. Of these councils the one held at Kansas City, Mo., in 1913, was particularly important as marking the definite recognition of the Congregational Churches as an organized religious body with specific purposes and definite methods. The purposes were set forth in what has been known as a Congregational platform, including a preamble and statements of faith, polity, and wider fellowship. This platform did not in any respect modify the essential autonomy of the individual church in its expression of faith or in its method of action. It did, however, associate more fully than had been done at any previous time these individual churches in what may be termed an organic unity based upon a fundamental union in faith, common purpose in action, and mutual fellowship. The same spirit has been manifest in various lines of development, especially those looking toward coordinated action of different religious bodies. Congre- gationalists have been prominent in the organization and development of the Federal Council of the Churches of Christ in America, have cooperated most cordially and effectively in the preparations for a World Conference on Faith and Order, and have entered most heartily into the various movements for interdenominational cooperation. Through its Commission on Interchurch Relations, the denomination endeavors to promote the idea of church unity in every feasible way, particularly by cul- tivating the closest possible relations with other Christian groups with which Congregationalists have a normal affiliation. 12 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 193 6 During the year 1924 the Evangelical Protestant Church of North America,, a body of independent and congregationally administered churches, voted to become Congregational, and in 1925 this body was received into the National Council of Congregational Churches as the Evangelical Protestant Conference of Congregational Churches. DOCTRINE The principle of autonomy in the Congregational Churches involves the right of each church to frame its own statement of doctrinal belief; the principle of fellowship of the churches assumes that a general consensus of such beliefs is both possible and essential to mutual cooperation in such work as may belong to the churches as a body. As a result, although there is no authoritative Con- gregational creed, acceptance of which is a condition of ecclesiastical fellowship, there have been several statements of this consensus, which, while receiving no formal ecclesiastical endorsement, have been widely accepted as fair presentations of the doctrinal position of the Congregational Churches. The first of these, called the "Cambridge Platform," drawn up by a synod summoned by the Massachusetts Legislature, simply registered general approval of the Westminster Confession. Certain phraseology in that confession, however, proved unaccept- able to many churches, and the Massachusetts revision, in 1680, of the Savoy Confession, and the Saybrook Platform of 1708, embodied the most necesssary modifications but still approved the general doctrinal features of the Westminster Confession. The first National Council in 1865 adopted the "Burial Hill Decla- ration," but in the changing conditions this was not entirely satisfactory, and in 1880 the National Council appointed a commission to prepare "a formula that shall not be mainly a reaffirmation of former confessions, but that shall state in precise terms in our living tongue the doctrines that we hold today." The commission, composed of 25 representative men, finished its work in 1883. The statement, or creed, was never formally adopted, but was issued to the world "to carry such weight of authority as the character of the commission and the intrinsic merit of its exposition of truth might command"; it has furnished the doctrinal basis for a great many of the churches, and in the main represented their general belief. With the development of denominational life, there came a demand for a some- what more definite platform, and the platform adopted by the National Council of 1913 has served this purpose, and has been accepted with practical unanimity by the denomination. It is as follows: "Preamble. — The Congregational Churches of the United States, by delegates in National Council assembled, reserving all the rights and cherished memories belonging to this organization under its former constitution, and declaring the steadfast allegiance of the churches composing the council to the faith which our fathers confessed, which from age to age has found its expression in the historic creeds of the church universal and of this communion, and affirming our loyalty to the basic principles of our representative democracy, hereby set forth the things most surely believed among us concerning faith, polity, and fellowship. "Faith. — We believe in God the Father, infinite in wisdom, goodness, and love; and in Jesus Christ, His Son, our Lord and Savior, who for us and our salvation lived and died and rose again and liveth evermore; and in the Holy Spirit, who taketh of the things of Christ and revealeth them to us, renewing, comforting, and inspiring the souls of men. We are united in striving to know the will of God, as taught in the Holy Scriptures, and in our purpose to walk in the ways of the Lord, made known or to be made known to us. We hold it to be the mission of the Church of Christ to proclaim the Gospel to all mankind, exalting the worship of the true God, and laboring for the progress of knowledge, the promotion of justice, the reign of peace, and the realization of human brotherhood. Depending, as did our fathers, upon the continued guidance of the Holy Spirit to lead us into all truth, we work and pray for the transformation of the world into the kingdom of God; and we look with faith for the triumph of righteousness and the life everlasting. "Polity. — We believe in the freedom and responsibility of the individual soul and the right of private judgment. We hold to the autonomy of the local church and its independence of all ecclesiastical control. We cherish the fellowship of the churches united in district, State, and national bodies, for counsel and coopera- tion in matters of common concern. "The wider fellowship. — While affirming the liberty of our churches, and the validity of our ministry, we hold to the unity and catholicity of the Church of Christ, and will unite with all its branches in hearty cooperation; and will earnestly seek, so far as in us lies, that the prayer of our Lord for His disciples may be answered, that they all may be one." CONGREGATIONAL AND CHRISTIAN CHURCHES 13 HISTORY AND DOCTRINE OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH DENOMINATIONAL HISTORY The period following the War of the Revolution was characterized by a general spiritual declension. This again was succeeded by a revival period during which, especially in what were then the western and southern sections, denominational lines were frequently ignored, and members of different churches united both in evangelistic and sacramental services. In some cases there were efforts to enforce ecclesiastical discipline, which resulted in revolt, while in others entirely inde- pendent movements were started, not so much antagonistic to, as independent of, ecclesiastical organization. The pioneer in this movement was the Rev. James O'Kelley, a Methodist minister in Virginia. He opposed very earnestly the development of the super- intendency into an episcopacy, especially so far as it gave the bishops absolute power in the matter of appointments to charges. He presented his cause in the general conference and elsewhere, but failed to bring about the change he desired, and in 1792, with a number of others, withdrew from the Methodist Episcopal Church. A little later they organized under the name of "Republican Method- ists," but in 1794 resolved to be known as "Christians" only, taking the Bible as their guide and discipline, and accepting no test of church fellowship other than Christian character. A little later a similar movement arose among the Baptists of New England. Dr. Abner Jones, of Vermont, became convinced that "sectarian names and human creeds should be abandoned, and that true piety alone, and not the exter- nals of it, should be made the test of Christian fellowship and communion." On this basis he organized a church at Lyndon, Vt., in 1800. He was soon joined by Elias Smith, a Baptist minister of Portsmouth, N. H., and by many others. In 1800 the "Great Revival," as it came to be known, was started in the Cum- berland Valley of Tennessee and Kentucky. It was confined to no denomination and in the preaching no attention was given to the doctrines which had divided the churches. In the Presbyterian Church, especially, this seeming neglect of fundamental doctrines was viewed with concern, and resulted in charges being preferred against two ministers, Richard McNemar and John Thompson, for preaching doctrines contrary to the confession of faith. As a consequence, these men, with a number of others, among whom were John Dunlavy, Robert Marshall, and Barton W. Stone, withdrew from the Synod of Kentucky and, in 1803, organized the Springfield Presbytery. Shortly afterwards this body was dis- solved, and its members adopted practically the same position as that held by James O'Kelley in the South and by Abner Jones in New England. General meetings, the first step toward organization, were held in New England as early as 1809, but it was not until 1819 that the first general conference met at Portsmouth, N. H., on the call of Frederick Plummer, of Pennsylvania, and Edward B. Rollings, of New Hampshire. The conference met again at Windham, Conn., in 1820, and regularly until 1832, when it was dissolved; but the following year, by the action of several conferences, a general convention was organized. In 1834, by direction of the convention, the Christian General Book Association was formed, and thereafter met once in 4 years in connection with the conven- tion, the same persons being delegates to both bodies. This form of organiza- tion continued until after 1860, when the two bodies became entirely separated. In 1886 the general convention, then called the "American Christian Conven- tion," and the publication board, then called the "Christian Publishing Associa- tion," were again made identical in membership. In the year 1829 Alexander Campbell and his followers separated from the Baptists of Pennsylvania and Ohio. Their teaching spread rapidly to Kentucky, and in 1832 Barton W. Stone, one of the most prominent of the original leaders of the Christians in that section, united with them, on the condition that the Bible alone should be the basis of the union. A large number of the Christians in Kentucky and Ohio followed Mr. Stone in this action, but even in these States the greater part remained with the original body, while the eastern and southern churches were not affected. Out of this movement, however, some confusion of names has arisen, since many of the churches of the Disciples are still known as "Christian" churches. In the report for 1890 the denomination was listed as "Christians (Christian Connection)," and the same name was used in 1906. This did not prove entirely satisfactory, and after some conference the name "Christian Church (American Christian Convention)" the title already officially chosen by the church, was 14 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 adopted for the 1916 report, as identifying the denomination with its general busi- ness organization. This title was in 1922 changed to "Christian Church (General Convention of the Christian Church)." In 1854, on account of the adoption of resolutions condemning slavery, the southern delegates to the general convention withdrew and formed a separate organization, which continued until 1890, when the delegates from the South resumed their seats in the convention. DOCTRINE The principles upon which its first churches were organized continue to char- acterize the denomination. No general organization has ventured to set forth any "creed" or statement of doctrine other than the Bible itself. Christian char- acter is the only test of church fellowship, and, while their interpretation of the teachings of the Bible is generally in accord with that of most evangelical denom- inations, they do not bar any follower of Christ from membership because of difference in theological belief. This same liberty extends to the ordinances of the church. Baptism is not made a requisite to membership, although it is often urged upon believers as a duty. While immersion is generally practiced, no one mode is insisted upon. The churches practice open communion and labor to promote the spirit of unity among all Christians. ORGANIZATION AND WORK OF THE CONGREGATIONAL AND CHRISTIAN CHURCHES ORGANIZATION While the polity of the Congregational and Christian Churches is based upon certain definite principles, as set forth in its historical development it represents adaptation to conditions rather than accord to a theory of church government. The local church is the unit and every church member, irrespective of sex or position, except as limited by State law, has an equal voice in its conduct and is equally subject to its control. For orderly worship and effective administration certain persons are set apart or ordained to particular services, but such ordination or appointment carries with it no ecclesiastical authority. The church officers are the pastor, a board of deacons, a clerk, and a treasurer, usually a board of trustees, and heads of various departments of church work. In most churches there is a church committee which considers various topics relating to the conduct of the church, meets persons desiring to unite with it, and presents these matters in definite form for action by the church as a whole. Early in Congregational history there was a distinction between elders and deacons corresponding very closely to that in the Presbyterian Church. That distinction has disappeared, and the offices of elders, or spiritual guides, and of deacons, or persons having charge of the temporalities of the church, have been united in the diaconate. For fellowship, mutual assistance, and common Christian work, the churches gather in local associations or conferences, and in State conferences, in which each church is represented by pastor and lay delegates. Membership in the General Council includes ministerial and lay delegates elected by the State conferences. Membership in an association is regarded as essential to good and regular stand- ing of churches and ministers in the denomination. No association or conference, or national council has any ecclesiastical authority beyond that of withdrawing fellowship. That is vested solely in the council of the vicinage called by the local church for a specific case, and its existence terminates with the accomplishment of its immediate purpose. The result is that there is no appeal from one court to another, although an aggrieved party may call a new council, which, however, has no more authority than its predecessor. Ordination to the ministry is generally by a council of churches called by the church of which the candidate is a member, or over which he is to be installed as a pastor. More and more, in practice, such councils are made up of the members of the district association of which the church is a constituent part. Doctrinal tests are less rigidly applied than in the past, practical Christian fellow- ship being emphasized rather than creed subscription. In the early history of the churches the minister was a member of the church, selected by the church, and ordained to the service by a council of associate churches, while his ministerial CONGREGATIONAL AND CHRISTIAN CHURCHES 15 standing ceased with the end of his pastorate. Gradually, however, this stand- ing became recognized as having a permanent character, although the minister, whether pastor or not, still remained a member of his church, and subject to its order. For purposes of fellowship, ministerial associations have been formed, and these have furnished the basis of ministerial standing; but of late there has been a tendency, all but universal, to vest such standing in a church association, conference, or convention. Admission to church membership is usually conditioned on the declared and evident purpose to lead the Christian life, rather than on the acceptance of par- ticular doctrine, and participation in the Lord's Supper is free to all followers of Christ. Infant baptism is customary, and the form of all baptism is optional, although sprinkling is the form most commonly used. WORK The missionary and general educational activities of the Congregational and Christian Churches are conducted through two national organizations, each of which is recognized as an agency of the General Council of the churches, whose members are voting members of each of the missionary organizations. Pro- vision for securing the participation of those especially interested in either cause is secured through permitting each organization to elect a limited number of dele- gates at large, in addition to the council membership. Unity of control and administration is thus secured. As a result of this arrangement, there are two organizations serving the denomi- nation. The first has the total foreign missionary field in its care; the second, the entire home field, including Sunday school planting and church building, the task of conducting schools and colleges among backward or exceptional populations, the function of religious education and publication, including in its scope the whole life of the church, and the provision of ministerial pensions and relief. The promotion of income for all departments of missionary work is assigned to a com- mon agency called the Missions Council, appointed by the boards themselves. The foreign missionary work of the Congregational and Christian Churches is carried on through the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions. Until 1926 there were three auxiliary women's boards, representing different sections of the country; the oldest, the Woman's Board of Missions, being the pioneer of similar societies in other denominations, and in the Christian Churches, the Foreign Department of the Board of Missions with its related women's organization. These have now merged with the American board. In 1936 the American board carried on missions in East, South, and West Central Africa, in Turkey, Syria, India, Ceylon, China, Japan, the Philippines, the Pacific islands, Mexico, and Bulgaria. The report of the year shows 3,002 places of service, occupied by 481 American missionaries and 6,465 native workers. There were 804 churches reported, with 107,629 members; 23 theological and training schools, 9 colleges, 48 secondary schools, and 1,033 other schools, with a total of 84,537 students; 26 hospitals and 44 dispensaries, which gave a total of 654,291 treatments. The amount contributed during 1936 for the foreign work, including legacies, was $802,661, and the income from various funds, $290,522, making a total of $1,093,- 183. In addition to this, $181,184 was contributed for the work by the native churches. In regard to the total value of property belonging to the Congrega- tional denomination in foreign countries, or the total amount of endowment for all its institutions, there are at present no figures available. The value of the property is estimated at about $7,500,000. In 1936 several societies working in the United States combined their work under the Board of Home Missions with five divisions as follows: The church extension division is charged with the missionary work among the white races of continental United States, whether of native or foreign extraction, and carries on its work in close coordination with a number of State conferences, each of which is represented on the board of the general society. The report for the year 1936 shows a total of some 1,400 missionaries employed by the general society and the constituent State societies, while the number of churches and preaching stations cared for was about 1,600. Of these churches and missions, many held services in foreign tongues: German, Swedish, Dano-Norwegian, Armenian, Assyrian, Cuban, Hawaiian, Italian, French, Filipino, Spanish, Welsh, Finnish, Slovak, Portuguese, Indian, Mexican, Bohemian, Chinese, and Japanese. The largest mission work for those of foreign extraction was carried on among the German, Swedish, Finnish, and Welsh people. Total receipts for the year were 16 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 193 6 as follows: National societ5 r , $277,709; constituent State societies, $684,568; making a total of $962,277. The American Missionary Association division carries on work among the Negroes, Indians, Chinese, Japanese, and the various races in Puerto Rico. It established at Hampton, Va., during the Civil War, the first day school among the freedmen, and after the close of the war extended its work rapidly. Such out- standing institutions as Atlanta University and Fisk University were founded by the association. Dillard University, Talladega, Tougaloo, Tillotson, and Le- Moyne Colleges are still directly under its auspices. The Congregational churches among Negroes in the South have been fostered by the association. It also sup- ports and supervises Congregational church and educational work among the Sioux, Mandan, Rhee, and Gros Ventres Indians of North Dakota and South Dakota. On the accession of Puerto Rico, the association took up work in that island. The report for 1936 shows 428 missionaries and teachers, 110 churches aided, and 18 colleges and schools, of which 14 are for Negroes, with a total enroll- ment of 4,384 students. The total income of the association for the fiscal year ending September 30, 1936, was $687,675. The churches contributed $84,406 of this; the remainder came from legacies, individuals, and income from invested funds. The church building division assists congregations in the erection of church build- ings and parsonages. In 83 years this society has helped to complete 6,701 churches and 1,816 parsonages. Its receipts during that time have amounted to $13,- 980,464, and it has helped to secure church property worth over $40,000,000. During 1936 the number of churches aided was 54, and the amount contributed for this work was $54,783. Other miscellaneous receipts amounted to $249,643, making a total of $304,326. The Christian education division, formerly the Congregational Education So- ciety, the successor of the American Education Society, with which two kindred societies, organized for the establishment of Christian schools in Utah and New Mexico, were afterwards incorporated, includes in its present work leadership in the denominational program of Christian training in home, church, and school, including missionary education and world fellowship, student and young people's work, adult education, leadership training and recruiting for Christian leadership, student work under university pastors; summer conferences, vacation and week- day schools; aids ministerial students; and seeks to make available to schools and colleges the resources of the denomination through administrative counsel and advice and, when possible, through financial support. The contributions for this work in 1936 were $62,891, which, supplemented from other sources, gave a total of $100,978. This does not, however, cover the entire amount contributed by the Congregationalists toward educational work, there being no separate record of contributions for the erection of new schools and the providing of endowments. Ministerial relief division. — The Board of Ministerial Relief was organized in 1887 and later developed as the Congregational Board of Ministerial Relief, "to secure, hold, manage, and distribute funds for the relief of needy Congregational ministers and the needy families of deceased Congregational ministers." The receipts of this division during the year 1936 were $260,691. The annuity fund for Congregational ministers, which in 1936 completed its twenty-third year, is organized under the contributory pension system to secure an annuity at the age of 65 for those ministers who become members. Its total assets at the close of 1936 were $6,610,274. In addition there is held in trust for the annuity fund, by the corporation for the General Council, an endowment fund of $5,506,825. The retirement fund for lay workers makes similar provi- sion for unordained church workers. The totals for all the missionary societies for 1936 show contributions to the amount of $2,001,157, exclusive of income from funds of $1,367,088. In philanthropy, the Congregational churches have given largely to institutions under the care of almost every denominational or undenominational enterprise in the country, but there are very few distinctively Congregational hospitals, orphanages, asylums, or homes, and of these there is no available record. Pilgrim Press division. — Publishing interests are chiefly cared for under this division which carries on the publication of Sunday school literature and of other periodicals and books, mainly of a religious nature. It also issues the leading denominational paper, Advance. The missionary societies publish their own monthly, The Missionary Herald, representing the home and foreign work. In 1853 the American Congregational Association was organized in Boston for the purpose of collating such literature as might serve to illustrate Congregational CONGREGATIONAL AND CHRISTIAN CHURCHES 17 history and of promoting the general interests of the Congregational churches. It owns a building, the Congregational House, in Boston, and has a library of great value. The modern movement for the organization of young people for Christian work was started by a Congregational minister, the Rev. Francis E. Clark, who formed the first Christian Endeavor Society in Portland, Maine, in 1881. Similar societies were soon established in other churches, and in 1885 a general interde- nominational organization was effected, under the name United Society of Chris- tian Endeavor. This has spread not only throughout the United States, but throughout the world, and has also given the impulse for a number of kindred denominational societies, such as the Epworth League, the Baptist Young People's Union, etc. In 1936 there were in the Congregational and Christian Churches of the United States 3,480 young people's societies, with 178,046 members. The interest of the Congregational and Christian Churches in educational mat- ters is shown by the fact that Harvard, founded in 1636, and Yale in 1701, were established as Congregational colleges, as were also Williams, Dartmouth, Bow- doin, and Amherst in the East, and Oberlin, Grinnell, Beloit, Carleton, Drury, and others in the West. At present more than 40 colleges and 18 academies in the United States owe their origin to Congregationalists. In 1936 these employed 5,608 instructors, had an enrollment of 40,046 students, had 2,500,000 volumes in their libraries, and held productive funds amounting to $344,294,241. There were also 8 theological seminaries, Andover, now part of Andover-Newton Semi- nary, being the oldest, with a total of 94 professors, 56 instructors and lecturers, and 1,068 students. The Council for Social Action deals with social questions and the Laymen's Fellowship interests laymen in all phases of church life. Both are related to the Board of Home Missions. The women are organized by States for compre- hensive work. For the better coordination of the various lines of denominational activity there have been established a number of commissions of the General Council whose duty it is to reGommend to the council such action as commends itself to their judgment. These commissions are four in number, namely: On evangelism, on interchurch relations, on the ministry, and on stewardship. In addition, there are the delegates to the Federal Council of the Churches of Christ in America. o ' *< U. S. DEPARTMENT OF COMMERCE HARRY L. HOPKINS, Secretary BUREAU OF THE CENSUS WILLIAM LANE AUSTIN, Director CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES 1936 Bulletin No. 31 CONGREGATIONAL HOLINESS CHURCH STATISTICS, DENOMINATIONAL HISTORY DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION Prepared under the supervision of Dr. T. F. MURPHY Chief Statistician for Religious Statistics UNITED STATES GOVERNMENT PRINTING OFFICE WASHINGTON : 1940 For sale by the Superintendent of Documents, Washington, D. C. Price 5 cents CONTENTS Page General Introduction m Number of churches in Membership in Urban and rural churches in Church edifices iv Value of church property iv Debt iv Expenditures iv Averages iv Sunday schools iv Statistics 1 Table 1 . — Summary of statistics for churches in urban and rural terri- tory, 1936 1 Table 2.— Comparative summary, 1936 and 1926 2 Table 3. — Number and membership of churches in urban and rural territory, membership by sex, and Sunday schools, by States, 1936 2 Table 4. — Number and membership of churches, 1936 and 1926, and membership by age in 1936, by States 3 Table 5. — Value of churches and parsonages and amount of church debt by States, 1936 3 Table 6. — Church expenditures by States, 1936 3 Table 7. — Number and membership of churches, value and debt on church edifices, expenditures, and Sunday schools, by divisions, 1936 4 History, Doctrine, and Organization 4 Denominational history 4 Doctrine and organization 4 Work 4 ii GENERAL INTRODUCTION The Census of Religious Bodies, as its name indicates, is a census of religious organizations rather than a census of population classified according to denomi- national affiliation. This census is taken once in 10 years in accordance with the provisions of the Permanent Census Act approved March 6, 1902, and is confined to churches located in continental United States. A report is obtained by the Bureau of the Census from each church, congre- gation, or other local organization of each religious body. The census data are thus obtained directly from the local churches and are not in any sense a compi- lation of the statistics collected by the different denominations and published in their year books. Lists of the local organizations for 1936 were secured in most cases, however, from the denominational headquarters, and much additional assistance has been rendered by the officials of the various denominational organizations. The statistics relate either to the calendar year 1936 or to the church record year which corresponds closely to that period. Number of churches. — In the reports of the Census of Religious Bodies for 1916 and 1906 the total number of churches, or organizations, shown for some denominations was slightly in excess of the number of churches reporting member- ship. Since membership figures have been obtained for all of the churches in- cluded in the reports for the years 1936 and 1926 and for other reasons, it has seemed advisable to use, for purposes of comparison with 1936 and 1926, the number of churches reporting membership in 1916 and 1906. These figures are used, therefore, in the tables presenting comparative figures for these earlier years. Membership. — The members of a local church organization, and thus of the denomination to which the church belongs, are those persons who are recognized as constituent parts of the organization. The exact definition of membership depends upon the constitution and practice of the church, or denomination, under consideration. Each church was instructed to report the number of its members according to the definition of membership as used in that particular church or organization. In some religious bodies the term "member" is applied only to communicants, while in others it includes all baptized persons, and in still other bodies it covers all enrolled persons. Separate figures are shown for members "under 13 years of age" and those "13 years of age and over," so far as reported by the individual churches. The mem- bership "13 years of age and over" usually affords a better basis for comparison between denominations reporting membership on a different basis. Urban and rural churches. — Urban churches are those located in urban areas; these areas as defined by the Census Bureau in censuses prior to 1930, included all cities and other incorporated places having 2,500 inhabitants or more. For use in connection with the 1930 census the definition has been slightly modified and extended so as to include townships and other political subdivisions (not incorporated as municipalities, nor containing any areas so incorporated) which had a total population of 10,000 or more, and a population density of 1,000 or more per square mile. Rural churches would be those located outside of the above areas. Thus to a very limited extent the urban and rural areas, as reported for 1936, differ somewhat from these areas as reported in the preceding censuses. IV GENERAL INTRODUCTION Church edifices. — A church edifice is a building used mainly or wholly for religious services. Value of church property. — The term "value of church property" was used in the reports of the Census of Religious Bodies for 1916 and 1906 and the term "value of church edifices" has been substituted in 1936 and 1926. The figures are strictly comparable, however, as exactly the same class of property is covered by both terms. The "value of church edifices" comprises the estimated value of the church buildings owned and used for worship by the organizations reporting, together with the value of the land on which these buildings stand and the furniture, organs, bells, and other equipment owned by the churches and actually used in connec- tion with religious services. Where parts of a church building are used for social or educational work in connection with the church, the whole value of the building and its equipment is included, as it has been found practically impossible to make a proper separation in such cases. The number and value of the parsonages, or pastors' residences, are shown where the ownership of such buildings was reported by the churches. Debt. — The summary tables show the amount of debt reported and the number of churches reporting a specific debt, also the number of churches reporting that they had "no debt." The total of these is, in most cases, nearly equal to the number reporting the value of church edifices. Expenditures. — The total expenditures by the churches during their last fiscal year are separated in the reports received from most of the churches into the items called for, as they appeared on the schedule, which were as follows: For pastor's salary $ For all other salaries For repairs and improvements For payments on church debt, excluding interest For all local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc For all other current expenses, including interest For home missions For foreign missions Amount sent to general headquarters for distribution by them For all other purposes Total expenditures during year Averages. — The average number of members per church is obtained by dividing the total membership by the total number of churches shown. The average value of church edifice and the average expenditure per church are obtained by dividing the total value of churches and the total expenditures, respectively, by the number of churches reporting in each case. Sunday schools. — The Sunday schools for which statistics are presented in this bulletin are those maintained by the churches of the denomination reporting, including, in some cases, mission schools or other Sunday schools conducted by the church elsewhere than in the main church edifice. The statistics shown relate to Sunday schools only and do not include the weekday schools that are main- tained by a number of denominations. CONGREGATIONAL HOLINESS CHURCH STATISTICS Summary for the United States, with urban-rural classification. — A general summary of the statistics for the Congregational Holiness Church for the year 1936 is presented in table 1, which shows also the distribution of these figures between urban and rural territory. These statistics were compiled from schedules sent directly to the Bureau by the pastor or clerk of the individual churches and the data relate to these churches only. The membership of this denomination consists of persons who profess conscious regeneration, and who are also in harmony with the articles of faith of the denomi- nation. Table 1. -Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 Churches (local organizations), number. Members, number Average membership per church. Membership by sex: Male Female Sex not reported Males per 100 females Membership by age: Under 13 years 13 years and over Age not reported Percent under 13 years 2 Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Constructed prior to 1936 Constructed, wholly or in part, in 1936. Average value per church Debt — number reporting Amount reported Number reporting "no debt" Parsonages, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements. ._ Payment on church debt, excluding interest.. All other current expenses, including interest. Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution All other purposes Average expenditure per church Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars Total 2,167 39 732 1,200 235 61.0 28 1,994 145 1.4 43 42 $46, 545 $39, 595 $6, 950 $1, 108 8 $3, 050 25 3 3 $3, 500 51 $21, 063 $8, 740 $1, 609 $1, 757 $2, 185 $1, 598 $1, 271 $784 $259 $690 $2. 170 $413 48 363 1 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. 2 Based on membership with age classification reported. 224563—40 In urban territory 1,072 49 401 671 1,019 45 0.8 17 17 $22, 835 $18, 985 $3, 850 $1, 343 4 $1, 735 9 3 3 $3, 500 20 $15, 124 $6, 752 $895 $1, 284 $1, 458 $556 $1, 135 $596 $254 $479 $1,715 $756 18 156 1,394 In rural territory 1,095 32 331 529 235 62.6 20 975 100 2.0 26 25 $23, 710 $20, 610 $3, 100 $948 4 $1,315 16 PERCENT OF TOTAL ' Urban Rural 31 $5, 939 $1, 9S8 $714 $473 $727 $1,042 $136 $188 $5 $211 $455 $192 30 207 1,504 49.5 54.8 55.9 51.1 31.0 49.1 47.9 55.4 71.8 77.3 55.6 73.1 66.7 34.8 89.3 76.0 98.1 69.4 79.0 43.0 48.1 45.2 44.1 100.0 48.9 69.0 50.9 52.1 44.6 28.2 22.7 44.4 26.9 33.3 65.2 10.7 24.0 1.9 30.6 21.0 57.0 51.9 2 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 193 6 Comparative data, 1936 and 1926. — Table 2 presents, in convenient form for comparison, a summary of the available statistics of the Congregational Holiness Church for the census years 1936 and 1926. Table 2. — Comparative Summary, 1936 and 1926 ITEM 1936 1926 ITEM 1936 1926 Churches (local organizations), 56 31 25 Expenditures: Churches reporting, number. Amount reported . .. _. 51 $21, 063 $8, 740 $1, 609 $1, 757 $2, 185 $1, 598 $1, 271 $784 $259 $690 $2, 170 $413 48 363 2,898 24 $7, 098 census: Pastors' salaries Percent ' - . Repairs and improve- ments Payment on church debt, excluding interest All othercurrent expen- ses, including interest.. Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc . . _ Members, number 2,167 1,228 130.8 39 43 42 $46, 545 $1, 108 8 $3,050 3 3 $3, 500 939 38 19 19 $22, 050 $1, 161 6 $865 i $5,472 Increase over preceding census: Number.. Percent ... Average membership per church . _ _. Home missions To general headquarters $1, 626 Value — number reporting. . Amount reported . All other purposes Average expenditure per church _. ._ Average value per church. Debt — number reporting $296 Amount reported.. Parsonages, number Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number.. Officers and teachers. .. 23 Value — number reporting 146 Amount reported. 1,175 1 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. State tables.— Tables 3, 4, 5, and 6 present the statistics for the Congregational Holiness Church by States. Table 3 gives for each State for 1936 the num- ber and membership of the churches classified according to their location in urban or rural territory, membership classified by sex, and data for Sunday schools. Table 4 gives the number and membership of the churches for the census years 1936 and 1926, together with the membership for 1936 classified as "under 13 years of age" and "13 years of age and over." Table 5 shows the value of churches and parsonages and the amount of debt on church edifices for 1936. Table 6 presents, for 1936, the church expenditures, showing separately current expenses, improvements, benevolences, etc. Table 3. — Number and Membership of Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 number OF churches NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP by sex SUNDAY SCHOOLS GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE "c3 o En a C3 .o p "(3 3 "3 O a ca .a p "3 3 o o as a CD h a o m o o *"* CD B/es M a 3 cd M M s a ■§'■£ 3 ft A D T3 p C9 BO CD a i~ C3 CD CD o S "o S3 o 56 5 5 33 3 10 22 34 2,167 1,072 1,095 732 1,200 235 61.0 48 363 2,898 South Atlantic: ~~2 12 1 7 5 3 21 2 3 105 104 1,490 79 389 34 723 17 298 105 70 767 62 91 32 38 497 24 141 73 66 758 55 248 5 4 29 2 8 32 33 232 12 54 230 266 Georgia 235 65.6 1,697 Florida 90 East South Central: 56.9 615 1 Ratio not shown where number of females is less than 100. CONGREGATIONAL HOLINESS CHURCH Table 4. — Number and Membership of Churches, 1936 and 1926, and Membership by Age in 1936, by States NUMBER OF CHURCHES NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BY AGE, 1936 STATE 1936 1926 1936 1926 Under 13 years 13 years and over Age not re- ported Percent under 13i 56 25 2,167 939 28 1,994 145 1.4 North Carolina 5 5 33 3 10 3 21 1 105 104 1,490 79 389 61 839 5 1 13 100 103 1,332 79 380 145 4.8 1 Georgia 1.0 Alabama . 39 9 2.3 i Based on membership with age classification reported. Table 5. — Value of Churches and Parsonages and Amount of Church Debt by States, 1936 Total number of churches Number of church edifices VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES VALUE OF PARSON- AGES Churches reporting Amount Churches reporting Amount Churches reporting Amount United States. . 56 43 42 $46, 545 8 $3, 050 3 $3, 500 North Carolina.. .. 5 5 33 10 3 2 3 28 7 3 2 3 27 7 3 } i 5, 600 27, S45 10,800 2,300 / South Carolina. . ( Georgia.. 4 2 2 1,831 1,054 165 1 2 } 2 3, 500 Florida ... 1 Amount for North Carolina combined with figures for South Carolina, to avoid disclosing the statistics of any individual church. 2 Amount for Georgia combined with figures for Alabama, to avoid disclosing the statistics of any individ- ual church. Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 S3 a 3 S3 o u at S3 a 3 a "3 o EXPENDITURES STATE biJ a Ut o o, S3 o 5 S3 O a 3 o a OJ "3 o Eh CO .2 'C "3 o a "3 S3 O < a T3 a r„ > 2 o a S3 M O 3 h O X 3 ~ O m CO la.a o -a n cj ■2-S "g'S S3 "3 o i-5 a ^O 1 a o w a _o 1 a SO O ft 03 "3S o ca a a a* o Eh o P. 3 a o o < United States.. 56 51 $21, 063 $8, 740 $1, 609 $1, 757 $2, 185 SI, 598 $1,271 $784 $259 $690 $2, 170 North Carolina. .. 5 5 33 3 10 5 3 32 3 8 1,048 657 14, 851 169 4,338 278 177 6,585 30 1,670 261 143 998 207 35 1,050 58 614 390 1,515 10 270 58 75 1,036 9 420 18 45 1,208 24 63 559 15 123 19 South Carolina.. . 50 200 ""9 4 259 15 412 65 1,441 32 613 Ecclesiastical divisions. — In 1935 the growth of this denomination was such as to need division for administrative purposes, so, at the fifteenth annual session of the Southeastern Association of the Congregational Holiness Church, held in Griffin, Ga., three divisions of this church were incorporated; namely, the Ala- bama Division, the Georgia Division, and the Carolina Division, creating the General Southeastern Association of the Congregational Holiness Church. Table 7 presents, for each of the three divisions, the more important statistical 4 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 data shown by States for 1936 in the preceding tables, including the number and membership of churches, value and debt on church edifices, expenditures, and Sunday schools. Table 7.: — Number and Membership of Churches, Value and Debt on Church Edifices, Expenditures, and Sunday Schools, by Divisions, 1936 Total number of churches Number nf mem- bers VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES EXPENDITURES SUNDAY SCHOOLS Church- es re- porting Amount Church- es re- porting Amount Church- es re- porting Amount Church- es re- porting Scholars Total 56 2,167 42 $46, 545 8 $3,050 51 $21, 063 48 2,898^ Alabama 13 18 25 491 459 1,217 10 12 20 13, 060 13, 650 19, 835 3 1,204 11 15 25 5,213 2,879 12, 971 11 17 20 743 906 Georgia 5 1.840 1,249 HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION 1 DENOMINATIONAL HISTORY The Congregational Holiness Church was organized January 19, 1921. It was a separation from the Pentecostal Holiness Church, by a number of ministers and entire congregations who desired to establish a church having a congrega- tional form of government, but retaining its holiness belief; the new denomina- tion was accordingly called "The Congregational Holiness Church." DOCTRINE AND ORGANIZATION This denomination acknowledges belief in the Trinity, the inspiration of the Scriptures, justification through repentance and faith, sanctification, divine healing (but does not condemn medical science), the personal second coming of Christ, eternal punishment or eternal glory, the merits of the atonement, and the salvation of the entire church. Baptism, foot washing, and the Lord's Supper are the ordinances of the church, the candidate being allowed liberty of conscience in the mode of baptism and in the matter of foot washing, while all Christians are invited to partake of the Lord's Supper. The crowning blessing of religious experience is believed to be the baptism of the Holy Ghost, manifested by power to speak in other tongues. The conditions of membership are as follows: The candidate must know he is born of God; must be in harmony with the articles of faith of the denomination; must abstain from the use of tobacco and slang and "other things that are con- trary to holy living"; and must take the Bible as his rule of conduct. No one who belongs to oath-bound secret societies will be received as a member. The form of government is congregational. The highest governing body of the denomination is the General Association, delegates to which are elected by the annual associations. Church officers are elected annually. Each church is authorized to elect 3 trustees of church property, 1 deacon for every 20 members or fractional part thereof, and a secretary and treasurer. Each church also has the authority to elect its own pastor by a majority vote of its membership. Women may be licensed to preach, but are not ordained. WORK The church issues a periodical, The Gospel Messenger, and it also issues Sunday school literature. There are no schools or colleges under the management of the church at present. 1 This statement, which is substantially the same as that published in vol. II of the Report on Religious Bodies, 1926, has been revised by Rev. B. L. Cox, secretary of the General Southeastern Association of the Congregational Holiness Church and chairman of the Alabama Division, Piedmont, Ala., and approved by him in its present form. o n U. S. DEPARTMENT OF COMMERCE HARRY L. HOPKINS, Secretary BUREAU OF THE CENSUS WILLIAM LANE AUSTIN, Director CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES 1936 Bulletin No. 47 DISCIPLES OF CHRIST STATISTICS, DENOMINATIONAL HISTORY DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION Prepared under the supervision of Dr. T. F. MURPHY Chief Statistician for Religious Statistics UNITED STATES GOVERNMENT PRINTING OFFICE WASHINGTON : 1940 For sale by the Superintendent of Documents, Washington, D. C. ..... Price 5 cents CONTENTS Page General Introduction in Number of churches in Membership in Urban and rural churches in Church edifices iv Value of church property iv Debt iv Expenditures iv Averages iv Sunday schools iv Statistics 1 Table 1. — Summary of statistics for churches in urban and rural territory, 1936 1 Table 2. — Comparative summary, 1906 to 1936 2 Table 3/ — Number and membership of churches in urban and rural territory, membership by sex, and Sunday schools, by States, 1936 3 Table 4. — Number and membership of churches, 1906 to 1936, and membership by age in 1936, by States 4 Table 5. — Value of churches and parsonages and amount of church debt by States, 1936 5 Table 6. — Church expenditures by States, 1936 6 History, Doctrine, and Organization 8 Denominational history 8 Doctrine 9 Organization 10 Work 11 n GENERAL INTRODUCTION The Census of Religious Bodies, as its name indicates, is a census of religious organizations rather than a census of population classified according to denomi- national affiliation. This census is taken once in 10 years in accordance with the provisions of the Permanent Census Act approved March 6, 1902, and is confined to churches located in continental United States. A report is obtained by the Bureau of the Census from each church, congre- gation, or other local organization of each religious body. The census data are thus obtained directly from the local churches and are not in any sense a compi- lation of the statistics collected by the different denominations and published in their year books. Lists of the local organizations for 1936 were secured in most cases, however, from the denominational headquarters, and much additional assistance has been rendered by the officials of the various denominational organizations. The statistics relate either to the calendar year 1936 or to the church record year which corresponds closely to that period. Number of churches. — In the reports of the Census of Religious Bodies for 1916 and 1906 the total number of churches, or organizations, shown for some denominations was slightly in excess of the number of churches reporting member- ship. Since membership figures have been obtained for all of the churches in- cluded in the reports for the years 1936 and 1926 and for other reasons, it has seemed advisable to use, for purposes of comparison with 1936 and 1926, the number of churches reporting membership in 1916 and 1906. These figures are used, therefore, in the tables presenting comparative figures for these earlier years. Membership. — The members of a local church organization, and thus of the denomination to which the church belongs, are those persons who are recognized as constituent parts of the organization. The exact definition of membership depends upon the constitution and practice of the church, or denomination, under consideration. Each church was instructed to report the number of its members according to the definition of membership as used in that particular church or organization. In some religious bodies the term "member" is applied only to communicants, while in others it includes all baptized persons, and in still other bodies it covers all enrolled persons. Separate figures are shown for members "under 13 years of age" and those "13 years of age and over," so far as reported by the individual churches. The mem- bership "13 years of age and over" usually affords a better basis for comparison between denominations reporting membership on a different basis. Urban and rural churches. — Urban churches are those located in urban areas; these areas as defined by the Census Bureau in censuses prior to 1930, included all cities and other incorporated places having 2,500 inhabitants or more. For use in connection with the 1930 census the definition has been slightly modified and extended so as to include townships and other political subdivisions (not incorporated as municipalities, nor containing any areas so incorporated) which had a total population of 10,000 or more, and a population density of 1,000 or more per square mile. Rural churches would be those located outside of the above areas. Thus to a very limited extent the urban and rural areas, as reported for 1936, differ somewhat from these areas as reported in the preceding censuses. in IV GENERAL INTRODUCTION Church edifices. — A church edifice is a building used mainly or wholly for religious services. Value of church property. — The term "value of church property" was used in the reports of the Census of Religious Bodies for 1916 and 1906 and the term "value of church edifices" has been substituted in 1936 and 1926. The figures are strictly comparable, however, as exactly the same class of property is covered by both terms. The "value of church edifices" comprises the estimated value of the church buildings owned and used for worship by the organizations reporting, together with the value of the land on which these buildings stand and the furniture, organs, bells, and other equipment owned by the churches and actually used in connec- tion with religious services. Where parts of a church building are used for social or educational work in connection with the church, the whole value of the building and its equipment is included, as it has been found practically impossible to make a proper separation in such cases. The number and value of the parsonages, or pastors' residences, are shown where the ownership of such buildings was reported by the churches. Debt. — The summary tables show the amount of debt reported and the number of churches reporting a specific debt, also the number of churches reporting that they had "no debt." The total of these is, in most cases, nearly equal to the number reporting the value of church edifices. Expenditures. — The total expenditures by the churches during their last fiscal year are separated in the reports received from most of the churches into the items called for, as they appeared on the schedule, which were as follows: For pastor's salary $ For all other salaries For repairs and improvements For payments on church debt, excluding interest For all local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc For all other current expenses, including interest For home missions For foreign missions Amount sent to general headquarters for distribution by them For all other purposes Total expenditures during year Averages. — The average number of members per church is obtained by dividing the total membership by the total number of churches shown. The average value of church edifice and the average expenditure per church are obtained by dividing the total value of churches and the total expenditures, respectively, by the number of churches reporting in each case. Sunday schools. — The Sunday schools for which statistics are presented in this bulletin are those maintained by the churches of the denomination reporting, including, in some cases, mission schools or other Sunday schools conducted by the church elsewhere than in the main church edifice. The statistics shown relate to Sunday schools only and do not include the weekday schools that are main- tained by a number of denominations. DISCIPLES OF CHRIST STATISTICS Summary for the United States, with urban-rural classification. — A general summary of the statistics for the Disciples of Christ for the year 1936 is presented in table 1, which shows also the distribution of these figures between urban and rural territory. These statistics were compiled from schedules sent directly to the Bureau by the pastor or clerk of the individual churches and the data relate to these churches only. The membership of this denomination consists of all baptized believers in Christ who seek fellowship and are enrolled in the local organizations. Table 1. -Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 Churches (local organizations), number- Members, number Average membership per church. Membership by sex: Male .-- Female Sex not reported Males per 100 females Membership by age: Under 13 years 13 years and over Age not reported Percent under 13 years ' Church edifices, number Value — number reporting. __ Amount reported... Constructed prior to 1936 Constructed, wholly or in part, in 1936. Average value per church Debt — number reporting Amount reported Number reporting "no debt" Parsonages, number Value — number reporting. Amount reported Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries . All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding interest All other current expenses, including interest Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution. . All other purposes Average expenditure per church Sunday schools: Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars Summer vacation Bible schools: Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers... Scholars 692 7,056 49,919 1 Based on membership with age classification reported. Total $11 5,566 , 196, 315 215 465. 015 665, 728 65, 572 69.9 76, 783 980, 815 138,717 7.3 5,292 5,083 , 070, 194 , 262, 559 , 807. 635 $17, 326 1, 254 ,401.182 3,048 1,636 1,557 , 838, 745 5,364 $11,273,964 $4,271,746 $1, 159, 682 $892, 269 $1, 175, 347 $2, 146, 619 $258, 367 $232, 068 $251, 078 $557, 777 $329, 011 $2, 102 5,171 84, 452 761, 257 In urban territory 1,867 743, 251 398 284, 881 418, 599 39, 771 68.1 50, 018 611,755 81, 478 7.6 1,797 1,736 $68, 051, 599 $66, 658, 674 $1,392,925 $39, 200 902 $10, 602, 352 718 683 $2, 936, 025 1,849 $8, 519, 307 $2, 860, 242 $994, 970 $559,990 $1, 018, 196 $1, 784, 771 $180, 667 $179,978 $201, 245 $484, 578 $254, 670 1,825 44, 531 470, 681 356 4,227 30, 941 In rural territory 453, 064 122 180, 134 247, 129 25, 801 72.9 26, 765 369, 060 57, 239 6.8 3,495 3,347 520,018,595 519, 603, 885 $414,710 $5, 981 352 $798, 830 2,387 918 874 $1,902,720 3,515 $2, 754, 657 $1, 411, 504 $164, 712 $332, 279 $157, 151 $361,848 $77, 700 $52, 090 $49,833 $73, 199 $74, 341 $784 3,346 39,921 290, 576 336 2,829 18,978 PERCENT OF TOTAL Urban 33.5 62.1 61.3 38.7 62.9 37.1 60.7 39.3 65.1 34.9 62.4 37.6 58.7 41.3 34.0 34.2 77.3 77.3 77.1 71.9 93.0 21.7 43.9 43.9 60.7 34.5 75.6 67.0 85.8 62.8 83.1 69.9 77.6 80.2 86.9 77.4 35.3 52.7 61.8 51.4 59.9 62.0 Rural 66.5 37.9 66.0 65.8 22.7 22.7 22.9 28.1 7.0 78.3 56.1 56.1 39.3 65.5 24.4 33.0 14.2 37.2 13.4 16.9 30.1 22.4 19.8 13.1 22.6 64.7 47.3 38.2 48.6 40.1 38.0 CENSUS OF KELIGIOUS BODIES, 193 6 Table 1. — Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural. Territory, 1936 — Continued ITEM Total In urban territory In rural territory PERCENT OF TOTAL Urban Rural Weekday religious schools : Churches reporting, number -. 143 849 11, 758 42 531 4,942 73 546 9,133 12 231 2,923 70 303 2,625 30 300 2,019 51.0 64.3 77.7 ( 2 ) 43.5 59.1 49. 35 7 22 3- Parochial schools : Churches reporting, number 00 56 5 40 9' 2 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. Comparative data, 1906-36. — Table 2 presents, in convenient form for compari- son, a summary of the available statistics of the Disciples of Christ for the census years 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906. Table 2. — Comparative Summary, 1906 to 1936 1936 1926 1916 1906 Churches (local organizations), number. Increase ' over preceding census: Number Percent Members, number.. Increase J over preceding census: Number Percent Average membership per church Church edifices, number Value— number reporting Amount reported Average value per church Debt — number reporting Amount reported Parsonages, number Value — number reporting. Amount reported Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding interest. All other current expenses, including interest- Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution All other purposes Not classified Average expenditure per church Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars 5,566 -2, 082 -27.2 1,196,315 -181,280 -13.2 215 5,292 5, 083 $88, 070, 194 $17,326 1,254 $11, 401, 182 1,636 1,557 $4, 838, 745 5,364 $11,273,964 $4, 271, 746 $1, 159, 682 $892, 269 $1, 175, 347 $2, 146, 619 $258, 367 $232, 068 $251, 078 $557, 777 $329, 011 7,648 -748 -8.9 1, 377, 595 151, 567 12.4 180 7,252 6,887 $114,850,211 $16. 676 1,575 $13, 522, 541 8,396 136 1.6 1, 226, 028 243, 327 24.8 146 6,815 5 597 $40, 327| 201 $7, 205 1,327 $4, 160, 239 8,260- 982, 701 11& 7,06$ 6,944 $27, 439. 944 $3,952 1,041 $1, 792, 613 $2, 102 5,171 84, 452 761, 257 1,734 $7, 982, 310 7,250 $22, 967, 484 k$19, 885, 635 3, 039, 761 $42, 088 $3,168 6,680 91, 625 1, 000, 416 947 $2, 318, 852 5,568 $8, 797, 820 6, 786, 226 $1, 413, 599 $597, 995 $1, 580 7,549 84, 596 942, 879 596 $1, 106, 325 6,676 65, 364 578, 418 1 A minus sign (— ) denotes decrease. State tables. — Tables 3, 4, 5, and 6 present the statistics for the Disciples of Christ by States. Table 3 gives for each State for 1936 the number and member- ship of the churches classified according to their location in urban or rural territory, membership classified by sex, and data for Sunday schools. Table 4 gives for selected States the number and membership of the churches for the four census years 1906 to 1936, together with the membership for 1936 classified as "under 13 years of age" and "13 years of age and over." Table 5 shows the value of churches and parsonages and the amount of debt on church edifices for 1936. Table 6 presents, for 1936, the church expenditures, showing separately current expenses, improvements, benevolences, etc. In order to avoid disclosing the financial statistics of any individual church, separate presentation in tables 5 and 6 is limited to those States in which three or more churches reported value and expenditures. DISCIPLES OF CHRIST Table 3. — Number and Membership op Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States. New England: Maine N. Hampshire. Vermont Massacnusetts. Connecticut. . Mid. Atlantic: New York New Jersey. .. Pennsylvania. E. N. Central: Ohio Indiana. Illinois Michigan Wisconsin W.N. Central: Minnesota Iowa Missouri N. Dakota S. Dakota Nebraska Kansas South Atlan- tic: Delaware Maryland. _ Dist.of Col... Virginia W. Virginia... N. Carolina... S. Carolina... Georgia Florida E. S. Central: Kentucky Tennessee Alabama Mississippi. . . W. S. Central: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma.. Texas Mountain: Montana Idaho Wyoming Colorado New Mexico. _ Arizona ._ Utah... Nevada Pacific: Washington.. Oregon California 5,566 number of churches 389 533 510 87 25 42 242 557 2 13 116 269 1 32 8 223 103 1 76 14 100 52 48' L16 42 llil 24 215 338 1,867 161 130 135 35 12 39 16 65 169 228 403 375 52 13 20 1 458 1 170 71 127 410 69 23 30 1 50 1 number of members 1,196,315 299 12 210 954 465 10, 583 675 36, 751 101,248 130, 004 110,646 13, 603 3,250 6,614 60, 973 108, 374 161 1,179 23, 359 65, 740 209 5,836 5,082 38, 174 18, 765 28, 463 2,992 17,315 9,527 92,204 23, 899 6,799 5,968 14,120 4,792 51, 772 74, 990 3,590 5,117 1.591 14,714 2,249 3,973 321 56 743, 251 17, 622 20, 431 50,644 453, 064 299 12 210 954 465 8,761 1,822 675 28, 708 72, 479 70, 840 58, 323 9,323 2,458 4, 38, 072 53, 465 133 529 14, 197 39, 998 4,249 5,082 17, 441 13, 233 11, 141 595 9,191 9,186 38, 297 17, 743 5,152 3,497 9,590 3,747 34, 192 59, 856 2,816 3,417 1,020 11,605 1,825 3,641 321 56 13, 556 12, 580 46, 032 465,015 8,043 28, 769 59, 164 52, 323 4,280 792 1,816 22, 901 54, 909 28 650 9,162 25, 742 209 1,587 20, 733 5,532 17, 322 2,397 8,124 341 53, 907 6,156 1,647 2,471 4,530 1,045 17, 580 15, 134 774 1,700 571 3,109 424 332 4,066 7,851 4,612 MEMBERSHIP BY SEX 121 5 101 375 188 4,446 256 14, 422 39, 981 49, 696 43, 512 5,337 1.339 2,400 23, 524 41,049 10 419 9,150 24, 882 90 u 1,419 15, 605 6,795 11,498 1,206 6,781 3,647 36,246 9,709 2,963 2,413 5,174 1,436 20, 834 29, 408 1,503 2,046 604 5,722 857 1,680 165 17 6,997 8, 080 19,009 65, 572 178 7 109 579 277 6,137 419 19, 347 57, 642 68, 443 61,868 7,936 1,876 3,390 34, 923 60, 598 18 700 13,879 37, 145 119 3,043 2,043 20, 585 9,213 15,830 1,763 8,930 5,667 49, 145 13, 346 3,821 3,364 7,274 2,091 29, 458 43, 521 2,087 3,021 987 8,687 1,392 2.218 156 39 10,433 12,176 29, 848 3,625 11,"" 5,266 330 35 824 2,526 6,727 133 60 330 3,713 895 1,620 1, 2,757 1,135 23 1,604 213 6,813 844 15 191 1,672 1,265 1,480 2,061 192 175 1,787 68.0 0) 92.7 64.8 67.9 72.4 61.1 74.5 69.4 72.6 70.3 67.3 71.4 70.8 67.4 67.7 (0 59.9 65 67.0 75.6 62.4 69.5 75.8 73.8 72.6 68.4 75.9 64.4 73.8 72.7 77.5 71.7 71.1 68.7 70.7 67.6 72.0 67.7 61.2 65.9 61.6 75.7 105. S (') 67.1 66.4 63.7 SUNDAY SCHOOLS £.5 5,171 84, 452 50 3 136 371 503 481 83 21 39 236 507 1 12 114 252 152 10 81 50 425 107 34 42 91 20 206 310 73 97 172 761,257 741 59 2,936 7,314 8,634 8,400 1,263 252 601 4,278 7,643 13 129 1,926 5,111 15 557 254 2, 1,398 1,604 98 938 825 5,127 1,421 485 417 1,053 270 3,695 5,035 278 395 83 1,041 207 288 37 10 1, 1,565 3,694 1 Ratio not shown where number of females is less than 100. 224604—40 2 4 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 4. — Number and Membership of Churches, 1906 to 1936, and Mem- bership by Age in 1936, by States (Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches in either 1936, 1926, 1916, or 1906] GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States . New England: Maine Massachusetts.. Connecticut Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania... E. N. Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan Wisconsin W. N. Central: Minnesota Iowa Missouri North Dakota.. South Dakota. - Nebraska Kansas South Atlantic: Maryland District of Co- lumbia Virginia West Virginia... North Carolina. South Carolina . Georgia Florida E. S. Central: Kentucky Tennessee Alabama Mississippi W. S. Central: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Montana Idaho Wyoming Colorado New Mexico Arizona Utah Pacific: Washington Oregon California Other States number of churches 1936 5,566 1926 1916 7, 648 8, 389 533 510 87 25 42 2-12 557 2 13 116 269 32 223 103 176 14 100 52 4S7 116 42 49 101 24 215 33S 4S5 655 635 94 32 45 317 857 3 20 140 369 294 136 309 52 149 71 153 24 327 489 101 117 179 1906 ,260 525 765 55 384 1,023 9 26 171 411 321 174 173 54 144 41 952 211 73 77 155 31 339 544 540 661 116 24 43 437 1, 422 5 21 176 339 26 5 277 134 122 41 128 33 841 150 152 105 154 25 314 502 83 NUMBER OF MEMBERS 1936 1,196,315 299 954 465 10, 583 675 36, 751 101, 248 130, 004 110,646 13, 603 3,250 6,614 60, 973 108, 374 161 1,179 23, 359 65, 740 5,836 92,204 23, 899 6,799 5,' 14, 120 4,792 51, 772 74, r " " 3,590 5,117 1,591 14, 714 2,249 3,973 321 17, 622 20, 431 50, 644 487 1926 1,377,595 579 1,011 400 1916 1,226,028 687 1,264 628 12,479 11,139 447 534 38, 996 37, 717 118,894 154, 067 122, 883 14, 499 3,769 6,701 66, 719 144, 791 170 2,278 26, 182 77, 409 5,949 4,567 38, 380 21, 343 38, 088 4,260 17, 328 10, 677 121, 372 24, 972 8,638 8,847 17, 198 4,857 59, 349 77, 150 3,372 5,187 1> ~ 17, 759 2,662 2,478 397 20, 4,83 20, 303 48, 102 323 109, 732 137, 727 116,639 12, 740 2,291 5,042 73, 237 145, 403 341 1,764 24, 140 67, 554 5,719 3,038 34, 220 19, 227 20, 095 4,414 16, 885 3,790 129, 912 21, 672 6,978 5,364 13, 275 3,615 41,811 54, 836 3,719 5,065 763 12, 805 2,284 1,712 17, 521 15, 399 32,211 1,119 1906 982, 701 260 1,527 9,124 213 26, 458 83, 833 108, 188 101, 516 9,791 1,707 3,560 55, 948 159, 050 147 1,478 19, 121 40, 356 3,343 2,170 26, 128 10, 729 13, 342 2,021 12, 703 2,194 123, 659 14, 904 8,756 6,709 10, 269 2,127 24, 232 39, 550 2,008 3,206 292 8,521 963 484 10, 140 10, 012 20, 272 824 MEMBERSHIP BT AGE, 1936 Un- der 13 years 76, 783 548 21 1,761 5, 833 8,719 6,151 925 114 378 3,909 6,383 133 1,586 4,434 328 185 2,374 1,657 1,284 289 787 840 4,819 1,283 344 281 1,131 483 4,814 6,260 242 322 103 ,088 1S7 319 29 1,636 1,690 3,049 13 years and over 980, 815 289 907 459 9,420 654 32, 436 87, 397 100, 229 91, 878 11,463 2,735 4,947 50, 850 85, 636 28 986 19, 527 53, 755 4,953 3,287 31, 766 14, 175 23, 436 2,265 13, 428 8,387 72, 478 20, 819 6,089 4,536 10, 602 3,044 41, 994 63,100 3,348 4,687 1,128 12, 689 2,062 3,654 292 13, 659 18, 380 42, 475 486 Age not re- port- ed 138, 717 615 2,554 8,018 21, 056 12,617 1,215 401 1,289 6,214 16, 355 133 60 2,246 7,551 555 1,610 4,034 2,933 3,743 438 3,100 300 14, 907 1,797 366 1,151 2,387 1,265 4,964 5,630 108 360 937 2,327 361 5,120 1 Based on membership with age classification reported. 8 Includes: New Hampshire, 1; Vermont, 2; Delaware, 1; and Nevada, 1. DISCIPLES OF CHRIST Table 5. — Value of Churches and Parsonages and Amount of Church Debt by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting value of edifices] O u, a S 2 3 ft S3 O a 3 o a < o h m -£ <» a 3 ft S3 O a 3 o a i S3 S3ii d ft S3 O a a o a < 5,566 5,292 8,088 $88, 070, 194 1,254 $11,401,182 1,557 $4, 838, 745 New England: 5 52 4 141 389 533 510 87 25 42 242 557 13 116 269 32 8 223 103 176 14 100 52 487 116 42 49 101 24 215 338 18 25 6 57 14 19 3 76 98 174 11 5 49 4 136 371 519 494 80 20 38 235 530 11 111 267 31 8 210 94 164 13 99 49 447 108 37 46 84 24 208 318 18 25 5 56 13 17 3 73 95 168 9 5 47 4 134 341 494 468 78 18 37 227 509 10 108 256 28 8 209 88 159 13 94 49 428 105 35 44 80 23 202 310 18 25 5 56 13 17 3 68 94 165 28 119, 125 1, 636, 214 89,000 4, 125, 782 7, 614, 830 7, 072, 610 7,711,336 1, 617, 085 165, 890 313, 350 3, 743, 310 6, 579, 398 35, 125 1, 402, 850 3, 971, 800 536, 650 1, 677, 000 2, 291, 220 1, 696, 900 1, 304, 487 72, 550 1, 224, 609 1, 419, 350 6. 580, 200 1, 645, 136 757, 150 447, 600 960, 250 352, 850 3, 082, 818 6, 623, 600 311,900 274, 950 29,000 978, 200 119,625 277, 500 34, 000 1, 859, 250 1, 217, 285 5, 862, 609 235, 800 3 26 3 60 81 90 83 24 8 14 50 70 3 28 60 10 7 43 24 39 5 16 33 76 32 10 7 23 8 55 81 5 6 1 21 5 8 2 23 29 80 2 9,300 274, 226 12, 200 662, 155 853, 352 552, 961 701, 102 310, 852 25, 225 38, 235 430, 798 578, 819 3,065 129,482 516, 839 81, 780 716, 600 348, 057 197, 533 170, 597 14, 097 80, 677 226, 655 461, 047 241, 399 81, 850 36, 677 141, 650 95, 905 460, 462 1, 027, 357 47,100 40, 597 1,000 121,428 10, 320 34, 554 2,075 474, 259 75, 199 1, 106, 196 7,500 Middle Atlantic: New York 18 1 56 118 146 173 37 3 11 110 83 2 56 123 12 68,500 Pennsylvania East North Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois. Michigan ... Wisconsin West North Central: Minnesota ... Iowa._ Missouri . South Dakota 267, 350 441, 675 479, 100 487, 250 90, 275 8,000 21, 440 280, 915 243, 250 Nebraska 131, 300 287, 350 South Atlantic: Maryland 77, 000 Virginia West Virginia 54 19 31 1 14 16 80 17 3 9 15 5 62 117 8 14 1 20 7 10 198, 700 94, 800 70, 150 (0 Georgia. . Florida 56, 700 68, 500 East South Central: 334, 550 Tennessee Alabama ... 86,100 12, 500 27,800 West South Central: 39, 450 Louisiana .. 14,000 136, 300 Texas. 376, 200 Mountain: 26, 000 Idaho.. 35, 100 Wyoming. (') Colorado 54,700 New Mexico __ . 16, 750 Arizona.. 15,500 Utah Pacific: Washington __ ... 21 30 48 6 36,100 Oregon _ _ 67,500 California 143, 300 Other States 44, 640 1 Amount included in figures for "Other States," to avoid disclosing the statistics of any individual church. 2 Includes: Maine, 2; Vermont, 2; Connecticut, 1; North Dakota, 1; Delaware, 1; and Nevada, 1. CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] Total number of churches expenditures GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE Churches reporting Total amount Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and im- prove- ments 5,566 5,364 $11,273,964 $4, 271, 746 SI, 159, 682 S892, 269 New England: Massachusetts. 5 52 4 141 389 533 510 87 25 42 242 557 13 116 269 32 8 223 103 176 14 100 52 487 116 42 49 101 24 215 338 18 25 6 57 14 19 3 76 98 174 11 5 52 4 139 384 520 482 83 24 41 235 528 12 114 260 31 8 218 95 172 14 98 49 458 110 41 48 89 23 205 326 17 25 6 57 14 19 3 75 97 174 19 15, 903 156, 440 22,816 464, 906 1, 048, 436 985, 518 889, 124 166, 571 30, 023 68, 650 446, 271 755, 631 7,626 222, 406 519, 748 85, 660 71, 099 320, 293 173, 454 173, 399 13, 432 123, 694 153, 512 759, 508 257, 387 74, 713 59, 183 132, 628 65, 463 502, 880 874, 798 44, 781 51, 738 14, 321 215, 618 37, 533 45, 719 5,258 216, 276 189, 724 769, 546 42, 278 7,085 58, 773 6,716 159, 337 359, 328 377, 789 365, 968 57, 872 15, 525 36, 547 186, 876 291, 930 4,949 86, 320 213, 049 30, 279 18, 422 125, 120 68, 368 68, 918 5,385 52, 493 61, 370 280, 274 82, 352 27, 819 27, 376 58, 867 23, 120 208, 161 326, 869 20, 115 24, 186 7,583 57, 352 16, 385 18, 980 3,380 77, 127 83, 007 261,941 8, 433 2,154 17, 894 3,586 48,200 115,889 112, 240 95, 684 12, 190 1,691 4,410 41, 136 97, 776 111 21, 904 50, 321 9,903 12,172 25, 275 14, 273 10, 298 1,058 11,937 11, 622 74, 815 24, 083 4,884 2,350 9,361 4,794 54, 875 96, 581 2,852 2,858 780 11,924 2,260 4,858 36 25, 202 18, 459 94, 968 2,018 422 Middle Atlantic: New York 8,524 12a Pennsylvania 55, 761 East North Central: Ohio 102, 723 Indiana 99, 262- Illinois . 82, 056 Michigan 12, 723 Wisconsin 1,838 West North Central: Minnesota 4, 259 Iowa 35, 251 Missouri 54, 084 South Dakota 546 Nebraska 10. 979 Kansas 37, 452 South Atlantic: Maryland 6,296 District of Columbia 2,877 Virginia. .. ... 18, 421 West Virginia . . 14, 107 North Carolina 24, 091 South Carolina 1,133 Georgia 8,097 Florida . 22, 268 East South Central: Kentucky... 68, 888- Tennessee 16, 353 Alabama.. 5,700 Mississippi 9, 249 West South Central: Arkansas.. ... . 8,089 Louisiana 7,089 Oklahoma 27, 179' Texas 59, 945 Mountain: Montana . 2,372 Idaho. 3, 589' Wyoming 2,110 Colorado 6, 299 New Mexico. .. 2,138 Arizona 3,683 Utah 200 Pacific: Washington ... 9, 522 Oregon. __ 13, 984 California . . 38, 440' Other States 4, 150 i Includes: Maine, 2; Vermont, 2; Connecticut, 1; North Dakota, 2; Delaware, 1; and Nevada, 1. DISCIPLES OF CHRIST Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 — Continued [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE expenditures — continued Payment on church debt, ex- cluding interest Other cur- rent expenses, including interest Local relief and charity Home missions Foreign missions To gen- eral head- quarters United States New England: Massachusetts Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania East North Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan Wisconsin West North Central: Minnesota Iowa Missouri South Dakota Nebraska Kansas South Atlantic: Maryland District of Columbia Virginia West Virginia North Carolina South Carolina Georgia Florida East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee Alabama Mississippi West South Central: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Montana Idaho Wyoming Colorado New Mexico Arizona Utah Pacific: Washington Oregon California Other States SI, 175, 347 $2, 146, 619 $258, 367 $232, 068 $251,078 $557, 777 1,242 12, 078 4,204 46, 951 98, 536 71, 957 71, 145 15, 718 2,333 3,824 24, 742 43,711 863 22, 678 46, 664 7,428 5,895 33, 285 27, 879 24, 481 1,960 15, 004 21, 457 72, 892 33, 303 8,279 4,527 21, 055 10, 215 59, 418 96,911 5,320 7,027 1,000 95, 156 5,764 4,185 215 27, 458 13, 478 88, 083 17, 026 1,831 33, 765 3,324 94, 826 212, 039 164, 168 165,843 48, 336 6,796 9,928 97, 982 170, 281 632 50, 679 102, 366 17, 668 28, 506 64, 798 26, 639 18, 738 1,051 14, 844 20, 767 134, 312 54, 006 12, 167 4,164 21, 436 15, 946 92, 680 154, 203 9,071 7,715 1,691 29, 143 5,657 8,264 1,007 50, 189 27, 433 154,344 7,384 160 3,614 661 9,301 25, 272 22, 017 16, 785 3,755 645 1,692 7,497 19, 878 92 2,581 9,332 2,316 1,182 10, 662 3,674 4,719 1,059 4,956 2,905 23,066 8,298 1,943 1,531 2,876 691 10, 175 21, 983 897 731 50 1,067 653 1,316 80 3,096 5,357 19, 522 3,467 848 8,001 16, 513 20, 907 14, 840 2,078 386 2,212 6,379 16, 189 115 5,105 12, 100 1,135 318 8,505 4,348 4,472 553 2,043 2,784 15, 728 11,915 3,590 1,571 2,327 472 7,499 24, 485 547 784 109 3,976 482 1,430 25 2,717 7,603 13, 405 4,451 1,268 8,192 18, 617 28, 267 19, 905 1,434 179 2,023 7,892 12, 771 77 3,678 19, 962 640 70 6,387 4,044 4,368 459 1,360 1,506 17, 851 6,892 3,135 2,393 1,505 325 9,050 25, 739 613 1,396 78 2,332 937 733 5 7,852 6,381 16, 191 914 10, 566 1,955 22, 136 53, 997 69, 186 35, 970 9,529 480 2,280 28, 315 28, 610 2 12, 435 16, 039 6,263 1,260 14, 385 6,360 9,324 491 7,720 6,748 48, 990 14, 670 3,646 2,765 5,574 1,805 18, 290 30, 200 1,778 1,517 920 4,315 2,241 1,008 310 4,314 59, 185 2,456 8 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 193 6 HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION 1 DENOMINATIONAL HISTORY The Disciples of Christ trace their origin to a movement in the early part of the nineteenth century, when a number of leaders arose who pleaded for the Bible alone, without human addition in the form of creeds and formulas. At first they emphasized Christian fellowship and the independence of the local church, without adherence to any ecclesiastical system. . Somewhat later an element was added which sought to restore the union of the churches through a "return, in doctrine, ordinance, and life, to the religion definitely outlined" in the New Testament. In 1807 Rev. Thomas Campbell, a minister of the Secession branch of the Presbyterian Church in Ireland, came to the United States, was received cor- dially, and found employment in western Pennsylvania. Finding that, in the generally destitute condition of that region, a number of families belonging to other presbyteries had not for a long time enjoyed the communion service, he invited them to attend his service. For this he was censured by his presbytery, but upon his appeal to the Associate Synod of North America, ou account of informalities in the proceedings of the presbytery, he was released from censure. In the presentation of his case, however, he emphasized very strongly the evils of sectarianism, and as it became increasingly evident that his views differed from those of the presbytery, he formally withdrew from the synod. In 1809 his son, Alexander Campbell, with the rest of the family, joined him, and an organization called the Christian Association of Washington, Pa., was formed. From this association was issued a "declaration and address," which became historic. Its main purpose was to set forth the essential unity of the Church of Christ, which, while necessarily existing in particular and distinct societies, ought to have "no schisms, or uncharitable divisions among them." To this end, it claimed that nothing should be inculcated "as articles of faith or terms of communion but what is expressly taught and enjoined * * * in the Word of God," which is "the perfect constitution for the worship, discipline, and government of the New Testament Church," nor has "any human authority power to impose new commands and ordinances upon the church." While "inferences and deductions from Scripture promises * * * may be truly called the doctrine of God's Holy Word, yet they are not formally binding upon the consciences of Christians," and while "doctrinal expositions of divine truths are advantageous, yet they ought not to be made terms of Christian communion," all the "precious saints of God" being under obligation "to love each other as brethren." Division among Christians is characterized as "a horrid evil, fraught with many evils," anti-Christian, anti-Scriptural, antinatural, and "productive of confusion and every evil work." Membership in the church should be confined to such as "profess their faith in Christ and obedience to Him in all things according to the Scriptures," and "continued to manifest the reality of their profession by their temper and conduct." Ministers are "to inculcate none other things than those articles of faith and holiness expressly revealed and enjoined in the Word of God," and in administration are to observe the "example of the Primitive Church without any additions whatsoever of human opinions or in- ventions of men." Should there be any "circumstantials indispensably neces- sary to the observance of divine ordinances not found upon the page of express revelation," these may be adopted only under the title of "human expedients without any pretense to a more sacred origin." The publication of this address did not meet with much response, and the two Campbells appear to have been somewhat uncertain as to just what to do. The development of their Christian Association into a distinct denomination was the very thing they did not wish, and accordingly overtures were made to the Presbyterian Synod of Pittsburgh. The address, however, stood in the way of acceptance, and in 1810 they and their associates organized "The First Church of the Christian Association of Washington, meeting at Cross Roads and Brush Run, Washington County, Pennsylvania." 1 This statement, which is substantially the same as that published in vol. II of the Report on Relieious Bodies, 1926, has been revised by Dr. Stephen J. Corey, president, the United Christian Missionary Society, Disciples of Christ, Indianapolis, Ind., and approved by him in its present form. DISCIPLES OF CHRIST 9 Subsequently, an invitation was given to the members of this association to join the Redstone Baptist Association, but difficulties arose on both sides. The Campbells had accepted the general principle of believers' baptism, but some elements in their position were not pleasing to the Baptists. On the other hand, the Baptist Association, in accepting the Philadelphia Confession of Faith, had done the very thing to which the Campbells objected. Still it seemed advantageous for them to enter into fellowship with the churches nearest to their own in belief and practice, and, accordingly, the invitation was accepted. This alliance, however, did not continue for any length of time, as difference of views became more evident, and later the Campbell association withdrew and joined the Mahoning Baptist Association, in which their teachings had gained general acceptance. In 1829, however, since a majority of the members believed that there was no warrant in Scripture for an organization such as theirs, the association was dis- banded as an ecclesiastical body. Alexander Campbell was opposed to this action, as he thought that such an organization was needed and that there was no reason why a specific "Thus saith the Lord" should be required in a case of this character. Meanwhile, Barton W. Stone, another Presbyterian minister, and a number of his associates had accepted the principle of baptism by immersion, although comparatively few made it a test of fellowship; and as they came into relations with Alexander Campbell a partial union was effected in Lexington, Ky., in the early part of 1S32. In this there seems to have been no effort at entire agree- ment, but only a readiness to cooperate heartily. When the question arose as to the name to be adopted, Mr. Stone favored "Christians," as the name given in the beginning by divine authority. Mr. Campbell and his friends preferred the name "Disciples" as less offensive to good people and quite as scriptural. The result was that no definite action was taken and both names were used, the local organization being known, generally, as a "Christian Church," or a "Church of Christ," and, rarely, as a "Church of Disciples," or a "Disciples' Church." During the first few years of the movement, Alexander Campbell and other leaders were often engaged in more or less heated controversies with represent- atives of other denominations. Gradually, however, these discussions became less frequent and at the same time more conciliatory in tone. The growth of the new organization was very rapid, especially in the Middle West. Throughout Ohio, Indiana, Illinois, Tennessee, and Missouri it gathered numerous congregations, though there was evident a strong objection to any such association, even for fellowship, as would appear to involve ecclesiastical organization. This manifested itself in various ways, especially in opposition to the use of societies for carrying on missionary work. The use of instrumental music in the churches also occasioned dissatisfaction. During the Civil War the movement suffered from the general disorganization of the sections in which it had gained its strength, and the death of Alexander Campbell in 1866 was no doubt a severe blow. From the effect of these dis- couragements, however, it soon recovered, and the period since that war has been one of rapid expansion. With this expansion there developed, out of the objections referred to above, and especially to any semblance of ecclesiastical organization and to the use of instrumental music in the churches, two parties, generally termed "Progressives" and "Conservatives." The former were anxious to include all under one general head as was done in the census report for 1890, leaving each church free to conduct its affairs in its own way, but the Conserva- tives objected, and insisted on separate classification. Accordingly, in the report for 1906 and in subs3quent reports the "Conservative" churches have been listed as Churches of Christ. The line of demarcation between the two bodies, however, is by no means clear. DOCTRINE The doctrinal position of the Disciples has been summarized as follows: They accept the divine inspiration of the Holy Scriptures of the Old and New Testaments; the all-sufficiency of the Bible as a revelation of God's will and a rule of faith and life; the revelation of God in threefold personality of Father, Son, and Holy Spirit, as set forth by the Apostles; the divine glory of Jesus Christ as the Son of God, His incarnation, doctrine, miracles, death as a sin offering, resurrection, ascension, and coronation; the personality of the Holy Spirit and His divine mission to convince the world of sin, righteousness, and judgment to come, and to comfort and sanctify the people of God; the alienation of man from his Maker, and the necessity of faith, repentance, and obedience in order to salvation; the obligation of the divine ordinances of baptism and the 10 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Lord's Supper; the duty of observing the Lord's day in memory of the resurrec- tion of the Lord Jesus; the necessity of holiness on the part of believers; the divine appointment of the Church of Christ, composed of all who by faith and obedience confess His name, with its ministries and services for the edification of the body of Christ and the conversion of the world; the obligation of all disciples to carry the gospel into all the world, "teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I commanded you"; the fullness and freeness of the salvation that is in Christ to all who will accept it on the New Testament conditions; the final judgment, with the reward of the righteous and punishment of the wicked. In addition to these beliefs, in which they are in general accord with other Protestant churches, the Disciples hold certain positions which they regard as distinctive: 1. Feeling that "to believe and to do none other things than those enjoined by our Lord and His Apostles must be infallibly safe," they aim "to restore in faith and spirit and practice the Christianity of Christ and His Apostles as found on the pages of the New Testament." 2. Affirming that "the sacred Scriptures as given of God answer all purposes of a rule of faith and practice, and a law for the government of the church, and that human creeds and confessions of faith spring out of controversy and, instead of being bonds of union, tend to division and strife," they reject all such creeds and confessions. 3. They place especial emphasis upon "the Divine Sonship of Jesus, as the fundamental fact of Holy Scripture, the essential creed of Christianity, and the one article of faith in order to baptism and church membership." 4. Believing that in the Scriptures "a clear distinction is made between the law and the gospel," they "do not regard the Old and New Testaments as of equally binding authority upon Christians," but that "the New Testament is as perfect a constitution for the worship, government, and discipline of the New Testament church as the Old was for the Old Testament church." 5. While claiming for themselves the New Testament names of "Chris- tians," or "Disciples," "they do not deny that others are Christians or that other churches are Churches of Christ." 6. Accepting the divine personality of the Holy Spirit, through whose agency regeneration is begun, they hold that men "must hear, believe, repent, and obey the gospel to be saved." 7. Repudiating any doctrine of "baptismal regeneration," and insisting that there is no other prerequisite to regeneration than confession of faith with the whole heart in the personal living Christ, they regard baptism by immersion "as one of the items of the original divine system," and as "com- manded in order to the remission of sins." 8. Following the apostolic model, the Disciples celebrate the Lord's Supper on each Lord's day, "not as a sacrament, but as a memorial feast," from which no sincere follower of Christ of whatever creed or church connection is excluded. 9. The Lord's day with the Disciples is not a Sabbath, but a New Testa- ment institution, commemorating our Lord's resurrection, and consecrated by apostolic example. 10. The Church of Christ is a divine institution; sects are unscriptural and unapostolic. The sect name, spirit, and life should give place to the union and cooperation that distinguished the church of the New Testament. ORGANIZATION In polity the Disciples churches are congregational. Each local church elects its own officers, calls its own ministers, and conducts its own affairs with no supervision by any outside ecclesiastical authority. Persons are received for membership in the church on profession of their faith in Christ and baptism, which follows either at the same or at some subsequent service. The officers of the church are the elders and deacons, the pastor usually being one of the elders. The elders have special care of the spiritual interests of the congregation, and the deacons of its financial affairs and benevolences, although the distinction between elders and deacons is not always observed. Applicants for the ministry are ordained by authority of the local church, the ceremony of ordination being conducted by the pastor and elders of the church, sometimes by a visiting evangel- ist, or occasionally by an association of neighboring churches. The minister is a member of the church where he is located, whether as pastor or as evangelist, and is amenable to its discipline. For conference in regard to ministerial matters, and DISCIPLES OF CHRIST 11 a general supervision over ministerial standing, ministerial associations are formed, but they are simply advisory, the authority resting with the local church of which the minister is a member. There is no national ecclesiastical organization of the churches. There is an International Convention of Disciples of Christ, which is composed of individual members of the churches. These may or may not be selected by the churches, but their standing in the convention is personal rather than representative, and the convention as such has no authority over the action of the churches, which are at liberty to accept or reject its recommendations. For mutual conference in regard to their general affairs, the churches unite in district and State conventions. These conventions, however, have no ecclesi- astical authority, the ultimate responsibility in every case resting in the local church. In accordance with the principles that have been emphasized in their history, the Disciples of Christ, individually, in their local church organization, in their organized societies, and in their denominational relations, have constantly sought to secure the overcoming of denominational distinction and the unity of the church in its broadest sense. They are thus represented in the various inter- denominational movements, especially the Federal Council of the Churches of Christ in America, the International Council of Religious Education, the Advisory Committee of the World Conference on Faith and Order, the World Alliance for International Friendship through the churches, the Universal Christian Con- ference on Life and Work, the Near East Relief, the Boy Scouts of America, the Y. M. C. A., and similar organizations. WORK The general activities of the Disciples of Christ are carried on through several societies or boards which, in their organization, are independent of any ecclesi- astical control, although the various individuals are representative of their membership. A general convention, called The International Convention of Disciples of Christ, consisting of members of the churches, meets annually. Its object is to promote unity, economy, and efficiency among the philanthropic organizations of the churches, promote equitable representation, and secure closer cooperation. Its powers are advisory. While the earlier sentiment was somewhat adverse to the organization of societies, Alexander Campbell's first association at Washington, Pa., was prac- tically a missionary or church extension society, and the organization with which Barton W. Stone was identified was distinctly evangelistic in its nature. It was with Mr. Campbell's full approval that in 1849 the American Christian Mis- sionary Society was formed at Cincinnati, its object being, as stated in its consti- tution, "* * * to promote the preaching of the Gospel in this and other lands." He was the first president and held the office 18 years, until his death in 1866. In 1874 the Christian Woman's Board of Missions was organized. Prior to this time a large number of State, district, and city societies had been formed. The next year the Foreign Christian Missionary Society came into being, followed in 1887 by the National Benevolent Association of the Christian Church, in 1888 by the Board of Church Extension, in 1895 by the Board of Ministerial Relief, in 1910 by the Association for the Promotion of Christian Unity, in 1914 by the Board of Education, and later by the Board of Temperance and Social Welfare. These boards continued to function separately until, at the International Convention in Kansas City in 1917, the three missionary societies appointed a committee on unification, instructing the committee to seek to bring about the complete unification of societies so that they should function as one organization, having one headquarters and one management. It was proposed that whatever organisation should ultimately be brought about, it should have on its board and its executive committee equal representation of men and women. The committee on cooperation and unification held a preliminary meeting in Indianapolis, December 11, 1917. The original proposal was to unite the Foreign Christian Missionary Society, the Christian Woman's Board of Missions, and the American Christian Missionary Society, the latter involving the Board of Church Extension, which was a board of the American Society. Later the Board of Ministerial Relief and the National Benevolent Association sought representa- tion on the committee and voted to join the above-mentioned boards in forming the United Christian Missionary Society. When the committee on cooperation and unification came squarely up to the legal problems involved in a merger of the several societies, it found that techni- cally such a merger, involving as it would the immediate surrender and dissolution 12 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 of the old boards, could not be accomplished, or at least, not for a period of years. It seemed, however, that the objects sought in the unification could be accomplished by creating a new society, duly incorporated, to which the operating functions of the old boards should be committed. The old societies however, were to continue their legal existence in the States where they originated' for the purpose of holding the trusts committed to them and of discharging the responsibilities required by law. Appropriate articles of agreement were drawn up and adopted by each of the boards and societies prior to their coming together in the International Convention at Cincinnati, in 1919. At this convention, the constitution and bylaws of the new United Christian Missionary Society were presented and adopted, and the organization was effected. The executive committee chose St. Louis, Mo., as the operative headquarters for the United Christian Missionary Society, and it began its functions there October 1920. In 1928 the Society moved its headquar- ters to Indianapolis, Ind., where it is located in its own commodious quarters called The Missions Building. In 1928 the Department of Ministerial Relief was set apart to be absorbed in the Board of the Pension Fund of Disciples of Christ, in 1933 the Church Exten- sion Board took over church loans, and the National Benevolent Association assumed control of the benevolent homes of the Disciples of Christ. In 1935 the Department of Social Education and Social Action and the Depart- ment of Higher Education were added to the United Christian Missionary Society. The foreign missionary work carried on by the Disciples of Christ through the United Christian Missionary Society in 1938 covered the Belgian Congo, China, India, Japan, Mexico, Philippine Islands, Puerto Rico, Argentina, and Paraguay. Work by nationals is also carried on in Jamaica and at Batang on the Tibetan border. During 1937 there were 5,628 baptisms in foreign fields. The 499 day schools on the foreign field had a total enrollment of 17,133. The 10 hospitals and 16 dispensaries treated 466,933 persons. Appropriations for pastoral support were received by 58 home mission churches during the year through the United Chris- tian Missionary Society. Work was conducted among immigrants, and among French groups, High- landers, Indians, Negroes, Orientals, Spanish-Americans, and Mexicans. The National Benevolent Association conducted 6 homes for the aged, caring for a family of 873. The Board of Church Extension in 1937 made 382 loans to churches and had a loan fund of $2,789,606. The educational work of the Disciples of Christ is carried on through 27 col- leges and schools of higher grade, which provide classical, scientific, and profes- sional training for both sexes and cover every phase of ministerial training. The Pension Fund of the Disciples of Christ shows, in 1937, assets of $2,206,255 and a total pension family of 1,446. The purpose of the Association for the Promotion of Christian Unity is to watch for every indication of Christian unity and to hasten the time by intercessory prayer, the holding of friendly conferences, and the distribution of Christian unity literature. Following are some interesting statistics, taken from the 1937 yearbook of the Disciples of Christ: Total church membership in 41 countries throughout the world, 1,761,778; total Bible school enrollment throughout the world, 1,168,488; number of churches reported throughout the world, 8,957; number of ministers in the United States and Canada, 7,333. During 1936 the total contributed in the United States and Canada to the national boards reporting to the international convention of the Disciples of Christ, including amounts given to the various State and provincial missionary societies, was $2,928,476. o IS U. S. DEPARTMENT OF COMMERCE HARRY L. HOPKINS, Secretary BUREAU OF THE CENSUS WILLIAM LANE AUSTIN, Director CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES 1936 BULLETIN NO. 49 EVANGELICAL AND REFORMED CHURCH STATISTICS, DENOMINATIONAL HISTORY DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION Prepared under the supervision of Dr. T. F. MURPHY Chief Statistician for Religious Statistics UNITED STATES GOVERNMENT PRINTING OFFICE WASHINGTON : 1940 For sale by the Superintendent of Documents, Washington, D. C. - - Price S cents j CONTENTS Page General Introduction in Number of churches in Membership in Urban and rural churches in Church edifices iv Value of church property iv Debt iv Expenditures iv Averages iv Sunday schools iv Statistics 1 Table 1. — Summary of statistics for churches in urban and rural territory, 1936 1 Table 2. — Comparative summary, 1936 and 1926 2 Table 3. — Number and membership of churches in urban and rural territory, membership by sex, and Sunday schools, by States, 1936 3 Table 4. — Number and membership of churches, 1936 and 1926, and membership by age in 1 936, by States 5 Table 5. — Value of churches and parsonages and amount of church debt by States, 1936 6 Table 6. — Church expenditures by States, 1936 7 Table 7. — Number and membership of churches, value and debt on church edifices, expenditures, and Sunday schools, by ecclesiastical divisions, 1936 9 History, Doctrine, and Organization 10 History 10 Doctrine 12 Organization 12 Work 13 ii GENERAL INTRODUCTION The Census of Religious Bodies, as its name indicates, is a census of religious organizations rather than a census of population classified according to denomi- national affiliation. This census is taken once in 10 years in accordance with the provisions of the Permanent Census Act approved March 6, 1902, and is confined to churches located in continental United States. A report is obtained by the Bureau of the Census from each church, congre- gation, or other local organization of each religious body. The census data are thus obtained directly from the local churches and are not in any sense a compi- lation of the statistics collected by the different denominations and published in their year books. Lists of the local organizations for 1936 were secured in most cases, however, from the denominational headquarters, and much additional assistance has been rendered by the officials of the various denominational organizations. The statistics relate either to the calendar year 1936 or to the church record year which corresponds closely to that period. Number of churches. — In the reports of the Census of Religious Bodies for 1916 and 1906 the total number of churches, or organizations, shown for some denominations was slightly in excess of the number of churches reporting member- ship. Since membership figures have been obtained for all of the churches in- cluded in the reports for the years 1936 and 1926 and for other reasons, it has seemed advisable to use, for purposes of comparison with 1936 and 1926, the number of churches reporting membership in 1916 and 1906. These figures are used, therefore, in the tables presenting comparative figures for these earlier years. Membership. — The members of a local church organization, and thus of the denomination to which the church belongs, are those persons who are recognized as constituent parts of the organization. The exact definition of membership depends upon the constitution and practice of the church, or denomination, under consideration. Each church was instructed to report the number of its members according to the definition of membership as used in that particular church or organization. In some religious bodies the term "member" is applied only to communicants, while in others it includes all baptized persons, and in still other bodies it covers all enrolled persons. Separate figures are shown for members "under 13 years of age" and those "13 years of age and over," so far as reported by the individual churches. The mem- bership "13 years of age and over" usually affords a better basis for comparison between denominations reporting membership on a different basis. Urban and rural churches. — Urban churches are those located in urban areas; these areas as defined by the Census Bureau in censuses prior to 1930, included all cities and other incorporated places having 2,500 inhabitants or more. For use in connection with the 1930 census the definition has been slightly modified and extended so as to include townships and other political subdivisions (not incorporated as municipalities, nor containing any areas so incorporated) which had a total population of 10,000 or more, and a population density of 1,000 or more per square mile. Rural churches would be those located outside of the above areas. Thus to a very limited extent the urban and rural areas, as reported for 1936, differ somewhat from these areas as reported in the preceding censuses. IV GENERAL INTRODUCTION Church edifices. — A church edifice is a building used mainly or wholly for religious services. Value of church property. — The term "value of church property" was used in the reports of the Census of Religious Bodies for 1916 and 1906 and the term "value of church edifices" has been substituted in 1936 and 1926. The figures are strictly comparable, however, as exactly the same class of property is covered by both terms. The "value of church edifices" comprises the estimated value of the church buildings owned and used for worship by the organizations reporting, together with the value of the land on which these buildings stand and the furniture, organs, bells, and other equipment owned by the churches and actually used in connec- tion with religious services. Where parts of a church building are used for social or educational work in connection with the church, the whole value of the building and its equipment is included, as it has been found practically impossible to make a proper separation in such cases. The number and value of the parsonages, or pastors' residences, are shown where the ownership of such buildings was reported by the churches. Debt. — The summary tables show the amount of debt reported and the number of churches reporting a specific debt, also the number of churches reporting that they had "no debt." The total of these is, in most cases, nearly equal to the number reporting the value of church edifices. Expenditures. — The total expenditures by the churches during their last fiscal year are separated in the reports received from most of the churches into the items called for, as they appeared on the schedule, which were as follows: For pastor's salary $ For all other salaries For repairs and improvements For payments on church debt, excluding interest For all local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc For all other current expenses, including interest For home missions For foreign missions Amount sent to general headquarters for distribution by them For all other purposes Total expenditures during year Averages. — The average number of members per church is obtained by dividing the total membership by the total number of churches shown. The average value of church edifice and the average expenditure per church are obtained by dividing the total value of churches and the total expenditures, respectively, by the number of churches reporting in each case. Sunday schools. — The Sunday schools for which statistics are presented in this bulletin are those maintained by the churches of the denomination reporting, including, in some cases, mission schools or other Sunday schools conducted by the church elsewhere than in the main church edifice. The statistics shown relate to Sunday schools only and do not include the weekday schools that are main- tained by a number of denominations. EVANGELICAL AND REFORMED CHURCH ■(A Union of the Evangelical Synod of North America and the Reformed Church in the United States) STATISTICS Summary for the United States, with urban-rural classification. — A general sum- mary of the statistics for the Evangelical and Reformed Church for the year 1936 is presented in table 1, which shows also the distribution of these figures between urban and rural territory. These statistics were compiled from schedules sent directly to the Bureau by the pastor or clerk of the individual churches and the data relate to these churches only. The membership of this denomination comprises all persons who have been confirmed and enrolled in the official congregational records as "communicant members." Baptism is administered to infants, but confirmation does not Tisually take place before the thirteenth or fourteenth year. Table 1. -SUMMARY OF STATISTICS FOR CHURCHES IN URBAN AND RoRAL TERRI- TORY, 1936 Churches (local organizations), number . Members, number Average membership per church. Membership by sex: Male Female Sex not reported Males per 100 females Membership by age: Under 13 years 13 years and over Age not reported Percent under 13 years ' -Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Constructed prior to 1936 Constructed, wholly or in part, in 1936. Average value per church Debt — number reporting Amount reported Number reporting "no debt" Parsonages, number Value — number reporting _ Amount reported Expenditures : Churches reporting, number. . Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries— Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding inter- est All other current expenses, including in- terest Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc... Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution. - All other purposes Average expenditure per church ■. :3unday schools : Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers.. Scholars Total 2,875 723, 877 252 256, 419 311, 517 155, 941 82.3 55, 493 490, 046 178, 338 10.2 2,746 2,697 $77, 581, 798 $76, 280, 281 $1, 301, 517 $28, 766 991 $11, 599, 251 1,138 1,922 1,803 $8, 957, 368 2,822 $9, 325, 381 $2, 587, 031 $891, 866 $646, 458 $672, 226 $2, 917, 570 $170, 249 $102, 295 $112,795 $746, 660 $478, 231 $3, 305 2,661 42, 488 480, 909 In urban territory 450, 194 402 154, 123 197, 810 98, 261 77.9 32, 759 304, 971 112, 464 9.7 1,086 1,066 $56. 197, 459 $55, 239, 968 $957, 491 $52, 718 665 $10, 013, 922 277 872 850 $5, 597, 393 1,112 $6, 640, 291 $1, 584, 001 $718, 515 $452, 453 $530, 454 $2, 252, 616 $115,790 $68, 641 $83, 078 $511, 575 $323, 168 $5, 971 1,072 24,116 279, 832 In rural territory 1,754 273, 683 156 102, 296 113, 707 57, 680 90.0 22, 734 185, 075 65, 874 10.9 1,660 1,631 $21, 384, 339 $21, 040, 313 $344, 026 $13, 111 326 $1, 585, 329 861 1,050 953 $3, 359, 975 1,710 $2, 685, 090 $1. 003, 030 $173, 351 $194, 005 $141, 772 $664, 9.54 $54, 459 $33, 654 $29, 717 $235, 085 $155. 063 $1, 570 1,589 18, 372 201, 077 PERCENT OF TOTAL Urban 39.0 62.2 60.1 39.9 63.5 36.5 63.0 37.0 59.0 41.0 62.2 37.8 63.1 36.9 39.5 39.5 72.4 72.4 73.6 67.1 86.3 24.3 45.4 47.1 62.5 39.4 71.2 61.2 80.6 70.0 78.9 77.2 68.0 67.1 73.7 68.5 67.6 40.3 56.8 58.2 Rural 61.0 37.8 60.5 60.5 27.6 27.6 26.4 32.9 13.7 75.7 54.6 52.9 37.5 60.6 28.8 38.8 19.4 30.0 21.1 22.8 32.0 32.9 26.3 31.5 32.4 59.7 43.2 41.8 1 Based on membership with age classification reported. CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 1. — Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Terri- tory, 1936 — Continued ITEM Total In urban territory In rural territory PERCENT OF TOTAL Urban Rural Summer vacation Bible schools: 488 3,271 29, 535 389 755 10, 603 21 418 3,105 227 1,873 17, 826 190 429 7,583 12 342 2,556 261 1,398 11, 709 199 326 3,020 9 76 549 46.5 57.3 60.4 48.8 56.8 71.5 ( 2 ) 81.8 82.3 53.5 42.7 Scholars Weekday religious schools : 39. 6 51.2 43.2 28.5 Parochial schools : Churches reporting, number. . ... ._ . ( 8 ) IS. 2 Scholars. ... _.._.. ... .. . 17. 7 2 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. Comparative data, 1936 and 1926. — Table 2 presents, in convenient form for comparison, a summary of the available statistics of the Evangelical and Reformed Church for the census years 1936 and 1926. This denomination was reported in previous census years as two separate denominations, namely, "Reformed Church in the United States" and the "Evangelical Synod of North America." Table 2. — Comparative Summary, 1936 and 1926 1936 1926' Churches (local organizations), number- Increase 2 over preceding census: Number Percent 2,875 -124 Members, number Increase over preceding census: Number Percent Average membership per church _ Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Average value per church_ Debt — number reporting Amount reported Parsonages, number Value — number reporting. Amount reported -4.1 723, 877 675, 804 48, 073 7.1 252 226 2,746 2,697 $77, 581, 798 $28, 766 991 $11, 599, 251 3,209 2 933 $80, 452', 456 $27, 430 735 $8, 524, 822 1,922 Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding interest.. All other current expenses, including interest. Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution All other purposes Kot classified Average expenditure per church Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars 1,803 $8, 957, 368 2,822 $9, 325, 381 $2, 587, 031 $891, 866 $646, 458 $672, 226 $2, 917, 570 $170, 249 $102, 295 $112, 795 $746, 660 $478, 231 1,867 $11, 825, 346 $13, 491, 346 $10, 806. 739' $2, 678, 054 6,553 4,549 2,760 46, 317 486, 745 1 Statistics for 1926 represent the combined data for the Reformed Church in the United States and the Evangelical Synod of North America. 2 A minus sign (— ) denotes decrease. State tables. — Tables 3, 4, 5, and 6 present the statistics for the Evangelical and Reformed Church by States. Table 3 gives for ouch State for 1936 the number and membership of the churches classified according to their location in urban or EVANGELICAL AND REFORMED CHURCH £ rural territory, membership classified by sex, and data for Sunday schools. Table 4 gives for selected States the number and membership of the churches for the census years 1936 and 1926, together with the membership for 1936 classified as "under 13 years of age" and "13 years of age and over." Table 5 shows the value of churches and parsonages and the amount of debt on church edifices for 1936. Table 6 presents, for 1936, the church expenditures, showing separately current expenses, improvements, benevolences, etc. In order to avoid disclosing the financial statistics of any individual church, separate presentation in tables 5 and 6 is limited to those States in which three or more churches reported value and expenditures. Ecclesiastical divisions. — Table 7 presents, for each synod and classis in the Evangelical and Reformed Church, the more important statistical data for 1936 shown by States in the preceding tables, including number of churches, member- ship, value and debt on church edifices, expenditures, and Sunday schools. Table 3. — Number and Membership of Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 number of churches NUMBER OF MEMBERS Total Urban Rural Total Urban Rural 2, 875 1,121 1,754 723, 877 450, 194 273,683 New England: 2 10 90 18 896 361 138 241 78 179 72 103 164 28 44 44 39 84 3 25 10 56 1 4 33 2 2 2 3 10 8 59 4 4 4 12 1 7 11 23 2 8 71 16 288 162 61 109 47 58 19 20 57 260 1,348 34, 333 3,693 230, 666 100, 356 37, 276 79, 417 22, 137 42, 525 11, 497 18, 975 39, 231 3,021 5,003 8,761 5,239 22, 638 1,359 3,327 2,533 10, 430 163 272 13, 024 354 526 171 241 4,633 621 11, 236 304 315 574 2,557 15 863 1,292 2,691 260 1,161 32, 466 3,656 127, 141 71, 594 26, 308 52, 449 16, 934 24, 482 4,439 4,503 23, 657 2 19 2 608 199 77 132 31 121 53 83 107 28 44 31 26 48 187 Middle Atlantic: 1,867 37 103, 525 East North Central: Ohio.. 28, 762 10, 968 Minois- 26, 968 Michigan, _. 5,203 Wisconsin 18, 043 West North Central: Minnesota .. . 7,058 14, 472 15, 574 North Dakota- 3,021 5,003 Nebraska ... . 13 13 36 3 4 7 19 1 2 29 1 2 2 1 9 4 14 1 1 1 9 3,750 1,669 16, 934 1,359 1,301 2, 259 5,231 163 214 12, 599 153 526 171 181 4,573 277 3,775 30 67 144 1,554 5,011 3,570 South Atlantic: Maryland 5,704 21 3 37 2,026 West Virginia North Carolina 274 5,199 Florida. 2 4 1 58 East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee . 425 201 Mississippi West South Central: Arkansas ..--.. Louisiana Oklahoma. 2 1 4 45 3 3 3 3 1 1 4 5 60 60 344 Texas 7,461 Mountain: Montana Idaho. .. 274 248 430 Colorado 1,003 15 Pacific: 6 7 18 820 979 2,415 43 Oregon 313 276 4 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 3. — Number and Membership of Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 — Continued GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States. New England: Massachusetts. Connecticut Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania.. East North Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan Wisconsin. West North Central: Minnesota Iowa Missouri North Dakota South Dakota Nebraska South Atlantic: Maryland District of Columbia- Virginia West Virginia North Carolina Georgia. Florida East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee Alabama Mississippi West South Central: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Montana.. Idaho Wyoming. Colorado.. Arizona... Pacific: Washington. Oregon California... membership by sex Male 256,419 97 192 9,780 1,576 79, 576 35, 781 13,715 29, 046 7,612 15, 427 4,517 7,023 14, 290 1,628 2,280 3,788 2,068 6,975 558 1,260 1,048 4,240 5,174 146 251 1,745 113 3,367 151 126 624 6 394 595 933 Female 311,517 163 236 11,875 1.936 98, 967 45, 181 16, 547 34, 615 8,790 18, 188 4,909 7,632 17, 223 1,393 2,343 3,952 2,330 8,974 801 1,583 1,447 5,074 84 104 6,650 208 275 97 2,678 127 3,737 164 133 642 469 697 Sex not reported 155,941 920 12, 678 181 52, 123 19, 394 7,014 15, 756 5, 735 8,910 2,071 4,320 7,718 380 1,021 841 6,689 484 38 1,116 100 1,200 '"in 60 210 381 4,132 132 315 1,291 560 Males per 100 females • 59.5 Si. 4 82.4 81.4 80.4 79.2 82.9 83.9 86.6 92.0 92.0 83.0 116.9 97.3 95.9 77.7 69.7 79.6 72.4 83.6 65.4 77.8 70.2 91.3 65.2 89.0 90.1 92.1 94.7 97.2 84.0 85.4 77.9 SUNDAY SCHOOLS Churches reporting 2,661 76 15 837 346 132 219 70 166 57 95 152 26 41 42 37 Officers and teachers 42, 488 25 1,649 244 15, 671 6,276 2,143 3,704 1,028 1,812 409 977 2,550 160 187 432 385 1,286 82 286 173 755 13 12 850 32 28 5 12 312 25 71 115 155 1 Ratio not shown where number of females is less than 100. EVANGELICAL AND REFORMED CHURCH 5 Table 4. — Number and Membership of Churches, 1936 and 1926, 1 and Membership by Age in 1936, by States [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches in either 1936 or 1926] GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States New England: Connecticut Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania East Notrth Central: Ohio.-. Indiana Illinois _ Michigan Wisconsin West North Central: Minnesota Iowa Missouri North Dakota South Dakota Nebraska Kansas South Atlantic: Maryland District of Columbia Virginia West Virginia North Carolina Florida East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Montana Idaho Wyoming Colorado Pacific: Washington Oregon California Other States NLTMBER OF CHURCHES 1936 2,875 361 138 241 78 179 72 103 164 28 44 44 39 1926 2,996 91 15 918 389 142 254 85 185 79 111 169 35 43 49 40 NUMBER OF MEMBERS 1936 723, 877 1,348 34, 333 3,693 230, 666 100,356 37, 276 79, 417 22, 137 42, 525 11,497 18, 975 39, 231 3,021 5,003 8,761 5,239 22, 638 1,359 3,327 2,533 10, 430 272 13, 024 354 241 4,633 621 11,236 304 315 574 2,557 863 1,292 2,691 1926 675, 804 1,664 30, 697 2,961 223, 454 101,087 35, 108 68, 043 22, 070 37,653 11,629 17, 028 35, 653 3,287 2,790 7,319 4,364 20, 926 1,191 3,355 2,258 8,002 318 10,316 393 459 3,573 656 11,137 391 223 453 2,541 374 1,091 2,327 1,013 MEMBERSHIP BY AGE, 1936 Under 13 years 55,493 2,137 141 12, 458 6,192 2,997 7,397 2,698 4,581 1,224 2,684 3,268 572 1,214 907 787 1,157 195 349 1,032 286 28 1,331 141 136 487 150 13 years and over 490, 046 353 22, 015 2,839 158, 988 71,549 24, 888 51, 669 14, 324 27,811 7,784 11,'916 25,828 2,205 3,452 4,933 $477 14, 391 1,359 2,598 2,146 7,793 124 11,074 354 181 3,972 212 5,875 24 190 469 722 1,106 1,631 814 Age not reported 178, 338 10, 181 713 59, 220 22,615 9,391 20, 351 5,115 10, 133 2,489 4,375 10, 135 244 337 2,921 975 7,090 534 38 1,605 100 60 375 381 ,030 274 125 85 1,291 50 573 Percent under 13' 10.2 17.5 4.7 7.3 8.0 10.7 12.5 15.9 14.1 13.6 18.4 11.2 20.6 26.0 15.5 18.5 7.4 7.0 14.0 11.7 27.9 4.4 6.7 11.7 18.5 4.1 22.6 16.3 11.0 23.0 15.6- 1 Statistics for 1926 represent the combined data for the Reformed Church in the United States and the Evangelical Synod of North America. a Based on membership with age classification reported; not shown where base is less than 100. 3 Includes 2 churches in each of the following States — Massachusetts, Alabama, and Mississippi; and 1 each in Georgia and Arizona. ■ 224606- 40- 6 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 5. — Value of Churches and Parsonages and Amount of Church Debt by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting value of edifices] GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States New England: Connecticut Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania.. East North Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan Wisconsin West North Central: Minnesota Iowa Missouri. North Dakota South Dakota Nebraska Kansas. South Atlantic: Maryland District of Columbia Virginia West Virginia North Carolina Florida East South Central: Kentucky Louisiana Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Idaho Wyoming Colorado Pacific: Washington Oregon California Other States 2,875 361 138 241 78 179 72 103 164 28 44 44 39 2,746 85 18 870 353 133 228 73 168 65 94 157 28 40 42 38 VALUE OF CnURCH EDIFICES $77, 581, 798 18 856 346 131 222 70 163 65 92 154 28 40 41 36 7 11 18 2 13 257, 000 3, 898, 315 604, 000 27, 931, 691 11, 803, 424 3, 814, 051 8, 049, 212 2, 556, 085 2, 900, 770 725, 950 1, 149, 775 4, 115, 877 124, 550 94, 100 317, 242 445, 850 2, 929, 850 302, 000 559, 700 313, 500 918, 000 88,500 1, 505, 000 399, 500 24, 200 773, 805 12, 000 19, 000 114, 500 46, 750 106, 700 381,001 299, 900 DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES 991 $11, 599, 251 14 293 109 47 108 42 63, 096 596, 476 156, 405 3, 788, 129 1, 760, 300 531, 382 1, 401, 758 606, 429 429, 035 49, 358 115, 359 696, 931 8,480 38, 640 29,388 488, 175 33, 000 41, 500 15,400 111,819 27, 378 228, 631 95, 349 100 72, 715 8,642 31, 789 15, 550 28, 000 99, 649 30, 388 VALUE OF PARSON- AGES 1,803 53 13 447 233 103 190 57 124 45 82 122 20 20 32 29 3, 957, 368 52, 000 435, 900 77, 500 2, 780, 800 1, 122, 793 427, 525 934, 050 296, 650 514, 550 169, 850 275, 600 516, 000 59, 500 69, 300 98,100 80, 850 363, 750 (') 54, 000 28, 200 127, 400 i 1 ) 126,850 37, 300 9,700 118, 200 0) 8,500 18, 000 23, 500 31, 000 39, 500 60, 500 1 Amount included in figures for "Other States," to avoid disclosing the statistics of any individual church. 2 Includes 2 churches in each of the following States— Massachusetts, Tennessee, Alabama, Arkansas, and Montana; and 1 in each of the following— Georgia, Mississippi, and Arizona. EVANGELICAL AND REFORMED CHURCH / Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] GEOGRAPHIC DIVISON AND STATE United States New England: Connecticut Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania East North Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois. Michigan Wisconsin West North Central: Minnesota Iowa Missouri North Dakota South Dakota Nebraska. Kansas South Atlantic: Maryland District of Columbia Virginia West Virginia North Carolina Florida East South Central: Kentucky Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Idaho Wyoming Colorado Pacific: Washington Oregon California Other States Total number of churches 2,875 90 18 896 361 138 241 72 103 164 28 44 44 39 EXPENDITURES Churches reporting 2,822 356 134 236 76 178 163 28 42 43 39 Total amount $9,325,381 32, 310 503, 319 74, 479 2, 966, 023 1, 463, 514 503, 350 898, 323 295, 000 470, 313 113,119 184, 991 556, 608 20, 174 27, 738 82, 131 71, 334 305, 435 29, 368 44,638 36, 552 108, 272 5,203 212, 703 3,395 60, 655 7,443 89, 118 2,758 7,108 19,018 13,115 28, 397 63, 775 25, 702 Pastors' salaries $2, 587, 031 2,350 120, 510 21, 106 739, 342 379, 350 126, 237 262, 869 81,312 147,413 49, 925 73, 762 156, 296 11,402 14,717 38, 343 29,437 73, 069 8,200 15,910 13, 950 39, 058 870 57, 663 815 17, 556 2,600 35, 930 1,525 2,910 6,259 6,815 17, 742 20, 500 11,288 All other salaries 140 74, 409 132, 203 47, 223 96, 757 30, 753 37, 869 8,231 8,017 60, 776 .1, 420 1,349 4,052 2,605 30, 309 3,460 5,136 3,810 4,689 400 26, 857 58 7,607 235 2,278 85 120 1,258 232 599 3,389 1,903 Repairs and im- prove- ments $648,458 69, 503 4,996 175, 410 121, 756 37, 497 46, 900 23, 120 39, 405 7,379 12, 764 23, 196 1,401 1,787 5,641 5,218 20, 295 3,630 1,263 1,664 10, 135 200 18, 614 37 3,803 255 3,870 650 489 245 779 604 2, 580 1,298 1 Includes 2 churches in each of the following States — Massachusetts, Tennessee, Mississippi, Montana, and Alabama; and 1 each in Georgia and Arizona. CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 193 6 Table 6.— Church Expenditures by States, 1936 — Continued [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] GEOGEAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE expenditures — continued Payment on church debt, ex- cluding interest Other current expenses, including interest Local relief and charity Home missions Foreign missions To gen- eral head- quarters All other purposes United States. New England: Connecticut. Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania.. East North Central: Ohio Indiana _. Illinois Michigan Wisconsin West North Central: Minnesota Iowa Missouri North Dakota South Dakota Nebraska Kansas South Atlantic: Maryland District of Columbia- Virginia West Virginia North Carolina Florida East South Central: Kentucky Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Idaho Wyoming. Colorado-. Pacific: Washington- Oregon California. -. $672, 226 27, 575 5,966 224, 698 135, 035 44, 732 58, 492 18, 097 31, 461 4,663 7,839 37, 437 150 272 2,420 1,851 21, 339 2,600 1,450 226 9,304 1,000 14, 267 193 7,890 50 3,337 Other States. 1, 293 400 1,398 848 4,781 1,152 $2, 917, 570 $170, 249 $102, 295 $112,795 $746, 860 28,254 145, 773 27, 457 981, 267 439, 159 162, 532 306, 034 105, 029 128, 655 25, 521 49, 543 156, 905 1,658 5,356 15, 457 17, 251 112, 164 3,937 11, 125 8,301 22, 137 2,459 60, 976 2.172 16, 520 3,245 32, 199 212 1,080 7,870 1,542 5,221 24, 621 5,938 8,137 473 53, 371 24, 759 9,397 20, 444 5,658 6,785 1,254 1,889 9,075 312 704 2,420 863 5,239 766 1,720 2,457 2,885 4,074 1, 544 25 1,412 47 178 395 1,049 290 1,336 803 160 3,334 872 52, 679 11,492 4,867 3,882 598 8,037 1,499 1,830 254 475 632 699 3,416 760 573 150 1,967 1,249 85 228 230 712 273 5, 140 718 50,444 13,819 7,956 4,158 654 6,441 278 475 8,875 214 194 608 656 3,703 927 277 345 3,010 2,039 25 147 172 953 237 240 35, 477 2,930 211,059 128, 840 43, 379 67, 699 20, 055 36, 500 10, 603 16, 467 76, 908 2,608 1,834 7,541 6,303 20, 542 2,438 4,961 4,400 5,469 120 20, 406 32 5,447 459 5,509 239 461 1,058 612 3,077 2,347 $478, 231 710 13, 461 1,152 192, 925 77, 101 19, 530 31, 088 9,724 27, 747 4,368 12, 736 25, 310 755 1,050 5,017 6,451 15, 359 2,650 2,223 1,249 9,618 154 6,558 88 288 464 4,208 577 1,318 52 816 2,981 503 EVANGELICAL AND REFORMED CHURCH 9 Table 7. — Number and Membership of Churches, Value and Debt on Church Edifices, Expenditures, and Sunday Schools, by Ecclesiastical Divisions, 1936 SYNOD, CLASSIS, AND DISTRICT Total Eastern: East Pennsylvania- Lebanon Philadelphia Lancaster East Susquehanna _ West Susquehanna. Tohickon G oshenhoppen Lehigh Schuylkill Wyoming Reading Eastern Hungarian . . New York GermanPhiladelphia Ohio: Central Ohio East Ohio Northeast Ohio Northwest Ohio Southwest Ohio West Ohio Lakeside Hungarian Northwest: Sheboygan Milwaukee--. Minnesota Nebraska Ursinus South Dakota Portland-Oregon Eureka. California Pittsburgh: Westmoreland Clarion St. Paul's Somerset Allegheny Central Hungarian - West New York Potomac: Zion's Maryland Mercersburg Virginia North Carolina Gettysburg Carlisle Juniata B altimore-Washing- ton Midwest: Fort Wayne Chicago Iowa Lincoln Indianapolis... Missouri-Kansas Kentucky Zion Hungarian « ,5 s a an 3 3 a 3 I! 3 a a £ o 03 "3 a o m District: 41 15 14 109 76 37 83 82 118 36 58 125 76 13 30 19 97 59 34 96 5 15, 198 1,736 2,936 40, 707 15, 704 4,558 24, 075 13, 284 29, 828 7,450 26. 230 49, 207 26, 120 1,379 6,310 5,765 26. 966 11,236 7.609 24,357 419 39 12 12 103 67 30 78 75 111 35 51 116 71 12 28 18 87 56 32 85 3 $1, 819, 200 191, 201 126, 500 4, 850, 741 1, 054, 175 392, 050 2, 659, 670 826, 650 3, 084, 627 276, 570 2, 409, 915 5, 402, 212 2, 886, 093 77, 750 866, 470 634, 000 2, 281, 800 773, 805 871, 750 1, 866, 050 11, 700 26 7 7 56 22 10 41 15 45 15 28 69 26 6 10 15 34 20 10 40 2 $362, 201 41, 573 36, 431 649, 399 146, 324 29, 488 514, 365 50, 838 653, 063 47, 640 306, 422 1, 016, 039 226, 865 30, 550 56. 559 124, 827 319, 044 72, 715 43, 868 262, 198 7,000 41 15 13 106 73 35 82 80 117 35 57 125 76 13 30 18 93 59 34 95 3 $230, 376 39, 238 23, 775 666, 771 144, 553 63, 960 304, 889 120, 021 443, 025 70, 202 349, 325 583, 756 354, 568 20, 407 91, 972 73, 451 270, 231 89. 098 89, 437 275. 670 2,830 38 13 12 104 68 31 79 64 110 35 48 117 72 13 28 16 84 55 30 90 3 8, 549 California -... . Colorado 816- 1,064 27, 919' 7,711 Kansas . . Michigan. . Minnesota Missouri Nebraska... New York.. 3, 276 11, 154 4,434 20, 176 3,351 10, 956 North Illinois Ohio Pacific-North west ... Pennsylvania Southern South Illinois-.. Texas West Missouri... __ "Wisconsin Montana Mission 22, 200 17, 145 789 3,930- 3, 404 13, 526 5,587 5,113 10, 108 105 HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION HISTORY The Evangelical and Reformed Church was established on June 26, 1934, at Cleveland, Ohio. As such it has a very brief history, but since it was formed by the union of two denominations, each of which had a long and honored history, we must briefly trace these two streams as they moved on their separate ways prior to the union. The older of these two bodies is the Reformed Church in the United States. It dates back to October 15, 1725, when the first communion was celebrated at Falkner Swamp, about 40 miles north of Philadelphia, Pa. Prior to that date, however, scattered congregations existed in eastern Pennsylvania and even as far south as Virginia. Ministers were scarce and these groups of Reformed people sometimes engaged the services of school teachers to conduct religious services. There was as yet no organization to hold the widely scattered congregations together. In September 1747 Michael Schlatter, who had been sent to America by the Synod of South and North Holland, organized the Coetus in Philadelphia. This is a Latin term and means practically the same as the word Synod. It was, however, subject to the Synod in Holland and made regular reports to that body, from which it also received periodical aid. In 1793 the Coetus declared its independence from Holland and reorganized itself under the name of The Synod cf the German Reformed Church. The church had no educational institutions, no boards, and no organized mis- sionary work. These things came later in its history. The first missionary, however, had been sent west of the Allegheny Mountains in 1783. Early in the nineteenth century missionaries were sent to North Carolina and to Ohio. People began to settle in new parts of the country which had been offered for occupancy and the church sent pastors to minister to these new settlements on the frontier. In 1819 the Synod divided itself into eight districts known as Classes. In 1824 1 This statement was furnished by Rev. Charles E. SchaefTer, D. D., general secretary of the Board of Home Missions, Evangelical and Reformed Church, Philadelphia, Pa. EVANGELICAL AND REFORMED CHURCH 11 the Ohio Classis organized itself into the Ohio Synod, with powers similar to those belonging to the mother Synod in the East. In 1825 a theological seminary was opened in Carlisle, Pa., which later was moved to York, Pa., and in 1836 to Mer- cersburg, Pa. In 1871 the seminary was moved to Lancaster, Pa., where it is now located. In 1826 the American Missionary Society of the German Reformed Church was organized in Frederick, Md., and the Missionary Magazine was started. A few years later this came to be known as the Reformed Church Messenger. In 1838 the Board of Foreign Missions was organized in Lancaster, Pa. The Ohio Synod patterned its work somewhat after that of the mother Synod. It formed a Board of Missions, published a paper known as The Western Missionary and founded a theological seminary which was first located in Canton, Ohio, and later was moved to Tiffin, Ohio, and still later, after the union with the Ursinus School of Theology, came to be known as Central Theological Semi- nary at Dayton, Ohio. This seminary in 1934 united with Eden Theological Seminary of the Evangelical Synod in Webster Groves, Mo. In 1863 the mother Synod and the Ohio Synod united in forming the General Synod, which, after an honored history of 70 years, ceased to function when the union of the Reformed Church in the United States and the Evangelical Synod of North America took place. During its long history of over 200 years the Reformed Church developed its missionary work at home and abroad; founded educational institutions; estab- lished homes for orphans, for old folks, and hospitals; and thus took its place among the leading denominations of the country. The Evangelical Synod of North America has also an interesting history to its credit. It traces its origin in this country to a group of six ministers who met at Gravois Settlement near St. Louis, Mo., on October 15, 1840, and formed the Evangelical Union of the West. It will be observed that both the Reformed Church and the Evangelical Synod have the same birthday, October 15, although the former is 115 years older than the latter. At first, the Evangelical Union partook largely of the nature of a ministerial association, and it was not until 1849 that the first congregation affiliated itself with the same. Similar associations had sprung up in Ohio and further east, as also in the northwest. All of these eventually, by 1872., joined themselves to the original union with its center in St. Louis, and in 1877 adopted the name of the German Evangelical Synod of North America. Many independent congregations of German-speaking people, of either Lutheran or Reformed backgrounds, identified themselves with the denomination, and thus during the course of a century, the Evangelical Synod developed into a strong and virile body. It followed the gen- eral plan and program of all denominations in America and established a theologi- cal seminary, first at Marthasville, then in St. Louis, and later at Webster Groves, Mo.; a college at Evansville, Ind., which in 1872 was moved to Elmhurst, 111.; and boards for home and foreign missions, for Christian education, for ministerial pensions, and for other activities in the church. It likewise made adequate provi- sion for its orphans, its old folks, and its sick, in the form of homes and hospitals. During the hundred years of its separate history it extended its borders into many States of the Union, and came to occupy an honorable place among the denomina- tions in America. These two historic churches, in June 1934, after several years of friendly nego- tiations, formed a new denomination under the name of Evangelical and Reformed Church, each bringing into the union the rich heritage of the history of the past, with the conviction that by so doing they were following the leadings of Providence and were answering the prayer of Christ that "they may all be one," and thus would be equipped to render a greater service in the interests of the kingdom of God. Through this union the Evangelical and Reformed Church has 2,900 congrega- tions which are distributed throughout the United States and in 2 provinces of Canada, with a total membership of 652,000. It has church property valued as follows: Churches and parsonages $70, 000. 000 Educational institutions and endowments 20, 000, 000 Benevolent institutions (including hospitals, orphanages, old folks' homes, deaconess homes) 10, 000, 000 Total property value 100, 000, 000 12 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 DOCTRINE The Evangelical and Reformed Church, true to its name, believes in the Bible. It believes that the Bible is the Word of God, that God hath spoken and revealed Himself in His word, and in Jesus Christ the Word made flesh. Early in Protes- tantism certain doctrinal statements were formulated to express what the respective churches which emerged through the Reformation believed. One of these was the Augsburg Confession, formulated in 1530 at Augsburg, Germany. Later on this was somewhat modified under the influence of Melanchthon, and John Calvin himself subscribed to this altered form of the Augsburg Confession. The Luth- erans generally accepted this Confession either in its original or altered form. Martin Luther wrote a brief catechism in which some of these Protestant doctrines were set forth in the form of question and answer. In 1563 the Heidelberg Catechism was issued at Heidelberg, Germany. It was prepared by two young theologians named Olevianus and Ursinus. This, too, was influenced by John Calvin and Melanchthon. It became the standard of doctrine for the reformed branch of the Reformation. When in 1817 the Evan- gelical Union in Prussia under Frederick William III was formed, which sought to bring together the Lutheran and Reformed groups, the matter of the doctrinal standards of the two bodies was not raised. It was presumed that each group might continue to believe in its own confessions and to use the same catechisms it had formerly used. Those who came to America and represented the Reformed Church naturally held to the doctrines set forth in the Heidelberg Catechism, while those who came to America at a later date and organized the Evangelical Synod of North America adhered not only to the Heidelberg Catechism, but also to the Augsburg Confession and Luther's Catechism, as interpretations of the essential truths of the Bible. They accepted all of them so far as they agreed, but wherein they differed they reserved the right to go to the Bible and find the final and ultimate truth. When the Evangelical and Reformed Church was formed, these three standards of faith were thus brought into the union. Consequently, in formulating the doctrinal statement of the Evangelical and Reformed Church, there were written into the constitution these words: The Holy Scriptures of the Old and New Testaments are recognized as the Word of God and the ultimate rule of Christian faith and practice. The doctrinal standards of the Evangelical and Reformed Church are the Heidelberg Catechism, Luther's Catechism, and the Augsburg Confession. They are accepted as an authoritative interpretation of the essential truth taught in the Holy Scriptures. Wherever these doctrinal standards differ, ministers, members, and congre- gations, in accordance with the liberty of conscience inherent in the Gospel, are allowed to adhere to the interpretation of one of these confessions. However, in each case the final norm is the Word of God. The Evangelical and Reformed Church, therefore, continues as the church of the Word. On this rock it has built its house. And in so doing it is true to its traditions and to the spirit of Luther, Zwingli, Melanchthon, Calvin, and all of the reformers. Like all Protestant churches it accepts the two sacraments of Holy Baptism and the Lord's Supper and adheres to the rites of confirmation, ordination, con- secration, marriage, and burial. It allows freedom of worship, but in the interest of unity and harmony, it prescribes forms of worship and hymns for common use. ORGANIZATION The Evangelical and Reformed Church has a presbyterial form of government. The members elect their representatives, so that each congregation is governed by a consistory or church council. A "charge" is composed of one or more con- gregations constituting a pastorate. A number of contiguous charges form a Synod. There are 34 such Synods. These Synods, however, are constituted, not by all the members of the congregations in a given territory, but by their repre- sentatives, viz: The pastor and a delegate from each pastoral charge, preferably an elder. The Synod has certain distinct duties and functions to perform. It has jurisdiction over its ministers and congregations; it examines, licenses, and ordains candidates for the ministry, and performs such other functions as may be assigned to it. It elects its own officers for the administration of its work, and meets twice a year — in the spring for legislative purposes and n the fall in EVANGELICAL AND REFORMED CHURCH. 13 the nature of a workers' conference, at which a larger representation of the congregation drawn from its organizations are expected to attend. The Synod appoints numerous committees through whom the work of the church is being carried forward. Beyond the Synod comes the General Synod. This body represents the whole church and consists of delegates chosen by the synods, an equal number of ministers and lay members, together with certain officials definitely named. The General Synod is the highest body of the church. It meets regularly every 2 years and has definite functions reserved to it. It elects its own officers of which the president, secretary, and treasurer are full-time officers. It elects a smaller group known as the General Council, consisting of 21 members, to super- vise and direct the work of the church and to act for the church when the General Synod is not in session. The General Council functions principally through com- mittees charged with specific tasks. The General Synod also elects boards and commissions and prosecutes its kingdom work through these and certain auxiliary organizations such as the Churchmen's Brotherhood and the Women's Guild. There are eight boards of the church operating in different fields of service, and four commissions with definite responsibilities, as follows: Board of National Missions, Board of International Missions, Board of Christian Education and Publication, Board of Business Management, Board of Pensions and Relief, Board of Investments, Board of Theological Seminaries, Board of Directors of Elmhurst College, and such others as may be created by the General Synod; and Commission on Evangelism, Commission on Christian Social Action, Commission on Higher Education, and Commission on Benevolent Institutions. The General Synod, the Synod, and the consistory or church council are called "judicatories." The boards and other organizations are called "agencies." These judicatories and agencies have mutual relationships. The judicatories create the agencies and use them as instruments to carry the work into effect, while the agencies in turn use the organizations set up in or by the judicatories as avenues through which to work. The whole organization of the church is so integrated that each particular part does its work in relation to the whole. This scheme enlists the activity of every individual member in the whole task of the church. WORK To make its contribution to the Christianizing of America is one of its specific tasks. Apart from what each congregation in its local community is doing in this Christianizing process, the Evangelical and Reformed Church, through its Board of National Missions, is working in the frontier sections of the country, among the less privileged types of population, such as the Ozarkians, the fishermen at Biloxi, the sojourners in Madaline Island, and such national groups as the Indians, the Volga Germans, the Hungarians, the Czechs, the Japanese and, in large centers of population, such as the Caroline Mission in St. Louis, and in rural communities where conditions require guidance, aid, and readjustment. In the fields outside the United States and Canada the Evangelical and Reformed Church, through its Board of International Missions, maintains missions in India, Japan, China, Honduras, Iraq, and Africa. The work in these distant lands partakes largely of an evangelistic, educational, industrial, and medical nature whereby the kingdom of God is to be established among these peoples. The teaching function of the church includes such activities as are carried for- ward in the Sunday school, the weekday school of religion, the vacation Bible school, the catechetical class, the leadership training school, the summer camp, the adult school of Christian living and the general church-related schools, col- leges, and theological seminaries. It includes the publication of Christian periodi- cals, church school hymnals, general Christian education books, and other liter- ature for the instruction of our people in the work of the church and in the art of Christian living. Most of these educational activities are administered by the Board of Christian Education and Publication, whose administrative headquarters are in Philadelphia and whose editorial offices are located in St. Louis. The educational institutions of the church, of which there are 14, operate in the field of higher education. These institutions consist of three theological seminaries for the training of men for the ministry, of eight colleges, and three academies. These institutions are related to each other and to the church through a com- mission on higher education. 14 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 193 6 The Boards of Missions, the Board of Christian Education and Publication, the Women's Guild, and the Churchmen's Brotherhood have formed the Cooperative Council of Missionary Education which coordinates the educational features in the field of missions. Chief among our educational publications carrying news of the church is "The Messenger" which is the weekly paper for the denomination. There are also two papers issued in the German language, "Der Friedensbote," published in St. Louis, and "Die Kirchenzeitung," published in Cleveland. Most of the printing of our literature is being done by our two printing establish- ments, one located in St. Louis, the other in Cleveland. The Board of Business Management has under its supervision the Schaff Building in Philadelphia, Eden Publishing House in St. Louis, and Central Pub- lishing House in Cleveland, all of which places maintain up-to-date book stores and supply houses where material can be procured for the further instruction of our people. The Board of Ministerial Relief and Pensions concerns itself with the relief of aged ministers and the widows of deceased ministers. Then there are the numerous benevolent institutions which care for the orphans, the aged, and the sick. o U. S. DEPARTMENT OF COMMERCE HARRY L. HOPKINS, Secretary BUREAU OF THE CENSUS WILLIAM LANE AUSTIN, Director CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES 1936 Bulletin No. 62 EVANGELISTIC ASSOCIATIONS STATISTICS, DENOMINATIONAL HISTORY DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION CONSOLIDATED REPORT Separate statistics are given for each of the 12 Evangelistic Associations Prepared under the supervision of Dr. T. F. MURPHY Chief Statistician for Religious Statistics UNITED STATES GOVERNMENT PRINTING OFFICE WASHINGTON : 1940 For sale by the Superintendent of Documents. Washington, D. C. - - - Price 10 cents CONTENTS Page General Introduction m EVANGELISTIC ASSOCIATIONS General Statement 1 Summary of Statistics, 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906 1 APOSTOLIC CHRISTIAN CHURCH Statistics 3 Table 1. — Summary of statistics for churches in urban and rural ter- ritory, 1936 3 Table 2. — Comparative summary, 1906 to 1936 4 Table 3. — Number and membership of churches in urban and rural territory, membership by sex, and Sunday schools, by States, 1936 5 Table 4. — Number and membership of churches, 1906 to 1936, and membership by age in 1936, by States 5 Table 5. — Value of churches and amount of church debt by States, 1936 6 Table 6.— Church expenditures by States, 1936 6 History, Doctrine, and Organization 6 OTHER EVANGELISTIC ASSOCIATIONS Apostolic Christian Church (Nazarean) 7 Apostolic Faith Mission 11 Christian Congregation 15 Church of Daniel's Band 16 Church of God (Apostolic) 18 Church of God as Organized by Christ 22 Hephzibah Faith Missionary Association 26 Metropolitan Church Association 30 Missionary Church Association 34 Missionary Bands of the World 39 Pillar of Fire 43 ii GENERAL INTRODUCTION The Census of Religious Bodies, as its name indicates, is a census of religious organizations rather than a census of population classified according to denomi- national affiliation. This census is taken once in 10 years in accordance with the provisions of the Permanent Census Act approved March 6, 1902, and is confined to churches located in continental United States. A report is obtained by the Bureau of the Census from each church, congre- gation, or other local organization of each religious body. The census data are thus obtained directly from the local churches and are not in any sense a compi- lation of the statistics collected by the different denominations and published in their year books. Lists of the local organizations for 1936 were secured in most cases, however, from the denominational headquarters, and much additional assistance has been rendered by the officials of the various denominational organizations. The statistics relate either to the calendar year 1936 or to the church record year which corresponds closely to that period. Number of churches. — In the reports of the Census of Religious Bodies for 1916 and 1906 the total number of churches, or organizations, shown for some denominations was slightly in excess of the number of churches reporting member- ship. Since membership figures have been obtained for aU of the churches in- cluded in the reports for the years 1936 and 1926 and for other reasons, it has seemed advisable to use, for purposes of comparison with 1936 and 1926, the number of churches reporting membership in 1916 and 1906. These figures are used, therefore, in the tables presenting comparative figures for these earlier years. Membership. — The members of a local church organization, and thus of the denomination to which the church belongs, are those persons who are recognized as constituent parts of the organization. The exact definition of membership depends upon the constitution and practice of the church, or denomination, under consideration. Each church was instructed to report the number of its members according to the definition of membership as used in that particular church or organization. In some religious bodies the term "member" is applied only to communicants, while in others it includes all baptized persons, and in still other bodies it covers all enrolled persons. Separate figures are shown for members "under 13 years of age" and those "13 years of age and over," so far as reported by the individual churches. The mem- bership "13 years of age and over" usually affords a better basis for comparison between denominations reporting membership on a different basis. Urban and rural churches.— Urban churches are those located in urban areas; these areas as defined by the Census Bureau in censuses prior to 1930, included all cities and other incorporated places having 2,500 inhabitants or more. For use in connection with the 1930 census the definition has been slightly modified and extended so as to include townships and other political subdivisions (not incorporated as municipalities, nor containing any areas so incorporated) which had a total population of 10,000 or more, and a population density of 1,000 or more per square mile. Rural churches would be those located outside of the above areas. Thus to a very limited extent the urban and rural areas, as reported for 1936, differ somewhat from these areas as reported in the preceding censuses. m » IV GENERAL INTRODUCTION Church edifices. — A church edifice is a building used mainly or wholly for religious services. Value of church property. — The term "value of church property" was used in the reports of the Census of Religious Bodies for 1916 and 1906 and the term "value of church edifices" has been substituted in 1936 and 1926. The figures are strictly comparable, however, as exactly the same class of property is covered by both terms. The "value of church edifices" comprises the estimated value of the church buildings owned and used for worship by the organizations reporting, together with the value of the land on which these buildings stand and the furniture, organs, bells, and other equipment owned by the churches and actually used in connec- tion with religious services. Where parts of a church building are used for social or educational work in connection with the church, the whole value of the building and its equipment is included, as it has been found practically impossible to make a proper separation in such cases. The number and value of the parsonages, or pastors' residences, are shown where the ownership of such buildings was reported by the churches. Debt. — The summary tables show the amount of debt reported and the number of churches reporting a specific debt, also the number of churches reporting that they had "no debt." The total of these is, in most cases, nearly equal to the number reporting the value of church edifices. Expenditures. — The total expenditures by the churches during their last fiscal year are separated in the reports received from most of the churches into the items called for, as they appeared on the schedule, which were as follows: For pastor's salary $ For all other salaries For repairs and improvements For payments on church debt, excluding interest For all local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc For all other current expenses, including interest For home missions For foreign missions Amount sent to general headquarters for distribution by them For all other purposes Total expenditures during year Averages. — The average number of members per church is obtained by dividing the total membership by the total number of churches shown. The average value of church edifice and the average expenditure per church are obtained by dividing the total value of churches and the total expenditures, respectively, by the number of churches reporting in each case. Sunday schools. — The Sunday schools for which statistics are presented in this bulletin are those maintained by the churches of the denomination reporting, including, in some cases, mission schools or other Sunday schools conducted by the church elsewhere than in the main church edifice. The statistics shown relate to Sunday schools only and do not include the weekday schools that are main- tained by a number of denominations. EVANGELISTIC ASSOCIATIONS GENERAL STATEMENT Under this head are included various associations of churches which are more or less completely organized and have one general characteristic, namely, the conduct of evangelistic or missionary work. In a few cases they are practically denominations, but for the most part, while distinct from other religious bodies, they are dominated by the evangelistic conception rather than by doctrinal or ecclesiastical distinctions. None of them is large, and some are very small and local in their character. Between 1916 and 1926 certain changes were noted: The Church of God (Apos- tolic) was added; the Lumber River Mission, now known as the Holiness Method- ist Church, was listed with the Methodist bodies; the Church Transcendent, and the Voluntary Missionary Society in America ceased to exist; no report was re- ceived from the Peniel Missions; and two bodies were listed under new names — - Apostolic Faith Mission, reported in 1916 and 1906 as Apostolic Faith Movement, and Missionary Bands of the World, formerly reported as Pentecost Bands of the World. In 1936 the Apostolic Christian Church (Nazarean) has been added to the group. The bodies grouped under the head "Evangelistic Associations'' in 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906 are listed as follows, with the principal statistics as reported for the four census years. Summary of Statistics for the Evangelistic Associations, 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906 "3 3-3 3§ a 3 „ o ca o Number of mem- bers VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES EXPENDITURES SUNDAY SCHOOLS DENOMINATION AND CENSUS YEAR 3 ° o * a 3 o a Jq.9 3 2 •3 o 3 3 O a ■3.9 .3 Q3 o ! - C3 "o .3 1936 270 20, 230 176 $1,988,720 227 $307, 519 217 15, 478 57 31 17 1 5 13 13 20 14 47 6 46 5,841 1,663 2,288 57 122 314 361 709 961 3,648 222 4,044 52 18 7 552, 490 146, 500 320, 950 56 23 15 41,048 24, 926 69, 487 52 20 13 1 3 7 1 17 10 45 4 44 3,616 Apostolic Christian Church (Nazarean) . 1,077 873 30 4 8 3 10 1 37 6 30 3,250 6,630 1,250 13, 250 150, 000 217, 900 16, 000 560, 500 5 10 8 19 13 45 28 767 2,476 469 6,802 47, 605 88, 871 4,159 20, 909 108 Church of God (Apostolic).. .. .. __ . 277 Church of God as Organized by Christ.. Hephzibah Faith Missionary Associa- tion .„._..„_._ Metropolitan Church Association.. 20 827 804 6,008 275- Pillar of Fire 1,563 2 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Summary of Statistics for the Evangelistic Associations, 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906 — Continued DENOMINATION AND CENSUS YEAS 1926 Total for the group Apostolic Christian Church.. Apostolic Faith Mission Christian Congregation Church of Daniel's Band Church of God (Apostolic).. Church of God as Organized by Christ Hephzibah Faith Missionary Associa- tion Metropolitan Church Association Missionary Church Association Missionary Bands of the World Pillar of Fire 1916 Total for the group Apostolic Church Apostolic Christian Church Apostolic Faith Movement Christian Congregation Church of Daniel's Band Church of God as Organized by Christ. Church Transcendent Hephzibah Faith Missionary Associa- tion Lumber River Mission Metropolitan Church Association Missionary Church Association Peniel Missions Pentecost Bands of the World Pillar of Fire Voluntary Missionary Society in Amer- ica 1906 Total for the group. Apostolic Christian Church Apostolic Faith Movement Christian Congregation Gospel Mission Church of Daniel's Band Hephzibah Faith Missionary Associa- tion Lumber River Mission Metropolitan Church Association Missionary Church Association Peniel Missions Pentecost Bands of the World Pentecostal Union Church Voluntary Missionary Society in Amer- ica (Colored) Heavenly Recruit Church s-i 257 207 2 54 21 7 6 17 3 12 6 7 25 9 10 21 179 15,763 5,709 2,119 150 129 492 375 495 1,113 2,498 241 2,442 13, 933 112 4,766 2,196 645 393 227 91 352 434 704 1,554 257 218 1,129 855 10, 842 4,558 538 395 196 92 293 265 466 1,256 703 487 230 425 VALUE OF CHUBCH EDIFICES •C.S 3° 5& 141 134 115 1, 821, 043 476, 800 273, 500 1,000 4,500 24, 350 $1, 400 18, 500 201, 650 262, 343 20, 000 537, 000 854, 435 6,400 265, 325 40, 950 11, 500 7,800 1,500 4,500 21, 100 6,425 100, 000 84, 700 111,600 18, 500 171,555 2,580 532, 185 141, 550 450 7,200 3,100 2,400 11, 300 3,000 118,300 33, 135 40, 250 69, 550 90, 600 2,400 8,950 EXPENDITURES 198 170 378, 034 36, 072 60, 622 250 667 5,486 $5, 363 107, 580 105, 326 6,588 50, 080 265, 167 650 29. 893 38, 380 1,650 895 50 700 3,887 323 80, 635 37, 930 5,765 4,420 57, 790 2,199 SUNDAY SCHOOLS 145 136 APOSTOLIC CHRISTIAN CHURCH STATISTICS Summary for the United States, with urban-rural classification. — A general summary of the statistics for the Apostolic Christian Church for the year 1936 is presented in table 1, which shows also the distribution of these figures between urban and rural territory. These statistics were compiled from schedules sent directly to the Bureau by the pastor or clerk of the individual churches and the data relate to these churches only. The membership of this denomination consists of those persons who have been received into the local churches upon profession of faith and baptism. Table 1. -Summary op Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 Churches (local organizations), number Members, number Average membership per church Membership by sex: Male Female Males per 100 females Membership by age: Under 13 years 13 years and over Age not reported Percent under 13 years 2 Church'edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported _. Constructed prior to 1936 Constructed, wholly or in part, in 1936 Average value per church Debt— number reporting Amount reported Number reporting "no debt" Expenditures: Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding in- terest All other current expenses, including in- terest Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc... Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution.. All other purposes Average expenditure per church Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars. Total 5,841 102 2,127 3,714 57.3 5,587 246 0.1 54 52 $552, 490 $549, 490 $3, 000 $10, 625 6 $9, 660 46 56 $41, 048 $600 $5, 746 $9, 050 $4, 915 $10, 187 $7, 224 $216 $112 $917 $2, 081 $733 52 312 3,616 In urban territory 1,461 104 434 1,027 42.3 1,413 10 10 $145, 229 $145, 229 $14, 523 3 $5, 100 7 13 $13, 749 $1, 496 $3, 538 $1, 600 $3, 510 $2, 214 $307 $1, 084 $1, 058 11 75 819 In rural territory 43 4,380 102 1,693 2,687 63.0 0.2 44 42 $407, 261 $404, 261 $3, 000 $9, 697 3 $4, 560 39 43 $27, 299 $600 $4, 250 $5, 512 $3, 315 $6, 677 $5,010 $216 $112 $610 $997 $635 41 237 2,797 PERCENT OF TOTAL ' Urban 25.0 20.4 27.7 25.3 19.5 26.3 26.4 33.5 26.0 39.1 32.6 34.5 30.6 33.5 52.1 24.0 22.6 Rural 75.0 79.6 72.3 74.7 80.5 73.7 73.6 100.0 47.2 66.5 100.0 74.0 60.9 67.4 65.5 69.4 100.0 100.0 66.5 47.9 76.0 77.4 1 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. 3 Based on membership with age classification reported. 4 CENSUS OF KELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Comparative data, 1906-36. — Table 2 presents, in convenient form for compari- son, a summary of the available statistics of the Apostolic Christian Church for the census j r ears 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906. While no parsonages were reported as owned in either 1936 or 1926, one, valued at $2,000, was reported for 1916. Table 2. — Comparative Summary, 1906 to 1936 1936 1916 1906 Churches (local organizations), number- Increase ' over preceding census: Number Percent 2 53 -1 Members, number Increase over preceding census: Number . Percent Average membership per church _ Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Average value per church. Debt — number reporting Amount reported Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding interest-— All other current expenses, including interest. Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution All other purposes Average expenditure per church Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars 132 2.3 102 54 52 $552, 490 $10, 625 6 $9, 660 58 $41, 048 $600 $5, 746 $9, 050 $4, 915 $10, 187 $7, 224 $216 $112 $917 $2, 081 $733 52 312 3,616 5,709 943 19.8 108 56 48 $476, 800 $9, 933 6 $11, 650 $36, 072 $27, 249 $8, 823 $736 228 2,581 208 4.6 51 49 $265, 325 $5, 415 2 $1, 000 51 $29, 893 $18, 139 $11, 754 47 197 3,068 4,558 111 44 38 $141, 550 $3, 725 6 $6, 500 31 130 1,932 1 A minus sign (— ) denotes decrease. 2 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. State tables. — Tables 3, 4, 5, and 6 present the statistics for the Apostolic Christian Church by States. Table 3 gives for each State for 1936 the number and membership of the churches classified according to their location in urban or rural territory, membership classified by sex, and data for Sunday schools. Table 4 gives for selected States the number and membership of the churches for the four census years 1906 to 1936, together with the membership for 1936 classified as "under 13 years of age" and "13 years of age and over." Table 5 shows the value of church edifices and the amount of debt on such property for 1936. Table 6 presents, for 1936, the church expenditures, showing separately current expenses, improvements, benevolences, etc. In order to avoid disclosing the financial statistics of any individual church, separate presentation in tables 5 and 6 is limited to those States in which three or more churches reported value and expenditures. APOSTOLIC CHRISTIAN CHURCH 5 Table 3. — Number and Membership of Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 NUMBER OF NUMBER OF MEMBERSHIP BY CHURCHES MEMBERS SEX GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION ® Ed •a AND STATE js a * 2 _ d 03 "co „ a! "a rt Eh P4 pq O o CO United States 57 14 43 5,841 1,461 4,380 2,127 3,714 57.3 52 312 3,616 New England: Connecticut 1 1 210 210 80 130 61.5 1 8 129 Middle Atlantic: New York 2 1 1 2 140 48 48 140 57 14 83 34 2 1 14 3 137 14 East North Central: Ohio 9 5 4 744 518 226 251 493 50.9 9 60 524 Indiana 8 11 2 3 8 11 2 922 2,689 127 619 922 2,070 127 368 935 44 554 1,754 83 66.4 53.3 7 14 2 53 90 7 714 Illinois. 1,326 Michigan 110 ■\Yest North Central: Minnesota 2 2 90 90 45 45 2 5 53 Iowa 5 5 268 268 104 164 63.4 4 21 193 Missouri. „ 2 2 65 65 23 42 2 10 60 Kansas.. . _.. .-. . S 1 5 362 25 337 135 227 59.5 6 25 221 South Atlantic: West Virginia 1 1 16 16 4 12 "West South Central: Oklahoma 1 1 80 80 33 47 1 5 95 Pacific: Oregon 2 1 1 70 15 55 30 40 1 11 40 California . .. . 1 1 10 10 4 6 i Ratio not shown where number of females is less than 100. Table 4. — Number and Membership of Churches, 1906 to 1936, and Membership by Age in 1936, by States [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches in either 1936, 1926, 1916, or 1906] number of churches NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BY AGE, 1936 GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE 1936 1926 1916 1906 1936 1926 1916 1906 Un- der 13 years 13 years and over Age not re- ported Per- cent under 13i United States 57 53 54 41 5,841 5,709 4,766 4,558 8 5,587 246 0.1 East North Central: Ohio 9 8 14 5 6 2 15 8 8 12 5 6 14 6 8 15 5 6 14 8 6 14 3 4 6 744 922 2,689 268 362 856 668 580 2,828 279 430 924 428 628 2,165 290 437 818 539 380 2,515 184 417 523 8 736 922 2,535 268 362 764 1.1 Illinois. _ 154 West North Central: Iowa... . . ... Other States 92 1 Based on membership with age classification reported. 2 Includes 2 churches in each of the following States— New York, Michigan, Minnesota. Missouri, and Oregon; and 1 in each of the following— Connecticut, New Jersey, West Virginia, Oklahoma, and California. 225090—40—2 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 5. — Value op Churches and Amount op Church Debt by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting value of edifices] STATE Total number of churches Number of church edifices VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES Churches reporting Amount Churches reporting Amount 57 54 52 $552, 490 6 $9, 660 Ohio Indiana.. . . ... ... . 9 8 14 5 6 15 7 8 15 5 6 13 7 8 13 5 6 U3 56, 500 80, 400 295, 729 18, 250 20, 500 81,111 2 1 2 2,500 3,000 4 100 Iowa ... Kansas Other States. . 1 60 i Includes 2 churches in each of the following States — New York, Michigan, Minnesota, and Missouri; and 1 in each of the following — Connecticut, New Jersey, West Virginia, Oklahoma, and Oregon, Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] cd .d u 3 ja a o u CD -Q a 3 a 3 o EXPENDITURES STATE be a o a 03 8 ja o a X! O "5 3 o a 03 "3 "o EH .2 'n "3 o a P4 CO "3 f-H CD a o < | ■sS §a „ > S2 o a a a CD 1=3 a" O - a * cp " +j O ■a i 03 _ >> cd o3 o "3 o o CO O _o 1 CD a o w CO a o 1 a .S? *CD o 03 CD A CO p-. CD CD 2 CD C7 SJ3 o CO CD O a 3 a CD O 5 United States 57 9 8 14 5 6 15 56 $41, 048 $600 $5, 746 $9, 050 $4. 915 $10. 187 $7, 224 $21 R $112 $917 $2, 081 Ohio.... 9 8 14 5 6 U4 8,878 4,199 17,712 3,647 1, 242. 5, 370 600 860 1,245 2,915 3,293 588 2,125 928 536 1,580 1,200 1,900 1,800 15 942 915 6,047 487 215 1, 581 1,684 1,118 2,639 361 317 1,105 25 50 110 31 112 35 150 644 15 10 63 127 Indiana.. 133 Illinois 1,332 Iowa. 25 Kansas :::: 164 562 Other States 464 i Includes 2 churches in each of the following States — New York, Michigan, Minnesota, Missouri, and Oregon; and 1 in each of the following— Connecticut, New Jersey, West Virginia, and Oklahoma. HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION x The Apostolic Christian Church traces its origin to Benedict Weyeneth, who came to this country about the year 1847 and established a number of German- Swiss churches. The principal characteristic of these churches is the develop- ment of the doctrine of entire sanctification. They aim solely at the saving of souls, a change of heart through regeneration, and a life of godliness guided and directed by the Holy Spirit. This body does not believe in war, therefore the members sought exemption from bearing arms, but they are very willing to support the Government of the United States in any service which is compatible with the teachings of Christ and the Apostles. This was demonstrated by the members in the World War, in which they were commended for their faithfulness. Each member is required to be obedient to the laws of the United States and honest in discharging his duties, such as reporting all taxable property, paying taxes, etc. The different organizations are distinct from each other, although combining in a loose association, and they are considering the advisability of a more definite organization. i This statement, which is substantially the same as that published in vol. II of the Report on Religious Bodies, 1926, has been revised by Rev. Ernest Graf, Sr., Akron, Ohio, and approved by him in its present form. APOSTOLIC CHRISTIAN CHURCH (NAZAREAN) STATISTICS Summary for the United States, with urban-rural classification. — A general summary of the statistics for the Apostolic Christian Church (Nazarean) for the year 1936 is presented in table 1, which shows also the distribution of these figures between urban and rural territory. No parsonages were reported by this body. These statistics were compiled from schedules sent directly to the Bureau by the pastor or clerk of the individual churches and the data relate to these churches only. The membership of this denomination consists of persons who have become converted to Christ and are baptized and who strive for sanctihcation and prep- aration for eternal life. The Apostolic Christian Church (Nazarean) was not reported prior to 1936, hence no comparative data are available. Table 1. — Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural. Territory, 1936 Churches (local organizations), number . Members, number Average membership per church- Membership by sex: Male Female Males per 100 females Membership by age: Under 13 years..- 13 years and over Age not reported Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Constructed prior to 1936 Constructed, wholly or in part, in 1936. Average value per church Debt— number reporting Amount reported _ Number reporting "no debt" Expenditures : Churches reporting, number. Amount reported Salaries, other than pastors' Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding in- terest All other current expenses, including in- terest Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc.. Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution . All other purposes Average expenditure per church Sunday schools: Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars Summer vacation Bible schools: Churches reporting, number- Officers and teachers Scholars Total 1,663 54 645 1,018 63.4 1,547 116 19 18 $146, 500 $143, 000 $3, 500 $8, 139 4 $12, 860 15 23 $24, 926 $2, 208 $4, 629 $2, 650 $6, 976 $3, 765 $175 $2, 405 $1, 563 $555 $1, 084 20 70 1,077 In urban territory 26 1,551 60 597 954 62.6 1,437 114 17 16 $135, 500 $132, 000 $3, 500 $8, 469 4 $12, 860 13 21 $24, 167 $2, 088 $4, 227 $2, 650 $6, 864 $3, 765 $175 $2,280 $1, 563 $555 $1, 151 19 63 987 In rural territory 112 22 ( 2 ) 110 2 $11,000 $11,000 $5, 500 2 $759 $120 $402 $112 "$125 ~$380' PERCENT OF TOTAL ' Urban Rural 93.3 92.6 93.7 92.9 98.3 92.5 92.3 100. 97.0 94.6 91.3 100.0 98.4 100.0 100.0 94.8 100.0 100. 6.7 7.4 6.3 7.1 1.7 7.5 7.7 3.0 5.4 8.7 1.6 1 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. * Ratio not shown where number of females is less than 100. 8 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 State tables. — Tables 2, 3, and 4 present the statistics for 1936 for the Apostolic Christian Church (Nazarean) by States. Table 2 gives for each State the number and membership of the churches classified according to their location in urban or rural territory, membership classified by sex and by age, and data for Sunday schools. Table 3 shows the value of church edifices and the amount of debt on such property. Table 4 presents the church expenditures, showing separately current expenses, improvements, benevolences, etc. In order to avoid disclosing the financial statistics of any individual church, separate presentation in tables 3 and 4 is limited to those States in which three or more churches reported value and expenditures. Table 2. — Number and Membership of Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex and Age, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 number of churches NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BY SEX MEMBER- SHIP BY AGE SUNDAY SCHOOLS GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE "3 o Eh a 3 .o & 3 p_ "3 o Eh a as & fr_ 1,551 "ca H 3 112 CD "a 645 CO a s a_ ft 1,018 »3 S3 63.4 T3 C C3 S2 a) cs > a> >> cb [H -m'TH. ofs "I t_) < cb bn en a |I A O ■a c_ c/l ° 2 O a "o 3 CO 31 1 2 2 11 4 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 3 26 1 2 ] 11 3 1 1 1 1 1 1 2 5 I" "l "i" .... ____ 1,663 1,547 116 20 1 2 70 4 4 1,077 Middle Atlantic: New York 78 106 29 852 292 120 20 30 12 10 16 13 54 31 78 106 14 852 220 120 20 30 12 16 54 29 ~_5~ ~72~ "io" 1.3" "¥ 30 36 13 336 115 43 7 10 6 4 5 6 19 15 48 70 16 516 177 77 13 20 6 6 11 7 35 16 65. 1 65.0 78 106 29 767 292 120 20 30 12 10 16 13 54 .... 100 New Jersey. 46 East North Central: Ohio 85 8 4 1 31 18 2 491 Illinois. _____ 274 50 West North Central: Missouri. South Atlantic: 1 4 40 Virginia Mountain: Colorado. . 1 1 2 2 20 22 Utah Pacific: Oregon _ 3l" 1 3 34 1 Ratio not shown where number of females is less than 100. Table 3. — Value of Churches and Amount of Church Debt by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting value of edifices] Total num- ber of churches Number of church edifices VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES Churches reporting Amount Churches reporting Amount 31 19 18 $146, 500 4 $12, 860 Ohio 11 4 16 8 4 7 8 4 16 56, 500 40, 500 49, 500 3 6,750 Illinois __ _ Other States __ 1 6,110 •Includes 1 church in each of the following States — New York, New Jersey, Pennsylvania, Missouri, Utah, and Oregon. APOSTOLIC CHRISTIAN CHURCH ( NAZAREAN ) 9 Table 4.- — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] -£ o *-< ■a o o (D a a a o EXPENDITURES STATE a c a o O H ■a O P fl o a 03 o a .a m ~,„ ■go O m g P. C3 ta $2, 208 ll ,r. > u o c« a a o 11 I" n x o . o o o h3 a _o 1 © B o W s _o 1 d & 'o u o ■d 03 p=i M M 1 « bn o o a 3 a 0> .c o 31 11 4 16 23 8 4 ill $24, 926 12, 544 5,250 7,132 $4, 629 $2. 650 $6, 976 $3, 765 $175 $2, 405 $1, 563 $555 ' Ohio . 834 970 404 2,334 1,063 1,232 1,250 1,400 4,951 392 1,633 2,822 450 493 75 100 100 650 1,655 178 1,337 48 388 Other States 167 •Includes 2 churches in New Jersey; and 1 in each of the following States — New York, Pennsylvania Michigan, Minnesota, Missouri, Colorado, Utah, Oregon, and California. HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION x HISTORY Samuel Heinrich Froehlich was born on July 4, 1803, in Brugg, Switzerland. From his youth, he was influenced by his parents to devote himself to the clergy of the Protestant Reformed (State Church) so that he never contemplated any- thing else and was educated accordingly. The further he advanced in his study, the more his faith vanished until he came to the point that he believed nothing at all. Then God had compassion on him and awakened him and led him through a well-grounded conversion to true or real faith. From that moment on, however, he met nothing but opposition everywhere in the church (the state or established church) . When he took his first examina- tion for acceptance info the ministry in the year 1826, because of his testimony of the truth, he was put back a year. Finally he was accepted as a clergyman and after an initial and temporary installation he returned as a clergyman to his home scenes. He preached repentance and conversion in a convincing manner. A great awakening took place in the entire church. (As above, by "church" the state church of that place is meant.) One poor sinner-heart after another laid itself at the feet of Jesus. From other localities, too, many came to hear his sermons. When the enemy saw what blessed-making awakenings were taking place, he would no longer look on. One storm broke after another over the faithful witness of Christ until, in October 1830, he was deprived (for nonconformity) as a clergy- man in the Protestant Reformed (State Church) because he ventured to preach against rational religion and proclaimed the Gospel of reconciliation in its original purity. But much as the opposition was stirred, it was yet not possible to repel the light that had appeared. The good seed had been sown and had brought forth its fruits. Seeking souls inquiring after God flocked around S. H. Froehlich and here and there flourishing assemblies originated in Switzerland. Still the opposition asserted itself more and more. Persecutions intensified until S. H. Froehlich was forced to leave Switzerland in the year of 1844. In response to a call from seeking souls he emigrated to Strassburg, in Alsace. From here, the word was spread out into all of Alsace and Germany and churches were begun here and there. In the summer of 1839, two Hungarian youths, Emerich Henkschei and his brother, came to Zurich in their travels and became acquainted with S. H. Froehlich. They were converted and baptized and when they returned to their native land they also preached the Gospel. This was the beginning of the many congregations in Hungary, Austria, and the territory comprising the present Jugoslavia and Roumania. Congregations began to appear in Germany also, and to some extent in France. 1 This statement was furnished by Elder Frederick Schiler, Apostolic Christian Church (Nazarean) Mansfield, Ohio. 10 CENSUS OF EELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Severe persecutions oppressed many of the members and under this oppression many believers emigrated to America. In this wise, congregations spread to the new continent. It has been estimated that there are about 35,000 adherents to this faith in Hungary and somewhat more than 35,000 additional members in Jugoslavia and Roumania. Besides these 70,000 there are several thousand more in Switzerland and many hundred additional members scattered in Germany and France. DOCTRINE "Nazarean" is defined in Funk and Wagnall's dictionary as, "3 Eccl., one of a Hungarian Sect of Christians having no priesthood, rejecting infant baptism and transubstantiation, refraining from military service and politics, and refusing to bind themselves by oath." This concise statement is correct as far as it goes. The teaching further consists in this: That a man must be converted to Christ and become reborn to a lively hope of eternal life; that such a believer be baptized in the name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost; that he covenant with God to live a life sanctified in Him and according to the Word of God to seek to become rich in good works; that he live according to the Gospel of Christ, subject to the authorities, strive to be at peace with his fellow men, and fulfil his obliga- tions as a good citizen. According to the Word of God believers refrain from taking up arms for the purpose of shedding blood, since the Bible commands, "Love your enemies"; likewise the oath cannot be given — but "Let your yea be yea and your nay be nay." The organization consists of members of the church who have become converted to Christ and baptized and who strive for sanctification and preparation for eternal life; and also of such friends of the truth who sincerely and earnestly strive to attain such adoption to sonship in Christ. The principle has been recognized since time immemorable that there is a transitory degree or class existing between those who are yet in total darkness and those who are in union with God through Jesus Christ. The disciples of Christ themselves were for a time being of this class, and it was present and existing in the ancient Church of Christ going under the name of "Catechumens." This very same class is present and existing in our organization and is known under the name of "Friends" or "Friends of Truth." Such members of the organization, although they have not yet received baptism or communion and are not yet greeted with the holy kiss, meanwhile freely enjoy other valued privi- leges and the fellowship with all the members. In times of persecution, hatred and suffering fell upon this transitory class with equal fury, and in compensation they were also partakers of the benedictions and blessings which emanated from the light and truth as taught by the ministers of the church. Even in our day that law of compensation should and does hold good, that in the eyes of the law as well as in the eyes of the people in general, those belonging to this transitory class are and should be as they always have been regarded as being classed and associated with those who are in union and fellowship with God, rather than with those who are outside of the bounds and influence of the church. Those members of the organization who are yet within the transitory class (Friends of the Truth) do share and hold with equal conscientious conviction, along with the more advanced class of members, the doctrine founded upon the teaching of Christ, that it is sinful to shed human blood. It is made a fundamental duty of every member of the church to be subject to principalities and powers, to obey magistrates, to be ready to do every good work, to speak evil of no man, to be no brawler and show all meekness to all men. The members are not actuated in their attitude by the spirit of cowardice or unwillingness to bring sacrifice for the good, and are willing to observe the com- mand of the government to do noncombatant service, but their conscience does not permit them to render obedience to the command to kill. Members do not claim or insist upon exemption from all service in time of war but only from such service as cannot properly be classed as noncombatant. ORGANIZATION Each church is served by elders who are authorized to baptize, lay on hands, give the Lord's Supper, and conduct meetings of members for exercising church discipline in accordance with the teachings laid down by Christ and the Apostles. APOSTOLIC FAITH MISSION STATISTICS Summary for the United States, with urban-rural classification. — A general summary of the statistics for the Apostolic Faith Mission for the year 1936 is presented in table 1, which shows also the distribution of these figures between urban and rural territory. These statistics were compiled from schedules sent directly to the Bureau by the pastor or clerk of the individual churches and the data relate to these churches only. The membership of this denomination consists of those persons who are per- manently and actively identified with the movement, not including those who merely attend the meetings or are simply in accord with the movement. Table 1. — Summary op Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 Churches (local organizations), number Members, number Average membership per church Membership by sex: Male Female Sex not reported ... - Males per 100 females Membership by age: Under 13 years 13 years and over Age not reported Percent under 13 years 3 Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Constructed prior to 1936 Average value per church Debt — number reporting Amount reported Number reporting "no debt" Parsonages, number. Value — number reporting Amount reported Expenditures: Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding in- terest All other current expenses, including in- terest Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc. . Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution. All other purposes Average expenditure per church Sunday schools: Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers ., Scholars Total 2,288 135 911 1,372 5 66.4 444 1,838 6 19.5 7 7 $320, 950 $320, 950 $45, 850 2 $15, 200 3 3 3 $16, 600 15 $69, 487 $6, 965 $7, 650 $11, 766 $8,180 $23, 103 $5, 076 $2, 608 $995 $2, 645 $499 $4, 632 13 122 In urban territory 2, 154 166 413 1,741 19.2 5 5 $319, 450 $319, 450 $63, 890 1 $14, 800 3 2 2 $16, 500 13 $69, 073 $6, 955 $7, 650 $11,691 $8, 180 $23, 103 $5, 076 $2, 608 $995 $2, 320 $495 $5, 313 10 92 773 In rural territory 134 34 <») 31 97 6 24.2 2 2 $1, 500 $1, 500 $750 1 1 1 $100 2 $414 $10 $75 $325 $4 $207 3 30 110 FERCENT OF TOTAL 1 Urban Rural 94.1 94.5 93.9 93.0 94.7 99.5 99.5 100.0 99.4 100.0 100.0 100.0 100.0 100.0 87.7 99.2 75.4 87.5 5.9 5.5 6.1 7.0 5.3 2.6 .6 12.3 .8 24.6 12.5 1 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. 2 Ratio not shown where number of females is less than 100. 8 Based on membership with age classification reported. 11 12 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Comparative data, 1906-36. — Table 2 presents, in convenient form for com- parison, a summary of the available statistics of the Apostolic Faith Mission for the census years 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906. Table 2. — Comparative Summary, 1906 to 1936 Churches (local organizations), number. Increase [ over preceding census: Number Percent 2 Members, number Increase ' over preceding census: Number t Percent Average membership per church. Church edifices, number. .. Value — number reporting Amount reported Average value per church . Debt — number reporting Amount reported Parsonages , number Value — number reporting . Amount reported Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding interest.. All other current expenses, including interest- Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution All other purposes Not classified Average expenditure per church Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars 1936 169 8.0 135 7 7 $320, 950 $45, 850 2 $15, 200 3 3 $16, 600 15 $69, 487 $6, 965 $7, 650 $11, 766 $8, 180 $23, 103 $5, 076 $2, 645 $499 $4, 632 13 122 1926 2,119 -77 -3.5 151 5 4 $273, 500 $68, 375 1 $85, 000 1 $5, 500 11 $60, 622 $45, 971 $4, 870 $9, 781 $5, 511 578 1916 2,196 1,658 308.2 92 $40, 950 $5, 119 1 $4, 000 2 $5, 400 22 $38, 380 $30, 265 3,115 $1, 745 16 58 711 1906 538 1 1 $450 5 30 245 ' A minus sign (— ) denotes decrease. 2 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. State tables. — Tables 3, 4, and 5 present the statistics for the Apostolic Faith Mission by States. Table 3 gives for each State for 1936 the number and mem- bership of the churches classified according to their location in urban or rural territory, membership classified by sex, and data for Sunday schools. Table 4 gives for selected States the number and membership of the churches for the four census years 1906 to 1936, together with the membership for 1936 classified as "under 13 years of age" and "13 years of age and over." Table 5 presents, for 1936, the church expenditures, showing separately current expenses, improve- ments, benevolences, etc. Separate presentation in table 5 is limited to those States in which three or more churches reported expenditures, in order to avoid disclosing the financial statistics of any individual church, and for the same reason no tabular statement can be shown for the value of church edifices or the debt on such property since no State reported the value of so many as three churches. APOSTOLIC FAITH MISSION 13 Table 3. — Number and Membership op Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 number of churches NUMBER OF MEM- BERS MEMBERSHIP BY SEX SUNDAY SCHOOLS GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE "3 o "3 "3 o Eh a cS fit M P 2,154 "3 >. 3 « 134 911 30 25 15 2 15 20 73 680 51 a 1,372 52 34 31 4 24 30 162 961 74 09 J-. a g p. CO 5 1 4 o S3 *£ 66.4 o a ■?*■£ O 13 1 2 1 "3 a i§ o 122 24 13 7 a 17 2 2 1 1 1 1 3 4 2 13 4 2.28S 883 West North Central: Minnesota.-- -- - Missouri - South Atlantic: 2 1 1 3 4 2 ~T 1 1 1 83 63 46 6 39 50 235 1,641 125 S3 24 46 235 1,641 125 39 ""~6~ 39 50 85 41 35 West South Central: 1 1 3 4 16 5 11 46 45 Mountain: 3S Pacific: Washington. _. ... - Oregon — - 45.1 70. S 95 547 i Ratio not shown where number of females is less than 100. Table 4. — Xumber and Membership of Churches, 1906 to 1936, and Member- ship by Age in 1936, by States [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches in either 1936, 1926, 1916, or 1906] NUMBER OF CHURCHES NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BY AGE, 1936 GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE 1936 1926 1916 19G6 1936 1926 1916 1906 Under 13 years 13 years and over Age not re- ported Per- cent un- der 13 i 17 14 24 6 2,288 2,119 2,196 538 444 1,838 6 19.5 "\Yest North Central: 2 3 2 3 2 63 140 142 140 350 12 51 Pacific: 3 4 2 26 2 5 1 3 6 5 3 235 1,641 125 224 216 1,551 66 146 481 1,142 103 33 352 14 33 202 1,289 111 185 6 14.0 Oregon . . 21.5 11.2 Other States 8 1 328 48 15.1 1 Based on membership with age classification reported; not shown where base is less than 100. 2 Includes: Minnesota, 2; Maryland, 1; West Virginia, 1; Oklahoma, 1; and Colorado, 1. 225090—40 3 14 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 5. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] o p 3 a EXPENDITURES bfl a | .3 M S.9 3T3 3,9 -3 ■a a ■d 03 STATE o t-H a 3 a "3 o O © a H 3 J3 a 3 o a C3 o is a o .2 a "3 CD O if M a dp. ,4 3 §^ "» « S a-Ss ^.a « a cd d Ut 3 [OK © CD 3S..S o o o 1 CD a o a o 1 a '3 CD CO u< U CO CO g M 3 0. *-< 3 a 1-1 CD .g O H u Eh PL, «j « Ph o hI w p=< Eh 1 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. 2 Ratio not shown where number of females is less than 100. 3 Based on membership with age classification reported. 16 CHURCH OF DANIEL'S BAND 17 Comparative data, 1906-36. — Table 2 presents, in convenient form for compari- son, a summary of the available statistics of the Church of Daniel's Band for the census years 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906. Table 2. — Comparative Summary, 1906 to 1936 Churches (local organizations), number- Increase i over preceding census: Number Percent 2 Members, number Increase ' over preceding census: Number Percent Average membership per church _ Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Average value per church. Expenditures: Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding interest.. All other current expenses, including interest- Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution All other purposes Average expenditure per church Sunday schools: Churches reporting, number. Officers and teachers Scholars 1936 -7 -5.4 24 4 4 $3, 250 $813 5 $767 $332 $67 $51 $155 $153 3 23 108 1936 4 -2 129 -264 -67.2 32 3 3 a, 500 51, 500 $627 $167 1916 ( 2 ) 393 301 66 5 4 $7, 800 $1,950 $50 $224 1906 23 2 2 $2, 400 $1, 200 1 A minus sign (— ) denotes decrease. 2 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION l The Church of Daniel's Band was organized and incorporated in February 1893 at Marine City, St. Clair County, Mich. The general purpose is evangel- istic, with special emphasis upon fellowship, abstinence from all excess, and liberty in the exercise of faith. The organization is somewhat after the Methodist form. In addition to the churches in the United States there is a mission con- nected with the body in Canada. In their Sunday school work most of the churches unite with other bodies in union schools. 1 No revision of history, doctrine, or organization was furnished by this body for 1936, hence this statement is the same as that published in Religious Bodies, vol. II, 1926. CHURCH OF GOD (APOSTOLIC) STATISTICS Summary for the United States, with urban-rural classification. — A general sum- mary of the statistics for the Church of God (Apostolic) for the year 1936 is pre- sented in table 1, which shows also the distribution of these figures between urban and rural territory. These statistics were compiled from schedules sent directly to the Bureau by the pastor or clerk of the individual churches and the data relate to these churches only. The membership includes all baptized believers enrolled, but those under 18 years of age are not considered communicants nor are they eligible for official position. Table 1. -Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 ITEM Total In urban territory In rural territory PERCENT OF TOTAL 1 Urban Rural 13 314 24 89 225 39.6 21 293 6.7 8 8 $6, 630 $5, 430 $1, 200 $829 2 $1, 745 5 1 1 $2, 000 10 $2, 476 $875 $162 $198 $418 $110 $85 $30 $3 $53 $542 $248 7 46 277 6 165 28 51 114 44.7 19 146 11.5 5 5 $4. 970 $3, 770 $1, 200 $994 2 $1,745 3 1 1 $2, 000 6 $1, 164 $444 $35 $168 $418 $53 $10 $4 .$3 $29 7 149 21 38 111 34.2 2 147 1.3 3 3 $1, 660 $1, 660 Members, number.. ... 52.5 47.5 Membership by sex: Male .. . Female __ _ _. 50.7 49.3 Males per 100 females .. Membership by age: 49.8 50.2 Church edifices, number.. . . .. . Value — number reporting... . 75.0 69.4 100.0 25.0 30.6 Constructed, wholly or in part, in 1936 Average value per church. $553 Debt — number reporting ... ... Amount reported ... . 100.0 Number reporting "no debt" 2 Parsonages, number . Value — number reporting . Amount reported . 100.0 Expenditures : Churches reporting, number.. _. _ 4 $1,312 $431 $127 $30 Amount reported . _ 47.0 50.7 21.6 84.8 100.0 48.2 53 Pastors' salaries. - 49 3 All other salaries.. __ 78 4 Repairs and improvements 15 2 Payment on church debt, excluding inter- est .. All other current expenses, including interest. $57 $75 $26 51.8 Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc.. Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution $24 $542 $328 3 22 128 All other purposes.. ... _ . 100.0 Average expenditure per church $194 4 24 149 Sunday schools: Churches reporting, number ... .. Officers and teachers -. .. Scholars . ... 53.8 46 2 1 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. 18 CHURCH OF GOD (APOSTOLIC) 19 Comparative data, 1936 and 1926. — Table 2 presents, in convenient form for comparison, a summary of the available statistics of the Church of God (Apostolic) for the census years 1936 and 1926. Table 2. — Comparative Summary, 1936 and 1926 Churches (local organizations), number Increase ' over preceding census: Number Percent Members, number Increase i over preceding census: Number Percent Average membership per church Church edifices , number Value — number reporting Amount reported Average value per church Debt — number reporting Amount reported Parsonages, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding interests All other current expenses, including interest Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution All other purposes Average expenditure per church Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars $24, 350 $3, 044 4 $3, 328 14 $5,486 $4, 590 $896 $392 13 70 341 i A minus sign (— ) denotes decrease. J Percent not shown where base is less than 100. State tables. — Tables 3, 4, 5, and 6 present the statistics for the Church of God (Apostolic) by States. Table 3 gives for each State for 1936 the number and membership of the churches classified according to their location in urban or rural territory, membership classified by sex, and data for Sunday schools. Table 4 gives for selected States the number and membership of the churches for the census years 1936 and 1926, together with the membership for 1936 classified as "under 13 years of age" and "13 years of age and over." Table 5 shows the value of churches and parsonages and the amount of debt on church edifices for 1936. Table 6 presents, for 1936, the church expenditures, showing separately current expenses, improvements, benevolences, etc. In order to avoid disclosing the financial statistics of any individual church, separate presentation in tables 5 and 6 is limited to those States in which three or more churches reported value and expenditures. 20 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 3. — Number and Membership op Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 NUMBER OF CHURCHES NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BY SEX SUNDAY SCHOOLS GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION 1 o i ** 73 AXD STATE "3 O ! « i 03 P s 3 (A "a o a P "3 H 3 03 a ft "3-2 s a s ° OJ o CS O United States- 13 6 7 314 165 149 88 225 39.6 7 46 277 South Atlantic: — ! Virginia- . 2 i ! 1 86 49 37 23 63 2 14 84 West Virginia North Carolina 4 1 5 i - i 3 3 77 17 119 29 17 55 48 64 20 6 31 57 11 88 3 20 82 South Carolina. _ _ _ 2 12 111 East South Central: i Kentucky _ _ 1 i |__ 15 15 9 6 1 Ratio not shown where number of females is less than 100. Table 4. — Number and Membership of Churches, 1936 and 1926, and Membership by Age in 1936, by States [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches in either 1936 or 1926] NUMBER OF CHURCHES NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BY AGE, 1936 1936 1926 1936 1926 Under 13 years 13 years and over Percent under 13 United States.,. . ... .. 13 18 314 492 21 293 6.7 4 5 24 10 8 77 119 118 288 204 1 4 16 76 115 102 (0 3.4 Other States 13.6 i Percent not shown where base is less than 100. 2 Includes: Virginia, 2; North Carolina, 1; and Kentucky, 1. Table 5. — Value of Churches and Parsonages and Amount of Church Debt by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting value of edifices] Total number of churches Num- ber of church edifices VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES VALUE OF PAR- SONAGES Churches reporting Amount Churches reporting Amount Churches reporting Amount United States 13 8 8 $6, 630 2 $1, 745 1 82, 000 South Carolina . ._. 5 8 4 4 4 i 4 1,960 4,670 1 1 1,000 745 Other States 1 2, 000 1 Includes: Virginia, 2; West Virginia, 1; and North Carolina, 1. CHURCH OF GOD (APOSTOLIC) 21 Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting s EXPENDITURES 1 -S e is £ P p T5 STATE a ! B S C 1 8 a 1 03 ■ttP a oj 0,3, SI; 1 p o s ,P P § a 3 a 1 3 o O 5 & p. P^JS fl m P * CS a •3 tn, 1- c £ c 03 CS~™ O e- ; o E" 1 Ph , CO 3 C -3 STATE 3 o o so a s o u E m 3 o ■5.2 9 %; .3 d d B 3 a "3 o. Ci o a 3 a 3 O E CO 03 o 50 "3 o O a 3 op 3 B*- 3 tUC S.S .3 — 3 C3 q 3 g E 3 --u 'c3 3 o a O c r* u e Pn <1 W fc-a O l-J w t^ H «< 20 3 3 8 6 19 $6, 802 $2,954 $211 $143 10 12 126 $800 $883 229 234 115 305 $75 $304 SI, 123 $193 $311 3 3 8 i 5 1, 483 1, 569 1,646 2,104 751 562 1,074 567 66 145 600 "56" 25 89 120 25 70 338 389 120 276 50 55 88 15? 106 Other States 53 1 Includes 1 church in each of the following States— Pennsylvania, AVisconsin, Minnesota, Kansas, and Wyoming. HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION l DENOMINATIONAL HISTORY A number of independent churches were organized under the name of Hephzi- bah Faith Missionary Association, at Glenwood, Iowa, in 1S92, for the threefold purpose of preaching the doctrine of holiness, developing missionary work both at home and abroad, and promoting philanthropic work, especially the care of orphans and needy persons. They have no formal creed and no general church organization: each local body, called an assembly, keeps its own records; but there is a central committee, located at Tabor, Iowa, which superintends the general activities of the churches. A communicant is considered to be one who gives evidence of a new birth, who is willing to conform to the teaching of the Scriptures, walking in love and fellow- ship, amenable to the church and to those who have its spiritual oversight or rule. Those who reside in isolated communities may, if they wish, retain their church affiliation. Ministers usually receive no salaries, most of them being supported by freewill offerings. WORK The number of persons engaged in home missionary work is 100, including or- dained and licensed ministers, evangelists, deaconesses, etc. No salaries are paid. Complete figures for this work are not available, but the superintendent reports that "sufficient food and clothing and traveling expenses for about 100 persons were supplied during the year." The denomination supports 2 schools with 200 students, for which $8,000 was contributed during the year. The value of property is $100,000. Foreign missionary work has been carried on since 1894. The fields occupied at present are Japan, India, Africa, and China. In 1936 there were 15 stations and outposts, with 9 missionaries and 31 native helpers. There were 25 organized churches and Sunday schools in the foreign field but no membership figures are available. The amount contributed in the United States for work in the foreign field was -$7,749 and the value of property was estimated at $20,000. The amount of endowment for institutions of all kinds is $10,000. 1 This slatemcnt, which is substantially the same as that published in vol. II of the Report on Religious Bodies, 1926, has been revised by Josie M. Fattig, assistant secretary of the Heplmbah Faith Missionary Association, Tabor, Iowa, and approved by her in its present form. METROPOLITAN CHURCH ASSOCIATION STATISTICS The data given for 1936 represent 14 active organizations of the Metropolitan Church Association, all reported as being in urban territory. These statistics were compiled from schedules sent directly to the Bureau by the pastor or clerk of the individual churches and the data relate to these churches only. The membership of the congregations of this denomination are those persons who, having made profession of conversion, or new birth, have subscribed to the doctrine of the church and continue to live a Christian life. Comparative data, 1906-36. — Table 1 presents, in convenient form for com- parison, a summary of the available statistics of the Metropolitan Church Asso- ciation for the census years 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906. Table 1. — Comparative Summary, 1906 to 1936 Churches (local organizations), number. Increase ' over preceding census: Number Percent 2 1936 1926 Members, number Increase ' over preceding census: Number Percent Average membership per church . Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Average value per church. Debt — number reporting Amount reported Parsonages, number Value— number reporting. Amount reported Expenditures: Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding interest.. All other current expenses, including interest. Local relief and charity. Red Cross, etc Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution All other purposes Average expenditure per church Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number. Officers and teachers Scholars -152 -13.7 2 1 $150, 000 $150,000 2 1 ,500 13 $47, 605 $850 $62 $100 $4, 031 $690 $10, 365 $21, 553 $8, 279 $1, 675 $3, 662 10 81 804 409 58.1 28 5 4 $201, 650 $50, 413 1 $38, 500 $3, 800 34 $107, 580 !6, 726 $20, 854 $3, 164 33 138 1,618 1916 238 51. 1 101 $100, 000 $100, 000 1 $40, 000 4 $80, 635 $69, 305 $11, 330 $20, 159 3 35 423 1906 1 4 $118,300 $29, 575 3 $74, 000 1 $13, 000 4 29 360 i A minus sign (— ) denotes decrease. 2 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. 30 METROPOLITAN CHURCH ASSOCIATION 31 State tables. — Tables 2 and 3 present the statistics for the Metropolitan Church Association by States. Table 2 gives for each State for 1936 the number and membership of the churches, membership classified by sex, and data for Sunday schools. Table 3 gives for selected States the number and membership of the churches for the four census years 1906 to 1936, together with the membership for 1936 classified as "under 13 years of age" and "13 years of age and over." Tables presenting expenditures or value of edifices cannot be shown since no State had as many as three churches reporting these items. Table 2. — Number atstd Membership of Churches, Membership by Sex, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 Total number of churches Num- ber of mem- bers membership by sex SUNDAY SCHOOLS GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE Male Female Males per 100 fe- males i Churches report- in g Officers and teach- ers Schol- ars 14 961 369 592 62.3 10 81 804 New England: Rhode Island ... 1 1 1 1 2 1 2 1 1 1 1 1 33 43 50 133 122 77 309 13 47 63 59 12 13 10 15 61 33 27 137 3 19 28 20 3 20 33 35 72 89 50 172 10 28 35 39 9 1 6 80 Middle Atlantic: 79.7 1 1 1 1 2 1 1 12 6 9 8 25 6 7 50 East North Central: Ohio 130 100 75 252 WestjNorth Central: 35 70 South Atlantic: Mountain: Pacific: Washington. _ 1 2 12 1 Ratio not shown where number of females is less than 100. Table 3.— Number and Membership of Churches, 1906 to 1936, and Mem- bership by Age in 1936, by States [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches in either 1936, 1926, 1916, or 1906] NUMBER OF CHURCHES NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BY AGE, 1936 state 1936 1926 1916 1906 1936 1926 1916 1906 Un- der 13 years 13 years and over Age not re- ported Per- cent under 13i United States 14 40 7 6 961 1,113 704 466 404 524 33 43.5 Illinois 2 1 4 6 6 4 4 16 1 2 122 77 309 13 47 393 56 207 500 71 115 164 30 110 82 23 54 2 14 229 40 54 255 11 33 131 67.2 Wisconsin --.-..; 2 i 1 2 399 5 290 17.5 Other States n 4 2 270 66 33 63.6 ! Based on membership with age classification reported; not shown where base is less than 100. 2 Includes 1 church in each of the following States — Rhode Island, New York, Pennsylvania, Ohio, Vir- ginia, Colorado, and Washington. 32 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION 1 DENOMINATIONAL HISTORY This organization, sometimes called the "Burning Bush," is an outgrowth of the Metropolitan Methodist Church, of Chicago, III., and was organized in one of the most densely settled districts of that city. It found its impulse in a revival movement in 1894 and has increased until it now has churches in various parts of the country, and it also conducts fairly extensive foreign missionary work. The headquarters of the organization are at Waukesha, Wis. DOCTRINE AND ORGANIZATION In doctrine and practice the Metropolitan Church Association resembles the early Methodists. Its one aim has always been to give the gospel free to the poor, indeed to all; and especially to give to the helpless and outcast another chance for a life of usefulness. It does not emphasize a creed, except such as may be found in the Scriptures themselves. It published a discipline setting forth articles of faith that are purely evangelical in nature and simple enough for a child to comprehend. In 1918 a charter was secured in the State of Wisconsin, and an organization was perfected among the ordained preachers working under the denomination. A set of bylaw's was adopted, providing for government through a board of trustees and an auxiliary board of stewards. The establishment of new classes and churches was also provided for, which are recognized as branches and pre- sided over by ministers appointed by the board of trustees. The association is conducted as a faith organization, and no one connected with it receives any salary or regular payment of any kind for work done. It has a number of ordained ministers, who do not receive regular salaries, nor do they solicit gifts in any way. Individual members make it a rule of life not to hold any property which can be sold and the proceeds applied to the advance- ment of the kingdom of Christ. The Scripture text, "Sell that thou hast, and distribute to the poor, and thou shalt have treasure in Heaven," is thus made a literal rule of practice throughout the organization. The practice of sharing temporal benefits equally is also a rule in the association. All money received, from whatever source, is turned into the treasury and distributed for the gen- eral advancement of the association work. In the conduct of the schools and institutions no charge is made for board or tuition, but all are expected to con- tribute their work for the general welfare. WORK The special feature of the association is its evangelistic work, which is carried on in all parts of the country. A party of from one to five persons may go to some point where evangelistic services are desired and carry on this work, without charge, in a tent or hall hired for the purpose, continuing as long as the interest warrants, and may organize a local class and leave a pastor in charge. Since the last census (1926) the work of this church has gone forward in foreign lands. Several departments have been added to the India branch, located at Siwait near Allahabad. The Bitzer Memorial School has been opened to give elementary education to native children. A new hospital has been erected, as well as a new Bible school building. A monthly paper is published, called India. A favorable opening in South India is being followed; property has been purchased with the intention of organizing a permanent work there. Evangelistic work is being carried on in Norway and Sweden. In each country the church prints a quarterly periodical, which aids in religious instruction. In Glasgow, Scotland, which serves as headquarters for the British Isles, property has been purchased. A Bible training school is conducted there to fit workers to labor in the British Empire as well as the foreign field. A printing- plant is operated which publishes Christian literature. A monthly magazine is printed, known as the Message of Victory. 1 This statement, which is substantially the same as that published in vol. II of the Report on Re'igious Bodies, 1926, has been revised by Mr. Charles L. Capscl, secretary, Metropolitan Church Association, Waukesha, Wis , and approved by him in its present form. METROPOLITAN CHURCH ASSOCIATION 33 Extensive work is carried on in the Union of South Africa. The headquarters are located in Capetown. The Metropolitan Training Institute has been opened to give religious training to those who feel called to labor for God in Africa. A quarterly paper is published, called The Africa Burning Bush. Con- nected with this branch is a mission at Cape Coast Castle in West Africa, which is operated by native workers. In 1933 evangelistic work was started in the interior of Brazil. This is only pioneer work; no permanent buildings have been erected. The association conducts a large Bible school and training home for Christian workers at Waukesha, Wis. It operates at the same place an extensive pub- lishing plant where the official organ, The Burning Bush, and also the Gospel Art Calendar, Scripture Text Mottoes, and numerous books, leaflets, and tracts are published. It conducts an orphans' home at Waukesha, in which there are about 35 chil- dren, and these are educated at the private school of the association. MISSIONARY CHURCH ASSOCIATION STATISTICS Summary for the United States, with urban-rural classification. — A general summary of the statistics for the Missionary Church Association for the year 1936 is presented in table 1, which shows also the distribution of these figures between urban and rural territory. These statistics were compiled from schedules sent directly to the Bureau by the pastor or clerk of the individual churches and the data relate to these churches only. The membership of this denomination is made up of those persons who have been baptized upon profession of faith and accepted as members by action of the local church bodies. Table 1. — Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 Churches (local organizations), number Members, number Average membership per church Membership by sex: Male Female Sex not reported Males per 100 females Membership by age: Under 13 years 13 years and over Age not reported Percent under 13 years 2 Church edifices, number Value— number reporting Amount reported Constructed prior to 1936 Constructed, wholly or in part, in 1936 Average value per church Debt — number reporting Amount reported Number reporting "no debt" Parsonages, number - Value' — number reporting Amount reported Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding in- terest All other current expenses, including interest Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc_. Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution. All other purposes A verage expenditure per church Sunday schools: Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars Summer vacation Bible schools: Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars Total 78 1,479 2,152 17 68.7 3,426 128 2.7 39 37 $217,900 $210, 003 $7, 897 $5, 889 12 $43, 078 20 17 17 $44, 250 45 $88, 871 $27, 059 $3, 449 $5, 980 $2, 561 $11,559 $1,814 $7, 531 $13, 796 $8, 372 $6, 750 $1, 975 45 736 6,003 56 703 In urban territory 19 1, 785 710 1,058 17 67.1 53 1,615 117 3.2 15 15 $152, 600 $149, 703 $2, 897 $10, 173 10 $42, 128 3 6 6 $18, 200 19 $50, 241 $14, 626 $2, 462 $2, 906 $8, 589 $891 $5, 166 $8, 013 $961 $4, 141 $2, 644 19 369 6 52 664 In rural territory 1,863 67 769 1,094 70.3 41 1,811 11 2.2 24 22 $65, 300 $60, 300 $5, 000 $2, 968 2 $950 17 11 11 $26, 050 26 $38, 630 $12, 433 $987 $3, 074 $75 $2, 970 $923 $2, 365 $5, 783 $7, 411 $2, 609 $1, 486 26 367 2,340 PERCENT OF TOTAL 1 Urban 48.0 49.2 47.1 91.4 70.0 71.3 36.7 97.8 56.5 54.1 71.4 48.6 97.1 74.3 49.1 68.6 58.1 11.5 61.3 50.1 61.1 Rural 52.0 50.8 52.9 8.6 30.0 28.7 63.3 2.2 43.5 45.9 28.6 51.4 2.9 25.7 50.9 31.4 41.9 88.5 38.7 49.9 38.9 5.5 1 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. 2 Based on membership with age classification reported. 34 MISSIONARY CHURCH ASSOCIATION 35 Comparative data, 1906-36. — Table 2 presents, in convenient form for com- parison, a summary of the available statistics of the Missionary Church Associa- tion for the census years 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906. Table 2. — Comparative Summary, 1906 to 1936 1936 1926 1916 1906 Churches (local organizations), number. Increase i over preceding census: Number Percent 2 Members, number Increase over preceding census: Number Percent Average membership per church . Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Average value per church. Debt — number reporting Amount reported Parsonages, number Value — number reporting. Amount reported 25 -5 Expenditures: Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding interest.. All other current expenses, including interest. Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution All other purposes Average expenditure per church Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars 3,648 1,150 46.0 78 39 37 $217, 900 $5, 889 12 $43, 078 17 17 $44, 250 45 $88, 871 $27, 059 $3, 449 $5, 980 $2, 561 $11, 559 $1,814 $7, 531 $13, 796 $8, 372 $6, 750 $1, 975 45 736 6,008 2,498 944 60.7 73 31 30 $262, 343 $8, 745 11 $35, 958 10 $37, 800 33 $105, 326 $73, 652 $31, 674 $3, 192 29 423 3,822 1,554 298 23.7 62 21 20 $84, 700 $4, 235 2 $1, 500 3 $6, 000 21 $37, 930 $24, 555 $13, 375 $1, 806 21 321 3.022 1,256 42 19 19 $33, 135 $1, 744 4 $1,500 1 $1, 000 28 271 1,916 i A minus sign (— ) denotes decrease. i Percent not shown where base is less than 100. State tables. — Tables 3, 4, 5, and 6 present the statistics for the Missionary Church Association by States. Table 3 gives for each State for 1936 the number and membership of the churches classified according to their location in urban or rural territory, membership classified by sex, and data for Sunday schools. Table 4 gives for selected States the number and membership of the churches for the four census years 1906 to 1936, together with the membership for 1936 classified as "under 13 years of age" and "13 years of age and over." Table 5 shows the value of churches and parsonages and the amount of debt on church edifices for 1936. Table. 6 presents, for 1936, the church expenditures, showing separately current expenses, improvements, benevolences, etc. In order to avoid disclosing the financial statistics of any individual church, separate presentation in tables 5 and 6 is limited to those States in which three or more churches reported value and expenditures. 36 CENSUS OF KELIGIOITS BODIES, 1936 Table 3. — Number and Membership of Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 NUMBER OF CHURCHES NUMBER OF MEM- BERS MEMBERSHIP BY SEX SUNDAY SCHOOLS GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE "3 o a > 3 J= bo 3 a 3 o a o =- .3 cr STATE o u CD a 3 a u o a .3 !_ 3 -t-3 a 3 o S C3 "c3 .1 'C 03 C _g a "ci u o ■Sq a OS 'p s ® CD .? > ffl X oj o 03 03 3 o Eh 03 "3 H 3 1 B |3 p. o O o A o 03 46 40 6 4,044 2,249 1,795 1,654 2,390 69.2 44 229 1,563 New England: 1 1 1 1 1 1 — - 16 41 40 16 41 40 6 17 14 10 24 26 1 1 1 4 5 3 22 Rhode Island. -- . 31 9 Middle Atlantic: 3 9 10 2 8 6 1 1 4 194 1,770 615 112 264 408 82 1,506 207 72 757 230 122 1,013 385 59.0 74.7 59.7 3 8 10 12 46 52 79 275 363 East North Central: Ohio 1 1 1 1 1 1 .::: 100 30 40 100 30 40 42 11 17 58 19 23 1 1 1 5 4 5 45 Illinois 20 Michigan 50 West North Central: Missouri- 1 1 1 1 :::: 9 28 9 28 3 10 6 18 1 1 3 5 7 35 South Atlantic: District of Columbia 1 1 60 60 22 38 1 4 32 Florida 3 3 .... 128 128 56 72 2 6 83 Mountain: 9 1 9 1 858 25 858 25 350 10 508 15 68.9 9 1 65 4 423 Utah 25 Pacific: California 2 2 — 90 90 37 53 2 6 64 1 Ratio not shown where number of females is less than 100. Table 4. — Number and Membership op Churches, 1906 to 1936, and Membership by Age in 1936, by States [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches in either 1936, 1926, 1916, or 1906] NUMBER OF CHURCHES NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP, BY AGE, 1936 state 1936 1926 1916 1906 1936 1926 1916 1906 Under 13 years 13 years and over Per- cent under 13 United States 46 48 21 3 4,044 2,442 1.129 230 894 3,150 22.1 New York 3 9 10 1 3 9 • ii 3 13 12 3 3 7 7 2 6 5 1 1 1 5 194 106 715 693 168 107 474 179 55 542 291 50 22 100 69 56 163 11 36 249 205 35 58 170 141 158 1,521 410 65 70 688 238 18.6 New Jersey 1 1 1 1,770 615 100 128 858 379 14.1 Pennsylvania 33.3 Ohio 35.0 Florida 45.3 Colorado.. 19.8 Other States 37.2 1 Includes 2 churches in California; and 1 in each of the following States — Massachusetts, Rhode Island, Connecticut, Illinois, Michigan, Missouri, Nebraska, and Utah, and the District of Columbia. 46 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 5. — Value of Churches and Parsonages and Amount of Church Debt By States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having ' or more 3hurches reporting value of edifices] Total number of churches Num- ber of church edifices VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES VALUE OF PAR- SONAGES STATE Churches report- ing Amount Ghurches report- ing Amount Churches report- ing Amount 46 30 30 $560, 500 9 $39,618 19 $156, 000 9 10 3 9 15 4 7 3 9 7 4 7 3 9 17 51, 500 42, 000 32, 500 308, 500 126, 000 4 1 1 7 6 30, 000 (>) (i) 1 3,850 Florida 3 5 4,900 30, 868 37, 000 89,000 1 Amount included in figures for "Other States," to avoid disclosing the statistics of any individual church. 2 Includes: New York, 2; Ohio, 1; Michigan, 1; Utah, 1; and California, 2. Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] S3 o 3 S3 EXPENDITURES 6jo a a> a £3 M •3 3 03 ■6 03 o STATE o .a a 3 a O n a> S3 a 3 o B 03 1 03 §a rr, > £2 S3 3 11 3 ® ^ 3 3 r -g ° c£ o "3 03 S3 M H ft 3 ft S3 t-i O 03 ft B-BB gS^ ojd o o £3 O s a 02 frS-H £a.S u O p* Eh O b< Ph < « Ph o HH &H CD H III s.Sg fc .CD gg"S t- S3! CD g SKj "Si? 2 3 S3 — o 03 1 CD a 1 .SP '3 t- - CD 03 9 3 CD -* toC ° si si o OOO o &H O & P4 < « Ph O a w £h Eh «* United States. 59 58 $30, 089 $12, 837 $2, 279 $1, 798 $1, 867 $3,831 $1, 284 $1,296 $681 $2, 294 $1, 902 C onnecticut 3 3 1,993 581 217 110 326 439 52 30 10 199 29 4 7 4 7 7,197 5,219 2,282 2,813 690 300 674 102 784 335 1,001 501 779 121 165 235 254 134 169 368 399 North Carolina 310 South Carolina 21 21 7,629 3,117 569 499 250 908 184 589 64 768 681 Georgia 7 7 3 7 7 6 3 17 1,716 688 1,609 4,018 817 286 893 2, 048 238 39 226 75 42 160 136 51 76 22 23 89 85 158 650 68 5 11 64 38 27 85 127 100 8 5 106 218 27 225 320 22 Florida 93 Tennessee 50 Other States 318 1 Includes: Pennsylvania, 2; Ohio, 2; Virginia, 1; District of Columbia, 1; and Alabama, 1. HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION » HISTORY The first general council of the Fire Baptized Holiness Church of God of the Americas was held at Anderson, S. C, 1898. It was at that time called the Fire Baptized Holiness Association of America as reported by W. E. Fuller: There were 140 representatives from various parts of the United States and Dominion of Canada, and I, W. E. Fuller, was the only colored repre- sentative among them. Here it was that this grand old church of ours began among our own people. We were connected with the white people for 10 years and at the expira- tion of 10 years we met again at Anderson, S. C, 1908, and owing to the growing prejudice that began to arise among the people outside this denomi- nation, it was mutually agreed that we have separate incorporations. During our connection we accumulated upwards of $20,000 worth of prop- erty and at the separation we were given warranty deeds for the same. i This statement was prepared from material taken from the Discipline printed by The True Witness Publishing Co., Seneca, S. C. 4 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 W. E. Fuller was elected general overseer and C. C. Childs was elected secre- tary and treasurer. The membership at that time, according to the general secretary's record, was 925. From 1922 to 1926 this church operated under the title Fire Baptized Holiness Church of God. In 1926 the General Council met with Mt. Moriah Fire Baptized Holiness Church at Knoxville, Tenn. During this council it was voted to change the name of this church to the Fire Baptized Holiness Church of God of the Americas. DOCTRINE The object and purpose of this church is threefold: (1) For the deepening of our spiritual life, so that all our members may attain and impress every Christian believer to seek the highest Christian experience possible in this life. (Matt. 5: 14-16.) (2) To ordain elders, pastors, evangelists, missionaries, and teachers, divinely called and set apart according to their gifts and calling, who shall be required to teach and preach the doctrine set forth in the Basis of Union. (I Cor. 7:20; Titus 1 : 5.) (3) To enforce ordinances enacted by Christ and practiced by the holy Apostles and fathers of the early church, such as baptism (Matt. 3:16) and administration of the Lord's Supper as instituted by Himself, followed by washing of the saints' feet (St. John 13: 4, 17); solemnizing matrimony (I Peter 2: 13, 15) and burying the dead. Article III. The Basis of Union, shown in the Discipline, contains the doctrinal basis for this denomination. It believes and teaches repentance; regeneration; justification; sanctification; pentecostal baptism, speaking with other tongues as the spirit gives utterance; divine healing of the body; and the premillennial sec- ond coming of Christ. It also teaches the sanctity of marriage. It utterly opposes the teachings of the so-called Christian Scientists, Spirit- ualists, Unitarians, Universalists, and Mormons. It denies as false and unscrip- tural Adventism, immorality, antinomianism, annihilation of the wicked, the glorification of the body, and many other modern teachings of the day. Xo subsequent general council shall have authority to change the Basis of Union without a full representation from the local churches. ORGANIZATION The Fire Baptized Holiness Church of God of the Americas recognizes and acknowledges the Lord Christ as the supreme head and rightful governor of the church in all its departments. The organization includes the following officers: A bishop, two overseers, general secretary, treasurer, and board of trustees. The local churches are served by the ruling elders, ordained ministers, and pastors. A general convention meets annually for the purpose of raising funds for education, orphanage, and missionary purposes. o U. S. DEPARTMENT OF COMMERCE HARRY L. HOPKINS, Secretary BUREAU OF THE CENSUS L&?— of!?^ WILLIAM LANE AUSTIN, Director CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES 1936 Bulletin No. 14 FRIENDS STATISTICS, DENOMINATIONAL HISTORY DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION CONSOLIDATED REPORT Separate figures are given for each of the four bodies of Friends, as follows: Society of Friends (Orthodox) Society of Friends (Hicksite) Orthodox Conservative Friends (Wilburite) Friends (Primitive) Prepared under the supervision of Dr. T. F. MURPHY Chief Statistician for Religious Statistics UNITED STATES GOVERNMENT PRINTING OFFICE WASHINGTON : 1940 For sale by the Superintendent of Documents, Washington, D. C. .... . Price 5 cents CONTENTS Page General Introduction in FRIENDS General Statement 1 Summary of Statistics, 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906 1 SOCIETY OF FRIENDS (ORTHODOX) Statistics 2 Table 1. — Summary of statistics for churches in urban and rural ter- ritory, 1936 2 Table 2. — Comparative summary, 1906 to 1936 3 Table 3. — Number and membership of churches in urban and rural territory, membership by sex, and Sunday schools, by States, 1936 4 Table 4. — Number and membership of churches, 1906 to 1936, and membership by age in 1936, by States 5 Table 5. — Value of churches and parsonages and amount of church debt by States, 1936 6 Table 6.— Church expenditures by States, 1936 7 Table 7. — Number and membership of churches, value and debt on church edifices, expenditures, and Sunday schools, by yearly meetings, 1936 9 History, Doctrine, and Organization 9 society of friends (hicksjte) Statistics (tables 1 to 7) 15 History, Doctrine, and Organization 19 orthodox conservative friends (wilburite) Statistics (tables 1 to 6) 22 History, Doctrine, and Organization 26 FRIENDS (PRIMITIVE) Statistics 27 Comparative summary, 1906 to 1936 27 History, Doctrine, and Organization 27 n GENERAL INTRODUCTION The Census of Religious Bodies, as its name indicates, is a census of religious organizations rather than a census of population classified according to denomi- national affiliation. This census is taken once in 10 years in accordance with the provisions of the Permanent Census Act approved March 6, 1902, and is confined to churches located in continental United States. A report is obtained by the Bureau of the Census from each church, congre- gation, or other local organization of each religious body. The census data are thus obtained directly from the local churches and are not in any sense a compi- lation of the statistics collected by the different denominations and published in their year books. Lists of the local organizations for 1936 were secured in most cases, however, from the denominational headquarters, and much additional assistance has been rendered by the officials of the various denominational organizations. The statistics relate either to the calendar year 1936 or to the church record year which corresponds closely to that period. Number of churches. — In the reports of the Census of Religious Bodies for 1916 and 1906 the total number of churches, or organizations, shown for some denominations was slightly in excess of the number of churches reporting member- ship. Since membership figures have been obtained for all of the churches in- cluded in the reports for the years 1936 and 1926 and for other reasons, it has seemed advisable to use, for purposes of comparison with 1936 and 1926, the number of churches reporting membership in 1916 and 1906. These figures are used, therefore, in the tables presenting comparative figures for these earlier years. Membership. — The members of a local church organization, and thus of the denomination to which the church belongs, are those persons who are recognized as constituent parts of the organization. The exact definition of membership depends upon the constitution and practice of the church, or denomination, under consideration. Each church was instructed to report the number of its members according to the definition of membership as used in that particular church or organization. In some religious bodies the term "member" is applied only to communicants, while in others it includes all baptized persons, and in still other bodies it covers all enrolled persons. Separate figures are shown for members "under 13 years of age" and those "13 years of age and over," so far as reported by the individual churches. The mem- bership "13 years of age and over" usually affords a better basis for comparison between denominations reporting membership on a different basis. Urban and rural churches. — Urban churches are those located in urban areas; these areas as defined by the Census Bureau in censuses prior to 1930, included all cities and other incorporated places having 2,500 inhabitants or more. For use in connection with the 1930 census the definition has been slightly modified and extended so as to include townships and other political subdivisions (not incorporated as municipalities, nor containing any areas so incorporated) which had a total population of 10,000 or more, and a population density of 1,000 or more per square mile. Rural churches would be those located outside of the above areas. Thus to a very limited extent the urban and rural areas, as reported for 1936, differ somewhat from these areas as reported in the preceding censuses. IV GENERAL INTRODUCTION Church edifices. — A church edifice is a building used mainly or wholly for religious services. Value of church property. — The term "value of church property" was used in the reports of the Census of Religious Bodies for 1916 and 1906 and the term "value of church edifices" has been substituted in 1936 and 1926. The figures are strictly comparable, however, as exactly the same class of property is covered by both terms. The "value of church edifices" comprises the estimated value of the church buildings owned and used for worship by the organizations reporting, together with the value of the land on which these buildings stand and the furniture, organs, bells, and other equipment owned by the churches and actually used in connec- tion with religious services. Where parts of a church building are used for social or educational work in connection with the church, the whole value of the building and its equipment is included, as it has been found practically impossible to make a proper separation in such cases. The number and value of the parsonages, or pastors' residences, are shown where the ownership of such buildings was reported by the churches. Debt. — The summary tables show the amount of debt reported and the number of churches reporting a specific debt, also the number of churches reporting that they had "no debt." The total of these is, in most cases, nearly equal to the number reporting the value of church edifices. Expenditures. — The total expenditures by the churches during their last fiscal year are separated in the reports received from most of the churches into the items called for, as they appeared on the schedule, which were as follows: For pastor's salary $ For all other salaries For repairs and improvements, For payments on church debt, excluding interest For all local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc For all other current expenses, including interest For home missions For foreign missions Amount sent to general headquarters for distribution by them For all other purposes Total expenditures during year Averages. — The average number of members per church is obtained by dividing the total membership by the total number of churches shown. The average value of church edifice and the average expenditure per church are obtained by dividing the total value of churches and the total expenditures, respectively, by the number of churches reporting in each case. Sunday schools. — The Sunday schools for which statistics are presented in this bulletin are those maintained by the churches of the denomination reporting, including, in some cases, mission schools or other Sunday schools conducted by the church elsewhere than in the main church edifice. The statistics shown relate to Sunday schools only and do not include the weekday schools that are main- tained by a number of denominations. FRIENDS GENERAL STATEMENT The general history of the different bodies of Friends is presented in the state- ment for the older, or Orthodox, body. The specific statements, therefore, in regard to each of the other bodies indicate the differences between them and the Orthodox Friends. The four bodies included in this group in 1936, in 1926, in 1916, and in 1906 are listed below, with the principal statistics as reported for the four periods. Summary of Statistics for the Friends, 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906 DENOMINATION AND CENSUS YEAR 1936 Total for the group Society of Friends (Orthodox) Society of Friends (Hicksite) Orthodox Conservative Friends (Wil- burite) Friends (Primitive) 1926 Total for the group Society of Friends (Orthodox) Religious Society of Friends (Hicksite), Orthodox Conservative Friends (Wil- burite) Friends (Primitive) 1916 Total for the group Society of Friends (Orthodox) Religious Society of Friends (Hicksite). Orthodox Conservative Friends (Wil- burite) Friends (Primitive) 1906 Total for the group Society of Friends (Orthodox) Religious Society of Friends (Hicksite), Orthodox Conservative Friends (Wil- burite) Friends (Primitive) B~ 717 93,697 570 115 715 128 75. 652 14, 680 3, 351 14 91, 326 16, 105 2,966 25 1,023 112,982 805 166 92, 379 17, 170 3,373 60 1,141 113,772 867 218 91,161 18, 560 VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES 629 85,351,674 506 3, 881, 174 95 1,408,950 665 115 81, 550 10,217,657 8,013,407 2, 096, 200 98, 050 10, 000 923 5,720,473 718 160 4, 262, 893 1, 356, 200 95, 380 6,000 1,096 3,857,451 EXPENDITURES .s.9 3 ° o " 832 2,719,551 213 1, 037, 650 93, 500 6,750 695 558 108 854 696 118 958 757 156 S898, 138 717, 177 169, 289 1,687,785 1,498,161 173, 691 15, 533 400 714, 166 100, 777 10, 144 406 SUNDAY SCHOOLS 591 506 72 639 702 104 723 116 52, 657 46, 950 5,200 67, 889 61,815 5,835 71,123 64, 583 6,296 53. 761 47, 612 5,944 205 SOCIETY OF FRIENDS (ORTHODOX) STATISTICS Summary for the United States, with urban-rural classification. — A general summary of the statistics for the Society of Friends (Orthodox) for the year 1936 is presented in table 1, which shows also the distribution of these figures between urban and rural territory. In this body the membership consists of those who are enrolled by the local meeting, including both "birthright" members, who are enrolled because their parents are members, and those who have joined upon application. Table 1. -Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 Total Churches (local organizations), number . Members, number Average membership per church. Membership by sex: Male Female Sex not reported Males per 100 females Membership by age: Under 13 years 13 years and over Age not reported Percent under 13 years 2 Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Constructed prior to 1938 ___. Constructed, wholly or in part, in 1936 Average value per church Debt— number reporting Amount reported Number reporting "no debt" Parsonages, number Value — number reporting. Amount reported Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding in- terest AH other current expenses, including in- terest Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions Foreign m issions To general headquarters for distribution . . All other purposes Average expenditure per church Sunday schools: Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars 75. ,652 133 ,915 ,042 ,695 80.2 ,170 ,419 .063 13.6 538 506 3.861. 174 3, 794, 557 $66,617 $7, 631 59 $266, 554 360 271 257 $521, 050 558 $717,177 $256,413 $59, 734 $72, 490 $26, 244 $115,064 $27, 534 $11,623 $39, 687 $71, 603 $36, 785 $1, 285 506 7, 184 46, 950 In urban territory 162 32, 204 199 13,861 17, 832 511 77.7 4,628 27, 576 14.4 145 134 $2,512,012 $2, 474, 062 $37, 950 $18, 746 38 $246, 170 70 67 $230, 400 156 $414, 032 $120,765 $44, 436 $38, 830 $21, 622 $78, 971 $19,457 $5, 235 $21,576 $43. 059 $20, 081 $2, 654 137 2,375 19, 167 In rural territory 43, 44S 106 19, 054 23, 210 1,184 82.1 5, 542 36, 843 1,063 13.1 393 372 $1,349,162 $1, 320, 495 $28. 667 $3, 627 21 $20, 3S4 276 201 190 $290, 650 402 $303, 145 $135, 648 $15,298 $33, 660 $4, 622 $36, 093 $8. 077 $6, 3S8 $18,111 $28, 544 $16, 704 $754 369 4,809 27, 783 PERCENT OF TOTAL I Urban Rural 28.4 42.6 42.1 43.4 30.1 45.5 42.8 27.0 26.5 65.1 65.2 57.0 92.4 23.3 25.8 26.1 44.2 28.0 57.7 47.1 74.4 53.6 82.4 68.6 70.7 45.0 54.4 60. 1 54.6 27.1 33.1 40.8 71.6 57.4 57.9 56.6 69.9 54.5 57.2 100.0 73.0 73.5 34.9 34.8 43.0 7.6 76.7 74.2 73.9 55.8 72.0 42.3 52.9 25.6 46.4 17.6 31.4 29.3 55.0 45.6 39.9 45.4 72.9 66.9 59.2 1 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. * Based on membership with age classification reported; SOCIETY OF FRIENDS (ORTHODOX) Table 1. — Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 — Continued ITEM Total In urban territory In rural territory PERCENT OF TOTAL 1 Urban Rural Summer vacation Bible schools : 82 591 4,042 9 38 488 10 187 1,807 21 151 1,207 7 30 470 6 142 1,295 61 440 2,835 2 8 18 4 45 512 25.5 29.9 74.5 Scholars Weekday religious schools : 70.1 Officers and teachers. ... .. 96.3 3.7 Parochial schools : 75.9 71.7 24.1 28.3 i Percent not shown where base is less than 100. Comparative data, 1908-36. — Table 2 presents, in convenient form for com- parison, a summary of the available statistics of the Society of Friends for the census years 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906. Table 2. — Comparative Summary, 1906 to 1936 1936 1926 1916 1906 Churches (local organizations), number _ Increase ' over preceding census: Number Percent Members, number Increase ' over preceding census: Number Percent Average membership per church. Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Average value per church. Debt — number reporting Amount reported Parsonages, number Value— number reporting. Amount reported Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on ch rch debt, excluding interest.. All other current expenses, including interest- Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution All other purposes Not classified Average expenditure per church... Sunday schools: Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars 570 -145 -20.3 75, 652 -15,674 -17.2 133 538 506 3, 861, 174 $7, 631 59 $266, 554 271 257 $521, 050 " 558 $717, 177 $256, 413 $59, 734 $72, 490 $26, 244 $115, 064 $27, 534 $11,623 $39, 687 $71, 603 $36, 785 $1, 285 506 7,184 46, 950 -90 -11.2 91, 326 -1,053 -1.1 128 725 665 8, 013, 407 $12, 050 72 $348, 190 308 $889, 146 696 $1, 498, 161 ■$1, 112, 929 $367,211 $18, 021 $2, 153 639 7,750 61,815 805 -62 -7.2 92, 379 1,218 1.3 115 733 71S 4, 262, 893 $5, 937 72 $119, 794 210 $326, 830 757 $714, 166 $521, 625 $174, 233 $18, 308 $943 702 7,885 64, 5S3 91, 161 105 832 832 $2, 719, 551 $3, 269 60 $41, 496 145 $181, 874 723 6,931 47, 612 i A minus sign (— ) denotes decrease. State tables. — Tables 3, 4, 5, and 6 present the statistics for the Orthodox Friends by States. Table 3 gives for each State for 1936 the number and member- ship of the churches classified according to their location in urban or rural territory, CENSUS OP RELIGIOUS BODIES, 193 6 membership classified by sex, and data for Sunday schools. Table 4 gives for selected States the number and membership of the churches for the 4 census years 1906 to 1936, together with the membership for 1936 classified as "under 13 years of age" and "13 years of age and over." Table 5 shows the value of churches and parsonages and the amount of debt on church edifices, for 1936. Table 6 presents, for 1936, the church expenditures, showing separately current expenses, improvements, benevolences, etc. In order to avoid disclosing the financial statistics of any individual church, separate presentation in tables 5 and 6 is limited to those States in which 3 or more churches reported value and expenditures. Ecclesiastical divisions. — Table 7 presents, for each yearly meeting, the more important statistical data for 1936 shown by States in the preceding tables, including number of churches, membership, value of church edifices, debt on church edifices, expenditures, and Sunday schools. Table 3.- — Number and Membership of Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 number of churches NUMBER OF MEMBERS membership by SEX SUNDAY SCHOOLS GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE "3 o e 03 "a a "3 o H 03 "3 "3 a Eh i Si o g'p. 03 o o l& O a „ OS £ o a o 03 570 11 6 2 14 5 29 6 23 67 111 11 11 2 2 50 4 3 7 42 1 5 1 16 53 4 1 17 3 7 14 6 13 23 162 2 2 3 13 4 13 17 21 5 3 9 1 1 1 1 5 10 2 4 4 6 15 408 9 4 2 5 2 16 10 50 90 6 8 2 1 41 3 3 7 35 "~i "h 43 4 1 14 3 5 10 2 7 8 75,652 32, 204 43, 448 32,915 41,042 1,695 80.2 506 7, 184 46, 950 New England: Maine _ Now Hampshire _ ..... Vermont . 1,195 325 196 1,173 387 3,262 824 3,525 8,447 19,798 1,309 683 122 207 5,269 346 162 656 5,190 118 507 131 1,368 8,595 794 29 1,199 430 ! 951 967 296 1,894 5,297 408 68 985 242 1,505 359 2,809 3,489 7,402 587 280 196 1,550 181 1,562 118 347 131 401 2,737 361 154 499 230 1,486 4,117 787 257 196 188 145 1,757 465 716 4,958 12,396 722 403 122 11 3,719 165 162 656 3,628 160 967 5,858 794 29 838 430 797 468 66 408 1, If 508 139 91 468 170 1, 505 406 1,579 3,723 8, 445 584 283 47 88 2,236 130 71 289 2,298 57 236 58 598 3,755 275 15 502 219 436 383 142 840 2,339 687 186 105 705 217 1,757 418 1,847 4,721 10,214 725 400 75 119 2,910 216 91 367 2,785 61 271 73 770 4,809 430 14 697 211 515 480 154 1,054 2,958 99 1,139 73.9 74.7 86.7 66.4 78.3 85.7 97.1 85.5 78.9 82.7 80.6 70.8 9 3 2 8 4 17 4 12 64 104 11 11 2 2 49 3 3 6 40 105 32 16 105 59 216 40 93 883 1,606 141 159 26 25 710 51 28 94 607 514 120 42 Rhode Island ... 453 298 Middle Atlantic: New York . ........ 1,178 New Jersey. 392 650 East North Central: Ohio 6,415 Indiana. .. _ . 11,377 Illinois _ __ 694 Michigan 895 162 West North Central: Minnesota .. 123 73.9 76.8 60.2 141 Iowa.. ... 3,770 Missouri... . 247 South Dakota 129 Nebraska.. _ ... 107 78.7 82.5 518 Kansas. .. 3,082 South Atlantic: Maryland ... 87.1 4 1 15 49 4 19 12 146 622 46 127 76 Virgin ia 31 89 77.7 78.1 64.0 901 North Carolina 5,667 East South Central: Tennessee West South Central: 423 Oklahoma. Texas . 104 72.0 103.8 84.7 79.8 92.2 79.7 79.1 16 3 7 12 6 12 23 188 53 115 169 89 202 527 1,157 284 Mountain: Idaho 835 Colorado 779 Pacific: Washington. 518 Oreeon. . _ . 1,431 California 3,675 1 Ratio not shown where number of females is less than 100. SOCIETY OF FRIENDS (ORTHODOX) , Table 4. — Number and Membership of Churches, 1906 to 1936, and Membership by Age in 1936, by States [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches in either 1936, 1926, 1916, or 1906] GEOGRArHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States New England: Maine New Hampshire Vermont Massachusetts Rhode Island Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania East North Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan Wisconsin West North Central: M innesota Iowa Missouri South Dakota Nebraska Kansas South Atlantic: Maryland Virginia North Carolina. East South Central: Tennessee West South Central: Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Idaho Colorado Pacific: Washington Oregon California Other States number of churches 1936 1916 NUMBER OF MEMBERS I93G 75,652 1, 195 325 196 1,173 387 3,262 824 3,525 8,447 19, 798 1,309 683 122 207 5,269 346 162 656 5,190 507 1,368 8,595 794 1,199 430 951 967 296 1,894 5,297 1926 91,328 1,250 316 150 1,529 517 3,085 935 3,579 10, 600 25, 279 1,534 1,001 142 303 7,441 486 159 1,306 6.988 533 1,157 9.875 2, 056 333 773 1,031 551 2,235 5,256 1916 92, 379 1,518 345 155 1,386 546 3,489 1,217 3,264 12, 228 26, 658 1,477 1,006 118 267 7,797 543 192 1,130 7,586 498 966 8,229 2,159 413 695 829 503 2,129 3,904 1906 91,161 1,713 357 177 1,734 575 3, 296 1,043 3,427 12, 394 29, 255 1,902 1,348 111 274 8, 762 603 103 1,243 7,304 508 941 6,425 2,187 114 273 94 451 1,688 2,535 MEMBERSHIP BY AGE, 1936 Under 13 years 10, 170 150 32 23 85 30 408 120 348 1,098 2,389 139 81 17 22 825 46 20 131 50 205 1,087 221 63 43 331 879 13 Age years not and re- over ported 64,419 1,045 293 173 1,088 357 2, 854 704 3,177 7,349 16, 356 1,170 602 105 185 4,444 300 142 525 4,330 457 1,163 7, 50S 367 763 775 253 1, 563 4,418 1,063 1,053 Per- cent un- der 13 1 13.6 11.7 7.2 7.8 12.5 14.6 13.0 12.7 10.6 11.9 13.9 10.6 15.8 13.3 12.3 20.0 16.6 15.0 12.6 6.3 18.6 14.7 19.8 19.9 14.5 17.5 16.6 13.3 1 Based on membership with age classification reported. 2 Includes: Delaware, 1; District of Columbia, 1; and Arkansas, 1. 73965—40- 6 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 5. — Value op Churches and Parsonages and Amount of Church Debt by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting value of edifices] GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States. New England: Maine New Hampshire- Massachusetts. __ Rhode Island Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania. _ East North Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan West North Central: Iowa Missouri South Dakota Nebraska Kansas South Atlantic: Maryland Virginia North Carolina, East South Central: Tennessee West South Central: Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Idaho Color ado _ Pacific: Washington. Oregon California. _. Other States. 6w 570 67 111 11 11 <53 538 64 109 VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES 3 o & ft 0£ 506 63 101 , 861, 174 37, 700 11,500 209, 250 37, 200 232, 520 114,000 423, 500 360, 500 805, 385 44,500 33, 550 149, 225 18, 400 5,800 18, 500 228, 650 100, 500 74, 802 280, 617 12, 000 85, 500 14, 600 15, 550 19, 800 10, 200 104, 825 307, 550 105, 050 DEBT ON CHURCH EDI- FICES 1- tH 3 g fl ft O £ $266, 554 20, 000 21, 249 59, 620 6,368 2,275 ""I56 18, 200 9,846 60, 065 2,700 750 1,270 535 5,260 57, 466 VALUE OF PARSONAGES •5-9 257 $521, 050- (') 12, 000 27, 000 88, 350 99, 950 5,400 21,050 52, 900 1,350 8,550 36, 850 13,100 28,000 5,500 11,350 5,200 9,100 12,800 3,550 18, 200 43, 350 17, 500 1 Amount included in figures shown for "Other States," to avoid disclosing the statistics of any indi- vidual church. 2 Includes: Vermont, 2; Wisconsin, 2; Minnesota, 2; Delaware, 1; District of Columbia, 1; and Arkansas, 1. SOCIETY OF FRIENDS (ORTHODOX) Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] GEOGRAFHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States New England: Maine. New Hampshire Massachusetts. Rhode Island Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania. East North Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan West North Central: Iowa Missouri South Dakota Nebraska Kansr.s South Atlantic: Maryland Virginia North Carolina East South Central: Tennessee West South Central: Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Idaho Colorado Pacific: Washington Oregon California Other States Total number of churches 570 67 111 11 11 expenditures Churches reporting 558 66 110 11 11 Total amount $717, 177 10, 184 2,811 26, 298 4,746 34, 223 5,040 68, 541 87, 079 137, 864 12, 551 13,660 37, 162 3,421 543 3, 528 41,119 10, 850 16, 875 46, 933 3,971 13, 705 3,177 13, 602 9,296 4,137 20, 763 78, 494 6,604 Pastors' salaries $256,413 5,680 1,800 8,914 2,851 12, 940 """235 32, 042 52, 548 4, 552 6,294 20, 342 1,738 200 2,297 18, 674 5,788 18, 519 7,771 1,950 4,295 5,520 1,860 8,S82 26, 378 2,478 All other salaries $59, 734 120 60 2,103 3, 168 465 12, 260 4,530 13, 994 1,092 487 1,540 268 60 120 2,069 2, 050 693 2,376 1,065 1,112 50 432 281 140 1,485 6,699 Repairs and im- prove- ments $72, 490 1,004 150 3, 350 275 2,779 700 13, 628 6,037 15, 499 1,275 962 2,589 169 10 328 2,997 1,616 1,695 4,958 254 999 311 209 178 1,391 8,075 183 1 Includes^Vermont, 2; Wisconsin, 2; Minnesota, 2; Delaware, 1; District of Columbia, 1; and Arkansas, 1. CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 193 6 Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 — Continued fSeparate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE expenditures— continued Pay- ment on church debt exclud- ing in- terest Other current expenses includ- ing in- terest Local relief and charity Home mis- sions Foreign mis- sions To general head- quar- ters All other pur- poses United States. $26, 244 $115,064 $27, 534 $11,623 $39, 687 $71, 603 New England: Maine New Hampshire- Massachusetts- .. Rhode Island 100 Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania.. 650 East North Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan 1,050 3,981 3,077 391 45 West North Central: Iowa Missouri South Dakota Nebraska Kansas South Atlantic: Maryland Virginia North Carolina. 1, 519 4,691 East South Central: Tennessee West South Central: Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Idaho Colorado . Pacific: Washington. Oreeon California. -. 468 417 437 942 5.194 Other States. 25 1,530 250 4, 804 336 7,199 2,118 13, 777 15, 161 20, 631 1,938 2,267 5,281 731 97 422 6,357 1,748 1,721 7,351 2,139 291 2,306 1,231 423 3,057 10, 622 1,084 50 1,015 1, 523 320 11,902 6,020 311 115 592 69 43 65 1,336 53 284 1,114 38 110 70 281 783 85 125 55 280 97 469 210 128 1,980 1,985 25 528 483 71 14 29 459 1,179 129 654 170 54 1,044 63 247 397 545 203 546 227 387 473 1,028 150 3,819 11, 095 4, 153 293 1,902 1,480 187 17 44 2,333 1,554 657 332 170 1,546 329 181 1,000 5,326 458 849 183 4,276 54 3,877 577 11,441 5,883 12, 333 1,579 377 2,903 161 52 209 2,999 2,900 1, 549 3,375 730 166 1,529 981 273 2,776 8,252 1,166 $36, 785 132 36 819 76 590 500 301 5,495 7,624 1,095 683 1,442 27 50 14 1,508 1,304 1,943 3,238 292 404 75 1,034 200 328 552 6,620 403 SOCIETY OF FRIENDS (ORTHODOX) 9 Table 7. — Number and Membership of Churches, Value and Debt on Church Edifices, Expenditures, and Sunday Schools, by Yearly Meet- ings, 1936 o © & S o o .a a a o t~t a a VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES EXPENDI- TURES SUNDAY SCHOOLS YEARLY MEETING s.g 1- o 3 a O a 3 o a o O .C3 u u fc. o 3 a o "a 3 o a < M o O .C S u - I- o 3 a o a 3 o a < u he a> u o 3 a Si C 0) "o o 02 Total. 57C 75,652 506 $3, 861, 174 59 $266, 554 558 $717. 177 506 46, 950 12 23 81 50 72 19 36 32 55 46 26 29 61 28 1, 159 5,297 12,115 5,438! 7,431 1,548 3,080 3,648 9,134 4,195 3,141 4,245 10, 349 4,872 12 21 74 46 67 15 32 23 48 45 24 20 53 26 198, 002 307, 550 538. 235 162, 675 352, 050 39, 500 295, 650 283, 020 290, 117 195, 600 130, 575 514, 800 393, 050 160, 350 1 8 3 3 6 2 1 2 9 10 7 4,000 57, 466 47, 193 2,275 22, 140 180 800 20, 000 61, 392 24, 800 6,545 121 16, 353 23! 78,494 80J 101,748 50 38. 420 11 23 79 49 67 16 24 20 51 44 25 15 55 27 593 3,675 Indiana - 7,920 3,877 Kansas 70 19 35 29 53 46 26 27 60 28 63, 042 11, 841 44, 039 36, 459 48, 954 76, 602 38, 502 72, 976 65,244 24, 503 4,951 1,245 1,385 1,320 5,835 Ohio 4,338 2,784 Philadelphia 852 7 19, 763 5,554 2,621 HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION 1 DENOMINATIONAL HISTORY The religious situation in England during the first half of the seventeenth century has been described as "a hurly-burly of religious polemics." The civil war, the unsatisfactory social and business conditions, the rival claims of the adherents of the different ecclesiastical forms and creeds, and the discussions as to the respective rights of pastors and people caused thoughtful men of the country to become utterly dissatisfied with church and state, and, indeed, with almost every existing institution. It was in the midst of this period, in 1624, that George Fox was born, in Fenny Drayton, Leicestershire. He was a sober-minded serious youth, and early had his mind turned to religious matters. After severe mental and spiritual struggles, he was led to emphasize the spiritual side of Christianity. While external forms of religion were not ignored, he taught the necessity of divine power within the man to enable him to live according to the will of God, the direct communication of this will to the individual believer in Christ, and the necessity of a perfect consistency between the outward life and the religious profession. This was unfamiliar teaching to most persons in that day of rigid adherence to creeds and of great formalism in religious observances. Fox soon gathered around him a band of preachers who, with himself, spread their doctrines far and wide in Great Britain, and later extended their missionary efforts to Ireland, the Conti- nent of Europe, the West Indies, and North America, in which countries, partic- ularly America, they gained many adherents. It does not seem to have been their intention to establish a new branch of the church, but, almost before they knew it, an organization had developed. At first they called themselves "Children of Truth" or "Children of Light," also "Friends of Truth," and finally the name which was given to them was the "Religious Society of Friends," to which was frequently added "commonly called Quakers." This last name was applied to them by a justice in response to an address, in which George Fox called on him to "tremble at the Word of the Lord." 1 This statement, which is substantially the same as that published in vol. II of the Report on Religious Bodies, 192G, has been revised by Walter C. Woodward, secretary of the executive committee of the Five Years Meeting of the Friends in America, Richmond, Ind., and approved by him in its present form. 10 CENSUS OF KELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Many of the extreme charges against them, as, for example, those with regard to the disturbance of public worship, were greatly exaggerated. At the same time their refusal to attend the services of the Established Church, to support it by the payment of tithes, or to take oaths of any kind, and their uncompromising attitude toward much cf the religious preaching of the day created a great deal of bitterness against them and brought upon them severe persecution. Heavy fines were imposed upon them; their property was confiscated; and, worst of all, they were subjected to long imprisonments in the horrible jails of the time. Nevertheless, they increased in numbers, until by the close of the seventeenth century they were one of the most important bodies of dissenters in England. With the cessation of persecution, about the beginning of the eighteenth cen- tury, the Friends relaxed their missionary zeal, paid more attention to the disci- pline of their members, and gradually settled down into a comparatively quiet existence. So far, however, was this discipline carried, in its minute supervision of the actions of members, that their numbers declined, and some have expressed a wonder that the society continued to exist at all. About the middle of the nineteenth century a new movement began, and since that time the great ma- jority of the Friends have either dropped or modified many of the old customs and external forms. The first recorded visit of any Quakers to America was that of two women, Ann Austin and Mary Fisher, who arrived in Massachusetts from Barbados in 1656. They were immediately put under arrest, subjected to a brutal examina- tion to see whether they were witches, and finally shipped back to Barbados. Two days after their departure a vessel arrived with eight more Quakers, and these were forcibly returned to England. Severe laws were enacted and heavy penalties provided for those who knowingly brought into the community that "cursed sect of heretics lately risen up in the world which are commonly called 'Quakers,' who take upon them to be immediately sent of God and infallibly assisted by the Spirit to speak and write blasphemous opinions, despising govern- ment and the order of God in church and commonwealth," etc. Notwithstand- ing these laws, the Quakers continued to come, and at last the situation im- proved, although it was not until 1724 that their appeals to the Royal Privy Council in England were sustained. A few years later laws were enacted in their favor. The Friends had almost as trying an experience in Virginia as in Massachusetts, and they suffered certain persecutions in Connecticut. In Rhode Island, how- ever, they were received more cordially and were held in high regard, several of the early governors being members of the society. In New York, New Jersey, and Maryland there were many Friends. The culmination of their influence was reached in Pennsylvania, under the charter given to William Penn in return for a debt due by the Crown to his father, Admiral Penn. The society continued to grow during the first half of the eighteenth century but drew more within itself in view of the general disturbances resulting from the colonial wars and the political situation, and Friends were discouraged from membership in the assembly or from holding any public office. These conditions led to the establishment, in 1756, of the first "meeting for sufferings" in America, whose object was to extend relief and assistance to members of the society who might suffer from the Indians or other enemies on the frontier, and in general to look out for the interests of the society. The relation of the Friends to the Indians was one of cordial interest, following the position taken not only by William Penn, but also by George Fox. With regard to slavery, the early attitude of the Friends was one of toleration, although they insisted that the slaves should be treated humanely. A develop- ment, however, was inevitable, and in 1688 the German Friends, at a meeting in Germantown, Pa., protested against the "traffic in the bodies of men" and considered the question of the "lawfulness and unlawfulness of buying and keeping Negroes." The question continued to be agitated, and, chiefly through the efforts of John Woolman, in 1758, the Philadelphia Yearly Meeting directed a "visitation" of all who held slaves and decided that all who should "be con- cerned in importing, selling, or purchasing slaves" should be forbidden to sit in meetings held for deciding matters of discipline. In 1776 slaveholders were to be "disowned" if they refused to manumit their slaves, and by the close of the eighteenth century personal ownership of slaves by acknowledged members of the society had ceased, except where slaves were held by trustees and State laws did not allow them to be set free. In the transition, however, care was taken that feeble or incapable persons should not suffer. In the disturbances that preceded the Revolution the Friends were in hearty sympathy with the desire of their fellow citizens to obtain redress of grievances, SOCIETY OF FE1ENDS (ORTHODOX) 11 but since, from religious principle, they took no part in warlike measures, and refused to serve in the Army, or to pay taxes levied for warlike purposes, they were subjected to very great misapprehension and suffering, and their property was often seized to pay for recruits or for the meeting of taxes. Some, indeed, sup- ported the Revolution actively. These were disowned or seceded and were known as the "Free" or "Fighting" Quakers. This small body soon dwindled away. After the close of the war the Friends loyally sustained the new government. The early part of the nineteenth century was marked by divisions on doctrinal points, resulting in separations more or less serious. The most important of these was that popularlv known as the "Hicksite" in 1827-28. 2 This was followed by the "Wilburite" in 1845 3 and the "Primitive" a little later. 4 During the years following there was a period of considerable ministerial activity, ministers traveling up and down the country, visiting the congregations and holding meetings, to some extent, with the public. As the slavery question came up more prominently the Friends appeared in the front rank of the antislavery forces, and their poet, John Greenleaf Whittier, did perhaps as much as anyone to make current the Quaker conception of Christi- anity. As the Civil War drew on, they endeavored to maintain their ground in favor of peace, although not a few members of the different branches were found in the Army. The close of the war brought relief, and a Peace Association of Friends in America was organized, which put lecturers into the field, issued tracts, and started a monthly publication, the Messenger of Peace. It is to be noted that the movement for international arbitration received perhaps its strongest impulse from the annual gatherings at Lake Mohonk, N. Y., under the auspices of a Friend. During the past two or three decades, chiefly as a result of the Five Years Meeting, there has been a strong tendency toward greater unity of effort in the fields of home and foreign missions, Bible schools, education, evangelistic work, philanthropy, and social reform. This is true of all branches of the society. The relations to other bodies of Christians have become closer, and Friends have joined with other churches in the Federal Council of the Churches of Christ in America and similar organizations. DOCTRINE The Orthodox Friends, who are by far the most numerous branch, have never adopted a formal creed. Their doctrine agrees in all essential points with the doctrine of the great body of the Christian Church, but they differ from other denominations in the following important respects: (1) The great importance attached to the immediate personal teaching of the Holy Spirit, or "Light Within," or "Inner Light"; (2) the absence of all outward ordinances, including baptism and the Supper, on the ground that they are not essential, were not commanded by Christ, and, moreover, tend to draw the soul away from the essential to the nonessential and formal; (3) the manner of worship and appointment of ministers; (4) the doctrine of peace or nonresistance, in accordance with which no Friend can consistently fight or directly support war. ORGANIZATION The organization of the Society of Friends includes monthly, quarterly, and yearly meetings, each being a purely business organization. The monthly meet- ing is either a single congregation, or includes two or more congregations, called variously, weekly, local, or preparative meetings. The monthly meetings in a certain district combine to form a quarterlv meeting, and the quarterly meetings in a wider territory constitute a yearly meeting. The yearly meetings in the United States are 14 in number: New England, established in 1661; Baltimore, 1672; Philadelphia, first held at Burlington, N. J., 1681; New York, 1695; North Carolina, 1698; Ohio, 1812; Indiana, 1821; Western (Indiana), 1857; Iowa, 1863; Kansas, 1872; Wilmington (Ohio), 1892; Oregon, 1893; California, 1895; and Nebraska, 1908. These meetings were inde- pendent and each had its own discipline, but in 1902 all except Ohio and Philadel- phia entered into a loose confederation and adopted a discipline that was uniform in essentials but modified in details to suit local conditions. 3 Each yearly meeting ' See Society of Friends (Hicksite') , p. 15. ' See Orthodox Conservative Friends (Wilburite), p. 22. ' See Friends (Primitive), p. 27. • Oregon Yearly Meeting withdrew from the Five Years Meeting in 1926, and Kansas Yearly Meeting in 1937. 12 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 is independent in the transaction of its own business but gives authority in certain matters of common interest to a body of delegates from the yearly meet- ings composing the confederation referred to, which is known as the Five Years Meeting, from its convening once in 5 years. The functions of this body, however, are chiefly advisory. The unit of authority in the society is the yearly meeting, to which every man, woman, and child who is counted in the society's membership belongs, and every one of these has an equal right to speak on any matter before the meeting. Members of different quarterly meetings, sometimes called delegates, are ap- pointed to attend the yearly meetings, in order to insure a representation, but no one of them has precedence over any other member. The quarterly meeting receives reports from the monthly meetings, appoints committees on various lines of meeting business and Christian work, and informs the monthly meetings how much each is expected to contribute toward the expenses of the yearly meeting. The monthly meeting is the executive power so far as the member- ship is concerned, although appeal may be made to the quarterly and yearly meet- ings. It receives and, on occasion, can disown members and has the direct oversight of the congregations. Its regular officers are elders and overseers, ap- pointed by the monthly meeting. The elders and overseers have general super- vision of the membership. Ministers are not spoken of as regular officers, inasmuch as the organization is complete without them. There is less formal provision for the training of ministers than in most other denominations. While the value of intellectual training is recognized, it is not con- sidered wholly essential, since ministers are "called of God, and the call to work is bestowed irrespective of rank, learning, or sex." The theory is that the church recognizes when a man or woman is qualified and has received the "gift," and acknowledges it, after which he or she is called and acknowledged, recommended, or recorded as a minister. There is no ceremony of ordination, and often the minister receives no salary, although a change has taken place in this respect, and in most places where pastoral work is expected ministers are paid. When a minister feels a call to engage in special religious work or to visit another section on a religious mission, he asks the monthly meeting to which he belongs for liberty to do so. For an extended journey be must obtain the consent of the quarterly meeting. If that consent is refused, he is expected to remain at home. If he wishes to cross the ocean, the certificate given him is not complete without the indorsement of the yearly meeting and of the yearly meeting on ministry and oversight. The yearly meeting on ministry and oversight, composed of ministers, elders, and, with a single exception, of overseers also, meets at regular times to review the general state of the membership and consider the needs of the work, although it has no disciplinary powers. A similar meeting, sometimes called the "select" meeting, of ministers and elders is held in connection with the regular quarterly meeting. Woman is in a position of absolute equality with man in Friends' polity. The worship of a Friends' meeting is distinctly nonliturgical. Since the Friends believe that worship is fundamentally a personal matter between the soul and God and can be carried on with or without a minister, meetings for worship can be held partly or even wholly in silence. Formerly there was no prearrangement of service, but some prearrangement is now generally common, with the exception of the more conservative groups, including those in Philadelphia. There is no stated length for any sermon, prayer, or exhortation, and often several persons, not necessarily ministers, take part during the same meeting. WORK Within the decade the home and foreign mission activities of the Five Years Meeting have been united under one board known as the American Friends Board of Missions. Home mission work carried on cooperatively in addition to that conducted by the yearly meetings consists of work among the mountaineers in Tennessee and among the Indians in Oklahoma. Fourteen workers are engaged in these two fields. The work among the Indians is under the direct administra- tion of the Associated Executive Committee on Indian Affairs but is included in the appropriations made by the mission board, to which the afore-mentioned committee makes annual report. Foreign missionary work is conducted in Palestine, British East Africa, Cuba, Jamaica, Mexico, and West China. In 1937 the board reported 31 missionaries and 1,006 native workers in 136 centers; and they reported 49 churches, with 11,272 members; 373 schools, with 18,821 pupils; and 1 hospital. The contribu- tions for missions during the year amounted to $56,700. The endowment fund totaled $84,130. SOCIETY OF FRIENDS (ORTHODOX) 13 Philadelphia Friends carry on work in Japan, Ohio Friends in China and India, California Friends in Central America and Alaska, and Oregon Friends in Bolivia. Without doubt the outstanding development of Quaker activity within the decades 1916-36 has been registered in the far-reaching reconstruction, relief, and good-will work carried on by the Society of Friends both in Europe and in this country. This is a work in which not only the so-called Orthodox but all groups of Friends have united, with headquarters at Philadelphia. Notably distinctive throughout the decade has been the work of the American Friends Service Committee, which is inclusive of all Friends in America. Organ- ized in 1917, it carried on a far-reaching program of reconstruction relief and good will in the war-stricken areas of Europe. Reconstruction units were first engaged in rebuilding demolished villages in France. Following the armistice, arrange- ments were soon made to carry on a huge child-feeding program in Germany, which included more than 1,000,000 children and involved an expenditure in money and kind of more than $25,000,000. The Service Committee was made the dispensing agency of the American Relief Administration and other relief- fund organizations. Reconstruction, relief, and health work were also carried on in Austria, Serbia, Poland, and Russia. As the era of the need of food and physical relief gradually passed, Friends con- tinued their work in Europe in the areas which they had served, now emphasizing moral and spiritual values as a means of the furtherance of understanding and good will among the European peoples. In cooperation with the British Friends they maintained a number of peace "embassies" or good-will centers in Europe. This work has been developed within the decade. Strong emphasis has been placed upon centers maintained at Paris, Berlin, Geneva, and Vienna. Developments in Central Europe since 1933 have accentuated the importance of these European centers. Because of successive emergencies in Austria, programs of active relief have been revived. At various times, Friends have been called upon by opposing parties and factions to dispense relief in Vienna. Not long after the outbreak of the civil war in Spain, the American Friends Service Committee, in cooperation with English Friends, gradually developed a relief program for that stricken country. As an expression of their philosophy of good will, Friends have conducted relief on a strictly nonpartisan basis, rendering help impartially to those in need among the nationalists and among the loyalists. From the American viewpoint, the decade has shown a significant development of the Service Committee program at home. The depression years brought many industrial emergencies to the fore, among them, that of the soft-coal areas in Western Pennsylvania, West Virginia, and Kentucky. At the request of the President of the United States, Friends undertook a relief program in this section in which thousands of children were given supplementary feeding through the schools. On the basis of this relief work, Friends gradually became concerned for the more thoroughgoing work of rehabilitation, in which they undertook ex- periments which helped point the way for governmental action. An example of this work is found in the subsistence homestead development maintained by Friends at Penn Craft near Republic, Pa. In harmony with this concern the Service Committee has developed a thoroughgoing program of summer work camps over the country located near industrial friction areas. These camps in- volve a definite work project of value to the community and offer a means of direct study of industrial problems. Another significant feature developed by the committee within the decade has been the establishment and gradual extension from coast to coast of a system of summer Institutes on International Relations. As many as 10 of these institutes have been maintained in a given summer which have been served by faculties recruited from the ranks of leading internationalists and authorities on political science in this country and abroad. Throughout* their history Friends have been keenly interested in fostering the interests of Christian education. In keeping with this historic concern they maintain 9 colleges in which are enrolled approximately 3,000 students. They are as follows: Haverford College, Haverford, Pa.; Guilford College, Guilford College, N. C; Wilmington College, Wilmington, Ohio; Earlham College, Rich- mond, Ind. ; William Penn College, Oskaloosa, Iowa; Nebraska Central College, Central City, Nebr. ; Friends University, Wichita, Kans.; Whittier College, Whittier, Calif.; and Pacific College, Newberg, Oreg. With the exception of Haverford, these institutions are all coeducational. Formerly, Friends main- tained a large number of strong secondary schools, but with the development of the public high school as an important factor of the system of public education these have largely been discontinued. However, several strong boarding schools are maintained in the Atlantic States. Among these are Oak Grove School for 14 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Girls, East Vassalboro, Maine; Lincoln School for Girls and Moses Brown School for Boys, Providence, R. I.; Oakwood School, Poughkeepsie, N. Y.; and West- town School, Westtown, Pa., which are coeducational. A coeducational boarding school is also maintained at Friendsville, Tenn. Shortly following the close of the decade there was held in the Philadelphia area in September 1937, on the campuses of Swarthmore and Haverford colleges, a World Conference of Friends, with representatives present from 24 countries. This marked the first really ecumenical gathering in the history of the Society of Friends. It was inclusive of Friends of all groups. SOCIETY OF FRIENDS (HICKSITE) STATISTICS Summary for the United States, with urban-rural classification. — A general summary of the statistics for the Society of Friends (Hicksite) for the year 1936 is presented in table 1, which shows also the distribution of these figures between urban and rural territory. In this body the membership consists of those who are enrolled by the local meeting, including both "birthright" members, who are enrolled because their parents were members, and those who have joined upon application. Table 1. — -Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 Churches (local organizations), number. Members, number Average membership per church. Membership by sex: Male Female Sex not reported Males per 100 females Membership by age: Under 13 years 13 years and over Age not reported Percent under 13 years 3 Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Constructed prior to 1936 Constructed, wholly or in part, in 1936 Average value per church Debt— number reporting Amount reported Number reporting "no debt"... Expenditures: C hurches reporting, number Amount reported Salaries, other than pastors' Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding interest All other current expenses, including interest Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc.. . Home missions Foreign missions : To general headquarters for distribution. All other purposes Average expenditure per church Sunday schools: Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars Parochial schools : Churches reporting, number. Officers and teachers S cholars Total In urban territory In rural territory PERCENT OF TOTAL • Urban Rural 2 115 37 78 32.2 67.8 14, 680 128 6,275 7,825 580 80.2 1,377 13, 141 162 9.5 113 95 $1, 408, 950 $1, 403, 450 $5, 500 $14, 831 4 $112,006 77 108 $169, 289 $25, 763 $19,712 6,979 189 2,996 3,898 85 76.9 638 6,341 7,701 99 3,279 3,927 495 83.5 739 6,800 162 9.8 79 66 $432, 250 $426,750 $5, 500 $6, 549 2 $506 52 72 $44, 958 $4, 673 $6, 468 47.5 52.5 47.7 49.8 14.7 52.3 50.2 85.3 46.3 48.3 53.7 51.7 100.0 9.1 34 29 $976, 700 $976, 700 30.1 69.9 69.3 69.6 30.7 30.4 100 $33, 679 2 $111, 500 25 36 $124,331 $21, 090 $13, 244 99.5 .5 33.3 73.4 81.9 67.2 66.7 26.6 18.1 32.8 $7, 602 $6, 766 $836 89.0 11.0 $34, 668 $5, 372 $2, 999 $1, 695 $22, 552 $48, 926 $1, 567 $23, 921 $3, 092 $1,027 $1, 144 $10, 128 $43,919 $3, 454 $10, 747 $2, 280 $1,972 $551 $12, 424 $5, 007 $624 69.0 57.6 34.2 67.5 44.9 89.8 31.0 42.4 65.8 32.5 55.1 10.2 72 746 5,200 27 320 2,053 45 426 3,147 42.9 39.5 57.1 60.5 8 225 1,783 6 203 1,666 2 22 117 90.2 6.6 9.8 93.4 > Percent not shown where base is less than 100. 2 Exclusive of united meetings which have been included with Society of Friends (Orthodox). ; Based on membership with age classification reported. 15 16 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 193 6 Comparative data, 1906-36. — Table 2 presents, in convenient form for com- parison, a summary of the available statistics of the Society of Friends (Hicksite) for the census years 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906. Table 2. — Comparative Summary, 1906 to 1936 1936 1926 1916 1906 Churches (local organizations), number- Increase 2 over preceding census: Number Percent Members, number Increase 2 over preceding census: Number Percent Average membership per church. Church edifices, number Value— number reporting Amount reported Average value per church. Debt— number reporting Amount reported Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported Salaries, other than pastors ' Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding interest.. All other current expenses, including interest- Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution All other purposes Not classified Average expenditure per church Sunday schools: Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars i 115 -13 -10.2 14, 680 -1,425 -8.8 128 113 95 $1, 408, 950 $14,831 4 $112,006 108 $169,289 $25, 763 $19,712 $7, 602 $34, 668 $5, 372 $2, 999 $1, 695 $22, 552 $48, 926 -38 -22.9 16, 105 -1,065 -6.2 126 151 115 $2, 096, 200 $18, 228 3 $5, 870 118 $173, 691 $109, 819 $56, 575 $7, 297 $1, 472 686 5,835 166 -52 -23.9 17, 170 -1,390 -7.5 103 168 160 $1, 356, 200 $8, 476 1 156 $100, 777 2,447 $30, 635 $7, 695 $646 104 831 6,296 18, 560 85 214 213 $1,037,650 $4, 872 116- 771 5,944r i See footnote 2, table 1. 2 A minus sign (— ) denotes decrease. State tables. — Tables 3, 4, 5, and 6 present the statistics for the Friends (Hicksite) by States. Table 3 gives for each State for 1936 the number and membership of the churches classified according to their location in urban or rural territory, membership classified by sex, and data for Sunday schools. Table 4 gives for selected States the number and membership of the churches for the four census years 1906 to 1936, together with the membership for 1936 classified as "under 13 years of age" and "13 years of age and over." Table 5 shows the value of church edifices and the amount of debt on such property for 1936. Table 6 presents, for 1936, the church expenditures, showing separately current expenses, improvements, benevolences, etc. In order to avoid disclosing the financial statistics of any individual church, separate presentation in tables 5 and 6 is limited to those States in which 3 or more churches reported value and expenditures. Ecclesiastical divisions. — Table 7 presents, for each yearly meeting, the more important statistical data for 1936 shown by States in the preceding tables, including number of churches, membership, value of church edifices, debt on church edifices, expenditures, and Sunday schools. SOCIETY OF FRIENDS (HICKSITE) 17 Table 3. — Number and Membership of Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 number of churches NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP SEX BY SUNDAY SCHOOLS GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE "3 o a 03 .O M 3 Pi "3 c a "3 h P "3 a 03 x g o 'Zl g2 C 09 O 03 o "3 .a a United States... i 115 87 78 14, 680 6,979 7,701 6,275 7,825 580 80.2 72 746 5,200 Middle Atlantic: 17 IS 55 3 5 1 3 8 1 3 1 3 6 18 2 2 1 2 1 14 12 37 3 3 1 1 6 .... 1,737 2,521 7,542 222 508 121 472 894 207 287 169 917 806 3,670 186 409 516 207 99 169 820 1,715 3,872 222 322 121 63 378 188 819 1,151 3,149 106 95 55 207 411 88 121 73 918 1,370 4,098 116 128 66 265 483 119 166 96 295" 285" 89.2 84.0 76.8 91.4 74.2 ( 2 ) 78.1 85.1 73.9 72.9 ( 2 ) 4 16 38 1 2 1 1 5 1 3 43 168 411 10 17 11 20 29 10 27 176 1, 453 2,792 East North Central: Ohio 50 92 48 South Atlantic: 174 Maryland 235 District of Columbia^. 48 132 Pacific: i See footnote 2, table 1. 2 Ratio not shown where number of females is less than 100. -Number and Membership of Churches, 1906 to 1936, and Membership by Age in 1936, by States Table 4. ISeparate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches in either 1936, 1926, 1916, or 1906] NUMBER OF CHURCHES NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BY AGE , 1936 GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE 1936 1926 1916 1906 1936 1926 1916 1906 Un- der 13 years 13 years and over Age not re- ported Per- cent under 13 i United States U15 128 166 218 14,e80 16,105 17, 170 18, 560 1,377 13, 141 162 9.5 Middle Atlantic: 17 18 55 3 5 1 22 20 55 6 5 2 1 3 8 4 2 26 20 72 7 6 4 3 6 14 5 3 40 28 81 17 9 5 3 5 18 8 4 1,737 2,521 7,542 222 508 121 472 894 287 376 1,783 2,611 8,225 335 667 262 49 484 1,010 347 332 1,843 2,446 8,705 511 829 372 127 527 1,174 365 271 2, 165 2,281 8,947 750 1,013 441 239 512 1,571 428 213 125 248 760 18 21 25 1,612 2,273 6,683 153 475 96 99 51 12 7.2 9.8 Pennsylvania _ _ East North Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois .. West North Central: 10.2 10.5 4.2 20.7 South Atlantic: Delaware 3 8 3 32 37 95 18 30 435 799 269 346 7.8 10.6 Virginia 6.3 Other States 8.0 1 Based on membership with age classification reported. 5 See footnote 2, table 1. 3 Includes: District of Columbia, 1 and California, 1. 18 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 5. — Value of Churches and Amount of Church Debt by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting value of edifices] Total num- ber of churches Number of church edifices VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES Churches reporting Amount Churches reporting Amount i 115 113 95 SI, 408, 950 4 $112, 008 17 18 55 5 8 3 9 19 18 53 4 8 3 8 15 12 47 3 8 3 27 291, 000 102. 000 789, 050 3,450 115, 750 13, 700 94,000 Pennsylvania 4 112, 006 1 See footnote 2, table 1. 2 Includes: Ohio, 2; Illinois, 1; Delaware, 2; District of Columbia, 1; and California, 1. Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] Total number of churches EXPENDITURES STATE Churches reporting Total amount Salaries other than pastors' Repairs and im- prove- ments Payment on church debt, ex- cluding interest '115 108 $169, 289 $25, 763 $19, 712 $7, 602 New York 17 18 55 3 5 3 8 3 3 17 17 51 3 3 3 8 3 23 50,015 21,110 73, 068 577 726 7, 509 11,087 2,059 3,138 3,979 1.976 13, 045 2,683 2,686 11, 488 New Jersey 325 Pennsylvania .. 7,277 Ohio Indiana 240 1,175 4,181 480 687 10 556 1,792 272 225 Delaware Maryland.-. , Virginia Other States expenditures— continued STATE Other current expenses including interest Local relief and charity Home missions Foreign missions To general head- quarters All other purposes United States - $34, 668 $5, 372 $2, 999 $1, 695 $22, 552 $48, 923 New York. . .. - . -. 8,526 6,244 13, 253 447 269 3,317 1, 365 322 925 84 721 1,832 1,413 3, 548 13, 194 100 42 1,376 2,129 300 450 33, 330 583 1,791 293 977 4,734 Pennsvlvania ... . ... . 10, 211 Ohio 30 Indiana. ... . __ 75 310 1,360 685 305 25 400 65 375 Maryland 260 Other States .. . ... . 250 296 1 See footnote 2, table 1. ! Includes: Illinois, 1; District of Columbia, 1; and California, 1. SOCIETY OF FRIENDS (HICKSITE) 19 Table 7. — Number and Membership of Churches, Value and Debt on Church Edifices, Expenditures, and Sunday Schools, by Yearly Meet- ings, 1936 o M N 3 2 a 3 JO o "3 o Eh to t-i CJ XI 1 a o S3 3 VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES EXPENDI- TURES SUNDAY SCHOOLS YEAKLY MEETING o - a a o S •o 9 44 a 3 o a < •S. a D u 1 o a ■c.a 3 ft n 5 n | "3 .a o CO Total i 115 14, 680 95 11, 408, 950 4 $112,006 108 $169, 289 72 5,200 19 1 2 7 18 68 2,090 63 211 640 1,865 9,811 18 1 2 4 15 55 169, 200 } 2 12, 500 5,950 290.500 930, 800 18 1 2 5 18 64 16, 304 | 2 813 1,203 53. 549 97, 420 14 f 823 f { .... I 2 2 6 48 93 97 317 Philadelphia 4 112, 006 3, 870 i See footnote 2, table 1. ! Figures for Genesee and Illinois combined to avoid disclosing the statistics of any individual church. HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION 1 DENOMINATIONAL HISTORY The Society of Friends from its rise has put central emphasis upon the divine power within each individual, which was called the "Inner Light" or the "Light of Christ Within." Friends have never adopted a creed but have held that each individual should be free to follow the truth as his light revealed it to him. In such a religious fellowship there is wide diversion of personal opinion on theolog- ical issues. There has often been harmony of spirit even with a wide diversity of religious experience. Tht separation of 1827 was caused partly by the reaction to the unitarian- trinitarian issue of the time, partly by the difference between the evangelical movement and the mystical movement within the society itself and partly by misunderstanding between local groups. There had been liberal thinking in the Society of Friends since the time of George Fox. The liberal group in 1827 made no claim to be unitarian in doctrine. They held, however, that each man should have the right to believe that which his best judgment showed him to be true. As the discussion developed, Elias Hicks, a minister of remarkable personality, became the central figure. Believing that "God is a Spirit," he held that "a man- ifestation of His Spirit is given to every man everywhere, and that this alone if followed and obeyed is sufficient for his salvation." While Elias Hicks was a prominent personal factor in the discussion he was not a direct mover in behalf of the separation. In the division each branch claimed to be the original Society of Friends. The word Hicksite for the liberal branch has been used as a nick- name, but never adopted by that body. They have not considered as a group that they accepted the opinions advocated by Elias Hicks. The separation occurred first in 1827 in Philadelphia Yearly Meeting. It was followed by a similar division in the Yearly Meetings of New York, Ohio, Indiana, and Baltimore. At the time of the division the Hicksites were in the majority in Philadelphia, New York, and Baltimore, and the Orthodox groups in the majority in Ohio and Indiana. There was no division at this time in the Yearly Meetings of New England, Virginia, and North Carolina, each of which maintained its affiliation with the Orthodox body. The history of the Hicksite branch since 1827 has been similar to that of the Orthodox branch, except that it was not influenced by the evangelical movement, and it developed its own lines of work. Since 1917 all branches of Friends have been increasingly working together. The significant items in present-day history include all groups of Friends. 1 This statement, which differs somewhat from that published in vol. II of the Report on Religious Bodies,. 1926, has been revised by J. Barnard Walton, secretary, Friends' General Conference, Philadelphia, Pa., and approved by him in its present form. 20 CENSUS OF KELIGIOUS BODIES, 193 6 DOCTRINE The Hicksite Friends hold that the fundamental principle of the Society has always been a belief in and a reliance upon the "light within." This means" that there is a measure of the divine spirit in each individual. This leads to a rever- ence for the personality of every man, and to a recognition of the brotherhood of all men. The application of this principle leads to the recognition of the equality of men and women, to the treatment of dependents and delinquents in the light of their infinite possibilities, and to the use of nonviolent methods in seeking justice in controversial issues, whether industrial, interracial, or international. ORGANIZATION In method of church government and in worship this branch follows the method of the early Friends. In worship, the responsibility is placed equally upon every individual. Communion with God is sought not through outward ritual, but through the influence of the divine spirit within. No one is appointed to conduct a service and no salary is paid to a minister. The meeting for worship depends upon the values to be found in silent meditation and prayer, and in the democratic ministry that may be shared by all who are present. In government, the monthly meeting of the congregation is the primary execu- tive body. It is presided over by a clerk who is the servant of the body. Issues that are raised are discussed with an earnest purpose to find the way that is in accordance with truth. No vote is taken, but the whole group seeks to reach a unity on the question in hand. When this unity is reached the clerk prepares a minute which when agreed to is the action of the meeting. District organizations including several monthly meetings are called quarterly meetings. A number of quarterly meetings in an area about the size of a State form a yearly meeting. The six yearly meetings of this branch are united in Friends' General Conference which holds biennial gatherings in the even years. WORK The major interest of this group of Friends has been expressed in social service and in education. It took an active part in the abolition movement and founded two schools for Negroes in South Carolina after the war. It has worked for temperance, social hygiene, peace, and prison reform. At present it is con- cerned with standards of community life and standards of public and private Telief. Under the care of this branch of Friends or acknowledging the application of its principles are — 1 college located at Swarthmore, Pa., and 16 preparatory and secondary schools situated in New York, New Jersey, Pennsylvania, Delaware, Maryland, and the District of Columbia. The college has 600 students and the other schools an aggregate of 3,541 pupils. All are coeducational. Some social work is conducted by local meetings in their own locality. Most of the social work of Friends, however, is the result of their participation in com- munity organizations, and therefore it cannot be reported statistically. A hospital for nervous and cancerous diseases has been conducted at Fox Chase, Philadelphia, since 1928. A social settlement is maintained in an old Friends meeting house in Philadelphia and is now supported by the Welfare Federation. One high and industrial school is conducted for Negroes in North Carolina with 350 pupils and an annual budget of $17,500. In some sections there are Friends homes for elderly people and in some cities there are Friends centers conducted as residences for transients, for young people who are at work and for elderly people. There are 13 of these institutions in New York, Pennsylvania, Maryland, Ohio, and Indiana, accommodating about 400 persons. The young people's work of this body is organized through the Young Friends Movement. The objectives are (1 ) the interesting of young people in religious work and (2) the furnishing of an opportunity for young people to take an active part in the work of the Society. The Young Friends Movement is a united activity of the branches and one of its dominant motives is to build toward a real unity in the Society of Friends. Since 1902 a definite attempt has been made to coordinate the Society's activi- ties, extend its influence, and promote its principles. This effort took shape in the appointment of a committee for the Advancement of Friends Principles and the opening of headquarters in Philadelphia with a secretary. This movement attempts to train the rank and file of the members to be spokesmen of the Society SOCIETY OF FRIENDS (HICKSITE) 21 of Friends and to interpret its teachings to those who are interested. It helps in the starting of new meetings. The Advancement Committee founded in 1915 at Swarthmore, Pa., a school for religious and social study called Woolman School. In 1917 this school was reorganized under a board of representatives of all Friends. In 1925 it was moved to Wyncote, Pa. In 1929 it was again reorganized under a more representative board of all Friends with the name of Pendle Hill. It was located at Wallingford, Pa. It is now the center for the promotion of religious and social studies for all Friends in America. The united work of all Friends for foreign service, for peace education, and for social-industrial issues in America, is conducted through the American Friends Service Committee. ORTHODOX CONSERVATIVE FRIENDS (WILBURITE) STATISTICS Summary for the United States, with urban-rural classification. — A general summary of the statistics for the Orthodox Conservative Friends (Wilburite) for the year 1936 is presented in table 1, which shows also the distribution of these figures between urban and rural territory. In this body the membership consists of those who are enrolled by the local meeting, including both "birthright" members, who are enrolled because their parents were members, and those who have joined upon application. Table 1.- -Stjmmary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 Churches (local organizations), number. Members, number Average membership per church- Membership by sex: Male Female Males per 100 females Membership by age: Under 13 years 13 years and over Age not reported Percent under 13 years 2 Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Constructed prior to 1936 Constructed, wholly or in part, in 1936. Average value per church Number reporting "no debt" Parsonages, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding in t°r"st All other current expenses, including in- terest Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Foreign missions To general headquRrters for distribution. All other purposes Average expenditure per church Sunday schools: Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars Parochial schools : Churches reporting, number . Officprs and teachers Scholars Total 3, 351 108 1,648 1,703 96.8 357 2,294 700 13.5 28 28 $81, 550 $78, 550 $3, 000 $2, 913 21 1 1 $2, 000 29 $11,672 $561 $684 $3, 853 $65 $2,417 $761 $60 $1. 727 $1, 544 $402 13 99 507 In urban territory 657 131 301 356 84.6 71 586 10.8 4 4 $32, 000 $32, 000 $8, 000 3 5 2,788 "$330 $736 $400 $418 $558 In rural PERCENT OF TOTAL 1 rritory Urban Rural 26 2,694 104 19.6 80.4 1,347 1,347 100.0 18.3 20.9 81.7 79.1 286 1,708 700 14.3 19.9 25.5 80.1 74.5 100.0 24 24 $49, 550 $46, 550 $3. 000 $2, 065 39.2 40.7 60.8 59.3 100.0 18 1 1 $2, 000 24 100.0 $8, 884 $561 $354 $2, 949 $65 23.9 48.2 23.5 76.1 100.0 51.8 76.5 $1, 681 $701 $60 30.5 69.5 100.0 $1, 327 $1, 126 $370 23.2 27.1 76.8 72.9 11 96 487 3 3.9 96.1 2 32 ' Percent not shown where base is less than 100. 5 Based on membership with age classification reported. 22 ORTHODOX CONSERVATIVE FRIENDS (WILBURITE) 23 Comparative data, 1906-36. — Table 2 presents, in convenient form for com- parison, a summary of the available statistics of the Orthodox Conservative Friends (Wilburite) for the census years 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906. Table 2. — Comparative Summary, 1906 to 1936 ■Churches (local organizations), number. Increase ' over preceding census: fCumber Percent 2 Members, number Increase ' over preceding census: Number Percent Average membership per church _ Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Average value per church. Debt— number reporting Amount reported Parsonages, number Value — number reporting. Amount reported "Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding interest- All other current expenses, including interest- Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Foreign missions To aeneral headquarters for distribution All other purposes Average expenditure per church Sunday schools: Churches reporting, number. Offi cers and teachers Scholars 1936 3,351 385 13.0 10S 28 28 $81,550 $2. 913 1 1 $2, 000 29 $11,672 $561 $084 $3, 853 $65 $2,417 $761 $60 $1,727 $1,544 $402 13 99 507 1926 -407 -12.1 72 41 38 $08, 050 $2, 580 1 $400 39 $15, 533 $7, 856 $7, 677 $398 31 239 1916 3,373 -507 -13.1 67 46 43 $05, 3S0 $2, 218 2 $1, 600 43 $10, 144 $6, 301 3,843 $236 32 244 1906 48 81 47 47 $93, 500 $1, 989 7 33 205 1 A minus si?n (— ) denotes decrease. ! Percent not shown where base is less than 100. State tables. — Tables 3, 4, and 5 present the statistics for the Orthodox Con- servative Friends (Wilburite) by States. Table 3 gives for each State for 1936 the number and membership of the churches classified according to their location in urban or rural territory, membership classified by sex, and data for Sunday schools. Table 4 gives for selected States the number and membership of the churches for the four census years 1906 to 1936, together with the membership for 1936 classified as "under 13 years of age" and "13 years of age and over." Table 5 shows the value of church edifices and, also, presents the church expenditures, showing separatelv current expenses, improvements, benevolences, etc., for 1936. In order to avoid disclosing the financial statistics of any individual church, separate presentation in table 5 is limited to those States in which three or more ehurches reported value and expenditures. Ecclesiastical divisions. — Table 6 presents, for each yearly meeting, the more important statistical data for 1936 shown by States in the preceding tables, including number of churches, membership, value of church edifices, expenditures, and Sunday schools. 24 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 1936 Table 3. — Number and Membership of Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 number of churches NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BY SEX SUNDAY SCHOOLS GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE To- tal 31 1 2 2 11 4 6 1 2 1 1 Ur- ban Ru- ral To- tal Ur- ban Ru- ral Male Fe- male Males per 100 fe- males i Churches reporting Offi- cers and teach- ers Schol- ars United States 5 26 3,351 657 2,694 1,648 1,703 96.8 13 99 507" New England: "i 2 1 1 2 9 4 6 1 2 1 25 79 35 1,133 399 1,161 43 242 69 165 79 413 165 25 35 720 399 1,161 43 242 69 10 27 16 568 190 587 21 120 38 71 15 52 19 565 209 574 22 122 31 94 1 1 & Middle Atlantic: East North Central: Ohio Indiana . West North Central: 100.5 90.9 102.3 4 2 4 12 41 30 109' 150' 85 South Atlantic: North Carolina .- --. East South Centrai : 98.4 2 15 155. Pacific: 1 Ratio not shown where number of females is less than 100. Table 4. — Number and Membership of Churches, 1906 to 1936, and Mem- bership by Age in 1936, by States [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches in either 1936, 1926, 1916, or 1906] NUMBER OF CHURCHES NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BY AGE, 1936 STATE 1936 1926 1916 1906 1936 1926 1916 1906 Under 13 years 13 years and over Age not re- ported Per- cent « under 13 United States .. 31 41 50 48 3,351 2,966 3,373 3,880 357 2,294 700 13.5 1 2 11 4 6 1 2 24 2 2 12 5 7 2 7 4 3 4 13 6 9 3 8 4 1 1 16 7 11 4 6 2 25 79 1, 133 399 1,161 43 242 269 39 86 1,090 256 757 88 335 315 38 82 1,113 232 965 276 402 265 55 62 1,220 353 1,087 621 327 155 14 169 23 74 19 40 18 25 65 964 376 387 24 202 251 Ohio 700 14.9 5.8 Iowa._ _ . 16.1 16.5 6.7 1 Based on membership with age classification reported; not shown where base is less than 100. 2 Includes: New York, 2: Alabama, 1; and California, 1. ORTHODOX CONSERVATIVE FRIENDS (WILBURITE) 25 Table 5. — Value of Churches and Church Expenditures by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting value or expenditures] Total number of churches Num- ber of church edifices VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES EXPENDITURES Church c reporting Amount Churches reporting Total amount $11, 672 Pastors' salaries All other salaries United States 31 28 28 S81, 550 29 $561 $684 Ohio - 11 4 6 10 10 3 6 9 10 3 6 '9 30, 6.50 4, 300 19, 900 26, 700 11 3 6 '9 3,843 2,200 771 4,858 2?3 461 105 116 100 230 expenditures — continued STATE Repairs and improve- ments Payment on church debt excluding interest Other current expenses including interest Local relief and charity Foreign missions To general head- quarters All other purposes $3, 853 $65 $2, 417 $761 $60 $1, 727 $1, 544 Ohio 968 422 180 2,283 665 446 133 1,173 151 405 50 155 50 664 238 287 538 1, 112 65 58 5 Other States 10 369 1 Includes: Massachusetts, 1; Rhode Island, 1; New York, 2; Kansas, 1; North Carolina, 2; Alabama, 1; and California. 1. 2 Includes: Massachusets, 1; Rhode Island, 2; New York, 1; Kansas, 1; North Carolina, 2; Alabama, 1; and California, 1. Table 6.- — -Number and Membership of Churches, Value of Church Edi- fices, Expenditures, and Sunday Schools, by Yearly Meetings, 1936 Total num- ber of churches Num- ber of mem- bers VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES EXPENDITURES SUNDAY SCHOOLS YEARLY MEETING Churches reporting Amount Churches reporting Amount Churches reporting Scholars Total 31 3,351 28 $81, 550 29 $11, 672 13 507 Canada ' .. 2 7 3 2 12 5 35 1,204 104 242 1,202 564 2 7 2 o 11 4 ( 2 ) 22, 400 ( 2 ) ( 2 ) 32, 150 9,300 17, 700 1 7 3 2 12 4 ( 2 ) 781 1,602 ( 2 ) 3,908 2,653 2,728 Iowa _ New England North Carolina. . . Ohio Western . . . 4 1 2 4 2 85 8 155 109 150 £;' Two churches in the State of New York come under this jurisdiction. 2 Amount included in the figures shown on the line designated "Combinations", to avoid disclosing the statistics of any individual church. 26 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND' ORGANIZATION * DENOMINATIONAL HISTORY The second separation among Orthodox Friends was brought about by a pro- test against what was believed by Wilbur and others to be radical departures from the original principles of the society. John Wilbur, a minister of the New England Yearly Meeting, while visiting in Great Britain during the years 1831-32, believed that Joseph John Gurney was advocating doctrines contrary to the accepted teachings of Friends from the beginning; and when Gurney later came to America, in order to prevent his being received and thus spreading what was thought to be insidious doctrines, Wilbur adopted a disciplinary course which was not acceptable to the larger part of his meeting. There was a separation of those who with Wilbur believed that the society was departing from the original principles and the ancient faith of Friends, and a yearly meeting was set up in New England in 1845. There was increasing unrest in Ohio Yearly Meeting resulting in a part of the membership, who were in sympathy with Joseph John Gurney, withdrawing in 1854; as in New England, the minority groups withdrew from Kansas and Iowa in 1877-79, and North Carolina in 1904. DOCTRINE AND ORGANIZATION Fully believing that the doctrines set forth by the society in the beginning should be maintained in their purity, they endeavor to bear witness to the spiritual- ity of the Gospel. They own and believe in Christ Jesus, the beloved and only Son of God, and in redemption through His blood, even the forgiveness of sins. They believe in the Holy Spirit, or Comforter, whom Christ declared He would send in His name to lead and guide His followers into all truth; that the Holy Spirit convicts for sin, and if obeyed, gives power to the soul to overcome and forsake sin. They hold that the Holy Scriptures contain a declaration of all the fundamental doctrines and principles relating to eternal life and salvation; though they do not call them the "Word of God," believing that term to be applicable to Jesus only, yet they are believed to be the words of God, written by holy men as they were moved by the Holy Spirit. Believing in the resurrec- tion, they reject, however, the belief in the resurrection of the body, as nothing material ever enters the spiritual world. In consequence of their belief that the baptism which saves is inward and spiritual, they do not practice water baptism; and, as all true and acceptable worship of God is offered in the immediate moving of His own Spirit, they seek in public worship to wait before Him without outward form or ceremony. The ministry among them is exercised by men and women, freely, without money and without price, as freshly called forth. In general, they hold and believe as did the early Friends. As a rule, they have not been in favor of Bible schools, but of late such schools have been set up in some of the meetings. WORK They have 1 academy, with 78 students, and 3 elementary and graded schools, with 28 pupils. The value of property used for educational purposes is estimated at $171,500, and there is an endowment of about 8140,000. They have no missionary enterprises and no philanthropic institutions, but as individuals they are interested in numerous efforts along many lines and contribute to the work maintained by other Friends. i This statement, which is substantially the same as that published in vol. II of the Report on Religious Bodies, 1926, has been revised by James Walton, Barnesville, Ohio, and approved by him in its present form. FRIENDS (PRIMITIVE) STATISTICS The only meeting of Primitive Friends in 1936 was in the State of Pennsylvania, a rural church which reported a membership of 14, comprising 6 males and 8 females, all of whom were reported as "13 j T ears of age and over." In this branch of the Society of Friends, as in all the others, the membership consists of those who are enrolled by the local meeting, including both "birthright" members, who are enrolled because their parents were members, and those who have joined upon application. There was no debt on the church edifice reported, and there was no parsonage or Sunday school. Comparative data, 1906-36. — The following table presents, in convenient form for comparison, the available statistics of this body for the census years 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906. Comparative Summary, 1906 to 1936 ITEM 1936 1926 1916 1906 1 1 -1 2 -6 s Increase ' over preceding census: 14 -11 25 -35 60 -111 -64.9 30 171 Increase [ over preceding census: 14 25 21 i A minus sign (— ) denotes decrease. 1 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION 1 DENOMINATIONAL HISTORY The Primitive Friends withdrew from the Wilburite body because of the failure of that branch to bear what seemed to them practical testimony against the modified and modernized beliefs and practices introduced into the Society of Friends during the middle and latter part of the nineteenth century. Their chief interest is to "maintain the ancient testimonies of the society" intact, with the idea of bearing witness to the spirituality of the Gospel. The general Meeting of Men and Women Friends (Primitive) of Pennsylvania, New Jersey, Delaware, etc., was organized in the year 1861, at Fallsington, Pa. This was organized by a few members of the Philadelphia Yearly Meeting who were not satisfied with what they considered the Unitarian tendency of Elias Hicks, about 1828, and the influence of the Church of England upon Joseph John Gurney, who came to America in 1845. This society was composed of three monthly meetings, namely, Philadelphia, Falls Monthly Meeting of Men and Women Friends, and Nottingham and Little Britain monthly meetings, which met quarterly at Philadelphia and twice a year at Fallsington. One by one the monthly meetings have been laid down, until, at the present time, Falls Monthly is the only survivor. This general meeting has been affiliated with a small meeting held at Fritchley, England, and also with Friends at Poplar Ridge, N. Y., and Newport, R. I. 1 This statement, which is substantially the same as that published in vol. II of the Report, on Religious Bodies, 1926, has been revised by Charles Henry Moon, clerk of Falls Monthly Meeting, Woodbourne, Pa., and approved by him in its present form. o 27 U. S. DEPARTMENT OF COMMERCE HARRY L. HOPKINS, Secretary BUREAU OF THE CENSUS WILLIAM LANE AUSTIN, Director CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES 1936 Bulletin No. 40 GERMAN BAPTIST BRETHREN (BUNKERS) STATISTICS, DENOMINATIONAL HISTORY DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION CONSOLIDATED REPORT Separate figures are given for each of the four bodies comprising the German Baptist Brethren (Dunkers), as follows: Church of the Brethren (Conservative Dunkers) Old German Baptist Brethren (Old Order Dunkers) The Brethren Church (Progressive Dunkers) Church of God (New Dunkers) Prepared under the supervision of Dr. T. F. MURPHY Chief Statistician for Religious Statistics UNITED STATES GOVERNMENT PRINTING OFFICE WASHINGTON : 1940 For sale by the Superintendent of Documents, Washington, D. C. .... . Price 5 cents CONTENTS Page General Introduction in GERMAN BAPTIST BRETHREN (DUNKERS) General Statement 1 Summary op Statistics, 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906 1 CHURCH OF THE BRETHREN (CONSERVATIVE DUNKERS) Statistics 2 Table 1. — Summary of statistics for churches in urban and rural territory, 1936 2 Table 2. — Comparative summary, 1906 to 1936 3 Table 3. — Number and membership of churches in urban and rural territory, membership by sex, and Sunday schools, by States, 1936 4 Table 4. — Number and membership of churches, 1906 to 1936, and membership by age in 1936, by States 5 Table 5. — Value of churches and parsonages and amount of church debt by States, 1936 6 Table 6. — Church expenditures by States, 1938 7 Table 7. — Number and membership of churches, value and debt on church edifices, expenditures, and Sunday schools, by districts, 1936 9 History, Doctrine, and Organization 10 OLD GERMAN BAPTIST BRETHREN (OLD ORDER DUNKERS) Statistics (tables 1 to 5) 13 History, Doctrine, and Organization 16 THE BRETHREN CHURCH (PROGRESSIVE DUNKERS) Statistics (tables 1 to 6) 18 History, Doctrine, and Organization 22 CHURCH OF GOD (NEW DUNKERS) Statistics (tables 1 and 2) 24 History, Doctrine, and Organization 25 GENERAL INTRODUCTION The Census of Religious Bodies, as its name indicates, is a census of religious organizations rather than a census of population classified according to denomi- national affiliation. This census is taken once in 10 years in accordance with the provisions of the Permanent Census Act approved March 6, 1902, and is confined to churches located in continental United States. A report is obtained by the Bureau of the Census from each church, congre- gation, or other local organization of each religious body. The census data are thus obtained directly from the local churches and are not in any sense a compi- lation of the statistics collected by the different denominations and published in their year books. Lists of the local organizations for 1936 were secured in most cases, however, from the denominational headquarters, and much additional assistance has been rendered by the officials of the various denominational organizations. The statistics relate either to the calendar year 1936 or to the church record year which corresponds closely to that period. Number of churches. — In the reports of the Census of Religious Bodies for 1916 and 1906 the total number of churches, or organizations, shown for some denominations was slightly in excess of the number of churches reporting member- ship. Since membership figures have been obtained for all of the churches in- cluded in the reports for the years 1936 and 1926 and for other reasons, it has seemed advisable to use, for purposes of comparison with 1936 and 1926, the number of churches reporting membership in 1916 and 1906. These figures are used, therefore, in the tables presenting comparative figures for these earlier years. Membership. — The members of a local church organization, and thus of the denomination to which the church belongs, are those persons who are recognized as constituent parts of the organization. The exact definition of membership depends upon the constitution and practice of the church, or denomination, under consideration. Each church was instructed to report the number of its members according to the definition of membership as used in that particular church or organization. In some religious bodies the term "member" is applied only to communicants, while in others it includes all baptized persons, and in still other bodies it covers all enrolled persons. Separate figures are shown for members "under 13 years of age" and those "13 years of age and over," so far as reported by the individual churches. The mem- bership "13 years of age and over" usually affords a better basis for comparison between denominations reporting membership on a different basis. Urban and rural churches. — Urban churches are those located in urban areas; these areas as defined by the Census Bureau in censuses prior to 1930, included all cities and other incorporated places having 2,500 inhabitants or more. For use in connection with the 1930 census the definition has been slightly modified and extended so as to include townships and other political subdivisions (not incorporated as municipalities, nor containing any areas so incorporated) which had a total population of 10,000 or more, and a population density of 1,000 or more per square mile. Rural churches would be those located outside of the above areas. Thus to a very limited extent the urban and rural areas, as reported for 1936, differ somewhat from these areas as reported in the preceding censuses. in IV GENERAL INTRODUCTION Church edifices. — A church edifice is a building used mainly or wholly for religious services. Value of church property.— The term "value of church property" was used in the reports of the Census of Religious Bodies for 1916 and 1906 and the term "value of church edifices" has been substituted in 1936 and 1926. The figures are strictly comparable, however, as exactly the same class of property is covered by both terms. The "value of church edifices" comprises the estimated value of the church buildings owned and used for worship by the organizations reporting, together with the value of the land on which these buildings stand and the furniture, organs, bells, and other equipment owned by the churches and actually used in connec- tion with religious services. Where parts of a church building are used for social or educational work in connection with the church, the whole value of the building and its equipment is included, as it has been found practically impossible to make a proper separation in such cases. The number and value of the parsonages, or pastors' residences, are shown where the ownership of such buildings was reported by the churches. Debt. — The summary tables show the amount of debt reported and the number of churches reporting a specific debt, also the number of churches reporting that they had "no debt." The total of these is, in most cases, nearly equal to the number reporting the value of church edifices. Expenditures. — The total expenditures by the churches during their last fiscal year are separated in the reports received from most of the churches into the items called for, as they appeared on the schedule, which were as follows: For pastor's salary $ For all other salaries For repairs and improvements For payments on church debt, excluding interest For all local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc For all other current expenses, including interest For home missions For foreign missions Amount sent to general headquarters for distribution by them For all other purposes Total expenditures during year Averages. — The average number of members per church is obtained by dividing the total membership by the total number of churches shown. The average value of church edifice and the average expenditure per church are obtained by dividing the total value of churches and the total expenditures, respectively, by the number of churches reporting in each case. Sunday schools. — The Sunday schools for which statistics are presented in this bulletin are those maintained by the churches of the denomination reporting, including, in some cases, mission schools or other Sunday schools conducted by the church elsewhere than in the main church edifice. The statistics shown relate to Sunday schools only and do not include the weekday schools that are main- tained by a number of denominations. GERMAN BAPTIST BRETHREN (DUNKERS) GENERAL STATEMENT The general statement of the early history of the Brethren, Dunkers, or German Baptist Brethren, is presented very largely in the section for the Church of the Brethren (Conservative Dunkers), the oldest and largest of these bodies. In view of the fact that they have been popularly known, not as "German Baptist Brethren," but as "Dunkers," or "Dunkards," that name has been preserved. The bodies grouped under the name German Baptist Brethren (Dunkers) in 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906, are listed in the table following, with the principal statistics as reported for the four census periods. One member of this group, reported in 1916 and 1906 as German Seventh Day Baptists and in 1926 as Seventh Day Baptists (German, 1728), has requested to be included with the Baptists Bodies in 1936. The body known as Old Order German Baptist Brethren in 1916 and 1906, and in 1926 as Old German Baptist Brethren, is shown in 1936 as Old German Baptist Brethren (Old Order Dunkers). Summary of Statistics for the German Baptist Brethren (Dunkers), 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906 DENOMINATION AND CENSUS YEAR 1936 Total for the group Church of the Brethren (Conservative D unkers) Old German Baptist Brethren (Old Or- der Dunkers) The Brethren Church (Progressive Dunkers) Church of God (New Dunkers) 1926 Total for the group Church of the Brethren (Conservative Dunkers) Old German Baptist Brethren The Brethren Church (Progressive Dunkers) Seventh Day Baptists (German, 1728) '._ Church of God (New Dunkers) 1916 Total for the group Church of the Brethren (Conservative Dunkers) Old Order German Baptist Brethren The Brethren Church (Progressive Dunkers) German Seventh Day Baptists ' Church of God (New Dunkers) 1906 Total for the group German Baptist Brethren Church, Con- servative Old Order German Baptist Brethren The Brethren Church (Progressive Dunkers) German Seventh Day Baptists ' as 1,381 1,143 67 163 8 1,279 1,030 62 174 4 1,283 997 67 188, 290 153, 516 3,589 30, 636 549 128, 392 3,036 26, 026 144 650 133, 626 105, 102! 3, 399: VALUE OF CHURCH EDI- FICES 202 5 76, 547 3, 388 1 17, 042 1 1671 EXPENDITURES d o o s 1, 243 $9, 900, 815 1,027 60 7, 636, 440 133, 100 2,113,753 17, 522 1,333 81,720,956 1,105 60 160 1,206 11,110,013 1,182 1,188 8, 630, 499 161, 450 2, 274, 064 18. 000 26, 000 5,055,835 60 24, 060! | 184 136 3 929! 13 1,090 97,144! 974 ,i 3, 990, 898 107, 212 896, 725 33, 000 28,000 2, 802, 532 2, 198, 957 89, 800 472, 975 40, 800 951 53 1, 285, 817 10, 939 422, 093 2,107 2, 293, 622 1, 744, 755 18, 781 166 523, 681 3 2, 400 9 4, 005 SUNDAY SCHOOLS 1,104 950 1,067 so." 1.154 911 43 924, 630 705, 725 7,120 204, 562 1,980 5,243 138, 123 113, 771 23, 871 481 133, 483 109, 891 22, 917 144 531 1, 097 136, 365 70S 111,1 23,728 152 799 78, 575 66, 595 11, 850 130 1 Included with Baptist Bodies for 1936 Census. CHURCH OF THE BRETHREN (CONSERVATIVE DUNKERS) STATISTICS Summary for the United States, with urban-rural classification. — A general summary of the statistics for the Church of the Brethren (Conservative Dunkers) for the year 1936 is presented in table 1, which shows also the distribution of these figures between urban and rural territory. These statistics were compiled from schedules sent directly to the Bureau by the pastor or clerk of the individual churches and the data relate to these churches only. The membership of this denomination comprises baptized believers who have been enrolled as members upon personal profession of faith. Baptism is bj r trine immersion. Table 1. — Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 Churches (local organizations), number. Members, number Average membership per church. Membership by sex: Male Female Sex not reported Males per 100 females Membership by age: Under 13 years 13 years and over Age not reported Percent under 13 years ' Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Constructed prior to 1936 Constructed, wholly or in part, in 1936 Average value per church Debt — number reporting Amount reported Number reporting "no debt" Parsonages, number Value — number reporting . Amount reported Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding in- terest All other current expenses, including in- terest Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc. _ Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution. All other purposes Average expenditure per church Sunday schools: Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars Summer vacation Bible schools: Churches reporting, number . Officers and teachers Scholars PERCENT OF Total In urban territory In rural territory TOTAL Urban Rural 1,143 273 870 23.9 76.1 153, 516 134 56, 248 206 24, 474 31, 173 601 78.5 5,191 49, 811 1,246 9.4 265 252 $4, 102, 384 $3, 984, 467 $117,917 $16, 279 77 $752, 850 136 97, 268 112 39, 697 48, 769 8,802 81.4 5,998 80, 342 10, 928 6.9 827 775 $3, 534, 056 $3, 416, 756 $117, 300 $4, 560 43 $280, 755 535 36.6 63.4 64, 171 79, 942 9.403 80.3 38.1 39.0 6.4 61.9 61.0 93.6 11, 189 130, 153 12, 174 7.9 46.4 38.3 10.2 53.6 61.7 89.8 1,092 1,027 $7, 636, 440 $7. 401, 223 $235, 217 $7, 436 24.3 24.5 53.7 53.8 50.1 75.7 75.5 46.3 46.2 49.9 120 $1, 033, 605 671 64.2 72.8 20.3 35.8 27.2 79.7 270 264 $903, 670 120 117 $464, 900 150 147 $438, 770 44.4 44.3 51.4 55.6 55.7 48.6 1,105 $1,285,817 $393, 394 $78, 213 $132, 799 270 $664, 603 $202, 153 $44, 893 $64, 433 835 $621,214 $191,241 $33, 320 $68, 366 24.4 51.7 51.4 57.4 48.5 75.6 48.3 48.6 42.6 51.5 $92, 730 $72, 348 $20, 382 78.0 22.0 $227, 609 $42, 794 $68, 728 $98, 234 $85, 591 $65. 725 $1, 164 $139, 112 $16,913 $24, 305 $37. 486 $38, 502 $24, 458 $2, 461 250 5,262 42, 553 $88, 497 $25, 881 $44, 423 $50, 748 $47, 089 $41,267 $744 700 10, 069 71, 218 61.1 39.5 35.4 38.2 45.0 37.2 38.9 60.5 64.6 61.8 55.0 62.8 950 15, 331 113, 771 26.3 34.3 37.4 73.7 65.7 62.6 247 2,134 16, 605 82 826 6,465 165 1,308 10, 140 33.2 38.7 38.9 66.8 61.3 61.1 1 Based on membership with age classification reported. CHURCH OF THE BRETHREN (CONSERVATIVE DUNKERS) 3 Table 1. — Summary op Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory. 1936 — Continued ITEM Total In urban territory In rural territory PERCENT OF TOTAL Urban Rural Weekday religious schools : Churches reporting, number 15 106 1,012 7 102 666 6 51 687 4 70 566 9 55 325 3 32 100 ( 2 ) 48.1 67.9 ( 2 ) 68.6 85.0 n 51.9 Scholars.- -- -- - Parochial schools : Churches reporting, number. .. .. ... 32.1 ( 2 ) 31.4 Scholars 15.0 2 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. Comparative data, 1906-36. — Table 2 presents, in convenient form for com- parison, a summary of the available statistics of the Church of the Brethren (Conservative Dunkers) for the census years 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906. Table 2. — Comparative Summary, 1906 to 1936 Churches (local organizations), number. Increase over preceding census: Number Percent Members, number IncreasB over preceding census: Number Percent Average membership per church. Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Average value per church. Debt — number reporting Amount reported Parsonages, number Value — number reporting. Amount reported Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding interest.. All other current expenses, including interest- Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc.. Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution. All other purposes Not classified Average expenditure per church Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars 1936 1926 $1,164 950 15,331 113,771 1,143 113 11.0 153, 516 25, 124 19.6 134 1,092 1,027 $7, 636, 440 $7, 436 120 $1, 033, 605 270 264 $903, 670 1,105 $1, 285, 817 $393, 394 $78. 213 $132, 799 $92, 730 $227. 609 $42, 794 $68, 728 $98, 234 $85, 591 $65, 725 1,030 33 3.3 128, 392 23, 290 22.2 125 1,254 968 8, 630, 499 $8, 916 131 $676, 584 201 $923, 820 951 $1, 744, 755 V$l, 214, 930 $515, 260 $14,565 $1,835 895 13,021 109, 891 1916 182 22 3 28, 555 37.3 105 1,340 928 3, 990, 898 $4, 301 116 $129. 705 65 $160, 300 911 $705, 725 $455, 581 $250, 144 $775 12, 629 111,686 1906 815 76, 547 94 1,186 741 $2, 198, 957 $2, 968 84 $38, 109 33 $56, 600 708 9,212 66, 595 State tables. — Tables 3, 4, 5, and 6 present the statistics for the Church of the Brethren (Conservative Dunkers) by States. Table 3 gives for each State for 1936 the number and membership of the churches classified according to their location in urban or rural territory, membership classified by sex, and data for Sunday schools. Table 4 gives for selected States the number and membership of the churches for the four census years 1906 to 1936, together with the mem- CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 bership for 1936 classified as "under 13 years of age" and "13 years of age and over." Table 5 shows the value of churches and parsonages and the amount of debt on church edifices for 1936. Table 6 presents, for 1936, the church expend- itures, showing separately current expenses, improvements, benevolences, etc. In order to avoid disclosing the financial statistics of any individual church, separate presentation in tables 5 and 6 is limited to those States in which three or more churches reported value and expenditures. Ecclesiastical divisions. — Table 7 presents, for each district in the Church of the Brethren (Conservative Dunkers), the more important statistical data for 1936 shown by States in the preceding tables, including number of churches, member- ship, value and debt on church edifices, expenditures, and Sunday schools. Table 3. — Number and Membership of Churches in Urban and Rural Ter- ritory, Membership by Sex, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 number of churches NUMBER OF MEM- BERS MEMBERSHIP BY SEX SUNDAY SCHOOLS GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE "3 O a 03 3 P3 1 "3 o a a .a 3 9 3 o a © Eg a a 3 tao £ a 03 S3 © T3 3 03 © a o 03 a 1 ■3 03 ■3 en ,-H ^ 03 +* © 6 a 3 i 3"S B © a o Ul , a "3 o a; a 3 .3 o .3 a o 6 O 3 ,3 03 "3 o CS i a ©3 "3 o 3 © .3 c H 14 u «! U E-i $814 « o ^ w ^ ■< 67 20 11 3 3 67 19 11 3 3 60 $133, 100 60 S10, 939 $1, 435 $2. 300 $2, 366 $286 25 10 65 $777 $1, 961 Ohio 19 11 3 3 49, 600 27, 400 4,500 2,800 20 10 3 3 3,491 2, 132 407 181 435 91 50 584 361 102 5 1, 282 320 145 162 705 275 54 175 11 406 900 45 3 5 7 5 5 14, 600 }i 13, 500 20, 700 4 u 3 11 993 385 44 110 85 418 100 185 50 41 50 5 190 100 3 15 1 18 1 2 12 1,915 1,435 160 34 188 136 737 900 251 95 517 15 202 115 1 Amount for California combined with figures for Virginia, to avoid disclosing the statistics of any in- dividual church. 2 Includes 2 churches in each of the following States — Pennsylvania, Missouri, and Maryland; and 1 in each of the following — Wisconsin, Iowa, North Dakota, Florida, West Virginia, and North Carolina. 3 Includes 2 churches in each of the following States — Pennsylvania, Missouri, and Maryland; and 1 in. each of the following — Wisconsin, Iowa, North Dakota, Florida, and North Carolina. HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION ! DENOMINATIONAL HISTORY Up to the latter part of the nineteenth century the history of the Dunkers 2 was one of peace. Whatever disparity of individual opinion there was did not pass the bounds of mutual forbearance. As, however, social customs developed along more modern lines during the latter part of that century, certain influences were manifested among the communities which tended to lessen the emphasis upon many of the special customs of the earlier times. Accordingly, some of the members, fearful lest the traditions of the founders of the denomination should be overborne, and "the Scriptures suffer violence," and desirous of per- petuating the type of life, as well as of belief, observed by the early Brethren, withdrew in 1881 and formed the organization known as the "Old German Baptist Brethren." DOCTRINE AND ORGANIZATION In certain matters of doctrine and also in some features of church organization the Old Order Brethren are in essential agreement with the other branches. They accept the literal teaching of the Scriptures in regard to the Lord's Supper and foot washing; hold close communion; practice nonconformity to the world in war, politics, secret societies, dress, and amusements; refuse to swear or take oath under any circumstances; reject a salaried ministry; anoint with oil those who are sick, not so much for the healing of the natural body as for spiritual healing; strictly enjoin temperance upon all their members; and allow none to 1 This statement is the same as that published in vol. II of the Report on Religious Bodies, 1926, as revised by Rev. J. M. Kimmel, publishing agent of the "Vindicator," Brookville, Ohio,, and it has been approved by him in its present form. 2 See Church of the Brethren (Conservative Dunkers). OLD GERMAN BAPTIST BRETHREN yj traffic in alcoholic or malt liquors. They believe that nothing but death can break the marriage vow, and refuse to perform a marriage ceremony for any divorced person. WORK Specially organized missions, Sunday schools, and ecclesiastical schools are regarded by these Brethren as opposed to essential Christianity, but they are charitable in deed as in word, support their own poor, and extend a helping hand to all needy persons, whether they are or are not members of their own religious organization. THE BRETHREN CHURCH (PROGRESSIVE DUNKERS) STATISTICS Summary for the United States, with urban-rural classification. — A general summary of the statistics for The Brethren Church (Progressive Dunkers) for the year 1936 is presented in table 1, which shows also the distribution of these figures between urban and rural territory. These statistics were compiled from schedules sent directly to the Bureau by the pastor or clerk of the individual churches and the data relate to these churches only. The membership of this denomination comprises baptized persons who have been enrolled as members upon personal profession of faith. Baptism is by triune immersion. Table 1. — Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 Churches (local organizations), number- Members, number Average membership per church _ Membership by sex: Male___ Female Sex not reported Male; per 100 females Membership by age: Under 13 years 13 years and over Age not reported Percent under 13 years 2 Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Constructed prior to 1936 Constructed, wholly or in part, in 1936 Average value per church Debt — number reporting Amount reported Number reporting "no debt 1 " Parsonages, number _._ Value— number reporting Amount reported Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported . Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding in- terest All other current expenses, including in- terest Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc___ Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution. All other purposes Average expenditure per church Total 30, 636 188 12, 599 16, 868 1,169 74.7 2,316 23, 900 4.420 157 148 2,113,753 2, 064, 357 $49, 396 $14, 282 36 $288, 547 78 63 63 $192. 225 160 $422, 093 $136, 937 $26. 959 $39, 301 $50, 276 $72. 512 $3, 647 $21, 440 $37, 998 $8, 199 $24, 824 $2, 638 1 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. 2 Based on membership with age classification reported. 18 In urban territory 17, 067 299 7,150 3,917 1,505 13,860 1.702 55 52 $1, 555, 282 $1, 518, 582 $36, 700 $29, 909 27 $271,246 16 25 25 $112. 250 57 $297. 088 $81, 779 $22, 164 $25, 680 $40, 169 $57, 700 $2, 474 $15, 207 $29, 017 $4, 177 $18, 721 $5, 214 In rural territory 106 13, 569 128 5, 449 6,951 1,169 78.4 811 10, 040 2,718 7.5 102 96 $558, 471 $545, 775 $12, 696 $5,817 9 $17, 301 62 38 38 $79, 975 103 $125, 005 $55, 158 $4, 795 $13,621 $10, 107 $14,812 $1, 173 $6, 233 $8, 981 $4, 022 $6, 103 $1,212 PERCENT OF TOTAL 1 Urban Rural 35.0 55.7 56.8 43.2 58.8 41.2 100.0 65.0 35.0 58.0 42.0 38.5 61.5 35.0 35.1 73.6 73.6 74.3 35.6 70.4 59.7 82.2 65.3 79.9 79.0 69.9 70.9 76.4 50.9 75.4 65.0 44.3 65.0 64.9 26.4 26.4 25.7 41.6 64.4 29.6 40.3 17.8 34.7 20.1 20.4 30.1 29.1 23.6 49.1 24.6 THE BRETHREN CHURCH (PROGRESSIVE DUNKERS) 19 Table 1. — Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 — Continued ITEM Total In urban territory In rural territory PERCENT OF TOTAL ' Urban Rural Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers 146 2,803 23,871 32 364 2,975 8 30 299 53 1,401 14, 559 20 225 2,045 6 20 222 93 1,402 9,312 12 139 930 2 10 77 36.3 49.8 61.0 63.7 50.2 Scholars Summer vacation Bible schools: 39.0 61.8 68.7 38.2 31.3 Weekday religious school!?: Churches reporting, number . . Scholars. ._- . .. .. 74.2 25. S 1 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. Comparative data, 1906-36. — Table 2 presents, in convenient form for com- parison, a summary of the available statistics of The Brethren Church (Progres- sive Dunkers) for the census years 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906. Table 2. — Comparative Summary, 1906 to 1936 1936 1926 1916 1906 Churches (local organizations), number Increase ' over preceding census: Number Percent Members, number Increase over preceding census: Number Percent Average membership per church Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Average value per church Debt— number reporting Amount reported Parsonages, number Value — number reporting Amount reported _ Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amoun t reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding interest- All other current expenses, including interest Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution All other purposes Average expenditure per church Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars -11 -6.3 30, 636 4,610 17.7 157 148 12,113,753 $14, 282 36 $288, 547 63 63 $192, 225 160 $422, 093 $136,937 $26, 959 $39, 301 $50, 276 $72, 512 $3, 647 $21,440 $37, 998 $8, 199 $24, 824 $2, 638 146 2,803 23, 871 -27 -13.4 1,966 8.2 150 176 166 $2, 274, 064 $13,699 37 $236, 814 56 $258, 200 166 $523, 681 $447, 977 $75, 704 $3, 155 160 2,445 22,917 201 -1 -0.5 24,060 7, 018 41.2 120 192 184 $896, 725 $4, 874 38 $114, 289 25 $67, 250 185 204, 562 $164, 223 $10. 339 $1, 106 183 2,402 23, 728 17, 042 184 172 $472, 975 $2, 750 29 $41,490 20 $41, 700 156 1,564 11,850 i A minus sign (— ) denotes decrease. 20 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 State tables. — Tables 3, 4, 5, and 6 present the statistics for The Brethren Church (Progressive Dunkers) by States. Table 3 gives for each State for 1936 the number and membership of the churches classified according to their loca- tion in urban or rural territory, membership by sex, and data for Sunday schools. Table 4 gives for selected States the number and membership of the churches for the four census years 1906 to 1936, together with the membership for 1936 classified as "under 13 years of age" and "13 years of age and over." Table 5 shows the value of churches and parsonages and the amount of debt on church edifices for 1936. Table 6 presents, for 1936, the church expenditures, showing separately current expenses, improvements, benevolences, etc. In order to avoid disclosing the financial statistics of any individual church, separate presentation in tables 5 and 6 is limited to those States in which three or more churches reported value and expenditures. Table 3. — Number and Membership of Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 number of churches NUMBER OF BERS MEM- membership by sex SUNDAY SCHOOLS GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE 3 O P 03 3 3 M "3 o Eh a 03 Q 5 3 CD 3 a CD i o ■£ C o ft cd o o (H CO a> 16 457 155 433 773 254 40 45 60 400 598 316 76 7 225 22 70 631 597 2,182 88 430 396 69 869 4, 054 2,510 597 2,370 341 3,837 1,401 138 50 127 72 513 164 281 45 63 373 424 124 20 14 391 244 1, 645 562 504 378 399 288 3,083 207 2,728 1. 080 358 1,122 562 379 522 649 776 78 51 478 328 35 16 457 92 60 773 254 40 45 60 400 174 192 76 7 205 22 56 240 353 537 231 332 142 311 25 540 2, 456 1,108 1,404 1,361 305 2,009 757 210 245 226 362 39 24 449 163 95 40 6 163 61 172 305 105 15 20 30 150 223 142 20 92 8 282 244 805 389 602 236 484 44 617 3, 35] 1,589 1,854 2,089 394 2,950 1,206 307 327 367 471 39 27 542 305 186 40 10 294 94 261 443 149 25 25 30 250 375 174 33 4 113 14 9 349 353 1, 297 30 59.4 55.1 60.2 64.3 16 7 4 8 1 5 42 11 41 26 8 31 15 7 8 11 10 2 1 fi 9 1 2 1 4 2 5 8 1 1 1 1 1 5 3 3 1 3 142 100 49 93 14 129 609 238 477 392 66 622 213 57 89 110 94 10 4 120 106 27 9 9 54 11 44 59 11 6 8 10 9 63 35 20 10 50 925 New Hampshire _ Vermont 584 250 476 Rhode Island 125 Connecticut Middle Atlantic: 1,330 20 67 183 15 87.5 73.3 69.7 75.7 65.2 77.4 08.1 62.8 68.4 74.9 61.6 76.9 733 4 253 New Jersey 1,960 3 203 East North Central: Ohio Indiana ._ _ _ 2,855 431 3 877 Michigan. __ . Wisconsin West North Central: 1,818 320 448 640 634 North Dakota.. __ 29 South Dakota _ 50 Nebraska... _ _ 24 82.8 53.4 51.1 1 032 Kansas South Atlantic: Delaware . Maryland... _ _ .. 834 195 34 Virginia. __ 60 West Virginia. . . _ _ North Carolina.. ... 55.4 460 110 Florida East South Central: Kentucky. Tennessee. _ Alabama.- . . 25 65.9 68. 8 70.5 392 443 150 50 Mississippi _- _ .. 98 West South Central: Arkansas . . 125 Louisiana 23 60.0 59.5 81.0 85 255 141 75 Mountain: Idaho-.. Wyoming Colorado. - . 20 295 New Mexico. Arizona . 56 SO 80.8 69.1 62.1 2 7 8 17 23 110 102 276 Pacific: Washington.. Oregon _. 850 685 2, 250 California 1 Ratio not shown where number of females is less than 100. CENSUS OF KELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 4. — Number and Membership of Churches, 1906 to 1936, and Membership by Age in 1936, by States [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches in either 1936, 1926 1916, or 1906] number of churches NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BY AGE, 1936 GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE 1936 1926 19161 1906 1 1936 1936 1916 1 1906 1 Un- der 13 years 13 years and over Age not re- ported Per- cent under 13 2 United States..- - 384 17 7 4 10 1 6 45 11 43 28 11 32 18 10 8 12 12 2 1 6 9 1 2 1 4 2 259 613 1,293 40, 276 40, 331 56, 757 86, 130 2,528 35, 506 2,242 6.6 New England: 4 2 5 8 1 2 20 2 16 13 4 24 14 7 8 11 13 7 6 11 4 2 2 4 1 17 12 650 934 378 795 69 1,157 7,137 2,717 3,325 3,450 699 4,959 1, 963 517 572 778 848 78 51 991 492 281 80 16 457 155 92 21 343 716 4S 471 2,703 1,190 2,044 1,326 167 8,984 2,021 294 634 1,185 1,422 159 461 882 844 60 307 907 432 503 651 346 22 20 6 120 545 31 200 148 75 180 70 130 61 43 62 11 15 67 27 595 906 348 789 69 1,037 6,460 2, 331 3,058 3,302 624 4,779 1,733 298 511 495 771 37 36 884 334 33 8 30 3 6 New Hampshire Vermont Massachusetts. . . Rhode Island 2 2 16 38 5 7 50 14 44 35 13 36 27 19 22 13 27 7 7 9 12 ..... 9 19 11 3 2 8 6 8 13 5 9 7 13 9 5 38 5 10 85 24 136 50 42 57 37 20 28 32 73 8 8 IS 42 3 18 17 33 50 8 14 19 28 37 36 23 58 16 58 55 824 3,190 1,068 225 6,482 2, 057 4,645 2,912 924 5, 883 3,069 1,589 1,618 1,789 2, 288 452 236 601 391 1,678 369 1,212 632 355 181 479 467 428 1,367 509 519 289 354 961 280 2,093 364 664 10, 066 1, 600 8,351 2,994 3,221 14, 363 2, 149 1,477 1,340 2,782 2,949 275 334 885 1,016 66 1,738 949 2,541 2,252 485 1,538 553 908 2, 587 1,409 2,404 2,269 637 1,563 1,566 .8 Connecticut. Middle Atlantic: 132 355 67 160 89 238 15 30 10.4 7 8 1 3 Pennsylvania. East North Central: Ohio 6.1 4.3 10.7 3.6 3.9 30.4 West North Central: 10.7 8.0 7.4 North Dakota 40 131 281 7.0 7.5 South Atlantic: 2 78 16 West Virginia North Carolina. 12 24 445 131 2.6 15.5 3 3 4 1 4 5 2 6 2 7 6 13 3 433 773 254 40 45 60 400 598 316 907 191 1,200 16 372 390 334 56 231 585 1,306 681 5,778 118 Florida „ ... 5 13 2 1 1 1 1 6 3 167 38 20 50 38 8 266 645 254 40 45 40 350 487 308 90 38.6 East South Central: Kentuckv 5.6 West South Central: 73 12.5 Oklahoma ... Texas _. ... Mountain: 7.2 2.5 3 3 1 2 7 9 22 3 1 76 225 22 70 631 597 2,182 7 12 20 2 6 31 81 184 41 185 20 8 437 516 1,806 7 23 20 Colorado 5 6 11 13 25 6 8 1 4 21 9 43 4 124 210 552 780 4,000 397 361 30 25 1,172 323 2,969 236 9.8 Arizona.. .. Pacific: Washington Oregon. California 56 163 192 6.6 13.6 9.2 ■ The figures for 1916 include the Church Transcendent and Nonsectarian Churches of Bible Faith and those for 1906 include the Gospel Mission, the Christian Catholic Church in Zion, and Nonsectarian Churches of Bible Faith, which were shown separately for those years. In both years the figures include also the churches reported as federated churches. 2 Based on membership with age classification reported; not shown where base is less than 100. 3 1 church in Wyoming. INDEPENDENT CHURCHES 5 Table 5. — Value of Churches and Parsonages and Amount of Church Debt by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting value of edifices] GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States New England: Maine New Hampshire ... Vermont Massachusetts Connecticut Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania East North Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan Wisconsin West North Central Minnesota Iowa Missouri Nebraska Kansas South Atlantic: West Virginia Florida East South Central: Kentucky Mountain: Idaho Pacific: Washington Oregon California Other States Total number of churches Num- ber of church edifices value of church edifices Churches) reporting 6 3 6 8 13 2 19 3,725,6o3 DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES Churches reporting 39, 040 78, 500 39, 500 73, 200 278, 000 715, 806 359, 000 265, 468 307, 150 29, 100 721, 880 122, 700 19, 500 64, 700 51, 900 33, 300 58, 000 19, 000 30, 500 17, 500 7,500 1, 375 50, 335 50, 600 150, 349 141, 750 2 1,750 2 46, 000 8 79, 800 1 30, 000 9 33, 875 4 39,010 2 8, 300 8 249, 854 1 600 3 4,650 2 1,800 1 200 1 6,000 1 1,915 2 2,670 9 300 Amount S534, 221 12, 037 4,450 7,300 3,710 VALUE OF PARSONAGES Churches reporting 116 $342, 090 7,000 18, 0C0 (i) 10, 500 P) 65, 800 20, 500 2S, 000 29, 690 (0 43, 500 20, 700 (») 4,500 5,500 10, 000 1,800 P) 6,750 5, 550 9,000 54. 700 1 Amount included in figures for "Other States," to avoid disclosing the statistics of any individual church. 2 Includes 2 churches in each of the following States — Maryland, North Carolina, Oklahoma, Texas, and Colorado; and 1 in each of the following — North Dakota, South Dakota, Delaware, Virginia. Tennessee. Mississippi, Arkansas, Louisiana, and Wyoming. CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States New England: Maine New Hampshire Vermont , Massachusetts! Connecticut Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania East North Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan Wisconsin West North Central Minnesota Iowa Missouri Nebraska Kansas South Atlantic: West Virginia Florida East South Central: Kentucky West South Central: Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Idaho Colorado Pacific: Washington Oregon California Other States Total number churches expenditures Churches report- Total amount S692, 046 8, 537 10,975 5, 685 14, 980 19, 023 97, 535 67, 586 36, 594 65, 183 4,857 140,111 41, 654 7,651 5,860 10, 356 3,018 12, 090 5,134 2,010 3,656 3,815 10,511 2,560 918 2, 010 20, 614 13, 273 57, 420 17, 830 Pastors' salaries $252, 871 5, 916 6,727 3, 130 6,640 6,935 40, 220 18,315 16, 234 17, 007 2,642 36, 321 11,930 4,620 3,747 4,772 2.020 4,571 3,180 1,530 1, 600 1,345 3,365 1,955 600 1,465 8, 176 6,100 22, 331 9,477 All other salaries S89, 929 298 1,310 220 2,928 525 9,975 8,009 3,311 2, 508 212 20, 812 2,843 275 228 240 93 696 238 360 48 233 1,411 90 22 170 910 680 9, 249 1,435 Repairs and improve- ments S60, 361 1, 008 1,013 1,433 897 1,682 4,561 2,391 3,103 4,539 1,045 8,367 18, 743 322 359 1,081 112 2,592 332 1,705 220 890 1,085 1,133 1 Includes 2 churches in each of the following States — North Dakota, Maryland, North Carolina, Tennes- see, and Arizona: and 1 in each of the following — Rhode Island, South Dakota, Delaware, Virginia, Alabama,* Mississippi, Arkansas, Louisiana, and Wyoming. INDEPENDENT CHURCHES Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 — Continued [Separate presentation is limited to States having three or more churches reporting.] GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States New England: Maine New Hampshire. Vermont Massachusetts-.,. Connecticut Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania. . East North Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan "Wisconsin West North Central: Minnesota Iowa Missouri Nebraska Kansas South Atlantic: West Virginia- Florida East Soltth Central: Kentucky West South Central: Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Idaho Colorado - Pacific: Washington- Oregon California ... Other States. expenditures— continued Pay- ment on church debt, exclud- ing interest $46,611 239 925 1, 500 7,846 4,250 1,312 3,515 350 14, 375 250 450 300 2,600 720 211 3,535 2, 604 1,025 Other current expenses, includ- ing interest 8149, 138 948 1,291 433 2, 610 7,544 20, 622 17, 708 5, 830 15, 583 465 37, 168 3, 368 1,115 620 1,015 426 1,808 225 75 341 3, 189 335 3,327 1,570 18, 183 Local relief and charity $16,341 100 150 65 267 252 2,640 2, 140 1,067 2, 970 25 1,749 387 85 118 285 42 28 125 87 194 2,060 Home missions $29, 657 46 94 26 37 293 2, 565 7,406 952 5, 508 60 6, 933 1,556 99 201 110 61 66 66 10 260 448 20 320 180 1, 165 1,101 Foreign missions $54, 263 131 160 13 156 192 7,840 6,124 2,297 12, 686 10 14, 076 1,776 460 148 130 45 285 345 20 195 1,837 25 1, 523 840 1,908 To general head- quarters $2,018 45 20 100 182 294 *3 67 502 25 30 10 422 All other purposes $10,857 10 230 81 500 1,084 643 2, 194 784 48 243 299 200 109 123 209 1,141 32 475 158 1,845 20 HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION HISTORY Under this head are presented those single churches which are not identified with any ecclesiastical body and have not even such affiliation as would entitle them to inclusion under a special name. Although any general classification if? impracticable, through the several censuses certain distinct types have persisted. The first class embraces those churches variously called union, community, nondenominational, and interdenominational. These represent the growing; movement toward nonsectarian unity and the consolidation of church work to eliminate weak churches and the waste of duplicated effort in overchurched localities, and they also show a trend toward churches which serve the religious and social needs of the entire community, regardless of its specific creedal beliefs, and emphasize social righteousness rather than individual salvation. In the current ccdsus all churches of this class which have any ecclesiastical affiliation 8 CENSUS OF KELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 36 are shown with their respective denominations, while the federated churches, formerly included with the independent churches, are presented as a separate group. Community churches and nondenominational churches together com- prise nearly one-half of the number of so-called independent churches, while about one-fifth of the whole report themselves as union or interdenominational churches. Of these latter, "Union" may be simply a part of the name and have no other significance, or the term may be historic and suggest a former denomina- tional connection. Interdenominational churches, as included in this group, are those having organic unity in which the several denominations represented have fully merged their individuality. The second class includes churches which use a denominational name, but for one reason or another are not included in denominational lists and are not reported by the denominational officers. In the past a number of Lutheran churches were so listed because not included in the synodical returns, but the Lutheran bodies, as a part of the larger movement toward union, now report both synodical and nonsynodical churches. Among other bodies it occasionally happens that a Baptist, Presbyterian, Congregational, Methodist, Reformed, or other church, for some reason — doctrinal, ecclesiastical, or geographical' — is not included in the lists of any association, presbytery, classis, or other body. In some cases these have simply grown up dissociated from the ecclesiastical bodies, and have preserved their independent status from habit rather than from differ- ence of opinion. Not being included in the denominational returns, however, they are classed as independent. The third class includes churches which were organized by individuals inde- pendent of any denominational status, some that originally had denominational connection, and some which are the result of holiness or evangelistic movements. With regard to all these classes it is to be noted that they represent a con- stantly shifting number. In each class, occasionally, a church which is one year reported as independent will in another year be reported as identified with some ecclesiastical body. Others, lacking the support of some general body, drop out of existence entirely or become consolidated with other churches. Classified with the Independent Churches are several Christian Churches which did not join the Congregational and Christian merger and now have no denominational affiliation. DOCTRINE AND ORGANIZATION The withdrawal from the list of Independent Churches of the denominational federated churches has left a group for which no special features either of doctrine or polity can be definitely stated. Each of the organizations included in this report draws up its own creed, adopts its own form of organization, chooses its own officers, makes its own conditions of membership, and conducts its own worship as it chooses, and no general statement is practicable, except that the union and interdenominational churches accord more or less closely to the cus- toms of the denominations represented in their organizations. While it is probable that most of the individual churches carry on the usual programs of religious and social activities, no reports on these were received. o 7\ U. S. DEPARTMENT OF COMMERCE HARRY L. HOPKINS, Secretary BUREAU OF THE CENSUS WILLIAM LANE AUSTIN, Director CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES 1936 Bulletin No. 72 JEWISH CONGREGATIONS STATISTICS, HISTORY, DOCTRINE AND ORGANIZATION Prepared under the supervision of Dr. T. F. MURPHY Chief Statistician for Religious Statistics UNITED STATES GOVERNMENT PRINTING OFFICE WASHINGTON : 1940 For sale by the Superintendent of Documents, Washington, D. C. .... Price 5 cents CONTENTS Page General Introduction in Number of congregations in Membership in Urban and rural congregations in Synagogue buildings m Value of synagogue property iv Debt iv Expenditures iv Averages iv Sabbath schools iv Statistics 1 Table 1. — Summary of statistics for congregations in urban and rural territory, 1936 1 Table 2. — Comparative summary, 1906 to 1936 2 Table 3. — Number and membership of congregations in urban and rural territory, and Sabbath schools, by States, 1936 3 Table 4. — Number and membership of congregations, 1906 to 1936, by States 4 Table 5. — -Value of synagogues and parsonages and amount of syna- gogue debt by States, 1936 5 Table 6. — Synagogue expenditures by States, 1936 6 History, Doctrine, and Organization 8 History 8 Doctrine 8 Organization 11 Work 13 ii GENERAL INTRODUCTION The Census of Religious Bodies, as its name indicates, is a census of religious organizations rather than a census of population classified according to denomi- national affiliation. This census is taken once in 10 years in accordance with the provisions of the Permanent Census Act approved March 6, 1902, and is confined to churches located in continental United States. A report is obtained by the Bureau of the Census from each church, congre- gation, or other local organization of each religious body. The census data are thus obtained directly from the local churches and are not in any sense a compi- lation of the statistics collected by the different denominations and published in their year books. Lists of the local organizations for 1936 were secured in most cases, however, from the denominational headquarters, and much additional assistance has been rendered by the officials of the various denominational organizations. The statistics relate either to the calendar year 1936 or to the church record year which corresponds closely to that period. Number of congregations. — In the reports of the Census of Religious Bodies for 1916 and 1906 the total number of churches, or organizations, shown for some denominations was slightly in excess of the number of churches reporting member- ship. Since membership figures have been obtained for all of the organizations in- cluded in the reports for the years 1936 and 1926 and for other reasons, it has seemed advisable to use, for purposes of comparison with 1936 and 1926, the number of congregations reporting membership in 1916 and 1906. These figures are used, therefore, in the tables presenting comparative figures for these earlier years. Membership. — The members of a local organization, and thus of the denomi- nation to which the organization belongs, are those persons who are recognized as constituent parts of the organization. The exact definition of membership depends upon the constitution and practice of the organization, or denomination, under consideration. Each organization was instructed to report the number of its members according to the definition of membership as used in that particular church or organization. In some religious bodies the term "member" is applied only to communicants, while in others it includes all baptized persons, and in still other bodies it covers all enrolled persons. Urban and rural congregations. — Urban congregations are those located in urban areas; these areas as defined by the Census Bureau in censuses prior to 1930, included all cities and other incorporated places having 2,500 inhabitants or more. For use in connection with the 1930 census the definition has been slightly modified and extended so as to include townships and other political subdivisions (not incorporated as municipalities, nor containing any areas so incorporated) which had a total population of 10,000 or more, and a population density of 1,000 or more per square mile. Rural congregations would be those located outside of the above areas. Thus to a very limited extent the urban and rural areas, as reported for 1936, differ somewhat from these areas as reported in the preceding censuses. Synagogue buildings. — A synagogue building is a building used mainly or wholly for religious services. lv CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 193 6 Value of synagogue property. — The term "value of church property" was used in the reports of the Census of Religious Bodies for 1916 and 1906 and the term "value of synagogue buildings" has been substituted in 1936 and 1926. The figures are strictly comparable, however, as exactly the same class of property is covered by both terms. The "value of synagogue buildings" comprises the estimated value of the buildings owned and used for worship by the organizations reporting, together with the value of the land on which these buildings stand and the furniture, organs, bells, and other equipment owned by the congregations and actually used in con- nection with religious services. Where parts of a building are used for social or educational work in connection with the synagogue, the whole value of the building and its equipment is included, as it has been found practically impossible to make a proper separation in such cases. The number and value of the par- sonages, or rabbis' residences, are shown where the ownership of such buildings was reported by the congregations. Debt. — The summary tables show the amount of debt reported and the number of congregations reporting a specific debt, also the number of congregations re- porting that they had "no debt." The total of these is, in most cases, nearly equal to the number reporting the value of synagogue buildings. Expenditures. — The total expenditures by the congregations during their last fiscal year are separated as follows: For rabbi's salary $ For all other salaries For repairs and improvements For payments on the congregation's debt, excluding interest For relief, charity, and all other benevolences For all other current expenses, including interest For support of national philanthropic work For relief abroad For all other purposes Total expenditures during year Averages.— The average number of members per congregation is obtained by dividing the total membership by the total number of congregations shown. The average value of synagogue buildings and the average expenditure per congrega- tion are obtained by dividing the total value and the total expenditures, re- spectively, by the number of congregations reporting in each case. Sabbath schools. — The Sabbath schools for which statistics are presented in this bulletin are those maintained by the congregations of the denomination re- porting, including, in some cases, Sabbath schools conducted by the congrega- tion elsewhere than in the main congregation edifice. The statistics shown relate to Sabbath schools only and do not include the weekday schools that are maintained bv a number of denominations. JEWISH CONGREGATIONS STATISTICS Summary for the United States, with urban-rural classification. — A general summary of the statistics for the Jewish Congregations for the year 1936 is pre- sented in table 1, which shows also the distribution of these figures between urban and rural territory. All Jews in communities where there is a congregation are included in this enumeration. The classification of members by age and by sex was not reported. Table 1.- -summary of statistics for congregations in urban and rural Territory, 1936 Congregations (local organizations), number Members, number Average membership per congregation Synagogue buildings, number Value — congregations reporting Amount reported Constructed prior to 1936 Constructed, wholly or in part, in 1936. Average value per congregation Debt — congregations reporting Amount reported Parsonages,' number Value — congregations reporting Amount reported Expenditures: Congregations reporting, number Amount reported Rabbis' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on congregation's debt, excluding interest AH other current expenses, including in- terest Relief, charity, and all other benevolences.. Support of national philanthropic work Relief abroad All other purposes Not classified Average expenditure per congregation Sabbath schools: Congregations reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars Summer vacation Bible schools: Congregations reporting, number Officers and teachers.. Scholars Weekday religions schools : Congregations reporting, number. - Officers and teachers.. Scholars Parochial schools : Congregations reporting, number.. Scholars Total 3,728 4, 641, 184 1,245 2,851 2,024 $123,284,677 $118,832,300 ,452,377 $60,911 1,171 $30, 649, 721 122 82 $410, 360 2,159 $14, 404, 427 $2, 559, 549 $3, 083, 672 $787, 050 $830, 428 $4, 174, 227 $374, 986 $135, 428 $146, 973 $712, 179 $1, 599, 935 $6, 672 1,028 6,145 104, 392 61 243 3,213 1,192 2,973 85,420 17 4,963 In urban territory 3,580 4, 599, 587 1,283 2,754 1,968 $122,469,193 $118,311,463 $4,157,730 $62, 230 1,151 $30, 570, 021 120 81 $408, 360 2,091 $14, 260, 056 $2, 527, 561 $3, 066, 796 $778, 324 $822, 474 $4, 128, 259 $368, 772 $131,316 $144, 998 $699, 076 $1, 592, 480 $6, 820 1,000 6,018 103, 221 60 235 1,165 2,911 84,738 17 4,963 In rural territory 41, 597 293 97 56 $815, 484 $520, 837 $294, 647 $14, 562 20 $79, 700 2 1 $2, 000 $144, 371 $31, 988 $16,876 $8, 726 $7, 954 $45, 968 $6, 214 $4, 112 $1, 975 $13, 103 $7, 455 $2,123 28 127 1,171 1 8 125 27 62 682 PERCENT OF TOTAL 1 Urban Rural 96.2 99.1 96.6 97.2 99.3 99.6 93.4 98.3 99.7 98.4 99." 5 99.0 98.8 99.5 98.9 99.0 97.3 97.9 96.7 96.1 97.7 97.9 99.2 3.8 3.4 2.8 .7 .4 6.6 1.7 .3 1.6 '".5 3.1 1.0 1.2 .5 1.1 1.0 1.1 1.7 3.0 1.3 1.8 .5 2.7 2.1 1.1 3.3 3.9 2.3 2.1 i Percent not shown where base is less than 100. ; By parsonage is here meant a rabbi's dwelling owned by the congregation. 2 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Comparative data, 1906-36. — Table 2 presents, in convenient form for com- parison, a summary of the available statistics of the Jewish congregations for the census years 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906. In 1906 the membership included heads of families and a small number of persons known as "seat holders"; in both of these classes the person counted was frequently representative of a whole household. The figures given for 1916 included other contributors besides the seat holders, but the figures were admittedly incomplete, since there were known to be 282 organizations that made no report of members. The figures given for 1926 and 1936 included all persons of the Jewish faith residing in communities where there was a congregation. The number and percentage of increase between 1916 and 1926 are not given in table 2, therefore, as the figures are not comparable. Table 2.- — Comparative Summary, 1906 to 1936 1936 1926 1916 1906 Congregations (local organizations), number.- Increase over preceding census: Number Percent Members, number Increase over preceding census: Number Percent Average membership per congregation. _ Synagogue buildings, number Value— congregations reporting Amount reported _ Average value per congregation Debt— congregations reporting Amount reported Parsonages, 6 number.- Value— congregations reporting Amount reported Expenditures : Congregations reporting, number Amoun t reported Rabbis' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on congregation's debt, excluding interest. . All other current expenses, including in terest Relief, charity, and all other benevolences Support of national philanthropic work... Relief abroad All other purposes No t classified _ Average expenditure per congregation Sabbath schools : Congregations reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars 3,728 610 19.6 4, 641, 184 559,942 13.7 1,245 2,851 2,024 $123, 284, 677 $60,911 1,171 $30, 649, 721 122 82 $410,360 2,159 $14, 404, 427 $2,559,549 $3, 083, 672 $787, 050 $830, 428 $4, 174, 227 $374,986 $135,428 $146,973 $712, 179 $1,599,935 $6, 672 3,118 1,499 92.6 > 4, 081, 242 ( 4 ) ( 4 ) 1,309 1,782 1,135 $97, 401, 688 $85, 816 792 $21,921,691 1,619 467 40.5 > 357, 135 255, 678 252.0 221 874 814 $31, 012, 576 $38, 099 566 3, 502, 872 1,152 8 101, 457 821 747 $23,198,925 $31,056 449 $4, 556, 571 1,028 6,145 104, 392 53 $441, 600 1,290 $19,076,451 $13, 390, 597 $1, 074, 680 4,611,174 $14, 788 531 4,123 70, 380 93 $164, 150 1,516 $4, 352, 935 $3, 087, 161 $426,916 81 $270, 550 2,871 615 3,528 66, 522 561 2,239 49, 514 1 All Jews in communities having congregations. 2 Heads of families, seat holders, and other contributors, but admittedly incomplete. 3 Heads of families, principally male heads. 4 Increase not shown, as data are not comparable. { See footnote 2 to table 1. State tables. — Tables 3, 4, 5, and 6 present the statistics for the Jewish congre- gations by States. Table 3 gives for each State for 1936 the number of congrega- tions and their membership (Jews), classified according to their location in urban or rural territory, and data for Sabbath schools. Table 4 gives for selected States the number and membership of the congregations for the 4 census years 1906 to 1936. Table 5 shows the value of synagogues and parsonages and the amount of debt on synagogues for 1936. Table 6 presents, for 1936, the syna- gogue expenditures, showing separately current expenses, improvements, benev- olences, etc. In order to avoid disclosing the financial statistics of any individual congregation, separate presentation in tables 5 and 6 is limited to those States in which three or more congregations reported value and expenditures. JEWISH CONGREGATIONS 3 Table 3. — Number and Membership of Congregations in Urban and Rural Territory, and Sabbath Schools, by States, 1936 GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States- _ New England: Maine New Hampshire. Vermont Massachusetts. _. Rhode Island Connecticut Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania.. East North tral: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan. . Wisconsin. Cen- West North Cen- tral: Minnesota Iowa Missouri North Dakota South Dakota Nebraska Kansas South Atlantic: Delaware Maryland Dist. of Columbia Virginia West Virginia North Carolina. _. South Carolina... Georgia Florida East South Cen- tral: Kentucky Tennessee Alabama Mississippi West South Cen- tral: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Montana Idaho Wyoming Colorado New Mexico. Arizona Utah Nevada Pacific: Washington. Oregon California NUMBER OF CON- GREGATIONS Total 3,728 23 13 10 186 27 92 1, 560 236 350 125 44 189 83 45 16 11 101 Urban 3,586 21 11 8 162 24 75 1,524 208 343 124 43 189 83 44 Kural 16 11 101 142 NUMBER OF MEMBERS Total 4, 641, 184 8,386 2,996 1,727 257, 994 27, 311 90, 614 2, 197, 418 257, 761 423, 943 175,942 25, 494 377, 809 99, 366 37, 375 39, 160 11,888 83, 358 1, 533 605 12, 922 5,260 6,292 75, 225 18, 350 23, 564 5,391 4,711 4,408 19, 545 18, 769 16, 339 23, 275 10, 135 2,897 4,224 13, 464 5,396 43, 970 300 690 20, 116 553 1,480 2,710 245 17, 119 10, 862 151,596 Urban 4, 599, 587 Rural 41, 597 8,328 2,789 1,661 244, 142 27, 030 87, 201 2,186,900 247, 489 423, 174 175, 892 25, 438 377, 809 99, 366 37, 360 39, 160 11,888 83, 292 1,503 605 12, 922 5,260 6,292 75, 125 18, 350 22, 964 4,966 4,637 4,318 19, 504 18, 769 16, 339 23, 275 10, 135 2,843 4,188 13, 464 5,396 43, 796 300 690 19, 766 553 1,480 2,710 245 17.119 10, 862 151, 596 58 207 66 13, 852 281 3,413 10, 518 10, 272 SABBATH SCHOOLS Congre- gations report- ing 1,028 100 600 425 74 90 41 36 "174" 350 231 62 130 Officers and teachers 6,145 4 284 1,352 278 594 450 101 396 117 62 80 47 255 3 6 24 21 138 78 59 75 105 82 110 70 82 31 81 32 285 29 28 253 Schol- ars 104, 392 211 145 45 4,171 1,159 1,954 25, 439 4,621 14, 689 7, 895 1,169 8,311 2,198 1,207 1,231 629 4,175 80 29 436 203 295 1,651 1,427 1,266 537 418 381 1,072 1, 465 912 1,576 772 394 271 1,134 327 3,098 45 10 20 1,015 15 107 139 20 721 586 4,721 4 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 4. — Number and Membership of Congregations, 1906 to 1936, by States [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more congregations in either 1936, 1926, 1916, or 1906] GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States New England: Maine New Hampshire Vermont Massachusetts Rhode Island. Connecticut Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania East North Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan Wisconsin West North Central: Minnesota Iowa Missouri North Dakota South Dakota Nebraska Kansas South Atlantic: Delaware Maryland District of Columbia Virginia West Virginia North Carolina South Carolina Georgia Florida East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee Alabama Mississippi West South Central: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Montana Colorado New Mexico Arizona Utah Pacific: Washington Oregon California, _ Other States NUMBER OF CONGREGATIONS 1936 1926 1916 1906 3,728 23 13 10 186 27 92 1,560 236 350 125 44 16 11 101 3,118 20 8 5 161 22 69 1,228 188 293 116 46 168 69 38 1,619 57 105 1,152 378 56 120 NUMBER OF MEMBERS ' 1936 1926 1916 1906 4, 641, 184 2,996 1,727 257, 994 27,311 90, 614 2, 197,418 257, 761 423, 943 175,942 25, 494 377, 809 99, 366 37, 375 39, 160 11,888 83, 358 1,533 605 12, 922 5,260 6,292 75, 225 18, 350 23, 564 5, 391 4,711 4,408 19, 545 18, 769 16, 339 23, 275 10, 135 2,897 4,224 13, 464 5,396 43, 970 20, 116 553 1,480 2,710 17, 119 10, 862 151, 596 1,235 4, 081, 242 7,582 2,129 1,433 213, 085 24, 034 90, 165 1, 899, 597 219, 455 393, 517 166, 154 23, 622 339, 730 83, 161 31, 839 39, 925 12, 714 76, 604 1,626 380 12, 271 4,973 5,000 69, 974 16, 000 22, 414 4,936 3,724 3,956 18, 366 11,975 15, 548 18, 993 9,218 2,871 4,940 13, 845 4,098 39, 089 671 18, 950 367 933 2,290 13, 050 12, 000 122, 724 1,314 357, 135 565 358 590 38, 867 762 113, 924 15, 720 32, 276 20, 151 5,461 33, 377 5,383 2,612 2,740 2, 595 8,347 45 270 1,695 170 250 12, 056 3,225 2,690 280 572 570 2,880 746 2,695 2,022 2,947 1,928 1,451 4,284 1,166 6,258 740 2,356 170 670 2,950 1,315 8,178 50 1 See footnotes to table 2. 2 Includes: Idaho, 2; Wyoming, 2; and Nevada, 1. JEWISH CONGREGATIONS 5 Table 5. — Value of Synagogues and Parsonages and Amount of Synagogue Debt by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more congregations reporting value of synagogue buildings] GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States New England: Maine New Hampshire Vermont Massachusetts Rhode Island Connecticut Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania Kast North Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan Wisconsin West North Central: Minnesota Iowa Missouri North Dakota Nebraska Kansas South Atlantic: Delaware Maryland District of Columbia Virginia West Virginia North Carolina South Carolina Georgia Florida East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee Alabama Mississippi West South Central: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Colorado Utah Pacific: Washington Oregon California Other States Total num- ber of con- grega- tions 3,728 23 13 10 186 1, 560 236 350 125 44 16 11 101 20 Num- ber of syna- gogue build- ings 2,851 7 172 23 71 1,007 209 292 102 37 162 64 38 VALUE OF SYNA- GOGUE BUILDINGS Con- grega- tions report- ing 2,024 12 6 4 107 14 49 850 115 176 12 7 47 M0 Amount S123, 234, 677 154, 500 72, 500 39, 000 6, 493, 319 595, 000 2, 107, 761 59, 025, 734 6, 187, 525 8, 565, 000 6, 260, 926 880, 250 7, 407, 156 1,434,260 1, 127, 500 1,049,000 479, 250 3,731,000 48, 000 288, 000 168, 100 140, 000 2, 175, 600 607, 950 492, 000 382, 000 269, 150 132, 000 810, 000 665, 700 829, 746 788, 500 460,000 227, 500 239, 000 1, 307, 677 100, 250 1, 870, 793 474, 544 95, 000 675, 656 468, 000 3, 823, 330 136, 500 DEBT ON SYNA- GOGUE BUILDINGS Con- grega- tions report- ing 1,171 456 71 107 Amount $30, 649, 721 19, 200 14,300 10, 200 2, 837, 200 151,100 629, 730 14, 018, 603 1,738,475 2, 203, 823 1,018,678 121,925 2, 283, 700 020, 934 215, 847 253, 595 97, 225 1, 252, 097 3,450 32, 000 30, 750 49, 000 289, 950 118,000 105, 150 56, 700 6,900 4,550 236, 000 153, 100 225, 613 91, 300 58, 325 20, 500 8,900 380, 300 19, 850 282, 875 41, 347 1,500 89, 150 122, 650 728, 729 6,500 VALUE OF PAR- SONAGES ' Con- grega- tions report- ing $410, 360 ( 2 ) 129, 560 21,500 78, 000 29, 000 ( 2 ) 9,300 ( 2 ) 16, 150 33, 250 ( 2 ) ( 2 ) 93, 600 1 See footnote 2 to table 1. 2 Amount included in figures for "Other States," to avoid disclosing the statistics of any individual con- gregation. 3 Includes: South Dakota, 1; Montana, 2; Idaho, 1; Wyoming, 1; New Mexico, 2; Arizona, 2; and Nevada, 1. 235707—40 2 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 193 6 Table 6. — Synagogue Expenditures by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more congregations reporting] GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE Total number of congre- gations 3,728 New England: Maine.. . ._ . 23 13 10 186 27 92 1,560 236 350 125 44 189 83 45 35 26 61 8 12 8 6 67 15 34 22 24 19 27 30 17 18 20 18 12 21 10 60 4 23 4 4 16 11 101 12 Vermont _ ... Massachusetts^. Rhode Island... . Connecticut Middle Atlantic: New York _ New Jersey... . . Pennsylvania East North Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan . Wisconsin.. _. West North Central: Minnesota . Iowa .. Missouri.. North Dakota .. Nebraska.. Kansas.. South Atlantic: Delaware... Maryland. District of Columbia. . Virginia West Virginia. _. North Carolina.. South Carolina .. Georgia Florida... . East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee. ... Alabama... Mississippi. _. West South Central: Arkansas... Louisiana Oklahoma. Texas Mountain: Montana... Colorado New Mexico.. Utah Pacific: Washington _ Oregon California Other States ... . expenditures Congre- gations reporting Total amount Rabbis' salaries All other salaries Repairs and im- provements 2,159 S14, 404, 427 $2, 559, 549 S3, 083, 672 $787, 050 15 38, 670 9,310 7,200 3,800 8 20, 906 4,800 300 414 4 8,977 125 2,180 2,983 120 833, 851 113,818 152, 988 43, 979 18 97,318 20, 855 21, 604 3,079 59 310,644 51, 948 53, 743 17, 618 789 5, 397, 345 767, 565 1, 364, 341 282, 427 127 756, 166 118,801 139, 766 45, 401 200 1,379,087 213, 107 268, 947 80, 266 84 756, 724 152,002 189, 359 36, 366 35 175,951 48, 261 21, 246 17, 908 108 943, 263 163, 365 187, 490 50, 652 50 260, 386 37, 264 40, 113 13, 197 28 142, 498 22, 237 18, 764 4,727 26 200, 719 26, 980 24, 871 4,588 22 70, 598 21,582 7,592 2,158 38 392, 735 97, 705 93, 410 13, 237 7 10,441 3,625 384 50 8 56, 727 15,300 15, 755 9,960 6 22, 304 6,638 1,420 765 4 29, 265 8,450 9,155 1,000 34 296,413 52, 340 80, 758 45, 527 12 130, 69S 28, 330 34, 320 17, 155 26 81,614 33, 520 9,450 2,542 17 53, 637 16, 150 6,391 1,422 17 63, 995 22, 125 6,800 3,453 10 26, 596 6,150 1,383 709 17 85, 884 36,310 14,311 3,498 22 110,558 29, 810 9,672 3,685 11 107, 138 31,920 24,257 12, 693 14 121,054 33, 980 27, 491 7,371 17 63, 468 15, 900 6,200 3,725 15 53, 471 IS, 857 4,214 2,850 7 36, 560 18, 400 4,320 850 17 138, 962 43, 433 29, 850 10,045 6 30, 813 8,475 4,615 1,097 45 315, 131 85,901 50, 204 9,651 3 4,385 2,400 590 650 16 101,008 26, 688 21, 639 10, 183 3 7,161 4,800 380 119 4 13,480 3,000 2,465 100 12 104, 308 10, 000 7,301 1,710 10 66, 444 12, 751 19,959 1,845 62 467, 359 107, 471 95, 624 10, 995 ■6 19, 715 7,100 850 600 1 Includes: South Dakota, 1; Idaho, 2; Wyoming, 1; and Arizona, JEWISH CONGREGATION S Table 6. — Synagogue Expenditures by States, 1936 — Continued [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more congregations reporting] GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE expenditures — continued Payment on congre- gation's debt, excluding interest Other current expenses, including interest Local relief and charity Support of na- tional philan- thropic work Relief abroad All other purposes Not classified United States. New England: Maine New Hampshire. Vermont Massachusetts... Rhode Island Connecticut Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania. _. East North Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan Wisconsin West North Central: Minnesota Iowa Missouri North Dakota Nebraska Kansas South Atlantic: Delaware Maryland District of Columbia. Virginia West Virginia North Carolina South Carolina Georgia Florida East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee Alabama Mississippi West South Central: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma _ __ Texas Mountain: Montana Colorado New Mexico Utah Pacific: Washington. Oregon California... S830, 428 $4, 1T4, 227 $374, 986 $135,428 S146, 973 $712, 179 , 599, 935 4,300 700 ■12, 364 11,930 21, 289 211,950 35, 97fi 165,017 45,613 5,930 71,511 22, 4 S3 5,953 8.065 1,100 12, 882 200 1,300 2,000 4,899 32, 069 3,600 2,752 4,250 2,645 737 1,724 18, 300 10, 559 8,550 3,666 2,750 300 7,895 3,650 19, 200 9,851 3,300 1,850 16,318 5,810 9,984 512 302, 593 35, 743 90, 532 1,697,558 237, 632 419, 120 229, 056 33,885 264, 064 70, 252 43, 436 32, 740 9,898 93, 030 1,332 7,2S7 2,095 5,061 50, 977 38, 118 19, 079 16, 486 8,787 2,185 23, 025 31,735 20, 959 27,425 4,533 9,395 8,165 31,397 6,500 45, 841 550 23,951 1,685 857 27, 493 18. 970 163, 044 550 1,025 553 14,532 1,193 5,486 177, 029 21, 155 32, 655 11,447 701 21,915 8,735 4,350 2,577 2,815 9,511 500 550 200 500 5,631 2,700 1,795 108 4,300 1,350 1,200 1,787 1, 325 68 3,885 1,759 1,550 4, 221 3,335 9,155 Other States. 1,780 100 258 1,200 806 8,626 65 308 1,510 5,473 540 3,190 42, 526 9,929 3, 425 7,101 10, 250 12, 196 2,462 200 1,250 1,335 410 300 400 50 1,132 1,150 700 950 2,600 882 550 637 1,500 815 650 1,340 1,275 1,850 11,710 250 100 ~300~ 675 3,757 308 4,701 120 2,648 65, 602 16, 126 6,841 1,488 250 9,392 1,568 250 4,450 3,193 175 100 36 50 1,593 625 2,185 1,000 1,700 850 2,100 750 1,025 388 1,500 2,625 1,300 3,700 5,365 100 "166" 350 2,170 750 4,075 106 38, 806 1,829 10, 263 347,098 26, 727 46, 634 24,710 14,019 53,818 9,336 10, 425 8,683 2,480 16,581 500 500 100 100 8,212 4,700 6,143 6,230 9,785 1,850 1,366 5,182 2,900 2,966 4,200 2,149 400 618 3,141 10, 182 5,866 77 400 3,100 335 14, 837 6,700 114, 597 425 53, 927 441,249 103, 653 143,075 59, 582 23, 501 108, 860 54, 976 32, 156 86, 515 18, 445 55, 794 3,450 5,675 9,051 18, 174 3,448 650 1,800 10, 500 1,800 9,000 12, 000 19, 209 7,532 5,950 ~67,~922 195 850 6,000 50, 204 8,903 44, 517 9,650 8 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 193 6 HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION 1 HISTORY There were Jews in the original colonies before 1650. In New York, then New Amsterdam, there were Jews in 1654, and in the fall of that year a company of Jewish refugees arrived from Brazil, who settled in the colony. Although the Dutch authorities of New Amsterdam favored the Calvinist church and did not permit persons of other faiths to hold public assemblies, the Jews established their worship upon their arrival in the town, the population of which then numbered only about 800 persons. Like other residents of dissident faiths, the Jews gath- ered among themselves according to their opportunities, in their own homes or in a hired room, beginning to do so as soon as there were enough persons to hold public worship. In July 1655 they applied to the authorities for a plot for a cemetery. With the granting of this application, in 1656, the Congregation Sheerith Israel (Remnant of Israel), the first Jewish congregation in North America, entered upon its career as an institution. Its first minister was one named Saul Brown (originally Moreno, Spanish for Brown), who came to the congregation from Newport, R. I., and he officiated in the synagogue regularly. He died in the year 1682, at which time the congregation was occupying a rented building on Mill Street, now South William Street. Other Jewish communities were formed in Newport, R. I. (1658); in Savannah, Ga., Jews having been in the company which came with Oglethorpe; in Charles- ton, S. C; in Philadelphia, Pa.; and in Richmond, Va. ; all in colonial times. In 1850 there were 77 Jewish congregations, located in 21 of the then 31 States of the Union. In 1877 there were at least 277 congregations in the country and 230,000 Jews; in 1890, 533 congregations and probably 475,000 Jews; in 1906, 1,700 congregations and about 1,775,000 Jews; in 1916, 1,900 congregations and about 3,300,000 Jews; in 1926, 3,118 permanent congregations and 4,081,000 Jews; and in 1936, 3,728 congregations and 4,706*,184 Jews residing in the cities, towns, and villages in which the congregations were located. " V t)OCTRINE The Jewish religion is a way of life and has no formulated creed, or articles of faith, the acceptance of which brings redemption or salvation to the believer, or divergence from which involves separation from the Jewish congregation. On the other hand, it has certain teachings, sometimes called doctrines or dogmas, which have been at all times considered obligatory on the adherents of the Jewish religion. The unity of God. — The fundamental doctrine of the Jewish religion is that God is One. At all times the religion of the Jew vigorously protested against any infringement of this dogma of pure monotheism, whether by the dualism of the East or by the Trinitarianism of the West. It never permitted the attributes of justice and of love to divide the Godhead into different powers or personalities. God is a Spirit without limitations of form, eternal, noncorporeal, unique, omnis- cient, omnipotent, and one. "Hear, O Israel: The Lord our God, the Lord is One" is the declaration of faith which the Jew pronounces daily and breathes it even in his hour of death. God is the Creator of the world. He is also the preserver of the world, its ruler, and the arbiter of its destiny. He was God from the very beginning, and the worship of other gods is a rebellion against the universal God beside whom there is no other. "Look unto Me, and be ye saved, all the ends of the earth; for I am God and there is none else" (Isaiah, xlv, 22). He is the God of righteousness, mercy, love, and holiness; the ideal of moral perfection. God is "our Father, our Redeemer for everlasting" (Isaiah, lxiii, 16); He is not remote from mortal man in his need, but He is rather, as Jewish sages have put it, "near, nearer than any other help or sympathy can be," who "appears to each according to his capacity or temporary need." A Jew cannot compromise with idolatry or polytheism; indeed he is enjoined to give his life rather than to renounce the purity of his religion. The world and man.— The world is a cosmic unit and it is good. The Holy One created and sustains the earth and the heaven, light and darkness, life and death; and the world is ruled by everlasting wisdom and kindness. There is no cosmic force for evil, no principle of evil in creation. There is no inherent impurity in the flesh or in matter, and man is not subject to Satan. There is i This statement, which is substantially the same as that published in vol. II of the Report on Religious Bodies, 1926, was furnished by Dr. H. S. Linfleld, director of the Jewish Statistical Bureau, New York City. JEWISH CONGREGATIONS 9 no original sin; sin is the erring from the right path. The crown and the acme of God's creation is man. He is capable of perfection without the aid of an extra- neous being, and, being born free, is able to choose between good and evil, and is endowed with intelligence; "God created man in His own image" and made him "but little lower than the angels." From one man did all the races of the earth descend, and thus they constitute one family. This doctrine of the unity of the human family is a corollary of the doctrine of the unity of God. The One God is in direct relation with man, all men, there being no mediator between God and man, and all men may attain to immortality through following the good life; for immortality, the Jewish religion teaches, is the reward of human righteousness. There is in this respect no distinction between its own adherents and those of other faiths. As one ancient teacher exclaims: "I call heaven and earth to witness that whether it be Jew or gentile, man or woman, manservant or maidservant, according to their acts does the divine spirit rest upon them." The future of mankind and Israel.- — The perfection of humanity through the unfolding of the divine powers in man is the aim of history. There is to be a divine kingdom of truth and righteousness on this earth. Daily the Jew concludes his prayers by declaring his hope to behold speedily the time when God, in the glory of His might, will be manifested, and the abominations will be removed from the earth and idolatry utterly cut off, and He will perfect the world as the kingdom of the Almighty, and all flesh will call upon His name. This kingdom is the hope of mankind and the goal toward which it is striving. Whether or not this universal kingdom of God will be preceded by the day of God or by a universal judgment when "all that work wickedness shall be stubble," Jewish religion teaches the coming on this earth of a social order of human perfection and bliss, of peace without end, when none shall hurt or destroy, and when the earth shall be full of the knowledge of the Lord (Isaiah chapters ix, xi); this is the Messianic era. Israel is a unique people that shall never cease (Jeremiah xxxi, 36). It is not claimed that this people is better than others or that it possesses a special share of the divine love; but it is affirmed, and the Jew daily declares this faith in his prayers, that God has brought them near to His great name, to give thanks unto Him, and to proclaim His unity. In this sense Israel is called a "kingdom of priests and a holy nation" (Exodus xix, 6), selected or assigned by God for His special purpose. Because of this duty they are taken to task more severely than others: "You only have I known of all the families of the earth, therefore I will visit upon you all your iniquities" (Amos iii, 2). It is a widespread Jewish inter- pretation that the Servant of the Lord described in Isaiah refers not to an indi- vidual but to the Jewish people as a group. Israel is God's witness (Isaiah xli- xliii), testifying to His existence and His unity. The duty of Israel, its imperish- ability and restoration (Deuteronomy xxx, 1-4) and the blessed future that awaits mankind, are doctrines of the Jewish religion. The Law. — The belief in the unity of God, in the future hope of the world, and in the other doctrines is of no value unless one lives in accordance with the require- ments of the beliefs. The emphasis is not on belief, but on righteous conduct. What is required is service of the Lord, a just system of human conduct in accord- ance with statutes and ordinances, "which if a man do, he shall live by them." The duty of man, created in the image of God, is to order his life entirely in accordance with the will of God, and only by so doing can he attain perfection and fulfill his destiny. And what does God desire of man? That was definitely con- veyed to him. Already the first man, Adam, had received divine revelation for his conduct and for that of his descendants; others followed, until Moses received the full revelation, all the commandments and the statutes and the ordinances, which should govern the life of man and lead him to moral and religious perfection. This revelation, as contained in the Five Books of Moses, constitutes the Law of Moses, the Law, the Torah, the Written Law, and it must be understood in the light of Jewish tradition, the Oral Law. This Torah of divine origin, which will not be changed, is the foundation of the Jewish faith; and that the Jew must order his life in accordance with the Torah has always been a basic principle of the Jewish religion. To fear God and to keep His commandments is the whole duty of man. The Torah, written and oral, preeminently emphasizes the principle of justice; other principles stressed are purity and truth, optimism and hope, joy and thanks- giving, holiness and the love of God. Righteousness and compassionate love are demanded for the fatherless, the widow, the oppressed, the stranger, and even the criminal; charity is zedahah, justice to the needy; and compassion is required even for the dumb animal. Further, a man's life must be permeated by purity of heart and built on truth. For, "the seal of the Holy One is truth" and "upon truth rests the world." Hope and optimism are other requirements, and hope is but 10 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 1936 rarely deferred to the world to come, but a man must rather wait for the moral and spiritual advancement of mankind in this world. At times this world is declared to be "like a vestibule in which one prepares for the palace," nevertheless, "one hour devoted to repentance and good deeds in this world is more valuable than the entire life of the world to come." A man should "rejoice before the Lord" and gratefully enjoy his gifts and fill other hearts with joy and thanksgiving; ascetism is discouraged. The whole life of man is holy, for the "Lord our God is holy," and man's life should be motivated by the love of God. Twice daily a Jew recites the Shema', a declaration which contains the words "Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart and with all thy soul and with all thy might." It implies the purest motives for action, specifically serving the Lord, not from fear but rather out of love and for the sake of God and the glorification of His name; the doing of good, not in view of any reward, but for its own sake; and the love of man and the most unselfish devotion and the willing surrender of one's life itself whenever the cause of God demands. Other fundamental teachings of the law, written and oral, are freedom of will and human responsibility, divine providence, retribution, resurrection of the dead, the power of repentance and of prayer. Man is free, the choice between good and evil having been left to him as a participant of God's spirit; man is responsible for his own actions. In close relation with the doctrine of divine providence stands that of retribution — that God rewards the righteous and punishes transgressors. The doctrine of the soul's immortality and of a future life in which retribution shall take place is plainly set forth in the Talmud, and the belief in the resurrection of the dead is closely connected with the doctrines of immortality and of retribu- tion in the hereafter. Emphasis is laid on the power of repentance to avert from man the evil which threatens and to procure for him God's grace, and on the effi- cacy of the prayer "of all that call upon Him in truth." There is no need for any mediator when one prays to God, "for the Lord is nigh unto all them that call upon Him." He hears great and small alike. The Torah emphasizes the need of study and education. It imposes a duty upon every father to instruct his children and upon the community to provide for the general instruction of old and young. The law sanctifies labor and makes the teaching of a trade whereby one may earn his living a duty upon the father and upon the communal authorities. Each man is enjoined to build a home and to contribute to the welfare of human society; celibacy, except under rare circum- stances, is unlawful. Systematic care of the poor is a duty of a community. Love of one's country and loyalty to his government is enjoined upon every Jew, and he is solemnly adjured to seek the peace of his country and to pray for the welfare of its government. Side by side with these universal principles of conduct the Torah surrounds the Jewish people with numerous laws and rites. Some laws, also called testi- monies, have been given to make Israel testify to God's miraculous guidance, such as the festive seasons of the year; others, called signs, are tokens of the covenant between God and Israel, such as circumcision and the Sabbath; and still others, also called statutes, are divine marks of distinction — special means to preserve Israel and its group life. The covenant at Sinai made Israel a society "of priests and a holy nation" and laws were given to them designed to preserve the priestly character of the nation. Some of these appeal to the human reason while others do not, but even those which human intelligence is unable to grasp, are, through belief in their divine origin, vouchsafed the same high religious importance. Judaism is bound up with the Jewish people. "Ye shall be holy unto Me; for I the Lord am holy, and have set you apart from the peoples, that ye should be Mine" (Leviticus xx, 26). These particularistic religious obligations of the Torah, written and oral, enabled the small Jewish people to resist the disintegrat- ing forces of the idolatry and error which surrounded them, and encouraged the Jews to live by the principle, ascribed by the early rabbis to Abraham, "let all the world stand on the one side, I side with God and shall win in the end." The laws gave the Jews the strength to withstand the persecutions of the nations and the vicissitudes of time, and to fight for the truth amidst a hostile world. The Jewish religion knows of no sacraments, in the sense of rites by which a person is brought in bodily relationship to God; but the whole life of the Jew, even his commonest acts, are invested with religious obligations and meanings, and they are regarded as a sign of merit; as the rabbis have put it, "The Holy One, blessed be He, was pleased to bestow merit upon Israel and therefore heaped upon them laws and commandments." A pious man is "eager in the pursuit of religious obligations" and they fill the life of the Jew with a higher joy. The Jewish religion in its relation to other faiths. — The Jewish religion enjoins upon its adherents the application of one law for Jew and members of other faiths, JEWISH CONGREGATIONS 11 home-born or stranger; "Ye shall have one manner of law, as well for the stranger as for the home-born" (Numbers xxiv, 22). The harsh expressions found some- times in ancient Jewish lore, concerning the heathen and the laws against him, are directed against the moral depravity ascribed to the heathen because of his unchastity and violence; he is always under grave suspicion of immoral conduct. The Jewish religion recognizes two classes of proselytes — -"a proselyte of the gate" is one who abandons idolatry and accepts instead the seven Noachian laws of humanity, while "a proselyte of righteousness" is one who submits to the Abrahamic rite and becomes a full member of the House of Israel. No distinction whatever is drawn between a born Jew and a proselyte of righteousness. In former centuries, the Jews carried on an extensive proselytizing propaganda; later the world conditions prevented it. But whether as a result of that interference or not, proselytizing activities have since been neglected. In the fullness of time, however, the prophetic promises of the universal recognition of God will be ful- filled, and as the Jew expresses it in his prayers on New Year's Day, "God will reign in His glory over the whole universe and all the living shall say, the Lord, God of Israel, is King, and His kingdom ruleth over all." 2 ORGANIZATION The polity of the Jewish congregations is characterized by the independence which the individual congregations enjoy. There is no synod, conference, as- sembly, hierarchy, or other organization which directly controls the ritual and synagogal customs of the congregation or its organization; nor do the Jewish congregations feel the need of any; all congregations teach the doctrines of the faith, accept the inspiration of the Law, and hold to the unity of Israel. Due to the fact that the Jews in the United States came from many countries, some congregations differ slightly from others in the version of their prayer book and synagogal customs — -(nussah — version, or minhag = custom) — and also in matters of polity. One important group of congregations uses a prayer book designated as of "German version" and follows the synagogal customs that go with it (Congregation So and So nussah Ashkenaz), and another important group uses a prayer book known as of "Spanish version" (Congregation So and So nussah Sefarad). The great majority of the latter group are known also as hasidic congregations. There are also others, like Spanish-Portuguese congregations (Congregation So and So Portuguese minhag). These are sometimes designated as orthodox congregations, to distinguish them from others known as conservative congregations or as reform (or liberal, or progressive) congregations. The conservative congregations, which as a rule use the "German version," are at other times classed with the orthodox congregations as distinguished from the reform congregations, whose version of the book of common prayer was once known as "American custom" ("minhag America"), but which is now known as the Union Prayer Book. These divisions are old. In the first American Jewish directory of congregations, published in 1854, 41 congregations reported the rite in use. Of these 19 described themselves as of German nussah, 12 Polish (Sep- hardic) minhag, 7 Portuguese minhag, 1 Bohemian minhag, and 2 were designated as Netherland or Dutch congregations. Congregations further differ in the use of Hebrew and of the vernacular in the prayers and in the sermon. AH congregations use Hebrew in their prayers; but numerous congregations make extensive use of English, while still others use little or none at all. As for the sermon, in some congregations the rabbis preach in English only; in other congregations, in English on some occasions and in other vernaculars, specifically Yiddish — a dialect of German with a large admixture of Hebrew words — on other occasions; while in still others, whose congregants are mostly immigrants, the rabbis preach solely in Yiddish or other vernaculars best understood by the congregants. The con- gregations differ also in the use of music in the services. Some congregations abstain from the use of instrumental music, regarding the latter as unlawful in synagogal services. Such congregations often have choirs of men, but not of women; others admit women to their choirs. To pray in the synagogues with covered heads is regarded as a synagogal custom by the great majority of the congregations, but some congregations pray with uncovered heads. Another point of difference is that of the seating of women side by side with men in the 2 The reader is referred to the Jewish Encyclopedia, articles "Judaism" and "Theology," by K. Kohler and J. Z. Lauterbach, respectively; also to M. Friedlander, "The Jewish Religion," London, 1927. and Morris Joseph /'Judaism As Creed and Life," London, 1925. 12 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 193 6 auditoriums; most congregations seat their women worshipers in a separate part of the halls of the synagogues. These differences, however, do not divide Israel. All congregations are as one in the chief doctrines of the faith and its observances ; and thus, although the reform congregations deny the validity of the Holy Scrip- tures or any book whatever as a final authority in religion, there has been nothing in the nature of a schism in Israel; there is no established synagogue, and all are animated with a strong loyalty to the common cause of Judaism. In 1936 the 3,728 congregations represented Portuguese minhag, German nussah, Spanish nussah, orthodox, conservative, reform, and others, all established to serve the religious needs of the 4, ?06, 184 Jews living in places in which the congregations were located. *fl A congregation consists of a number of corporate members. New congrega- tions are formed when some public-spirited and zealous Jews of a neighborhood realize that the need for a congregation exists and, being able to bear its financial and other responsibilities, organize one for the neighborhood or the town. To join a congregation is not a matter of salvation; but it gives a Jew an opportunity to serve his community, imposes upon him fiscal and other responsibilities, and confers upon him certain privileges and advantages which the institution offers to members. There are no examinations for membership. But those congrega- tions every one of whose members is a strict observer of the Sabbath will not admit Jews who are not such; and no congregation will admit to membership one who is not a Jew of unimpeachable character. Married women and un- married children are not, as a rule, members of a congregation in their own name, but they enjoy the privileges of the institution by reason of the membership of the husbands or fathers. A woman or unmarried son, who is prominent because of her or his public spirit or zeal or financial standing and who is able to serve the community, is often a corporate member in her or his own name. Some Jews, while they are not corporate members of their neighborhood congrega- tion, are pew holders; through purchase or inheritance they acquire a seat in the synagogue and this entitles them to certain privileges, imposes upon them responsibilities, and offers them opportunities to serve their community. Others are neither corporate members nor pew holders, but regular or occasional wor- shipers with the congregation. Such worshipers and others, and in many con- gregations also corporate members, pay for the use of a seat in the synagogue during the High Holidays. With the exception of the High Holidays and certain special occasions, admission to the services of the congregations is free, though the use of its educational and other institutions may not be free. Corporate members, pew holders, worshipers, and High Holiday seat holders, as a rule, make freewill offerings for the support of the activities of the congregation in accordance with their means. The corporate members are usually few in number, and theoretically they are the only ones who control the property of the congregation and its activities. In some congregations, however, seat holders and others participate in the management of the congregation and its institutions; their actual manage- ment, however, is vested as a rule in the officers or trustees and in committees. Congregations sometimes combine to form city-wide federations for the pur- pose of meeting certain particular needs, such as the maintenance of religious schools. Again, many congregations are members of one of the three national federations of synagogues — the Union of American Hebrew Congregations, the United Synagogue of America, and the Union of Orthodox Jewish Congregations of America. The first aims to meet certain needs of the congregations that commonly go under the name of reform; the second serves the conservative congregations, and the last, the orthodox congregations. In 1936 the combined membership of the 3 unions was nearly 900 congregations out of a total of 3,728 congregations. The Jewish ministry consists of rabbis, trained men who have received ordina- tion from one or more known rabbis, and they are graduates of theological semi- naries, or former fellows of theological academies. Sometimes a congregation will accept one as its rabbi who lacks ordination or who is not a graduate of a seminary, but the practice is becoming rare. American trained rabbis are gradu- ates of theological seminaries, college graduates, and are fully ordained. In addi- tion to the rabbis, many congregations, realizing the importance of the prayer service in synagogal worship, engage a reader or a cantor (Hazan). The sexton, too, occupies a more or less important position in the Jewish congregation. But it is the rabbi who is the teacher, preacher, and leader of bis congregation; he performs the office of the Jewish religious functionary, decides matters of Jewish law and ritual, and guides his congregation or community. JEWISH CONGREGATIONS 13 WORK The work of the Jewish congregations is inseparable from the work of the Jewish community as a whole. It is the aim of the latter to care for the religious, educational, charitable, and social needs of the Jews; and numerous organizations exist for the purpose of serving as tools in meeting those needs. All these organizations are voluntary and are supported by Jews as individuals and not by central ecclesiastical organizations. It is not possible to speak of Jewish congregational work in a way similar to that of the churches among other religious bodies. The congregations perform some tasks and other Jewish organizations perform other tasks, the totality of the results of which constitutes the life and work of the Jewish community. Worship and ritual. — -The congregation is the chief organization of religion. It supplies or seeks to supply adequate facilities for worship. During the past decade, unlike former years, the facilities for Jewish worship kept pace with the increase of the Jews of the country. Yet during the High Holidays the inade- quacy of permanent buildings forces congregations to hire halls for overflow meetings, and numerous benevolent organizations, and also private persons, form High Holiday congregations and provisional synagogues. The promotion of Sabbath and holiday observance is a field of activity which engages the con- gregations and their functionaries, and there is also a national organization, the Jewish Sabbath Alliance of America, devoted to this work. The solem- nization of marriage is the work of functionaries of the congregations, especially the rabbis. The latter also grant decrees of divorce in accordance with the requirements of Jewish law, but only after a civil divorce has previously been granted by the State courts. All ritual matters are the specific tasks of the rabbis and their congregations; they reveal their interest in the important rituals of circumcision and of ritual purity. The rabbis exercise supervision over the slaughtering of animals for food, and care for the distribution of kosher meat and meat products in accordance with the religious requirements of the Jews. A few States have laws making it a misdemeanor to sell non-kosher meat or meat products, while falsely representing them as kosher; and this law, in the State of New York, has been declared constitutionally valid by the Supreme Court of the United States. Chaplaincy is another field of activity of the congregations and their functionaries, though there are also special societies for service among Jews in State institutions. Religious work among men of the Jewish faith in the United States Army and Navy is under the control of the Jewish Welfare Board, a national organization which seeks to provide adequate opportunity for religious worship and to assure the hospitality of Jewish communities adjacent to military and naval posts, for Jews in the armed forces of the country. An important field of activity of the congregations is the matter of the burial of Jews in accordance with the requirements of the Jewish faith. As a rule, congregations own their cemeteries or have cemetery societies, which offer facilities for the burial of mem- bers, and also of nonmembers and of the poor. There are, however, numerous cemetery associations not connected with congregations, cemeteries owned by benevolent organizations, free burial societies, and also Jewish private burial associations, all of which bury the dead in accordance with Jewish religious custom. Finally, the rabbis of the congregations render decisions in religious matters and also in Jewish communal matters in accordance with Jewish law, and a decision of a known rabbi, or a group or a conference of rabbis, is accepted by Jews as binding, in spite of the fact that the person or group which renders the decision completely lacks the means of enforcing compliance. The promotion of religious life in the Jewish community is the work not only of the individual congregations and their functionaries, but also of other organiza- tions. These are especially the city-wide federations of congregations, the national federations of congregations, the city-wide associations of rabbis wherever they exist, the national federations of rabbis, and finally the Synagogue Council of America which aims to further the religious interests which its constituent organizations have in common. Its constituents are the Union of American Hebrew Congregations, the Union of Orthodox Jewish Congregations of America, and the United Synagogue of America; the Central Conference of American Rabbis, the Rabbinical Assembly of the Jewish Theological Seminary of America, and the Rabbinical Council of "the Union of Orthodox Jewish Congregations of America. One of the functions of the Central Conference of American Rabbis, it may be added here, is to provide for relief of members, their widows, and orphans. Broadly speaking, all Jewish organizations, whether engaged primarily in the field of worship and ritual, of education and culture, or of charity and social work, seek to further the religious life of the Jewish communities. 14 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 193 6 Education. — The religious education of the young is largely, but not wholly, in the hands of the congregations. Numerically negligible are the Jewish parochial schools (institutions where the children receive both their secular and religious education). Jewish children attend the public schools and receive their religious education in congregational schools, in communal schools belonging to noncon- gregational societies, in private schools, or through private instruction. A Jewish private school, generally known as heder or beth-sefer, consists usually of a group of children whose religious education is in the hands of a master; and a small congre- gation, unable to maintain a congregational school, sometimes arranges for the establishment of a heder on its premises. The congregational and communal schools, generally known as (Bate) Talmud Torah, are comparatively large institu- tions, offering instruction to many groups of children at one time. The private and the communal schools are generally weekday schools, which as a rule require attendance four times a week in after public school hours; but even among the congregational schools the system of weekday instruction is well developed. In 1936, 1,028 congregations reported 104,392 pupils in their Sabbath schools, which offered religious instruction on Sundays only; 1,192 congregations reported 85,420 pupils in their weekday schools. The teachers in the weekday schools are always professional persons who receive remuneration for their work, and this is also the case in the Sabbath schools, as a rule. There are a number of schools in the country for the preparation of teachers, the most noteworthy of which are connected with the institutions for the training of rabbis. In the city of New York and in other large cities the work of the schools is promoted by organizations generally known as bureaus, or departments, or asso- ciations of Jewish education, which render assistance to the individual schools in pedagogic and administrative matters; engage in increasing the enrollment of pupils; and, often extend financial assistance and control the individual schools. The Jews aim to provide a Jewish education for every child and to create the means to render the education offered adequate. The congregations also extend educational and recreational facilities to adoles- cents and adults through their young folks' societies; through congregational study circles, generally known as hebrah's, which consist of groups of adults en- gaged in the study of the Holy Scriptures, the Talmud, Jewish history, etc.; and through their "centers." The latter are similar to the noncongregational insti- tutions commonly known as young men's or young women's Hebrew associations, Jewish centers, Jewish educational alliances, Jewish or Hebrew institutes, which care for the education and recreation of adults and serve the community in other ways. These institutions enjoy the services of a national organization, the Jewish Welfare Board, which stimulates the establishment of such organizations, assists in their activities, and cooperates with them in the furtherance of Judaism and good citizenship. In 1936, 305 young men's and young women's associations and kindred societies were constituent members of the national organization. Many of the institutions for the recreation and the education of adults offer commercial courses to young men and women. There is also a farm school, located in Bucks County, Pa., for the preparation of Jewish boys for agricultural pursuits. A number of Jewish societies, among them the B'nai B'rith Hillel Foundations, seek through extra-curricular means to meet the religious and cultural needs of the Jewish students that attend the colleges and universities. During the past decade American Jews established, for the first time, in the city of New York, a college offering a liberal education leading to the degree of bachelor of arts or of science. A postgraduate institution with the right to confer the degree of Ph. D., the Dropsie College for Hebrew and Cognate Learning is located in Philadelphia, Pa. The institution is maintained for the promotion of Hebrew and cognate languages and their respective literatures, the chief aim being the attainment of ripe scholarship in Hebrew, the Bible, and rabbinic literature, connected with original research. The college is free and open to students without distinction of creed, color, or sex. There are several institutions for training of rabbis, and a postgraduate school in New York for the preparation of young men and women for Jewish social work. The Dropsie College, the theological seminaries, and other organizations seek to promote Jewish learning in America in all its branches, and these institutions have published important works. The former issues The Jewish Quarterly Review, devoted to research in all the fields of Jewish learning. The American Jewish Historical Society, organized in 1892, has issued 34 volumes of its "publication" devoted to research in the history of the Jews of the United States and of other countries of the Western Hemisphere. There are in the country valuable libraries of Jewish books. Notable among these are the libraries of the Jewish Theological Seminary of America, New York City, and the Hebrew JEWISH CONGREGATIONS 15 Union College, Cincinnati, Ohio; and the Jewish collections in the Semitic Depart- ment of the Library of Congress, in the New York and Philadelphia public libra- ries, and in the library of Columbia University. The library of the Jewish Theo- logical Seminary of America is famous for its large collections of Jewish manu- scripts, incunabula, and rare books. The Jewish Publication Society, a membership organization formed in 1888, is engaged in the publication and the distribution of Jewish books in the English language. It has issued a new English translation of the Holy Scriptures, which has been declared to be one of the best translations of the Holy Scriptures into the English tongue. Graetz's "History of the Jews," translated from the German into English, in 6 volumes, is another great work issued by the society, and recently it has published a 1-volume "History of the Jewish People" by Margolis and Marx. It is issuing a series of Jewish classics in Hebrew and in English, of which 9 volumes have appeared. Another important publication, namely "The American Jewish Year Book," the thirty-eighth volume of which appeared in 1936, is prepared by the American Jewish Committee and published by the Publication Society. "The Jewish Encyclopedia," a monumental work, in 12 volumes, was published more than 25 years ago, by a private concern, and a new work under the name of "The Universal Jewish Encyclopedia," in 10 volumes, is in the process of preparation. In fact, as in other fields of Jewish activity, private concerns engage extensively in the dissemination of the Jewish word, including prayer books, Bibles, and other religious works. The majority of the Jewish periodicals are private undertakings. In 1936 the Jews had 7 dailies, 78 weeklies, and 58 monthlies and other periodicals, all of which showed great zeal for the welfare of the Jews. Charitable and social work. — The congregations engage in charitable, quasi charitable, and social work. A congregation may have its ladies' aid society, men's aid society, free loan society, sick benefit society, funds for the shelter of transients, burial society, etc. But the Jewish communities have generally found it more efficient to have separate organizations to meet the needs of the family in distress, the orphan, the delinquent, the widow, the sick, the immigrant and the transient, the poor, the aged and indigent, and even the "poor dead." These organizations are numerous; some maintain orphan asylums, hospitals, and homes for the aged; others lend money without interest; and still others extend relief to the needy, rehabilitate families, etc. There are also quasi charitable institutions, such as homes for Jewish working girls and recreation camps. It is the aim of Jewish philanthropy to care for its own needy; yet Jewish charitable institutions, especially the hospitals, care for Jews and non-Jews alike. One of the chief features of Jewish philanthropy is the charity federation. In the large cities and in many smaller ones, the important charitable societies are federated with a view to coordinating their work in the community and to effecting economy in the collection and distribution of funds. In 1936 there were federa- tions in New York, Chicago, Philadelphia, Boston, Cleveland, and 98 other cities. In many communities city-wide societies, commonly known as Jewish welfare funds, operate for the purpose of collecting and allocating funds for Jewish na- tional institutions in America, as well as for relief work abroad. In other com- munities the charity federations fulfill both functions. The care of the immigrant Jew and the transient is carried on specially by the Hebrew Sheltering and Immigrant Aid Society of America, located in New York City, with branches in other cities. Jewish women immigrants are provided for by the National Council of Jewish Women. These are large national organiza- tions, that seek to aid the Jewish immigrant and to foster American ideals and the knowledge of American history and institutions. The Jewish Agricultural Society exists primarily for the encouragement of farm- ing among Jews, through information and advice, agricultural instruction, farm labor placement, and loans to farmers and prospective farmers; and the society helps to form associations of farmers for economic, educational, social, and religious advancement. Since 1900, when the society was organized, it has lent over $8,000,000 to 13,000 Jewish farmers in 40 States. Another important economic and quasi charitable activity of the Jewish community is the lending of money without interest. Societies performing this function on a small scale exist in connection with many congregations usually under the name of hebrath gemilluth hasadim (society for the performance of good deeds') ; but there are communal organizations for this work in New York, Chicago, Philadelphia, and other cities. In the city of New York the Hebrew Free Loan Society (Hebrew Gemilluth Hasadim) has, since its organization in 1892, lent without interest, $28,388,000 to 601,625 persons, Jews and non-Jews. In 1936 it lent $948,000 to 18,000 persons, Jews and non-Jews, at the small loss of $5,000 for that year. 16 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 193 6 Charitable work is also carried on by a class of societies the chief purpose of which is mutual benefit. They pay to members or their beneficiaries sick benefits and death insurance, pay burial expenses of members, and extend other benefits; and all such societies contribute, as a rule, to the maintenance of charitable insti- tutions and do other relief work. These local societies are quite numerous, but great numbers of such societies exist as "lodges" or as "chapters," of "orders" or "brotherhoods." In 1936 there were 8 such orders or brotherhoods, national organizations which had an aggregate membership of 218,000. There are also numerous societies that do not pay insurance, nor extend other benefits, but engage in social-philanthropic work. Like the mutual benefit societies, great numbers of these social-philanthropic societies exist as branches of national socie- ties. In 1936 there were 7 such brotherhoods, with a total of 163,000 members. These include the society, B'nai B'rith, organized in 1843, which in the course of its existence has organized and continues to maintain, in whole or in part, numerous charitable institutions, such as : The Touro Infirmary, New Orleans, La. ; the Jewish Orphans Home, Cleveland, Ohio; the National Jewish Hospital for Consumptives, Denver, Colo.; the Leo N. Levi Hospital, Hot Springs, Ark.; and the B'nai B'rith Hillel Foundations. To another class of societies belongs the Jewish War Veterans of the United States, which in 1936 had 140 posts with 60,000 members. Notable is the share of the Jewish women in the common cause of Judaism. They work through a large number of women's local organizations and through several influential national organizations. Each of the federations of congrega- tions has an auxiliary federation of women's societies. These are the National Federation of Temple Sisterhoods, the Women's League of the United Synagogue of America, and the Women's Branch of the Union of Orthodox Congregations of America. In 1936 the number of these societies was nearly 1,000. Two other national organizations of women are the United Order of True Sisters, organized about 1840, and the National Council of Jewish Women. In 1936 the former had 36 lodges, and the latter 200 sections. The work of the "Hadassah" Women's Zionist Organization of America will be mentioned below; noteworthy is the work of the National Council of Jewish Women and its sections, which maintain Sab- bath schools, assist the Jewish immigrant woman, and care for the religious and educational needs of Jews in rural areas and on the farms, and engage in other reli- gious, educational, civic, and welfare work. There is nothing among Jews corresponding to what is known among other religious bodies as foreign mission work. Yet the Jews of America are deeply interested in the welfare of Jews in foreign countries. Jewish work in foreign fields may be classed as follows: (1) Work for the restoration of Palestine, and (2) work for the protection from injustice, the relief of refugees, and the recon- struction of Jewish communities that were destroyed or impoverished as a result of political events and persecution abroad. The Jew's interest in Palestine is universal and age-old. This interest has been deepened since the declaration, made on behalf of the British Government on November 2, 1917, by Lord Balfour, then British Secretary for Foreign Affairs, that the "British Government views with favor the establishment in Palestine of a national home for the Jewish people." In July 1922 the Council of the League of Nations awarded the mandate for Palestine to Great Britain, imposing upon her the "responsibility for placing the country under such political, administra- tive, and economic conditions as will secure the establishment of a Jewish national home." Previously, in 1922, the Senate and, later, the House of Representatives of the United States, unanimously passed a joint resolution, signed by President Harding, which provided "that the United States of America favors the establish- ment in Palestine of a national home for the Jewish people, it being clearly under- stood that nothing shall be done which may prejudice the civil and religious rights of Christian and all other non-Jewish communities in Palestine, and that the holy places and religious buildings and sites in Palestine shall be adequately protected." Since then, the policy of the mandatory, namely, Great Britain, has fluctuated, and the work has not proceeded as expected. The Jewish agency for Palestine, recognized by both the League of Nations and the mandatory, as the supreme Jewish authority for the rebuilding of Palestine, has severely criticized the policy of the mandatory in recent years. In spite of that, the interest of the Jews in Palestine has not abated. The principal organization in the United States for the restoration of the Holy Land is the Zionist Organization of America, which in 1936 had 72,000 members, of whom 51,000 were enrolled in the "Hadassah" Women's Zionist Organization; another Zionist body, the Mizrahi Organization of America, had in 1936, 27,000 members. The chief work of the women's branch is to maintain in Palestine hospitals, clinics, and other health institutions where service is given JEWISH CONGREGATION'S 17 to Jews, Christians, and Mohammedans alike. American Jews contribute large sums for the rebuilding of the Holy Land, settling refugees, religious and edu- cational work including the Hebrew University in Jerusalem. During the past 10 years, namely, 1927-36, the chief agency for the raising of funds among Jews of the United States for Palestine, received $13,412,632 for the work of the restoration of the Holy Land. American Jewry very early began to evince its interest in the welfare of the Jews of foreign countries and in their rights as citizens of the countries where they lived. As early as 1859 the then Board of Delegates of American Israelites con- ceived it to be its duty to watch occurrences at home and abroad, that the civil and religious rights of Israelites might not be encroached upon; and in 1878, when that board was combined with the Union of American Hebrew Congregations, a stand- ing committee, now abolished, was created under the name of the Board of Dele- gates on Civil and Religious Rights. In 1906, following the pogroms in Russia of 1905, the American Jewish Committee was instituted. The objects of the com- mittee are to prevent infraction of the civil and religious rights of the Jews, to secure for the Jews equality of opportunity, to alleviate the consequence of perse- cution, and to afford relief from calamities. It has issued a number of publications, and since 1908 it has prepared the material for the American Jewish Year Book, already mentioned. In 1913 the charitable society known as B'nai B'rith, men- tioned above, organized its Anti-Defamation League, for the purpose of promoting good will and the ideal of American democracy. The American Jewish Congress was organized in 1916, and reorganized in 1920, to promote Jewish rights and to defend such rights wherever they are violated. Finally, in 1934, the Jewish Labor Committee was formed to help fight fascism and nazi-ism and the propa- ganda of these subversive movements in our country, and to represent organized Jewish labor in all Jewish social causes. The World War and its aftermath, the pogroms in Russia, and the upheavals in Germany and other countries have made large numbers of Jews terror-stricken refugees, and have otherwise ruined millions of Jews in Europe and other parts of the world. This catastrophic situation called forth an unprecedented activity among American Jews for the relief of their brethren. Between October 1914 and the end of 1936, the central relief-distributing organ, the American Jewish Joint Distribution Committee, distributed the amount of $86,342,514 for the relief of Jewish and also non-Jewish war sufferers, Jewish pogrom victims, and German refugees. Since 1914 American Jewry has been called upon to help save the refugees, reconstruct the Jewish communities, and rehabilitate the religious and educational institutions of literally millions of Jews; and American Israel could not fail their suffering brethren abroad. o 2> U. S, DEPARTMENT OF COMMERCE HARRY L. HOPKINS, Secretary BUREAU OF THE CENSUS WILLIAM LANE AUSTIN, Director CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES 1936 Bulletin No. 16 LATTER-DAY SAINTS STATISTICS, DENOMINATIONAL HISTORY DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION CONSOLIDATED REPORT Separate figures are given for each of the six bodies of Latter-day Saints, as follows: Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints Reorganized Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints Church of Christ (Temple Lot) Church of Jesus Christ (Bickertonites) Church of Jesus Christ (Cutlerites) Church of Jesus Christ (Strangites) Prepared under the supervision of Dr. T. F. MURPHY Chief Statistician for Religious Statistics UNITED STATES GOVERNMENT PRINTING OFFICE WASHINGTON : 1940 For sale by the Superintendent of Documents, Washington, D. C. - - - - Price 10 cents CONTENTS Page General Introduction m LATTER-DAY SAINTS General Statement 1 Summary of Statistics, 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906 3 CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST OF LATTER-DAY SAINTS Statistics 4 Table 1. — Summary of statistics for churches in urban and rural territory, 1936 4 Table 2. — Comparative summary, 1906 to 1936 5 Table 3. — Number and membership of churches in urban and rural territory, membership by sex, and Sunday schools, by States, 1936 6 Table 4. — Number and membership of churches, 1906 to 1936, and membership by age in 1936, by States 7 Table 5. — Value of churches and amount of church debt by States, 1936 8 Table 6. — Church expenditures by States, 1936 9 Table 7. — Number and membership of churches, value of church edifices, expenditures, and Sunday schools, by stakes and missions, 1936 10 History, Doctrine, and Organization 12 REORGANIZED CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST OF LATTER DAY SAINTS Statistics (tables 1 to 7) 15 History, Doctrine, and Organization 22 CHURCH OF CHRIST (TEMPLE LOT) Statistics (tables 1 and 2) 24 History, Doctrine, and Organization 25 CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST (BICKERTONITES) Statistics (tables 1 to 4) 28 History, Doctrine, and Organization 30 CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST (CUTLERITES) Statistics 34 A general summary of statistics for churches in urban and rural terri- tory, 1936 34 History, Doctrine, and Organization .__ 34 CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST (STRANGITES) Statistics (tables 1 and 2) 36' History, Doctrine, and Organization .. 37 ii GENERAL INTRODUCTION The Census of Religious Bodies, as its name indicates, is a census of religious organizations rather than a census of population classified according to denomi- national affiliation. This census is taken once in 10 years in accordance with the provisions of the Permanent Census Act approved March 6, 1902, and is confined to churches located in continental United States. A report is obtained by the Bureau of the Census from each church, congre- gation, or other local organization of each religious body. The census data are thus obtained directly from the local churches and are not in any sense a compi- lation of the statistics collected by the different denominations and published in their year books. Lists of the local organizations for 1936 were secured in most cases, however, from the denominational headquarters, and much additional assistance has been rendered by the officials of the various denominational organizations. The statistics relate either to the calendar year 1936 or to the church record year which corresponds closely to that period. Number of churches. — In the reports of the Census of Religious Bodies for 1916 and 1906 the total number of churches, or organizations, shown for some denominations was slightly in excess of the number of churches reporting member- ship. Since membership figures have been obtained for all of the churches in- cluded in the reports for the years 1936 and 1926 and for other reasons, it has seemed advisable to use, for purposes of comparison with 1936 and 1926, the number of churches reporting membership in 1916 and 1906. These figures are used, therefore, in the tables presenting comparative figures for these earlier years. Membership. — The members of a local church organization, and thus of the denomination to which the church belongs, are those persons who are recognized as constituent parts of the organization. The exact definition of membership depends upon the constitution and practice of the church, or denomination, under consideration. Each church was instructed to report the number of its members according to the definition of membership as used in that particular church or organization. In some religious bodies the term "member" is applied only to communicants, while in others it includes all baptized persons, and in still other bodies it covers all enrolled persons. Separate figures are shown for members "under 13 years of age" and those "13 years of age and over," so far as reported by the individual churches. The mem- bership "13 years of age and over" usually affords a better basis for comparison between denominations reporting membership on a different basis. Urban and rural churches. — Urban churches are those located in urban areas; these areas as defined by the Census Bureau in censuses prior to 1930, included all cities and other incorporated places having 2,500 inhabitants or more. For use in connection with the 1930 census the definition has been slightly modified and extended so as to include townships and other political subdivisions (not incorporated as municipalities, nor containing any areas so incorporated) which had a total population of 10,000 or more, and a population density of 1,000 or more per square mile. Rural churches would be those located outside of the above areas. Thus to a very limited extent the urban and rural areas, as reported for 1936, differ somewhat from these areas as reported in the preceding censuses. in IV GENERAL INTRODUCTION Church edifices. — A church edifice is a building used mainly or wholly for religious services. Value of church property. — The term "value of church property" was used in the reports of the Census of Religious Bodies for 1916 and 1906 and the term "value of church edifices" has been substituted in 1936 and 1926. The figures are strictly comparable, however, as exactly the same class of property is covered by both terms. The "value of church edifices" comprises the estimated value of the church buildings owned and used for worship by the organizations reporting, together with the value of the land on which these buildings stand and the furniture, organs, bells, and other equipment owned by the churches and actually used in connec- tion with religious services. Where parts of a church building are used for social or educational work in connection with the church, the whole value of the building and its equipment is included, as it has been found practically impossible to make a proper separation in such cases. The number and value of the parsonages, or pastors' residences, are shown where the ownership of such buildings was reported by the churches. Debt. — The summary tables show the amount of debt reported and the number of churches reporting a specific debt, also the number of churches reporting that they had "no debt." The total of these is, in most cases, nearly equal to the number reporting the value of church edifices. Expenditures. — The total expenditures by the churches during their last fiscal year are separated in the reports received from most of the churches into the items called for, as they appeared on the schedule, which were as follows: For pastor's salary $ For all other salaries For repairs and improvements For payments on church debt, excluding interest For all local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc For all other current expenses, including interest For home missions For foreign missions Amount sent to general headquarters for distribution by them For all other purposes Total expenditures during year Averages. — The average number of members per church is obtained by dividing the total membership by the total number of churches shown. The average value of church edifice and the average expenditure per chureh are obtained by dividing the total value of churches and the total expenditures, respectively, by the number of churches reporting in each case. Sunday schools. — The Sunday schools for which statistics are presented in this bulletin are those maintained by the churches of the denomination reporting, including, in some cases, mission schools or other Sunday schools conducted by the church elsewhere than in the main church edifice. The statistics shown relate to Sunday schools only and do not include the weekday schools that are main- tained by a number of denominations. LATTER-DAY SAINTS GENERAL STATEMENT History.- — The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints was founded by Joseph Smith, a native of Vermont, in 1830, at Fayette, Seneca County, N. Y. About 10 years previously, when 14 years of age, he had become deeply interested in the question of the salvation of his soul and in the true church of Christ and was particularly disturbed by the variety of denominations and the varied inter- pretations put upon certain passages of Scripture by the different sects. While in the woods near his father's home he said that he "had a vision of great light, and two glorious personages appeared before him and commanded him to 'join none of the religious sects, for the Lord was about to restore the Gospel, which was not represented in its fullness by any of the existing churches.' " Three and a half years later he received another vision in which he was in- structed as to the second coming of Christ and his own relation to the coming dispensation. He was also directed by an angel to the place where were to be found the plates from which the Book of Mormon was translated, and he was instructed to visit this place on the corresponding day each year. He was not permitted, however, to receive the plates until September 22, 1827, which was the first anniversary after he had passed his twenty-first birthday. These plates, which had the appearance of gold, were engraved and contained an explanatory inscription to the effect that they were sacred abridged records of the ancient inhabitants of America. He translated these records, dictating the translation to Oliver Cowdery and others, who wrote it down. Oliver Cowdery, with David Whitmer and Martin Harris, after the completion of the work, gave to the world their testimony that they had actually seen the plates and beheld the angel in whose keeping they were reposed. The plates were shown to eight other indi- viduals who were allowed to handle them. Thus there were 11 witnesses to the fact that the plates existed. The work of translation was completed in the summer of 1829 and was placed in the hands of the printer in August. Prior to this, on the 15th day of May 1829, Joseph Smith and Oliver Cowdery stated that "an angel (John the Baptist) appeared to them and conferred upon them the priesthood of Aaron and instructed them to baptize each other by immersion." Later on, they declared, three glorious beings (Peter, James, and John) conferred on them the Melchizedek priesthood and the keys of the apostleship. This was followed in April 1830 by the organization of the church at Fayette, N. Y., and "the declaration that the ancient Gospel had been restored with all its gifts and powers." Missionaries were sent out, prominent among whom were Oliver Cowdery, Sidney Rigdon, and Parley and Orson Pratt. Numerous churches were organized in different States, and in 1831 headquarters were established at Kirtland, Ohio. From the first the policy of segregating the converts from the "gentiles" was followed, and in 1831 a colony of believers was settled in Jackson County, Mo. Here they met some opposition from their neighbors, which grew violent in the fall of 1833 and culminated in their being driven from the county by mob violence. They then scattered into other counties of Missouri, although retaining their organization at Kirtland, Ohio. Early in 1838 Joseph Smith removed to Caldwell County, Mo., which was settled almost exclusively by his followers and where other leaders of the church were already established. Here again there was fric- tion between them and the earlier settlers of the adjoining counties, which re- sulted, in the winter of 1838-39, in their expulsion from the State. Then followed the settlement at Nauvoo, Hancock County, 111., which developed rapidly and at one time was the largest city in the State. In a few years, however, the people of the surrounding counties became hostile, and Joseph Smith and his brother Hyrum were killed by a mob at Carthage, 111., on the 27th of June 1844. 2 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 After the death of Joseph Smith there followed a period of confusion. The Council of Twelve presided over the church until December 1847, when, at Winter Quarters, near Omaha, Nebr., the president of the Council, Brigham Young, was chosen as the president of the church. A number, however, refused his leadership, and several organizations were formed, the largest of which is today known as the Reorganized Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints. Doctrine. — The doctrines of the Latter-day Saints as set forth by the first president, Joseph Smith, may be summarized as follows: They believe in God the Father, Jesus Christ the Son, and in the Holy Ghost, as individual personages; men will be punished for their own sins, not for Adam's transgression; through the atonement of Christ all mankind may be saved by obedience to the laws and ordinances of the gospel; these principles and ordinances are faith in Christ, repentance, baptism by immersion for the remission of sins, and laying on of hands for the gift of the Holy Ghost; men are called of God to the ministry, by "prophecy and by the laying on of hands" by those who are in au- thority to preach the gospel and administer its ordinances; the same organization that existed in the primitive church continues today — apostles, prophets, pastors, teachers, evangelists, etc. There is also the same gift of tongues, prophecy, revelation, visions, healing, interpretation of tongues, etc. The Bible, so far as it is translated correctly, and the Book of Mormon, are both regarded as the word of God. In addition to these, there have been and will be many revelations of great and important things pertaining to the kingdom of God. There will be a literal gathering of Israel and the restoration of the Ten Tribes. Zion will be built on this continent. Christ will reign personally upon the earth, which will be renewed and receive its paradisaical glory. Freedom for all men to worship God according to the dictates of conscience is claimed, and obedience to rulers and magistrates and observance of law are enjoined. Organization. — The ecclesiastical organization is based upon the priesthood, which is "power delegated to man by virtue of which he has authority to act or officiate in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ as His representative." Its grand divisions are the Melchizedek, or higher priesthood, and the Aaronic, or lesser priesthood. The Melchizedek priesthood is so called after Melchizedek, the King of Salem, who was a great high priest. It holds the power of presidency and the right of authority over all the offices of the church. Its officers are apostles, patriarchs, high priests, seventies, elders, and bishops. The Aaronic priesthood holds the keys of authority in the temporal affairs of the church, and its officers are priests, teachers, and deacons. The chief or presiding council (quorum) of the church is the first presidency, which consists of three high priests — a president and two counselors; its juris- diction and authority are universal, extending over all the affairs of the church in both temporal and spiritual things. The president of the church is regarded as the mouthpiece of God to the church and as alone receiving the law for the church through revelation. The first presidency is also the presidency of the high priesthood and has the right to officiate in all the offices of the church. The second council (quorum) of the church, standing next to the first presidency, is composed of the 12 apostles. It is their duty, under the direction of the first presidency, to supervise the work of the church in all the world, and especially the missionary labors, to ordain evangelical ministers, and to act as special witnesses to the world of the divine mission of the Saviour, Jesus Christ. The patriarchs are primarily evangelical ministers who hold the right to bless the members of the church as was done by Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, and the early patriarchs. They are supervised by the presiding patriarch of the church. The high priests hold the power of presidency in the stakes of Zion (or districts), under the direction of the first presidency in their respective stakes and wards (parishes) in administering in spiritual things. The seventies are the missionaries of the church and labor in the world under the direction of the 12 apostles. They are organized into quorums of 70 each, under 7 presidents who preside over the quorum. The elders assist the high priests in their duties in the stakes. All the members of the Melchizedek priesthood have authority under the direction of the presidency to officiate in all the ordinances of the gospel. The labor of the 12 apostles and of the seventies are principally in the world outside the regular church organizations, while the labors of patriarchs, high priests, and elders are confined principally to their respective stakes, wards, districts, and branches. The presiding council (quorum) of the Aaronic priesthood is the presiding bishopric, consisting of three bishops who have jurisdiction over all the offices of LATTER-DAY SAINTS 3 the Aaronic priesthood and supervise the temporal affairs under the direction of the first presidency. The general authorities are those officers who have general direction of the whole church or any general division. . Thus the first presidency is the presiding council (quorum) over the whole church. The apostles have jurisdiction over the whole church under the direction of the first presidency, but more especially over the missionary enterprises. The presiding patriarch supervises all the patriarchs. The First Council of Seventy presides over all the seventies. The presiding bishopric presides over all the Aaronic or lesser priesthood of the church. Statistics. — The bodies grouped as Latter-day Saints in 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906 are listed in the following table with the principal statistics as reported for the four census periods. It will be noted that four of the churches presented in 1936, though they probably had a prior existence, were not reported at any previ- ous census. The Church of Jesus Christ (Fettingites), said to have approximately 1,100 members, has been brought to the attention of the Bureau of the Census, though no statistical data have been submitted. Summary of Statistics for the Latter-day Saints, 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906 DENOMINATION AND CENSUS YEAR 1936 Total for the group Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints Reorganized Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints Church of Christ (Temple Lot) Church of Jesus Christ (Bickertonites) . Church of Jesus Christ (Cutlerites) Church of Jesus Christ (Strangites) 1926 Total for the group Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints Reorganized Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints 1916 Total for the group Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints Reorganized Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints 1906 Total for the group Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints Reorganized Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints 6" 2,072 1,452 567 16 31 2 4 1,867 1,275 592 1,530 965 565 1,184 683 501 774, 169 i 678, 217 2 93,470 689 1,639 31 123 606, 561 542, 194 64,367 403, 388 58, 941 256, 647 215, 796 40, 851 VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES 1,432 3S0 2 10 1,415 909 440 832 382 594 309 $20, 763, 350 19, 064, 244 1, 615, 126 4,800 79, 180 18,983,315 15,513,315 3, 470, 000 7, 154, 797 6, 283, 226 871, 571 3, 168, 548 2, 645, 363 523, 185 EXPENDITURES 1,1 1,416 480 9 28 1,769 1,250 519 1,370 422 2, 963, 690 399, 010 1,382 8,145 3, 095, 895 2, 519, 042 576, 853 949, 104 804, 088 145, 036 SUNDAY SCHOOLS 1,906 449 10 15 1,736 1,222 514 1,443 942 501 660 376 11 293, 685 264, 321 28, 451 243 655 209, 593 178, 738 30, 855 181, 152 152, 930 28, 222 130, 085 113, 139 16, 946 i Includes 103,747 members not affiliated with any organized branch or ward. Their membership certif- icates are retained at headquarters until permanent residence is established and therefore are not distributed geographically, and not reported by sex and age. 2 Includes 14,476 nonresident members not distributed geographically and not reported by sex and age. CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST OF LATTER-DAY SAINTS STATISTICS Summary for the United States, with urban-rural classification. — A general summary of the statistics for the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints for the year 1936 is presented in table 1, which shows also the distribution of these figures between urban and rural territory. The membership of this denomination consists of those who have been received into the church by baptism and confirmation by the laying on of hands; included therein are all who are over 8 years of age. Table 1.— Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 Churches (local organizations), number Members, number Average membership per church Membership by sex: Male Female Sex not reported Males per 100 females Membership by age: Under 13 years 13 years and over Age not reported Percent under 13 years 3 Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Constructed prior to 1936 Constructed, wholly or in part, in 1936 Average value per church Debt — number reporting Amount reported Number reporting "no debt" Parsonages, number Value— number reporting Amount reported Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding interest All other current expenses, including interest Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc.. Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution. All other purposes Average expenditure per church Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars Summer vacation Bible schools: Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars Weekday religious schools : Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars. Total In urban territory In rural territory PERCENT OF TOTAL 1 Urban Rural 1,452 627 825 43.2 56.8 2 678, 217 467 289, 109 461 140, 362 148, 747 285, 361 346 145, 486 139, 776 99 104.1 88, 263 197, 001 97 30.9 682 678 $8, 578, 910 $8, 286, 568 $292, 342 $12, 653 25 $40, 246 623 50.3 49.7 285, 848 288, 523 2 103, 846 49.1 51.6 50.9 48.4 99.1 94.4 80, 405 208, 704 168, 668 405, 705 2 103, 844 47.7 51.4 52.3 48.6 29.4 27.8 368 362 $10, 485, 334 $10, 270, 019 $215, 315 $28, 965 31 $193, 746 415 1,050 1,040 19, 064, 244 18, 556, 587 $507, 657 $18, 331 35.0 34.8 55.0 55.3 42.4 65.0 65.2 45.0 44.7 57.6 56 $233, 992 1.038 82.8 40.0 17.2 60.0 3 2 1 $1, 500 1 1 $300 2 $1, 800 83.3 16.7 1,416 $2, 963, 690 $345, 609 602 $1, 833, 361 $206, 768 814 $1, 130, 329 $138,841 42.5 61.9 59.8 57.5 38.1 40.2 $3,114 $580 $2. 534 18.6 81.4 $501, 181 $390, 281 $4, 469 $101, 520 $1, 436, 663 $180, 853 $2, 093 $308, 250 $274, 961 $1, 137 $47, 445 $908, 434 $85, 786 $3, 045 $192, 931 $115,320 $3, 332 $54, 075 $528, 229 $95, 067 $1, 389 61.5 70.5 25.4 46.7 63.2 47.4 38.5 29.5 74.6 53.3 36.8 52.6 1,431 25, 965 264, 321 612 11, 601 130, 991 819 14, 364 133, 330 42.8 44.7 49.6 57.2 55.3 50.4 2 1 2 31 1 5 56 7 87 451 3,776 30, 072 167 1,963 13, 933 284 1,813 16, 139 37.0 52.0 46.3 63.0 48.0 53.7 1 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. 2 Includes 103,747 members not affiliated with any organized branch or ward. Their membership certifi- cates are retained at headquarters until permanent residence is established, and therefore are not distributed by territory and not reported by sex and age. 3 Based on membership with age classification reported. CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST OF LATTER-DAY SAINTS 5 Comparative data, 1906-36. — Table 2 presents, in convenient, form for com- parison, a summary of the available statistics of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints for the census years 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906. Table 2. — Comparative Summary, 1906 to 1936 1936 1926 1916 1906 Churches (local organizations), number. Increase over preceding census: Number ... Percent --- Members, number Increase over preceding census: Number Percent Average membership per church. Church edifices, number.. _ Values — number reporting Amount reported Average value per church. Debt— number reporting Amount reported Parsonages, number Value — number reporting. Amount reported Expenditures: Churches reporting, number. Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding interest. . All other current expenses, including interest- Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution All other purposes... Not classified -. Average expenditure per church Sunday schools: Churches reporting, number. Officers and teachers Scholars 177 13.9 136, 022 25.1 467 1.050 1,040 $19, 064, 244 $18, 331 56 $233, 992 3 2 $1, 800 1,416 , 963, 690 $345, 609 $3, 114 $501, 181 $390, 281 $4, 469 $101, 520 1, 436, 663 $180, 853 1,275 310 32.1 542, 194 138, 806 34.4 425 $15,513,315 $16,010 299 $501, 792 1,250 $2, 519, 042 ■$2, 056, 293 $462, 749 $2, 093 1,431 25, 965 264, 321 $2, 015 1,222 21, 864 178, 738 683 282 41.3 403, 388 187, 592 86.9 418 905 832 6, 283, 226 $7, 552 178 $268, 230 215, 796 316 624 594 $2, 645, 363 $4, 453 104 $75, 793 19 $57, 195 $804, 068 $486, 279 $317, 414 $375 942 18, 066 152, 930 3 $1,700 660 14, 765 113, 130 1 Includes 103,747 members not affiliated with any organized branch or ward, cates are retained at headquarters until permanent residence is established. Their membership certifi- State tables. — Tables 3, 4, 5, and 6 present the statistics for the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints by States. Table 3 gives for each State for 1936 the number and membership of the churches classified according to their location in urban or rural territory, membership classified by sex, and data for Sunday schools. Table 4 gives for selected States the number and membership of the churches for the four census years 1906 to 1936, together with the membership for 1936 classified as "under 13 years of age" and "13 years of age and over." Table 5 shows the value of church edifices and the amount of debt on such property for 1936. Table 6 presents, for 1936, the church expenditures, showing separately current expenses, improvements, benevolences, etc. In order to avoid disclosing the financial statistics of any individual church, separate presentation in tables 5 and 6 is limited to those States in which three or more churches reported value and expenditures. Ecclesiastical divisions. — Table 7 presents, for each stake and mission in the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, the more important statistical data for 1936 shown by States in the preceding tables, including number of churches, membership, value of church edifices, expenditures, and Sunday schools. 73951—40- 6 CENSUS OF EELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 3. — Number and Membership op Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 NUMBER OF CHURCHES NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BY SEX SUNDAY SCHOOLS GEOGRAPHIC DIVI- i> 1-1 ^ T ■0 03 Ui SION AND STATE ■ bJ§ XI O a C3 "3 a 03 "3 13 OS si 3 £■ 03 o XI P •s. 289, 109 3 5 a CD S2 X! b XI CO United States 1,452 827 S25 2 678, 217 285, 361 285, 848 288, 523 2 103, 846 99.1 1,431 25, 965 264, 321 New England: 1 1 B 1 "i "l 219 116 278 219 278 116 102 60 123 117 56 155 87.2 Vermont ... Massachusetts.. 79.4 5 27 164 2 2 ... 69 69 30 39 2 13 45 Middle Atlantic: New York . 20 20 1,817 1,817 835 982 85.0 20 181 940 New Jersey- 3 3 363 363 190 173 109.8 3 35 180 Pennsylvania... 10 8 2 748 582 166 352 396 88.9 9 99 385 E. N. Central: Ohio 12 10 16 11 in 16 1 1,079 1,594 2,718 1,054 1,594 2,718 25 499 724 1,273 580 870 1,445 86.0 83.2 88.1 12 9 16 84 91 143 424 431 Illinois . 1,161 Michigan 8 8 1,104 1,104 473 631 75.0 4 33 225 "Wisconsin 10 8 2 987 817 170 491 496 99.0 10 107 543 W. N. Central: Minnesota 7 6 1 852 783 69 403 449 89.8 7 63 367 6 15 6 13 "2 703 2,194 703 2,170 24 322 976 381 1,218 84.5 80.1 6 15 55 173 210 Missouri. _ 1,051 2 2 7 1 1 7 1 1 87 119 801 58 76 801 29 43 44 60 347 43 59 454 2 2 4 8 14 37 42 56 Nebraska . 76.4 200 9 8 1 1,041 958 83 451 590 76.4 9 95 492 S. Atlantic: 1 1 34 34 17 17 1 6 24 Marvland 2 1 1 225 199 26 114 111 102.7 2 18 107 District of Co- lumbia 1 1 1,150 1,150 600 55C 109.1 1 28 400 Virginia . ._ 14 7 7 1, 428 930 498 568 860 66.0 14 114 1,103 ' West Virginia. _ 6 4 2 1,170 793 377 507 663 76.5 6 98 707 ' North Carolina. 10 4 6 1,864 956 908 797 1,067 74.7 10 153 1,107 Sonth Carolina. 18 10 8 2,088 1,260 828 994 1,094 90.9 18 191 885 17 23 11 15 6 8 1,819 2,100 1,335 1,533 . 484 567 837 935 982 1,078 87 85.2 86.7 16 19 150 205 747 Florida 763 E. S. Central: Kentucky. ... 11 6 5 949 426 523 387 562 68.9 11 82 438 Tennessee _ . 13 fi 7 1,177 616 561 486 691 70.3 13 102 614 Alabama 7 5 2 570 315 255 256 314 81.5 7 52 250 Mississippi .. . . 16 6 10 1,272 315 957 641 631 101.6 16 134 616 W. S. Central: Arkansas . 3 1 2 179 85 94 87 8C 12 a 34 113 Louisiana 2 1 1 243 75 168 101 142 71.1 2 27 71 Oklahoma . 10 6 4 1,304 1,066 238 598 706 84.7 10 92 329 Texas .. __. . . 12 8 4 1,932 1,197 735 864 1,068 80.9 12 158 1,131 Mountain: Montana 20 8 12 3,368 1,733 1,635 1,668 1,70( 98.1 19 272 2,531 265 46 54 10 211 36 100, 392 16, 497 33, 427 4,136 66, 965 12, 361 51,076 8,192 49, 316 8,305 103.6 98.6 262 46 4,774 815 47, 702 Wyoming 5,843 Colorado 22 12 10 6,945 3,626 3,319 3,406 3,539 96.2 22 342 3,270 New Mexico 9 3 6 2,296 691 1,605 1,100 1,196 92.0 9 150 1,168 63 562 25 16 181 5 47 381 20 22, 062 336, 184 7,744 7,440 168, 316 2,387 14, 622 167, 868 5,357 11,021 168, 389 3,803 11,041 167, 795 3,941 99.8 100.4 96.5 63 562 25 1,184 13, 018 401 13, 214 Utah 146, 786 Nevada 4,205 Pacific: Washington 11 11 2,566 2,566 1,238 1,325 93.2 11 164 2,000 0regon___ . 18 12 6 5,400 4, 094 1,306 2,668 2,732 97. 7 18 311 3,064 California _ 99 88 11 34, 623 32, 244 2,379 16, 743 17,8801 93.6 98 1,632 18, 217 1 Ratio not shown where number of females is less than 100. 2 Includes 103,747 members not affiliated with any organized branch or ward. Their membership certif- icates are retained at headquarters until permanent residence is established, and therefore are not distributed geographically and not reported by sex. CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST OF LATTER-DAY SAINTS 7 Table 4. — Number and Membership of Churches, 1906 to 1936, and Member- ship by Age in 1936, by States [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches in either 1936, 1926, 1916, or 1906] GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States. New England: Massachusetts- Connecticut Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania... E. N. Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan Wisconsin W.N. Central: Minnesota Iowa Missouri— South Dakota- Nebraska Kansas South Atlantic: Maryland Virginia West Virginia... North Carolina- South Carolina.. Georgia Florida "E. S. Central: Kentucky— Tennessee- _ Alabama — Mississippi- W. S. Central: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma- Texas Mountain: Montana Idaho Wyoming Colorado New Mexico- Arizona Utah Nevada Pacific: Washington.. Oregon California — NUMBER OF CHURCHES 1936 Other States. 1,452 20 265 46 22 9 63 562 25 »6 1926 1906 270 45 24 10 58 544 22 2 678,217 NUMBER OF MEMBERS 278 69 1,817 363 748 1,079 1,594 2,718 1,104 987 852 703 2,194 119 801 1,041 225 1,428 1,170 1, 2, 1,819 2,100 1,177 570 1,272 179 243 1,304 1,932 3, 368 100, 392 16, 497 6,945 2,296 22, 062 336, 184 7,744 2,566 5, 400 34, 623 1926 542, 194 516 154 1,457 138 975 739 1,061 2,368 1,035 640 617 571 1,877 131 763 710 651 1,760 1,398 1,983 3,090 3,335 2,554 2,074 2,187 1, 1,508 389 1,127 641 2,863 2,565 85, 495 11,610 5,807 1,497 16, 891 337, 200 4,889 5,091 5,892 23, 215 1916 272 53 598 "604 1,566 667 1,762 711 439 396 1,069 76 278 567 125 1,540 1,732 2,802 2,509 2,615 2, 1,553 1,572 2,137 1,622 454 968 756 2,487 1,460 72, 439 9,44 3,358 1,48"4 12, 496 257, 719 3, 429 2,831 2,634 215 "345 196 411 518 108 323 143 189 162 65 356 58 988 785 976 1,101 386 1,384 1,150 841 1,052 1,018 24.8 455 382 873 242 32,159 5,203 2,194 684 6,175 151,032 1,105 56 1,496 613 MEMBERSHIP BY AGE, 1936 Under 13 years 168, 668 405,705 397 86 159 201 395 836 248 246 170 219 529 39 166 267 56 191 162 297 587 457 463 135 206 124 332 43 364 532 1,029 31,312 5,310 2,072 813 7,279 97, 405 2,860 735 1,539 9,981 13 years and over Age not report- ed 1,420 277 1,199 1,882 856 741 484 , 605 80 635 774 169 1,237 1,008 1,567 1,501 1,362 1,550 814 971 446 940 136 175 940 1,400 2,339 69, 080 11, 187 4,873 1,483 14, 773 238, 779 4, 1,831 3,861 24, 642 1,315 U03, 844 87 Per- cent under 13 i 1 Based on membership with age classification reported; not shown where base is less than 100. 1 Includes 103,747 members not affiliated with any organized branch or ward. Their membership certifi- cates are retained at headquarters until permanent residence is established, and therefore are not distributed geographically and not reported by age. 3 Includes: Maine, 1; Vermont, 1; North Dakota, 2; Delaware, 1; and District of Columbia, 1. 8 CEXSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 5. — Value of Churches and Amount of Church Debt by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting value of edifices] GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND Total number of churches Number of church edifices VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES STATE Churches reporting Amount Churches reporting Amount 1,452 1,050 1,040 $19, 064, 244 56 $233, 992 Middle Atlantic: 10 12 7 15 14 6 10 18 17 23 11 13 16 10 12 20 265 46 22 9 63 562 25 11 18 99 118 5 3 3 6 5 4 9 8 9 8 6 3 5 3 8 13 226 36 13 6 53 517 19 5 9 44 24 5 3 3 6 4 4 7 8 9 7 6 3 5 3 8 13 224 35 13 6 53 517 19 5 9 44 '21 59, 797 48, 362 26, 111 128, 955 2,219 38, 100 9,286 30, 419 87,411 74, 603 20, 971 3,012 12, 339 9,640 99, 107 61, 994 3, 040, 891 325, 923 178, 816 52, 748 715, 473 11,738,624 193, 841 53, 557 268, 819 995, 736 787, 490 East North Central: Ohio West North Central: Minnesota. _____ __ Missouri South Atlantic: Florida . East South Central: Kentucky ... Tennessee,. . , Mississippi West South Central: Oklahoma Texas .. Mountain: Montana 4 2 1 7,692 870 Wyoming Colorado _ 939 1 43 3 444 Utah 214, 193 Nevada 4,188 Pacific: California Other States 2 5,666 1 Includes 2 churches in each of the following States — Indiana, Illinois, Nebraska, Kansas, and Arkansas; and 1 in each of the following — Massachusetts, New York, New Jersey, Michigan, Wisconsin, Iowa, North Dakota, Maryland, Alabama, and Louisiana, and the District of Columbia. CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST OF LATTER-DAY SAINTS Table 6. — Chtjrch Expenditures by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] GEOGRAPHIC DI- VISION AND STATE United States New England: Massachusetts.. Mid. Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania.-. E. N. Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan Wisconsin W. N. Central: Minnesota Iowa Missouri Nebraska Kansas South Atlantic: Virginia West Virginia. .. North Carolina South Carolina Georgia Florida E. S. Central: Kentucky Tennessee Alabama Mississippi W. S. Central: Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Montana Idaho Wyoming Colorado New Mexico. _. Arizona Utah Nevada Pacific: Washington Oregon California Other States— 1,452 20 265 46 22 9 63 562 25 expenditures 1.416 19 265 45 22 9 63 561 25 11 16 97 i 16 $2,963,690 1,086 44, 657 4,870 7,923 3,733 3,423 11,300 2,163 4,515 4,052 1,356 21, 245 3, 476 5,460 1, 1,901 2,220 3,921 15, 598 9,415 1,584 2,084 439 2,333 9,513 6,464 10, 683 457, 510 59, 890 23,775 11,094 126, 578 1, 728, 402 40, 874 9,082 27,584 283, 251 8,237 $345, 609 1,075 223 2,118 178 250 1,505 1,354 13 782 1, 1,297 63, 416 2,563 1,324 274 23, 187 202, 052 3, 476 2,852 7, 03 'Oh $3, 114 $501, 181 25, 666! 580 in O U Joe o 949 13,523 1,680 2, 2,110 1, 3, 1,347 2,010 1,661 544 4,903 736 1,116 573 602 78 1,063 12, 076 437 100 285 1,022 1,295 1,506 4,255 68,286 11,022 4,425 1,299 16, 360 285, 644 578 2,650 5,967 36, 889 5,596 $390, 281 3,085 588 2,437 395 173 841 60 315 207 134 1,462 281 259 151 118 306 541 628 222 107 1,395 789 39, 291 5,653 2,027 486 18, 560 276, 302 3,136 460 1,425 27, 077 325 300 2,246 504 500 14S $101,520 17, 455 2,936 148 34 5,763 70, 929 768 337 3,090 ,433,66; 26, 452 2,342 276 1,050 1, 103 5, 065 756 1,624 830 543 14, 019 612 4,072 1,011 961 1,601 943 2,009 7,920 900 1,215 105 749 3,676 237, 605 33, 239 13, 300 8,079 52, 792 805, 831 27, 419 3,120 10, 424 152, 294 1,811 8180,853 408 37 284 122 79 748 13 65 526 770 161 425 570 666 30, 680 4,427 2,551 922 9,616 85, 398 3,009 1,732 37,507 1 Includes 2 churches in each of the following States— Connecticut, North Dakota, South Dakota, Mary- land, Arkansas, and Louisiana; and 1 in each of the following — Maine, Vermont, and Delaware, and the District of Columbia. 10 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 7. — Number and Membership of Churches, Value of Church Edifices, Expenditures, and Sunday Schools, by Stakes and Missions, 1936 STAKE AND MISSION Total. STAKES Alpine... .. Bannock Bear Lake Bear River Beaver Benson Bi? Horn Black Foot Blaine.. --- Boise Bonneville Box Elder. Burley Cache Carbon Cassia. Cottonwood Curlew Deseret Duchesne East Jordan Emery Ensign. Franklin Garfield Granite Grant Gridley... Gunnison Highland Hollywood Hyrum Idaho Idaho Falls Juab Kanab Kolob Lehi Liberty Logan Long Beach Los Angeles Lost River Lyman Malad Maricopa Millard Minidoka Moapa Montpelier Morgan Moroni Mount Ogden, Nebo Nevada New York North Davis North Idaho Falls. North Sanpete North Sevier North Weber Oakland Ogden Oneida a-S p 3 1,452 i 678, 217 See footnotes at end of table. 4,080 2,384 3,786 6,079 3,560 8,027 4,059 6,212 3,322 7,353 5,685 8,071 4,710 6,067 6,238 1,286 8,744 1,397 4,237 3,721 6, 739 5,747 10, 977 5,036 2,782 6,303 7,574 1,600 2,761 6,125 5,546 5, 016 1,976 4,290 3,348 2,648 4,199 3,262 9,300 6,752 2,882 5,576 2,047 3,076 3,884 6,387 3,900 3,177 4,050 4,065 2,217 2,578 7,942 5,484 2,174 1,661 5,654 4,463 4,736 2,808 7,048 3,570 9,724 4,300 VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES 1,040 $19, 064, 244 EXPENDITURES ■a ST 1,416 126, 705 60, 989 101, 153 228, 136 128, 883 361, 742 116, 122 223, 629 115,444 151, 763 204, 848 244, 260 101,915 259, 977 91, 461 29, 647 352, 479 44,930 164, 714 55, 154 369, 221 130, 040 535, 342 206, 466 85, 518 422, 292 248, 167 27 t 990 36, 835 319, 712 320, 855 225, 086 38, 560 260, 552 99, 233 63, 119 182, 580 106, 452 358, 547 289, 717 81, 809 238, 816 . 47, 507 65,636 86, 148 345, 768 150, 690 53, 201 58, 488 147, 689 98, 616 51,311 369, 983 112, 762 2 114, 662 183, 957 87, 861 114, 852 79, 220 241, 009 156, 131 419, 589 239, 379 S2, 963, 690 1,431 10, 122 10, 503 15, 853 28, 643 6,039 48, 206 15, 097 23, 694 11, 209 25, 718 59, 037 29, 771 18, 684 48, 378 15, 043 4,530 53, 434 7,406 17, 196 15, 013 29, 837 17, 898 169, 993 36, 105 4,485 47, 428 48, 458 11, 698 3,712 33, 410 61, 390 27, 852 9, 167 23, 749 7,430 13,647 23, 741 4,716 74, 869 47,228 33, 146 34. 918 6,934 11,728 16,611 46, 872 5,611 12, 528 35, 362 14, 368 8,345 3,891 87, 146 11, 056 6,977 45, 959 32, 985 12. 919 7,533 6,109 25, 435 40, 328 65, 637 21, 409 CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST OF LATTER-DAY SAINTS 11 Table 7. — Number and Membership of Churches, Value of Church Edifices, Expenditures, and Sunday Schools, by Stakes and Missions, 1936 — Continued STAKE AND MISSION Oquirrh Palmyra Panguitch.. Parowan Pasadena. .. Pioneer Pocatello — Portneuf Raft River.. Rexburg Rigby Roosevelt.,. Sacramento. St. George- _ St. Johns, .- St. Joseph Salt Lake San Bernardino. San Francisco. _. San Juan San Luis Sevier Snowflake South Davis South Sanpete .. South Sevier South Summit- Star Valley Summit Teton Timpanogos. Tintic Tooele Twin Falls. . Uintah Union Utah Wasatch Wayne Weber Wells West Jordan. Woodruff Yellowstone. Young Zion Park... MISSIONS California Canadian mission Central States East Central States... Eastern States North Central States. Northern S tates Northwestern States.. Sharon Shelley Southern States. Texas Western States.. 5,651 5,229 2,965 5,799 4,796 7,545 7,267 3,274 1,280 7,068 6,365 3,441 1,771 5,091 2,576 6,942 11,091 2,075 2,610 2,269 2,461 3,789 3,732 5,888 4,444 3,339 3,513 4,482 2,163 3,089 2,901 2,006 5,068 2,911 4,828 1,913 9,975 4,424 2,374 7,723 9,624 5,429 3,986 4,609 1,661 2,924 8,706 335 4,790 6,614 2,997 1,693 6,750 9,519 3,647 3,698 7,849 1,682 7,427 VALUE OF CHURCH- EDIFICES $58, 674 164, 494 144, 909 318, 723 108, 865 269, 643 169, 230 58, 359 26, 468 229, 515 189. 491 92, 560 63, 976 248, 195 432, 969 134, 303 59, 183 113, 364 75, 822 81, 864 54, 774 219,065 158, 666 127,295 105, 926 89, 326 27, 145 41, 524 102, 582 44,999 80, 149 93, 526 138, 530 124, 271 278, 429 85, 183 36, 917 278, 081 354, 585 177, 781 94, 410 61,071 52, 154 58, 086 344, 295 79, 004 65,016 434, 552 22, 782 290, 376 320,031 121, 909 80, 334 95, 988 32, 724 114,270 EXPENDITURES o bo -£3 a> $27, 233 8,335 10, 077 18, 196 42, 089 63, 033 33, 763 9,070 5,985 48, 013 11, 895 14, 336 11,995 7,191 18, 385 22, 916 111,878 16, 006 39, 950 9,440 14, 226 8,989 32, 192 36, 568 13, 635 7,216 9,043 11,183 8,284 18,085 4,130 3,182 18,115 15, 628 16, 238 12, 517 31,286 21, 682 4,447 37, 323 65, 614 18, 269 11,095 20, 844 11,336 4,725 38,010 9,792 18, 940 7,109 23, 426 30, 364 6,214 22, 872 19, 792 4,383 13,566 12 8 14 i, y2z 747 1,369 6 4 11 5 10 1,237 643 1,929 1,190 2,205 6 9 9 8 10 695 3,980 2,375 1,305 3,682 7 9 7 11 5 7 3,980 1,680 931 2,165 884 1,713 f 46 5,650 ' 39 55 36 2,034 3,995 1,413 15 50 41 7 723 2,660 6,626 1,532 9 76 13 33 1,681 3,261 902 2,515 i Includes 103,747 members not affiliated with any organized branch or ward. Their membership certifi- cates are retained at headquarters until permanent residence is established, and therefore are not distributed geographically. 2 Amount for New York stake combined with figures for Nevada stake, to avoid disclosing the statistics of any individual church. ^ Amount for Sacramento stake combined with figures for St. George stake, to avoid disclosing the statistics of any individual church. • Amount for Canadian misson combined with figures for California mission, to avoid disclosing the statis- tics of any individual church. 12 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION x DENOMINATIONAL HISTORY The church was organized by Joseph Smith, with six members, on April 6, 1830. Previous to that time Joseph Smith had, according to his statements, received heavenly visitations on various occasions, whereby he had been commissioned to restore the gospel of Christ in its fullness and to organize the church. He claimed, also, to have received historical records on golden plates of the ancient inhabitants of this western continent, which he translated as the Book of Mormon. During Joseph Smith's presidency the church grew rapidly in numbers, and converts were made largely in England as well as the United States. Antagonism was aroused against the leaders and members of the church in various places, and finally, in 1844, Joseph Smith, the president of the church, and Hyrum Smith, the patriarch, were shot to death in a jail at Carthage, 111., by a mob. After the death of Joseph Smith, Brigham Young became president of the church, and 3 years later led a general migration of believers from Illinois to the Salt Lake Valley, Utah, the present headquarters. From this point, as a center, the church has extended until it is represented in practically every State of the Union. The comparative isolation of the new location gave less occasion for such disturbances as had hitherto accompanied the history of the church and permitted a more normal development of the community life. Active proselyting was carried on and the number of converts increased rapidly. Brigham Young died in 1877, and was succeeded by John Taylor, who held the office of president for 10 years. His successors in office have been Wilford Woodruff, Lorenzo Snow, Joseph F. Smith, and Heber J. Grant. DOCTRINE AND ORGANIZATION The general doctrine and ecclesiastical organization of the church are set forth in the preliminary statement of the Latter-day Saints. The doctrine of polygamy had for some years been advocated in the church, but in 1852 Brigham Young published the doctrine of celestial marriage (marriage for eternity as well as for time), including plural marriage, announcing that it was based on a revelation to Joseph Smith. This aroused great discussion throughout the country, resulting in various acts of Congress forbidding plural marriages. In 1890, President Woodruff issued a manifesto, calling on all the saints to "refrain from contracting any marriages forbidden by the laws of the land." Since that time such marriages have been prohibited by the church, although there have been cases where those already contracted have not been annulled. The general organization of the church for governmental purposes, aside from the priesthood, which has direct charge of church affairs, includes the ward, the stake or district, and the mission. The general authorities consist of the first presidency of 3 men, who have charge of all the affairs of the church, the 12 apostles, the presiding patriarch, the 7 presidents of seventies, and the pre- siding bishopric of 3 men. A stake of Zion is a geographical division composed of a number of wards. At its head are a president and two counselors who are high priests. The ward corresponds to the minor local church or parish. It has its meeting house and is under the care of the bishop and two counselors. A mission consists generally of a group of States, or in the case of the foreign mis- sions, a country in which active proselyting is carried on by missionaries called from the various wards for approximately 2-3^ear periods, and presided over by a president. The general conference composed of officers and members from all parts of the church is held twice a year, in the spring and fall, for instructions from the general authorities and others who may be called upon to speak, and for the presentation and adoption of any church business. Each bishop presides over a ward in a stake of Zion, and his labors are limited to his own ward. The priests are presided over by the bishop, and it is their duty to assist him, to visit the homes of members of the church, expound the Scriptures, baptize believers, and attend to the sacrament of the Lord's. Supper. The duty of the teacher is to assist the priests, to see that there is no iniquity in the church, and that the members perform their duty. They are without 1 This statement, which is substantially the same as that published in vol. II of the Report on Religious Bodies, 1926, has been revised by Bishop Joseph L. Wirthlin, Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, ' Salt Lake City, Utah, and approved by him in its present form. CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST OF LATTER-DAY SAINTS 13 authority to baptize or administer the sacrament of the Lord's Supper. The duty of the deacon is to assist the teachers and also to expound the Scriptures. The priests, teachers, and deacons labor under the direction of the bishop of the ward. These officers, aforementioned, are members of the Aaronic priesthood and have to do with the outward or temporal affairs of the church. The quorums of the Melchizedek priesthood, which have to do with the spiritual labors of the church, are those of elders, seventies, and high priests. The principal source of revenue of the church is its tithing system, which was instituted by Joseph Smith in 1838. Under it a convert is expected voluntarily to contribute one-tenth of his property to the church and thereafter pay to it one-tenth of his income annually. The proceeds are used for assistance in the building of ward and stake churches and the maintenance "f the same, and for schools, temples, missionary work, charity, hospitals, etc. WORK The general activities of the church are, as stated, under the direction of the higher or Melchizedek priesthood and not in the hands of benevolent societies as in many churches. The Relief Society, which works under the supervision of the priesthood, is a benevolent organization of the women of the church. Missionary work in the United States is carried on in practically every State of the Union. The report for 1936 shows 11 stations as general headquarters; 1,022 missionaries; 13,968 male helpers; 358 churches, with 75,370 communicants. Foreign missionary work is carried on in Great Britain and Ireland, the Nether- lands, Belgium, France, Germany, Austria, Switzerland, the Scandinavian coun- tries, Palestine-Syria, Czechoslovakia, South Africa, Canada, Mexico, Australia, Hawaiian Islands, New Zealand, Samoa, Tahiti, Tonga, and South America. The report for 1936 shows 21 stations as general headquarters; 918 missionaries; 9,613 native helpers; 575 churches with 56,395 communicants. Continuing its policy of emphasizing the importance of education among its members, and more particularly religious education, the church school system announced the following statistics in 1936: Church schools in the United States, 5. (These are colleges and high schools in which both secular and religious subjects are taught.) Students enrolled in above schools, 4,063. High-school seminaries in the United States, 88. (These are schools wherein religious subjects exclusively are taught; mainly daily courses on Bible study.) Students enrolled in seminaries, 17,742. Institutes (collegiate seminaries) in the United States, 6. Students enrolled in institutes, 1,057. Total students, all units here given — 22,862. Teachers employed for all units, already mentioned, on full-time basis, 317. Since the 1926 report of this nature was fur- nished, the church has discontinued the "religion classes" formerly held 1 hour weekly in connection with elementary schools, and in its place has inaugurated the "junior seminary," wherein religious instruction is offered weekly to students of junior high schools. In this work 374 teachers, some on a paid and some on a voluntary basis, taught 11,142 students. Value of school property in the United States is $2,229,750. Value of school equipment in the United States is $490,980. Total value is $2,720,730. The amount expended for the school year was $941,499, including $685,421 contributed by the church. Amount contributed by the church the previous year, $463,449. Amount contributed by the church for the school year beginning 1936, $676,586. There are three main hospitals maintained by the church, together with other smaller institutions. One hospital in Salt Lake City, Utah, has accommodations for 440 patients; another, at Ogden, Utah, has capacity for 175; the third, at Idaho Falls, Idaho, for 100 patients. There is also a small maternity home at Murray, Utah, with accommodation for 26 patients; and there is a children's hospital for 25 patients at Salt Lake City. The number treated at these hospitals in 1936 was 16,681. The amount expended for their support in 1936 was $78,982. The value of property was estimated at $2,058,131 and there was an endowment fund of $5,000. The auxiliary associations of the church consist of the Relief Society already mentioned, the Sunday school, the Young Men's Mutual Improvement Associa- tion, the Young Women's Mutual Improvement Association, the Primary Asso- ciation, and Welfare Program. The Relief Society organization consists of 1,782 societies with 15,711 officers and teachers and 57,351 other members. Their re- ceipts for the year 1936 amounted to $296,296 and their disbursements to $280,917. The Sunday school organization included 1,515 schools, with 26,759 officers and 73951—40 3 14 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 teachers and 311,984 other members in the United States. The young people's societies included 1,266 Young Men's Mutual Improvement Associations with 11,297 officers and teachers and 71,212 members, and 1,408 Young Women's Mutual Improvement Associations with 12,828 officers and teachers and 68,710 members, or a total of 2,674 local societies and 164,047 members. These societies have many libraries, containing many thousands of volumes. Their receipts amounted to $96,267, and their disbursements for rents, halls, lectures, book supplies, and the ordinary expenses of the societies amounted to $78,127. The meetings consider religious, literary, and scientific topics, and are intended for the mutual improvement of the young people of the church along religious and secular lines. The Primary Association consists of 1,528 organizations in the various wards and mission branches, including 17,217 officers and teachers and 99,660 members. The training is of the children from 4 to 12 years of age. A characteristic feature of this church is the extent to which it enters into, molds, and influences every department of the life of the people. It aids them when sick or in poverty, looks after their education, provides their amusements, and ministers to their social needs. It is also closely identified with the economic life of the people through its connection, as an investor, with numerous industrial and commercial ventures. In the organization and management of establish- ments the principle of cooperation enters to a greater or lesser extent. More- over, the close association existing among the people, through the unifying influ- ence of the church, has made these cooperative enterprises, in almost every line of economic endeavor, numerous and successful. The welfare program has two main objectives. In the first place the church undertakes to assist worthy needy members to help themselves, by providing the necessities of life consisting of fuel, shelter, clothing, and food. The second objective recognizes the desire of every person to be independent, and undertakes to make this condition possible by aiding the unemployed to find work in private industry or on productive projects sponsored by the program by which a liveli- hood may be secured. The welfare program takes into consideration not only the physical requirements of needy members, but acknowledges an obligation to rehabilitate them morally and spiritually and to establish them as respected citizens of the community. Compensation for services rendered on welfare projects is not based on a daily wage, but on the needs of the family. A man without a family is expected to do the same work as a man with a family and is compensated proportionately. The underlying principle of the plan is that all who are able shall render service for that which they receive. In order to provide work and commodities, a number of important enterprises have been established, such as coal mines, farms, saw mills, knitting factory, building and housing projects, and approximately 70 storehouses as distribution centers. The church welfare program produces a diversity of products; fruits from temperate and semitropical climates; livestock from the grazing areas of the inter- mountain region; potatoes from Idaho; coal from the coal-mining sections, and cheese and dairy products from the upland districts of Idaho and Utah. Owing to the fact that the church membership is distributed over a wide area, there are very few commodities required in the welfare program which cannot be produced in the sections where the membership of the church is established. Exchanges of commodities are made between various regional divisions, so that needy mem- bers may be adequately provided for. The program is one of industry, thrift, and enterprise. REORGANIZED CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST OF LATTER DAY SAINTS STATISTICS Summary for the United States, with urban-rural classification. — A general surnmar}' of the statistics for the Reorganized Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints for the year 1936 is presented in table 1, which shows also the distri- bution of these figures between urban and rural territory. Persons over 8 years of age are received as members of this church upon declara- tion of their faith in God and the principles of the gospel as set forth in the Scrip- tures; repentance for past sins; baptism by immersion; and the laying on of hands. Table 1. — Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 Churches (local organizations), number... Members, number Average membership per church. Membership by sex: Male Female Sex not reported Males per 100 females Membership by age: Under 13 years 13 years and over Age not reported Percent under 13 years 3 Church edifices, number Value— number reporting Amount reported Constructed prior to 1936 Constructed, wholly or in part, in 1936 Average value per church Debt— number reporting Amount reported Number reporting "no debt" Parsonages, number -. Value — number reporting ._ Amount reported Expenditures: Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding interest All other current expenses, including interest Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution.. All other purposes Average expenditure per church Sunday schools: Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars Summer vacation Bible schools : Churches reporting, number. Officers and teachers Scholars Weekday religious schools: Churches reporting, number. Officers and teachers Scholars Parochial schools : Churches reporting, number. Officers and teachers Scholars Total 2 93, 470 165 32, 296 43, 214 2 17, 960 74.7 4,861 70, 036 2 18, 573 6.5 405 380 $1,615,126 $1, 524, 570 $90, 556 $4, 250 57 $110,472 252 12 10 $16, 550 480 $399, 010 $17, 217 $8, 426 $46, 003 $19, 237 $81, 248 $4, 736 $2, 591 $263 $202, 932 $16, 357 $831 449 5,408 28, 451 14 122 874 40 211 1,030 3 32 106 In urban territory 286 51, 332 179 20, 818 27, 729 2,785 75.1 3,227 44, 938 3,167 6.7 207 195 $1,161,226 $1, 106, 822 $54, 404 $5, 955 47 $105, 706 112 7 7 $10, 650 253 $296, 763 $13, 389 $6, 850 $36, 843 $18, 531 $66, 319 $3,015 $1, 263 $136 $139, 252 $11,165 $1, 173 233 3,060 17, 699 94 745 24 153 723 3 32 106 In rural territory 281 27, 662 11,478 15, 485 699 74.1 1,634 25, 098 930 6.1 198 185 $453, 900 $417, 748 $36, 152 $2, 454 10 $4, 766 140 5 3 $5, 900 227 $102, 247 $3, 828 $1, 576 $9, 160 $706 $14, 929 $1,721 $1, 328 $127 $63, 680 $5, 192 $450 216 2,348 10, 752 5 28 129 16 58 307 PERCENT OF TOTAL ' Urban Rural 50.4 65.0 64.5 35.5 64.2 35.8 79.9 20.1 66.4 33.6 64.2 35.8 77.3 22.7 51.1 51.3 71.9 72.6 60.1 95.7 44.4 64.4 52.7 74.4 77.8 81.3 8C. 1 96.3 81.6 63.7 48.7 51.7 68.6 68.3 51.9 56.6 62.2 77.0 85.2 72.5 70.2 100.0 1 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. J Includes 14,476 nonresident members not distributed by territory and not reported by sex and age. • Based on membership with age classification reported. 15 16 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Comparative data, 1906-36. — Table 2 presents, in convenient form for compari- son, a summary of the available statistics for the Reorganized Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints for the census years 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906. Table 2. — Comparative Summary, 1906 to 1936 1936 1926 1916 1906 Churches (local organizations), number- Increase i over preceding census: Number Percent Members, number Increase over preceding census: Number... Percent Average membership per church. Church edifices, number Value— number reporting Amount reported Average value per church . Debt — number reporting Amount reported Parsonages, number Value— number reporting. Amount reported Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported. Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding interest.. All other current expenses, including interest- Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions Foreign missions To eeneral headquarters for distribution All other purposes Not classified Average expenditure per church _. Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars 567 -25 -4.2 2 93, 470 29, 103 45.2 165 405 380 $1, 615, 126 $4, 250 57 $110,472 12 10 $16, 550 480 $399, 010 $17, 217 $8, 426 $46, 003 $19, 237 $81, 248 $4, 736 $2. 591 $263 $202, 932 $16, 357 $831 449 5,408 28, 451 592 27 4.8 5,426 9.2 109 472 446 $3, 470, 000 $7, 780 102 $223, 359 565 12.8 58, 941 18, 090 44.3 104 382 382 $871, 571 $2, 282 82 $62, 204 519 $576, 853 $257, 805 $316, 452 $2, 596 $1, 111 514 6,360 30, 855 6 $4, 750 422 $145, 036 $88, 568 $10, 382 $344 501 6,061 28,222 40, 851 82 309 309 $523, 185 $1, 693 41 $35. 989 5 $6. inn 376 3,742 16, 946 1 A minus sign (— ) denotes decrease. 2 Includes 14,476 nonresident members not enrolled in local congregations and outside the territory of any organized district, which in part accounts for the large increase of 1936. State tables. — Tables 3, 4, 5, and 6 present the statistics for the Reorganized Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints by States. Table 3 gives for each State for 1936 the number and membership of the churches classified according to their location in urban or rural territory, membership classified by sex, and data for Sunday schools. Table 4 gives for selected States the number and membership of the churches for the four census years 1906 to 1936, together with the membership for 1936 classified as "under 13 years of age" and "13 years of age and over." Table 5 shows the value of churches and parsonages and the amount of debt on church edifices for 1936. Table 6 presents, for 1936, the church expenditures, showing separately current expenses, improvements, benev- olences, etc. In order to avoid disclosing the statistics of individual churches, separate presentation in tables 5 and 6 is limited to those States in which three or more churches reported value and expenditures. Ecclesiastical divisions. — Table 7 presents, for each district in the Reorganized Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints, the more important statistical data for 1936 shown by States in the preceding tables, including number of churches, membership, value and debt on church edifices, expenditures, and data for Sunday schools. . REORGANIZED CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST OF LATTER DAY SAINTS 17 Table 3. — Number and Membership of Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 number of churches NUMBER OF MEM- BERS MEMBERSHIP BY SEX SUNDAY SCHOOLS GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE *3 o S "3 O as 1= "a H 3 o S 0! s CD o a CD U o v a y. m OS DIVISION AND STATE o § 3 C3 CO a O a cd M ■a a 3 a t,J3 3 a X- 3 a 3 3 CD 3 B u a M (S3 CD O a CD fcjO 3 x: o_g CS "o Eh 16 10 6 p L3 555 « tn p - 1 ■4) PM ° o OD United States.. 689 134 325 364 89.3 18 664 7 2.6 10 76 243 New England: 1 1 51 51 23 28 51 1 6 •yj E. N. Central: 1 3 1 1 3 T 14 116 23 14 116 23 5 54 9 62 16 1 6 13 103 23 1 2 2 22 9 7 5.5 74 W. N. Central: 2 1 i 88 42 46 39 4') 5 83 2 15 35 3 1 2 279 239 40 143 136 105.1 3 276 1. 1 10 60 South Atlantic: 1 1 16 16 7 9 1 15 1 6 9 Mountain: 1 1 ... 34 34 15 19 1 33 1 9 ?0 Pacific: 1 2 '¥ 1 ... 9 59 59 9 3 29 6 30 1 8 59 1 6 9 1 Ratio not shown where number of females is less than 100. • Based on membership with age classification reported; not shown where bases is less than 100. HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION x HISTORY The Church of Christ was organized April 6, 1830, at Fayette, Seneca Count}', N. Y., in the home of Peter Whitmer. Those present were Joseph Smith, Jr., Hyrum Smith, Peter Whitmer, Samuel H. Smith, David Whitmer, and Oliver Cowdery. In July 1831, Independence, Mo., was designated as the center place and head- quarters of the church. According to a manuscript copy of John Whitmer's history, on the second day of August 1831, the land of Zion was dedicated by Sidney Rigdon. The day following eight elders, namely, Joseph Smith, Jr., Oliver Cowdery, Sidney Rigdon, Peter Whitmer, Jr., Frederick G. Williams, W. W. Phelps, Martin Harris, and Joseph Coe, assembled together where the temple was to be erected. Sidney Rigdon dedicated the ground where the city was to stand, and Joseph Smith, Jr., laid a stone at the northeast corner of the contemplated temple in the name of the Lord Jesus of Nazareth. In the winter of 1833-34 the saints were driven out of Jackson County, Mo., which was the beginning of a long series of persecutions that culminated in the death of Joseph Smith and Hyrum Smith in Illinois in 1844, and caused the breaking up of the church into numerous factions. After the death of Joseph Smith, among those who remained true to the original faith was a little band of saints in Bloomington, Woodford County, 111., who, under the leadership of men who held authority as ministers in the old church, never affiliated with any of the factions, but maintained their identity and church organization through all these years of distress and persecution. Some of these 1 This statement was prepared from information furnished by Mr. Eoyson F. Bingham, Church of Christ (Temple Lot), Kansas City, Mo., and approved by him in its present form. 26 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 men united with the church the year it was organized, and others as early as 1831. Elders David Judy, Adna C. Haldeman, and Jedediah Owen received their ordination in the early thirties. David Judy was ordained under the hands of Joseph Smith. He and Jedediah Owen were among those who were driven from Missouri. Zebulon Adams, a high priest, had been in the church since about 1833. These men were opposed to baptism for the dead, the exaltation of men to be gods, and the idea that God was once man like other men; the doctrine of lineal right to office since the Christian era began; and the doctrine of polygamy. These heresies were declared to have been the cause of the division that had taken place in the church of the restoration and the decline of spiritual power. In 1864 a revelation was given instructing the saints to return to Independence, Mo., in the year 1867. Up to this time the saints had not dared to return because of the hostile feeling toward them that still existed. However, these Woodford County saints had so much confidence in the revelation that they sold their possessions in Illinois and moved in a body to Missouri. In March 1867, they held their first conference in Independence, Mo. In 1869 they began to purchase the famous "temple lot," which had been plotted in the year 1850. This lot contains the "spot" indicated by the Lord for the building of His temple, and consists of about 2% acres. Legal proceedings were brought against the Church of Christ in the years 1891-95, by the Reorganized Church, for possession of the "temple lot." A decision was rendered against the Church of Christ but this decision was reversed by the United States Court of Appeals and the Supreme Court of the United States, and the right, title, and possession of the famous property by the Church of Christ was upheld. The Church of Christ holds that God's children are scattered among all divi- sions of the "restoration." It believes that according to the revelation as found in the Book of Doctrine and Covenants, the "temple lot" is to be the center of the gathering for the building of the New Jerusalem; that it logically follows that it is the duty of the church to extend a welcoming hand to the honest in heart out. of every division of the "restoration" who desire to gather to the "temple lot," and participate in the work that is to begin there. The church understands that the responsibility is laid upon it of building the temple upon the consecrated spot of which God has made it the custodian. The temple will have an important part in the closing days of this dispensation. It will be a monument to brotherhood because men will have to lay their differ- ences aside or rise above them in order to work together in peace upon the Lord's house. The temple will mark the turning point when the fullness of the gospel goes from the gentiles to the Jews, for when the great endowment is given, in the day of God's power the gospel in its fullness is going to the Jews and the remnants of the house of Joseph. God has decreed to give that endowment in a house that shall be specially prepared for the purpose: "Yea, verily I say unto you, I gave unto you a commandment, that you should build an house, in the which house I design to endow those whom I have chosen with power from on high." The time cannot be put off to an indefinite point in the future. In 1832, the church was told that the temple "shall be reared in this generation, upon the consecrated spot as I have appointed." More than 100 years have elapsed since that time, so the time must be near at hand, when this should be accomplished. In 1833, the church was told, "And inasmuch as my people build an house unto me, in the name of the Lord, and do not suffer any unclean thing to come into it, that it be not defiled, my glory shall rest upon it; yea, and my presence shall be there, for I will come into it, and all the pure in heart that shall come into it, shall see God." In a revelation given through the late Joseph Smith it is said, "With the Lord one day is as a thousand years, and a thousand years as a day." Therefore the law given to the church then is as if it were given today. So the Church of Christ believes the command to build the Lord's house is still in force. Later revelations to the church which are in harmony with this have prompted the be- ginning of the work. CHURCH OF CHRIST (TEMPLE LOT) 27 DOCTRINE AND ORGANIZATION The doctrine of the Church of Christ (Temple Lot) as set forth in the Articles of Faith and Practice is as follows: We believe in God the Eternal Father, who only is supreme; in Jesus Christ the manifestation of God in flesh; in the Holy Ghost, the Spirit of Truth, the Comforter; that men will be punished for their own sins and not Adam's trans- gression; that through the atonement of Christ all men may be saved; in the ordinances of the Gospel which are faith in God and Jesus Christ, repentance and baptism by immersion for the remission of sins, and the laying on of hands; in the literal second coming and millennial reign of Christ; in the resurrection of the dead; in eternal judgment; that men will be judged according to the good or evil they have done; in the powers and gifts of the Gospel, namely — the word of wis- dom, the word of knowledge, the gift of faith, the gift of healing, working of miracles, prophecy, discerning of spirits, divers kinds of tongues, and interpreta- tion of tongues; that in the Bible is contained the word of God, that the Book of Mormon is an added witness for Christ; in the principle of continuous revelation; that where there are six or more regularly baptized members, one of whom is an elder, there the church exists with full power; that a man must be called of God by revelation; in the same church organization as existed in the time of Christ and His Apostles; that local churches should govern their own affairs; the Church of Christ comprehends the true brotherhood of man; that all men are stewards under God and answerable to Him; that men should labor for their own support and that of their dependents; that the temporal affairs of the general church are to be administered by the general bishopric under the supervision of the general conferences ; that the temporal affairs of the local churches are to be administered by local bishops under the supervision of the local congregation; that marriage is ordained of God and provides for but one companion in wedlock for either man or woman; men are not justified in taking up arms against their fellows except in defense of their lives and to preserve their liberty; in the literal gathering of Israel, and in the restoration of the ten lost tribes; a temple will be built in this genera- tion, in Independence, Mo., wherein Christ will reveal Himself; that a New Jerusalem shall be built upon this land "unto the remnant of the seed of Joseph," which city shall be built beginning at the "temple lot"; and that the ministry and membership should abstain from the use of tobacco, intoxicating liquors, and narcotics, and should not affiliate with any society which administers oaths in conflict with the law of God, or which interferes with their duties as citizens. The highest officers are the quorum of the 12. The government of the church is democratic, all measures being submitted to a referendum vote of the whole church. CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST (BICKERTONITES) STATISTICS Summary of statistics for the United States, with urban-rural classification. — A general summary of the statistics for the Church of Jesus Christ (Bickertonites) is presented in table 1, which shows also the distribution of these figures between urban and rural territory. All persons baptized by immersion in the church are members thereof. This church was not reported prior to the 1936 Census of Religious Bodies, hence no comparative data are available. Table 1. — Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 Churches (local organizations), number. Members, number Average membership per church. Membership by sex: Male Female Males per 100 females Membership by age: Under 13 years 13 years and over Age not reported Church edifices, number Value— number reporting __ Amount reported Constructed prior to 1936 Constructed, wholly or in part, in 1936. Average value per church Debt — number reporting Amount reported Number reporting "no debt" Expenditures : Churches reporting, number.. Amount reported Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding interest.. All other current expenses, including interest . Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution All other purposes Average expenditure per church Sunday schools: Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars Total 1,639 53 1.618 21 11 10 $79, 180 $59, 180 $20, 000 $7,918 3 $2. 350 7 28 $8. 145 $1, 434 $840 $3. 186 $781 $94 $45 $1. 476 $289 $291 15 101 655 In urban territory 1,213 64 565 648 87.2 1,208 5 6 6 $76, 500 $56, 500 $20, 000 $12, 750 2 $2, 150 4 17 $7, 130 $1, 378 $840 $2. 964 $556 $44 $45 $1. 119 In rural territory 426 36 186 240 77.5 410 16 5 4 $2, 680 $2, 680 $670 1 11 $1,015 PERCENT OF TOTAL' Urba n Rural 74.0 75.2 73.0 74.7 96.6 95.5 100.0 91.5 $222 $225 $50 $357 $105 $92 5 26 166 87.5 96.1 100.0 93.0 71.2 75.8 63.7 74.3 74.7 26.0 24.8 27.0 25.3 3.4 4.5 8.5 12.5 3.9 7.0 28.8 24.2 36.3 25.7 25.3 1 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. 28 CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST (BICKERTONITES) 29 State tables. — Tables 2, 3, and 4 present the statistics for the Church of Jesus Christ (Bickertonites) by States for 1936. Table 2 gives for each State the num- ber and membership of churches classified according to their location in urban or rural territory, membership classified by sex, and data for Sunday schools. Table 3 gives for each State the value of church edifices and the amount of debt on this property. Table 4 presents the church expenditures, showing separately current expenses, improvements, benevolences, etc. In order to avoid disclosing the statistics of any individual church, separate presentation in table 4 is limited to Pennsylvania, the only State in which three or more churches reported value of edifices. Table 2. — Number and Membership of Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 number of churches number of members MEMBERSHIP by SEX SUNDAY SCHOOLS GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE "3 o Eh a 5 3 H "3 O a as M 3 3 CD "3 CD "3 a o o S3 fV3 3 p 3-2 cb "to 8.9 3 p, ja a -a a m G3 u, CD S a CJ CD er o .2 o United States 31 19 12 1,639 1,213 426 751 888 84.6 15 101 655 Middle Atlantic: 3 4 13 4 4 2 1 3 2 5 4 4 1 2 8 1 1 130 231 639 216 391 16 16 130 140 331 216 391 5 91 308 11 16 63 67 87.8 79.0 96.4 86.2 1 2 6 1 4 8 5 48 2 36 60 108 123 39 Pennsylvania East North Central: Ohio 282 106 181 4 7 357 110 210 12 9 300 20 224 West North Central: Mountain: 1 2 12 1 Ratio not shown where number of females is less than 100. Table 3. — Value of Churches and Amount of Church Debt by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting value of edifices] Total num- ber of churches Num- ber of church edifices VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES Churches reporting Amount Churches reporting Amount 31 11 10 $79, 180 3 $2, 350 13 18 6 5 6 '4 59,400 19, 780 2 1 2,150 Other States. 200 1 Includes: New Jersey, 1; Ohio, 1; Michigan, 1; and Kansas, 1. 30 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 4. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 EXPENDITURES J3 > 1« j*. 03 STATE o O t-i £> S 3 a 3 be a o p. a> a> J2 o Ui 3 a s o a "3 t-i P. | §a H '3 a 3 a> be a 3 3 a'- 3 cS 5 ^, Co s.g ■fl bo o>_3 la "3 1 a © 3 3 .c o ■a 3 ce M 3 3 a a 3 1 3 bo T3 S3 V ■a to M — O 03 *» b 3 a> bo CO a> CO o B. a 1-4 o o O a> o O H o EH « fLl-O o ►5 w ta &H -«! 31 28 $8, 145 SI, 434 $840 $3, 186 $781 $94 $45 81, 476 $289 NewYork__ 3 4 3 4 742 495 617 250 125 121 New Jersey 104 20 Pennsylvania.. 13 13 3,344 377 840 826 362 94 790 55 Ohio 4 4 1 2 3 4 1 928 }i 2, 636 300 653 513 980 105 335 10 Michigan 419 45 Colorado 204 Kansas 1 Amount for Colorado combined with figures for Michigan, to avoid disclosing the statistics of any individual church. HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION J DENOMINATIONAL HISTORY The Church of Jesus Christ is firm in the belief that Joseph Smith, Jr., was inspired of God, and was used as an instrument in His hands in the restoration of the Gospel back to earth, but it does not accept or endorse many of the things attributed to Joseph Smith, Jr., in the way of doctrine and revelation. The first adherents to the restored Gospel effected an organization in the year of 1830 in New York State. Soon afterwards they emigrated to Kirtland, Ohio, where they built a temple. They stayed here only a few years, when being forced to evacuate, they moved to the State of Missouri, only to be driven out after a short time. They then settled in Illinois and built a city known as Nauvoo. It was there that Joseph Smith, Jr., and his brother Hyrum were arrested. They were confined in jail at Carthage, 111., only to be shot dead by a mob a few days later, June 27, 1844. Naturally this caused much confusion among the saints, and ambition for leadership was manifested. In 1847, Brigham Young led a body of these people to what is now known as Utah, arriving there in July. In August, the 12 apostles and many of the people renewed their covenant by baptism, and on December 5, Brigham Young was elected their president. Whether Brigham Young had the unanimous support of his brother apostles is a question. While many went to what is now known as Utah with Brigham Young, there were many who did not. Many, refusing to be led by Young, held to one whose name was Strang and to other leaders claiming divine authority. At a later time, still others formed what is known as the Reorganized Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints. At the death of Joseph Smith, Jr., in 1844, Sidney Rigdon was first counselor in the church and as such the reigns of government should have fallen upon him, at least, until a lawful election filled the vacancy caused by the tragedy at Car- thage. Rigdon had a following and refused to be led to Utah, but continued preaching the Gospel. In 1845, William Bickerton was baptized by an elder of Rigdon's following and later was ordained into the priesthood. This organization of Rigdon's must have been short lived, for Brother Bickerton in his writings tells of "the church becoming disorganized." In May of 1851, we find Brother Bickerton associating himself with a branch of the Utah church at West Elizabeth, Pa., but this association was very short indeed. For in March of 1852 Brother Bickerton and others go on record de- nouncing Brigham Young and the 12 apostles in Utah for adultery and general 1 This statement was furnished by President W. H. Cadman, of the Church of Jesus Christ (Bickertonites), Monongahela, Pa., and approved by him in its present form. CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST (BICKERTONITES) 31 wickedness. He no doubt referred to polygamy, which was publicly avowed and defended by the church in Utah in August 1852. This avowal also included the doctrine of celestial marriage. They teach also a plurality of gods, baptism for the dead, and many other doctrines, which are not, in our understanding, in accord with the Bible and Book of Mormon. At this time, William Bickerton found himself alone. He could not worship with the Utah people, and since the Rigdon organization had come to naught, he found himself in a quandary, not knowing what to do. While in this state of mind, he was given an experience which inspired him on in preaching the Gospel. He knew that, in obedience to the Gospel as presented by the Rigdon people, his soul was blessed and his sins were remitted. He enjoyed the blessings of the Gospel and was ordained an elder. After having broken away from the Utah people and having received the ex- perience he speaks of later, which was given him of God, he proceeded to preach the Gospel; men and women believed his testimony and were baptized into Christ. Our records show them gathered in special conference in West Elizabeth, Pa., in 1854, and in another special conference on March 31, 1855. We find on record in 1857, a membership of 93, including 16 officers and the presiding elder, William Bickerton. A conference was held in West Elizabeth, Pa., in July 1859, at which time a feeling arose among the saints that the church should be set in order. As the spirit of prophecy was with Brother William Bickerton, he was acknowledged a prophet at this conference. The minutes of the October con- ference 1859 at Greenock, Pa., show that the church had been built and dedicated to the Lord. In our Law and Order Book, Brother Bickerton mentions a vision in which a crown containing 12 stars was given to this church. The first part of these minutes is missing, but the vision was in the house (school room) and since our old brick church at West Elizabeth, Pa., was once a schoolroom, we conclude that this is where the July conference of 1860 was held. In a council meeting at West Elizabeth, Pa., in November 1860, the matter of calling apostles was discussed for some time. However nothing was done, owing to a lack of positive knowledge. In the October conference of 1861, Brother Bickerton was sustained a prophet and president of the church, and Brothers Charles Brown and George Barnes were sustained as counselors. In this same conference, Brother Barnes gave the word of the Lord as follows: "This is the Church of God and you have power to cast out unclean spirits. Amen." Some time later Brother Barnes left this church and joined the L T tah people. In conference in July 1862, the interpretation of a gift of tongues was as follows: "Set apart; set apart and ordain the 12; set apart, set apart and ordain." In this conference, 12 apostles and a number of evangelists were ordained. The 2 counselors to President Bickerton, Brothers Brown and Barnes, who had been called to the apostleship in July 1861, were not ordained until January 1863, about 6 months after the 12 had been ordained. Therefore, be it understood that the Church of Jesus Christ, which was organized at Greenock, Pa., in July 1862, and incorporated at Pittsburgh, Pa., June 10, 1865, is not split off from an}' other body of people. The said church has come into existence by way of heavenly experiences and revelations from God. It claims a divine succession of authority and priesthood as restored in 1829. Its position is much like that of Alma as recorded in the Book of Mormon; in fact, this church has arisen very much on a parallel with the church in Alma's day. It has been likened to a "stem," with the prophetic utterance that "every party that splits away from us, shall come to naught." DOCTRINE The doctrinal basis of the Church of Jesus Christ (Bickertonites) is given as follows: We believe in the Trinity; that the Church of Christ in this age (in order to be worthy of the name) must be modeled minutely after the pattern left us by Christ; that mankind will be punished only for his own actual transgressions; in a ministry inspired by God and who preach the Gospel without purse or scrip; that faith, repentance, baptism by immersion, and the laying on of hands, are necessary for salvation; in the promises of the Saviour — "These signs shall follow them that believe, in my name shall they cast out devils, they shall speak with new tongues, they shall take up serpents, and if they drink any deadly things, it shall not hurt them. They shall lay hands on the sick, and they shall recover" ; in partaking 32 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 of the Lord's Supper; in the washing of feet; in saluting the brethren with a holy kiss; in the resurrection of Jesus Christ; in the Book of Mormon as the word of God; that there has been a gross and widespread apostasy amongst men; that the fullness of the Gospel will be taken from the gentiles and returned to the House of Israel, and that God will employ this church for that purpose; that the Indians upon this hemisphere, are a part of Israel, and that this land is theirs by an original God-given right; that one man should have but one wife, and one woman but one husband, except in case of death; that members should obey, honor, and sustain the law of the land, but we are opposed to war as carried on by the nations of the world; and finally, whatsoever things are true, and honest, and just, and pure, and lovely, and of good report; and everything virtuous, praiseworthy, and upright, we seek after, looking forward to the recompense of reward. ORGANIZATION AND WORK The membership of this church has never been very large, but in recent years its number has grown considerably. The headquarters of the church is in Monongahela, Pa., where a two-story brick church building was erected in 1930. The General Conference is held here in July of each year. It is what might be called the supreme setting of the general body of the church, and its acts and decisions control the whole church. The churches that are organized at the various places, where the elders have preached the Gospel, are generally referred to as branches of the church. Before being organized into branches, these places are acknowledged under the term of missions. There are branches and missions located at various places in the fol- lowing States: Pennsylvania, Ohio, New York, New Jersey, Colorado, Michigan, and Kansas; also in Windsor, Canada. Besides, there are members located in many other places. At these various places, the elders of the church are usually very energetic in preaching the Gospel wherever an opportunity is presented. In the Province of Ontario, Canada, considerable work has been done among Indian people, especially on the Muncey Reserve. At present, the church is planning for the erection of a building there in which they can worship. A work is also in progress on the Six Nations Reserve located near Caledonia, Ontario. Some converts have been made on that reserve, and much interest is being mani- fested. Much missionary work has been done among the Indian people in the States as well; especially in New York State. On the Tuscarora Reserve near Lewiston, N. Y., some converts have been made. Our elders have visited among the Indians in Walpole Island, Mich., Florida, and Oklahoma. The church is particularly interested in the Indian race, regarding them as a remnant of the House of Israel, the offspring of Joseph who was sold into Egypt. The Book of Mormon is a record of their forefathers on this land of America before Columbus came to these shores. The church has never been extravagant in the way of building fine buildings, but a great many of the branches have good and comfortable structures of their own. At this present date several branches have buildings under construction. In 1934 the church published 5,000 copies of the Book of Mormon in the English language, the bulk of which are cloth bound, but a number of them have been reserved for better bindings, such as leather. The type that was used in the printing was purchased by the church and is being preserved for future use. There were 1,000 copies published in the Italian language, and bound in cloth. Most of these have been sold. Many of these books have been placed in libraries in the different cities and towns in various States. One copy was presented to the Oglethorpe University in the State of Georgia to be deposited in the Crypt of Civilization which is to be sealed up, and not to be opened until the year 8113 A. D. Further in the way of literature, the church has endeavored to make plain its teaching, faith, and purpose by printing leaflets and pamphlets; quite a number of these have been published on various subjects, such as prophecy, the plan of redemption, and history. Plans are now under way for publishing a history em- bodying the whole existence of the church. The sisters have an organization known as the Ladies Uplift Circle. Their field of labor is very broad. They not only have their meetings of edification and worship, but have proved themselves to be a wonderful help to the church in a financial way. They have paid most of the expense involved in printing pam- CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST (BICKERTONITES) 33 phlets and other church supplies. Also they have donated much toward conference expenses, and have proved to be a great help in financing missionary work among the Indians. There is also an organization for young people known as the Missionary Benevo- lent Association. It is not exclusively for the young, but for the older folks as well. The object is to meet together and read the word of God, both in the Bible and Book of Mormon. Various subjects of our faith are discussed, better singing is promoted, and a friendly, brotherly atmosphere crealed. This association also helps financially and supplies the needs of the unfortunate and visits the sick. After becoming acquainted with the faith and doctrine of the church, many people have been led to obey the Gospel through the influence and benevolent character of the Missionary Benevolent Association. Sabbath schools also are prevalent among us, doing much good among both children and adults. Classes are formed according to age, and Scripture is read and taught by the various teachers in accord with the age of their pupiJs. Sing- ing is also promoted by the schools. The free will offering is used judiciously in any way required for welfare and progress. CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST (CUTLERITES) STATISTICS The data given for the Church of Jesus Christ (Cutlerites) for 1936 present two active organizations, one a rural church in Minnesota and the other an urban in Missouri. Two church edifices were reported with no indebtedness. There are no pastors, but male members, when they become of age in understanding, may be ordained as elders or high priests and act as ministers without salaries. The membership consists of those who have been baptized and confirmed. As this body was not reported before the 1936 Census of Religious Bodies, no comparative data are available. A General Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 Churches (local organizations), number- Members, number Average membership per church. Membership by sex: Male Female Membership by age: Under 13 years 13 years and over Percent under 13 years ' Total In urban territory In rural territory PERCENT OF TOTAL 1 Urban Rural 1 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION HISTORY The history of the true Church of Jesus Christ begins with the Gospel as restored by angels, after having been lost from the earth after Christ's day when the church was driven from Jerusalem into the wilderness in the Apostles' day as a result of transgressing God's laws. As it thus became necessary to restore the Gospel, God did so by sending the angel (John the Baptist) to Joseph Smith and Oliver Cowdery and confirming upon them the priesthood of Aaron which gave them authority to baptize one another. Peter, James, and John came and conferred upon them the Melchizedek priesthood (the authority of the kingdom) in 1829, and con- firmed them and ordained them apostles and told them to call others to the Gospel. At this time Joseph Smith had ordained six elders who, with himself, composed a quorum of seven who held the authority of the kingdom. Joseph organized the church in 1830 by this authority. Later on, the church was driven out of Missouri by mobs as a result of failing to keep God's laws. From there these members went to Illinois where He gave them a second chance to do His work by coming up with all they had and build a temple at Nauvoo, 111. They failed to do this and became rejected, as a church, with their dead. Thus all high priests set over i This statement was furnished by Rev. Erie Whiting, pastor of the Church of Jesus Christ (Cutlerites), Independence, Mo., and approved by him in its present form. 34 CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST (CUTLERITES) 35 the church were rejected and could not baptize for either the living or dead. The prophet was killed in 1844 and the church became scattered just as they were in Christ's day and were in a lost and fallen state. Joseph Smith and six elders were the only ones who held the "authority of the kingdom," or the authority to organize a church. They numbered one to seven and were to work in their order. Alpheus Cutler was number seven and had to wait his turn and also wait for a sign from God before reorganizing the church. God had previously shown Cutler that when the time came for him to start the work he should see two half-moons with their backs together in the sky. He saw this sign and, after following the main body of the church as far as Winter Quarters, at Omaha, Nebr., he then separated from them and went to Fisher Grove, Fremont County, Iowa, where on September 19, 1853, he organized the church by the authority of the kingdom as at first. Alpheus Cutler worked according to the higher order, ordaining elders and then advancing them to the office of high priest. High priests can act in all the lesser offices in the church. Missionaries were not necessary as the gentiles had already rejected the Gospel and, when the Gospel goes to the world again, it will go to the Jews to the convincing of nations. High priests after the Order of Melchizedek ■can accomplish this work by power. As Moses did, Cutler tried to raise up a kingdom of priests, a holy nation, but the people failed in keeping the command- ments and were told by revelation to go north. In the fall of 1864, after Cutler's death, they started northward and organized the church again at Clitherall, Ottertail County, Minn., on the 5th day of May 1865. Chancey Whiting, as the new president of the church, tried to establish the order of all things common which calls the members to put all their properties in as church property (not to be held individually but governed by the church) . The members were just stewards over their properties and it was all to be in the church's name. They failed to do this under Chancey's leadership, and many of the members apostatized. Following Chancey's death, Isaac Whiting, the next president, drew the members to the order in the year 1913 at which time they deeded all their properties to the church. The present leader, Emery Fletcher of Clitherall, Minn., went to Independence in 1928 and built the church there. The only other church is a rural church at Clitherall, Minn. DOCTRINE AND ORGANIZATION The doctrine is the same as Christ taught the Apostles and that was put into practice at the days of Pentecost. All things common was the teaching set forth by the Apostles. When the Spirit came at Pentecost, they lived the same law, having their properties equally divided among them. After Christ came to the Nephites they also lived it. "Neither said that aught he possessed was his own," but all was common property of the church. Since 1913 this basis of equality, or having all things in common, has been practiced. Lands and other properties are governed by the common consent and voice of all the council. Every elder is included in this council and has a voice in it in managing these temporal things. All are to look after one another's interest, working together to perfect themselves till God will be justified in restoring the faith once delivered to the ancient saints. We believe in the constitutional law of the United States which gives each man the right to worship God according to the dictates of his own conscience. Our church is opposed to war and advocates "Peace on earth, good will toward men." The church's teaching on marriage and polygamy is quoted from The Doctrine and Covenants: "All legal contracts of marriage made before a person is baptized into this church, should be held sacred and fulfilled. Inasmuch as this Church of Christ has been reproached with the crime of fornication and polygamy; we declare that we believe that one man should have one wife; and one woman but one husband, except in case of death, when either is at liberty to marry again." CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST (STRANGITES) STATISTICS Summary for the United States, with urban-rural classification. — A general summary of the statistics for the Church of Jesus Christ (Strangites) for the year 1936 is presented in table 1, which shows also the distribution of these figures between urban and rural territory. All persons baptized in the church are considered members thereof. This church was not reported prior to the 1936 Census of Religious Bodies, hence no comparative data are available. Table 1. — Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 Churches (local organizations), number.. Members, number Average membership per church Membership by sex: Male Female Membership by age: Under 13 years 13 years and over Percent under 13 years ' Sunday schools: Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars Total 123 31 72 51 27 96 22.0 1 8 15 In urban territory 43 In rural territory PERCENT OF TOTAL 1 Urban Rural 30.9 1 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. State table. — Table 2 presents the statistics for the Church of Jesus Christ (Strangites) by States, giving the number and membership of the churches classi- fied according to their location in urban or rural territory, membership classified by sex and by age, and data for Sunday schools. Table 2. — Number and Membership of Churches in Urban and Rural. Territory, Membership by Sex, Membership by Age, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 NUMBER OF CHURCHES NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEM- BERSHIP BY SEX MEMBERSHIP BY AGE SUNDAY SCHOOLS STATE 3 O a a ,a u P 2 .... 1 "3 « 2 1 l" "3 O 123 15 47 38 23 a a "3 H a Ph 3 1 m a •a a 133 ™ s. GJ O J» m a CO 0) u w M OP Q xl 33 (-. T3 s| gs CO "3 XI 0Q 4 1 1 1 1 85 "47" 38 38 15 23" 72 9 30 21 12 51 6 17 17 11 27 1 16 6 4 96 14 31 32 19 22.0 1 8 15 =ea 1 8 15 1 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. 36 CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST (STRANGITES) 37 HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION x HISTORY The Church of Jesus Christ (Strangites) claims to be the one and only original Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, and that its prophet, James J. Strang, was the only legally appointed and ordained man who ever claimed to succeed Joseph Smith in the prophetic office, for he was the only one who had or could show a written revelation of the will of God regarding who should succeed Joseph in that office. James J. Strang received this written revelation from Joseph Smith, through whom, by the law of the church and by terms of a revela- tion of God given to Joseph Smith at Kirtland, Ohio, in February 1831, any such appointment of a successor to his office must come. An earlier revelation given at Fayette, N. Y., in September 1830, definitely provided that the Lord would appoint another in the place of Joseph Smith if he either fell or was taken away. This church has ever maintained that Joseph retained full favor with God through- out his life and died a martyr, and sealed his testimony of the truth of God, re- taining the keys of mystery and revelation till the moment he died. Therefore it accepts unquestioningly every act and teaching of Joseph duly and authorita- tively accredited to him, but rejects the alleged revelations in which polytheism, continuation of the seeds forever, and spiritual wifery are taught. Not that plural marriages were opposed but were taught on the basis of raising a righteous seed as provided in the Book of Mormon and under the law of inheritance. Only 18 plural marriages are on the records. When laws were passed against polyg- amy the practice was stopped willingly, as this church is bound by the revelations of Joseph and James to obey the laws of the land. James J. Strang was the only man claiming succession to Joseph Smith who claimed to have been ordained as the revelations of God through Joseph provided. The four separate and distinct revelations touching succession were given at Fayette, N. Y., September 1830 and December 1830; Kirtland, Ohio, February 1831 and March 1833. In each of these the term used is "another." This term "another" cannot be stretched to cover more than one successor; and it makes no provision for a line of succession either by lineage, appointment from God, or by election. For in the lifetime of Joseph and his successor the world would be con- verted, or the gentiles reject the Gospel, and its fullness be taken from them and returned to the House of Israel as provided in the Book of Mormon in numerous places. James J. Strang, like Joseph Smith, came in at the gate provided by the laws of God, and was ordained a prophet under the hands of the angels having charge of the dispensation till Christ comes again. He appointed no successor, because none was provided for and none was needed. His death by martyrdom made the rejection of the Gospel by the gentiles complete. Joseph Smith received the revelation of the will of God appointing the prophet James J. Strang to be his successor on June 18, 1844; had it written and on June 19 at Nauvoo, ILL, mailed one copy to James J. Strang at Burlington, Wis. The second copy was placed in the church archives addressed to the 12 apostles. This copy was suppressed, but there are many proofs of its existence. The copy mailed to James was received by him on July 9, 1844, as it had to go by way of Chicago, 111., at that time. It is still in existence. At the hour when Joseph Smith sealed his testimony with a martyr's blood, James was ordained by the hands of angels and at once started to build a stake of Zion at a place near Bur- lington, Wis., to be called Voree (meaning "garden of peace"), following instruc- tions he had received from Joseph Smith. Most of the church rejected the call of James J. Strang to the prophetic office, and in a meeting held at Nauvoo, 111., on August 8, 1844, voted that they wanted no more prophets of God to lead them, thus denying the law of God and the revelation requiring the elders to give heed to that written only and pretend to no other revelation. In defiance of the law of the church set forth in the minutes of the organization of the high council of the church which provides that the president of the church, who is president of the council, is to be appointed by revelation, they entirely abandoned the doctrine of the church that a valid priest- hood must be called by revelation. The high council of the church under its duly called and ordained president soon after cut off most of the 12 and many others from the church. i This statement was furnished by Elder Loyd A. Flanders, Church of Jesus Christ (Strangites), Long Lane, Mo. 38 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 James continued to build up Voree for some time but fear of more persecution caused the saints to move to Beaver Island, Mich., though they continued to hold Voree, and the church still has a few members there and holds the town site under trustees. James received many revelations and did considerable translating by Urim and Thummim, most notable of which were portions of the Plates of Laban mentioned in the Book of Mormon, which composed a book called the Book of Law of the Lord; published many works; traveled and did much mission work which was carried on in many parts of the world; memorialized the Congress and the President for redress of wrongs done the Mormons in Missouri and Illinois; and in short, produced the fruits of a prophet and president of the church. In 1850' he was crowned king, as Moses had been (Deut. 33-5) and as Joseph Smith had been before his death, and continued to build up the church and kingdom of God, until, on June 16, 1856, he was shot from behind by assassins. He lingered until July 9, 1856, when he died. His assassins were taken aboard the Government steamer Michigan and the captain of that boat refused to give them up to the sheriff of the county on due process of law, but took them to Mackinac, Mich., where they were released and never brought to trial for the murder. Soon after a large mob took possession of the island and drove out the leader- less Mormons, sending them robbed of their possessions, often with families separated, all up and down the shores of the Great Lakes region. Women were ravished and all the usual marks of a pogrom followed the advent of the mob. Since then no attempt has been made to gather church possessions as it has been the policy of the church, having lost many millions in such persecutions, not to invest very much money in buildings or land. DOCTRINE In doctrine this church teaches the first principles of the Gospel as other Latter- dav Saints teach them, but it acknowledges but one God and His Son, Jesus Christ. Like Joseph Smith and James J. Strang, the church teaches that Jesus became the Christ by the priesthood bestowed on Him under the hands of God, consider- ing Him a prophet like unto Moses until God ordained Jesus a Prince and a Savior. It has the unique distinction of being the only church to reject utterly and in toto the whole theory of the virgin birth of the Saviour, and the whole concept held by most of the world and most of Mormondom of the immaculate conception and the infinite atonement, denying both as absurd and impossible and proving them so. It maintains that Christ was declared to be the Savior and the Son of God by the resurrection from the dead, and denies that Adam fell by breaking an infinite law, but fell by breaking a law of natural consequence; and the corruption thus caused unfitted him to enter the presence of God and could only be removed by a resurrection; that no man till Jesus ever kept a perfect law, and that He having kept a perfect law, God could not and would not permit Him to remain in a place made for the wicked and lawbreakers; hence He did raise Him from the dead. Plurality of wives has not been practiced since laws were passed against it, but it was never obligatory, except where required by the inheritance system. It was never taught as necessary to anyone's salvation and was forbidden to some altogether. ORGANIZATION As already stated, the church is commanded in the Book of the Law to establish synagogues among the gentiles and gather out the just while waiting for judg- ments of God, and this it is endeavoring to do. It does not urge saints to gather, except to branches where they may attend church regularly. Neither, knowing how much loss the saints have suffered and how heavy their losses in the past, does it build or buy expensive church property. Some branches own property and some rent. No attempt has been made to gather to stakes where there was persecution or bloodshed, rather the reverse, these places are avoided. Those able to gather are urged to gather to Voree, or wait till God makes known his will by the mouth of a living prophet as to where to gather. All are urged to get on to land and out of the cities and to gather in communities for edification and unification. The church ordains every man fitted for a priesthood to the office called for by his particular qualifications, and tries to keep up the sealings in all marriages, households of the order of the first born, etc., but has not the authority CHURCH 01 JESUS CHRIST (STRANGITES) 39 present to baptize for the dead, though it accepts and believes the principle which was practiced on Beaver Island. Its aim is not to try to make a large number of baptisms appear on the records but to make those baptized into sound converts, able to reason with and to meet all comers and give a reason for the hope that is in them. Further, to build a body of elders, high priests, priests, teachers, and deacons, trained, experienced, sound in the law of the Gospel against the day when God again sees fit to send the Gospel to the world; which most elders teach will occur between 1944 and 1956, a generation after the fullness of the Gospel was restored under Joseph Smith and James J. Strang. The membership aims to be ready and waiting, prepared in heart and in mind, and with an eldership awake, expectant, waiting, hoping, and praying for that day, and ready to go on in unity and peace under the leadership of that prophet to fulfill all the great prophecies of the Scripture regarding that dispensation of the Lord's Gospel. WORK In the Book of the Law of the Lord the saints were required to build up their branches among the gentiles and gather the just while they waited the judgment of God. They have ever refused to set a man-made prophet or other such officers at their head and have clung consistently to the idea that a valid priesthood, in its higher orders, can only be obtained through a call by revelation. For many years the apostles ruled the remnant, for hundreds joined the Reorganized and others the Utah Church, but some had remained faithful though growing less each year, until in the nineties the last of the apostles died, but before passing ordained Wingfield Watson to preside over the remnant, who continued to preside till 1922, when the lowest ebb of the church's fortunes came. Watson ordained S. H. Martin to succeed him as presiding high priest, and the church has gained consistently since then. Max Flanders, who lives in Kansas City, Kans., is presiding high priest at present. After the death of James, the remnant turned to the promise of God made in a revelation through Joseph Smith in 1832, to send "One mighty and strong" to set the house of God in order and establish the saints on their inheritance. As this body alone of all Latter-day Saints bodies admits being out of order, having no high officers, it is necessarily hampered somewhat but the membership has trebled and the number of elders more than trebled and is united. The church is now printing a new edition of the Book of the Law and a new edition of the revelations of James J. Strang. The Book of the Law has not been reprinted since 1854, but the new edition will soon be ready for distribution, as well as other publications. In 1922 the church had elders working in but two States but now has elders working in nine States. The elders keep in close touch by mail and work in unity; as heretofore the church lost members to other Latter- day Saints bodies, but at present many are coming back and new ones added. The purpose is to build branches wherever elders reside or make frequent mission trips; gather the scattered saints into branches, but they are not urged to gather to former chosen stakes of Zion, nor to attempt to redeem Zion — that is the Lord's work. Time has been a tattletale on those prophets who do not prophesy; seers who see nothing; translators who translate nothing; and revelators who reveal nothing, and who can only tell you what Joseph Smith said. This church plans to build a body of elders — trained, experienced, and wise in the Gospel and law — from whom the one sent of God may build quorums and make a complete and unified church in short order; incidentally gathering the honest in heart. The blessing of God is with this church and it goes on in hope and faith, sure of fulfill- ment of promises by Him who is ever a covenant-keeping God. o *3 CS U. S. DEPARTMENT OF COMMERCE HARRY L. HOPKINS, Secretary BUREAU OF THE CENSUS WILLIAM LANE AUSTIN, Director CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES 1936 EULLETIN NO. If LUTHERANS STATISTICS, DENOMINATIONAL HISTORY DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION CONSOLIDATED REPORT Separate statistics are given for each of the 22 Lutheran Bodies Prepared under the supervision of Dr. T. F. MURPHY Chief Statistician for Religious Statistics UNITED STATES GOVERNMENT PRINTING OFFICE WASHINGTON : 1940 For sale by the Superintendent of Documents, Washington, D. C. Price 15 cents CONTENTS Page General Introduction in LUTHERANS General statement 1 Summary of statistics, 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906 7 American Lutheran Conference 10 American Lutheran Church 18 Evangelical Lutheran Augustana Synod of North America 26 Norwegian Lutheran Church of America 35 Lutheran Free Church 45 U nited Danish Evangelical Lutheran Church in America 53 Evangelical Lutheran Synodical Conference of North America 60 Evangelical Lutheran Synod of Missouri, Ohio, and Other States 69 Evangelical Lutheran Joint Synod of Wisconsin and Other States 78 Slovak Evangelical Lutheran Synod of the United States of America 85 Norwegian Synod of the American Evangelical Lutheran Church 90 Negro Mission of the Synodical Conference 95 United Lutheran Church in America 98 Church of the Lutheran Brethren of America 111 Evangelical Lutheran Church of America (Eielsen Synod) 116 Finnish Apostolic Lutheran Church of America 120 Finnish Evangelical Lutheran Church of America, or Suomi Synod 125 Finnish Evangelical Lutheran National Church of America 131 Icelandic Evangelical Lutheran Synod in North America 136 Danish Evangelical Lutheran Church in America 140 The Protestant Conference (Lutheran) 147 Independent Lutheran Congregations 150 II GENERAL INTRODUCTION The Census of Religious Bodies, as its name indicates, is a census of religious organizations rather than a census of population classified according to denomi- national affiliation. This census is taken once in 10 years in accordance with the provisions of the Permanent Census Act approved March 6, 1902, and is confined to churches located, in continental United States. A report is obtained by the Bureau of the Census from each church, congre- gation, or other local organization of each religious body. The census data are thus obtained directly from the local churches and are not in any sense a compi- lation of the statistics collected by the different denominations and published in their year books. Lists of the local organizations for 1936 were secured in most- cases, however, from the denominational headquarters, and much additional assistance has been rendered by the officials of the various denominational, organizations. The statistics relate either to the calendar year 1936 or to the church record year which corresponds closely to that period. Number of churches. — In the reports of the Census of Religious Bodies for 1916 and 1906 the total number of churches, or organizations, shown for some denominations was slightly in excess of the number of churches reporting member- ship. Since membership figures have been obtained for all of the churches in- cluded in the reports for the years 1936 and 1926 and for other reasons, it has seemed advisable to use, for purposes of comparison with 1936 and 1926, the number of churches reporting membership in 1916 and 1906. These figures are used, therefore, in the tables presenting comparative figures for these earlier years. Membership. — The members of a local church organization, and thus of the denomination to which the church belongs, are those persons who are recognized as constituent parts of the organization. The exact definition of membership depends upon the constitution and practice of the church, or denomination, under consideration. Each church was instructed to report the number of its members according to the definition of membership as used in that particular church or organization. In some religious bodies the term "member" is applied only to communicants, while in others it includes all baptized persons, and in still other bodies it covers all enrolled persons. Separate figures are shown for members "under 13 years of age" and those "13 years of age and over," so far as reported by the individual churches. The mem- bership "13 years of age and over" usually affords a better basis for comparison between denominations reporting membership on a different basis. Urban and rural churches. — Urban churches are those located in urban areas; these areas as defined by the Census Bureau in censuses prior to 1930, included all cities and other incorporated places having 2,500 inhabitants or more. For use in connection with the 1930 census the definition has been slightly modified and extended so as to include townships and other political subdivisions (not incorporated as municipalities, nor containing any areas so incorporated) which had a total population of 10,000 or more, and a population density of 1,000 or more per square mile. Rural churches would be those located outside of the above areas. Thus to a very limited extent the urban and rural areas, as reported for 1936, differ somewhat from these areas as reported in the preceding censuses. IV GENERAL INTRODUCTION Church edifices. — A church edifice is a building used mainly or wholly for religious services. Value of church property. — The term "value of church property" was used in the reports of the Census of Religious Bodies for 1916 and 1906 and the term "value of church edifices" has been substituted in 1936 and 1926. The figures are strictly comparable, however, as exactly the same class of property is covered by both terms. The "value of church edifices" comprises the estimated value of the church buildings owned and used for worship by the organizations reporting, together with the value of the land on which these buildings stand and the furniture, organs, bells, and other equipment owned by the churches and actually used in connec- tion with religious services. Where parts of a church building are used for social or educational work in connection with the church, the whole value of the building and its equipment is included, as it has been found practically impossible to make a proper separation in such cases. The number and value of the parsonages, or pastors' residences, are shown where the ownership of such buildings was reported by the churches. Debt. — The summary tables show the amount of debt reported and the number of churches reporting a specific debt, also the number of churches reporting that they had "no debt." The total of these is, in most cases, nearly equal to the number reporting the value of church edifices. Expenditures. — The total expenditures by the churches during their last fiscal year are separated in the reports received from most of the churches into the items called for, as they appeared on the schedule, which were as follows: For pastor's salary $ For all other salaries For repairs and improvements For payments on church debt, excluding interest For all local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc For all other current expenses, including interest For home missions For foreign missions Amount sent to general headquarters for distribution by them For all other purposes. Total expenditures during year Averages. — The average number of members per church is obtained by dividing the total membership by the total number of churches shown. The average value of church edifice and the average expenditure per church are obtained by dividing the total value of churches and the total expenditures, respectively, by the number of churches reporting in each case. Sunday schools. — The Sunday schools for which statistics are presented in this bulletin are those maintained by the churches of the denomination reporting, including, in some cases, mission schools or other Sunday schools conducted by the church elsewhere than in the main church edifice. The statistics shown relate to Sunday schools only and do not include the weekday schools that are main- tained by a number of denominations. LUTHERANS GENERAL STATEMENT x History. — The position of the Lutheran Church in America rests upon a birth- right. It is not an immigrant church that needed to be naturalized after it was transplanted from some European land. It is as old as the American Nation and much older than the American Republic. The Lutheran Church in America is an integral part of American Christianity. The people in the Lutheran churches of the land are a constituent and typical element of this Nation. Lutheranism was thoroughly rooted in American soil during colonial times. It has grown up side by side with the Nation and developed by similar stages of progress. The Lutheran Church in America came from Europe, as did all other churches whose members constitute integral elements in American civilization today. Lutherans were among the very earliest European settlers on American shores. A Lutheran Christmas service was held on Hudson Bay in 1619 and a Lutheran congregation was formed on Manhattan Island in 1648. The Lutherans who came to America with the Dutch colonists of New Amsterdam (now New York) during the third decade of the seventeenth century were mostly Germans and Scandinavians. The Swedish Lutherans who settled on the banks of the Delaware during the next decade finally lost touch with the church in Sweden and passed to the control of the Episcopal Church. The chief source of Lutheran population in the American colonies was immigra- tion from Germany. The German immigrants came mostly in the eighteenth century. Some of them (particularly from north Germany) came to the colony of New York. The exiles from Salzburg settled in Georgia. Lutherans from Wurttemberg landed at Charleston and settled in South Carolina. But the main current of German Lutheran immigration during colonial times flowed into Pennsylvania, so that by the middle of the eighteenth century there were perhaps 60,000 Lutherans in that colony. Throughout colonial times Pennsylvania was the chief home of American Lutheranism. From the port of Philadelphia Lutheran settlements spread inland across Penn- sylvania to New Jersey, Maryland, Virginia, and North Carolina. Everywhere these Lutherans shared with other Christians the hardships and triumphs of American life and helped as much as any other group in moulding American civilization. Some of them, for example, the Muhlenbergs, were among the leaders in the Revolutionary War, in the State governments, and in the establish- ment of the Federal Government. At first only a very small fraction of these Lutherans were gathered into congre- gations. The supply of pastors was utterly inadequate to their needs. The first organization was effected by Henry Melchior Muhlenberg, who had been sent out from the University of Halle in response to appeals from America. In 1748 he gathered some of the pastors and congregations into a synod which is known today as the Ministerium of Pennsylvania. Other synods followed, in New York in 1786, in North Carolina in 1803, in Ohio in 1818, in Maryland and Virginia in 1820, and in Tennessee in 1820. As the territory of the church expanded and the number of s3*nods increased, it was felt that they should be bound into some sort of unity so as to bring about greater cooperation. This led to the organization in 1820 of the General Synod. The General Synod in reality cut the European apron-strings of the Lutheran Church in America, because it established a theological seminary, prepared to train its own native ministry, and planned to carry on the home and foreign missionary work of the church. The outstanding leader among the Lutherans during this period was S. S. Schmucker, president of the Gettysburg Seminary. 1 This statement has been furnished by the Rev. Ralph H. Long, D. D., executive director, National Lutheran Council, who states that the section on history was compiled by the Rev. Dr. Abdel Ross Wentz, and that the section on church polity, with verv slight changes, is that which was prepared for the 1926 Report of Religious Bodies by the late Rev. Dr. M. G. G. Scherer. 2 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 The organization of a general body gave the Lutherans of America a nation- wide outlook and interest. It gave them a sense of permanent citizenship in the Republic. It paralleled the deepest current in the life of the nation at that time. Just when the American Nation felt sufficiently solid and secure to issue its noli me tangere in the form of the Monroe Doctrine, the Lutheran Church in America achieved a federal organization intended to maintain its independent existence among the other church bodies. As Washington and Jefferson, and particularly Monroe, had broken European bonds and announced to European nations that our national policy was "America for Americans," so the organization of a General Synod proclaimed to the religious world that the Lutheran Church in this country had reached its majority and announced the policy of "The Lutheran Church for Lutherans." Both were the outgrowth of the same spirit, the rising American spirit of independence and enterprise. Then came a period of great numerical increase and territorial expansion, due in part to fresh tides of immigration from Germany. The westward movement of American civilization scattered these Lutherans over the entire length and breadth of the country. Before the middle of the nineteenth century the General Synod extended far into the Middle West, where it came into touch with younger and more conservative Lutheran bodies such as the Missouri, the Iowa, and the Scandinavian synods. It was in 1839 that the first Lutherans from Germany settled in Missouri. They came from Saxony and were fleeing from the rationalism that was rampant in the state church of their homeland at that time. They were imbued with a double portion of the spirit of confessionalism. Their fiery zeal for the whole body of Lutheran doctrine was made even more intense by the ardor of their piety. This union of denominational zeal and religious fervor gave them extraordinary power of propagandism, so that the few shiploads of Saxon pilgrims have grown into one of the largest of Lutheran bodies, the Missouri Synod. This body was organized in 1847 with headquarters at St. Louis and under the powerful leadership of C. F. W. Walther. Beginning about 1840 the stream of Lutheran immigration from Europe grew rapidly in volume. It came from Germany and the Scandinavian lands. The greatest strength of the current was reached in the 10 years preceding the Civil War. In that decade nearly 1,000,000 immigrants came to American shores from Germany alone. After the close of the Civil War they continued to come at the rate of about 130,000 annually. Multitudes of these German immigrants were Roman Catholics. Great numbers also went to swell the churchless and godless population of the land. But the greater portion of them were Lutherans. From Norway and Sweden also they came in generous numbers and, like the Germans, settled chiefly in the Middle West and Northwest. The results are seen both in the size and the spirit of the Lutheran Church in America. New bodies were organized, the Norwegian Church in 1854, the German Iowa Synod in 1854, and the Augustana Synod (Swedish) in 1860. The numerical strength of the church grew rapidly. During the first 40 years in the life of the Republic the communicant membership of the church had multiplied threefold, just keeping pace with the general population of the country. But from 1830 to 1870, while the population at large was increasing threefold, the membership of the Lutheran Church increased more than ninefold, reaching in 1870 a total of about 400,000 and standing fourth among the Protestant churches. These new Lutherans came without pomp or circumstance and took their places quietly in the land. Their genuine spirituality, the solidity of their church life, and the vigor and warmth of their piety were patent to all who came to know them. They were untrained in the habits of free churches and humbled both by the circumstances of their emigration from Europe and by their strange surroundings when they arrived in the New World. But their training in the equable, systematic, and methodical ways of state churches, and their constant emphasis on thorough religious instruction and indoctrination insured them against the irregular fervor of that revivalism that periodically burned over their neighbor churches. It helped to guarantee their independence and permanence in their adopted land. They had much to learn in matters of church organization and administration and in the course of time they did learn their lessons along these lines. But from the beginning they also had much to teach to American Chris- tianity in general on methods of theology and usages of worship, and their teaching has long since yielded visible results. One effect of this middle period was to infuse a strong confessional element into the body of the Lutheran Church in America. In the older Lutheran bodies, those dating from colonial times, there was a doctrinal reaction due to the study LUTHERANS 6 of the confessions and theology of the historic Lutheran Church. Like the other churches in this period, Lutherans cultivated their denominational consciousness. Sectionalism in political history of our country had its parallel in sectarianism among all the churches. Lutherans shared fully in the current trend. This, together with the importation of rigid confessionalists from the Scandinavian lands and from Germany, stamped the Lutheran Church in America as indelibly evangelical and forever doctrinally conservative. But the middle period of the century was a time of great strife in all phases of American life. In national life it led to the Civil War. This produced a breach in the ranks of the General Synod. The southern synods withdrew and in 1863 organized a new general body afterwards called the United Synod of the South. A second breach came in 1866. The recovery of the General Synod from the doctrinal indifference of the eighteenth century was not rapid enough to suit certain elements in the body, and a number of synods, led by the Ministerium of Pennsylvania, withdrew and organized the General Council. This new organi- zation formed its own institutions, prepared its own literature, and organized its own benevolent operations. As the two general bodies in the North occupied much the same territory and claimed the same mission fields farther west, there was much rivalry and conflict between them. But they both grew rapidly and they both expanded until at the close of the century the district synods of both of them extended to the Pacific. During the period of phenomenal economic growth in our country, that is, from 1870 to 1910, the Lutheran churches reflected faithfully the spirit of the times. They were full of the spirit of expansion and enterprise. Immigration from the Scandinavian lands grew to magnificent dimensions. More than 1,750,000 came during this period, one-half from Sweden, one-third from Norway, and one-sixth from Denmark. In 1882 more than 100,000 arrived from these sources. Most of these sturdy newcomers, like most of the Lutherans from Germany, did not join any church in America. So they constituted a "Lutheran constituency" and presented a most inviting mission field. The Lutheran churches, old and new, took up the challenge and the result was a high spirit of home missionary enterprise. The General Synod now centralized not only its home missionary work but also its chief branches of benevolence and put them into the hands of general boards. Other bodies adopted this policy, and in this way they were prepared to go forward rapidly in the practical tasks of the church when the new spirit of enterprise visited American Christianity. New fields were opened, in sprawling cities, in newly settled areas of the Middle West, Northwest, and Far West, and in India, Africa, and Japan. Lutheran colleges and seminaries began to dot the land. Periodicals were established. A Lutheran literature began to appear. A worthy liturgy was devised and commonly accepted. An excellent hymnary was collected and introduced into the congregations. Enthusiasm was carried into every line of the church's proper business, and contributions to benevolences multiplied three times as rapidly as the membership. So the Lutheran churches flourished and grew. The confirmed membership of all of them increased in these 40 years from less than 500,000 to nearly 2,250,000. This was the largest relative increase made in this period by any of the large denominations. The number of Lutherans passed the number of Presbyterians, and the Lutheran Church advanced from fourth to third place among the Protes- tant churches in the country. Only the Methodists and Baptists surpassed her numbers. Much of this increase was due to the strong tides of immigration from Europe but much of it also is accounted for by natural increase and by the aggressive missionary spirit that began to pervade all branches of the church. The twentieth century has been a period of rapprochement among all the Lutherans in America, both along doctrinal lines and in practical work. Here again the Lutheran Church mirrors the tendency in American Christianity as a whole and in American culture in general. The last three decades have been a period of larger units. It has been a time of broad national outlook and even of international mind. In the Lutheran Church the tendency toward denominational consolidation into larger units appeared somewhat earlier than in the other churches. The first definite expression of the growing solidarity among Lutherans in this period took place among the Norwegians. In 1917, the quadricentennial of the Lutheran Reformation, the three larger bodies of Norwegian Lutherans united to form the Norwegian Lutheran Church of America. The next year four German synods in the Middle West united and formed the Joint Synod of Wisconsin. In 1930 the American Lutheran Church was formed out of the Iowa, Ohio, and Buffalo synods. 4 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 1936 But the largest merger of all was that of the three general bodies with head- quarters in the East. Gradually, very gradually, the breaches were closed. The wounds made by the Civil War were healed. Many factors worked toward reunion of the factions in the North. Not the least of these factors were the advent of a new generation of leaders and the rise of the general spirit of cooperation to take the place of competition and strife. Finally, in November 1918, simul- taneously with the armistice in the World War, the General Synod, nearly 100 years old, and the General Council, just 50 years old, joined hands with each other and with the United Synod in the South, and organized the United Lutheran Church in America. This was the reunion of the oldest elements of Lutheranism in this country, the Lutherans of the Muhlenberg development. It made the largest Lutheran body in America and one of the potent forces to be reckoned with in American Christianity today. In addition to these organic unions among Lutherans, the last few decades have witnessed significant federations in the Lutheran forces of the land. About one-third of all Lutherans in America are cooperating in the Synodical Confer- ence, a loose organization of which the Missouri Synod constitutes five-sixths and which embraces a small body of Negro Lutherans and Slovak Lutherans and Norwegian Lutherans. Then there is the National Lutheran Council, the out- growth in 1918 of the National Lutheran Commission for Soldiers' and Sailors' Welfare. This is an agency rather than a federation in the strict sense. It accomplishes a large volume of work cooperatively for the United Lutheran Church, the Norwegian Lutheran Church, the Augustana Synod, the American Lutheran Church, the United Danish Lutheran Church, the Lutheran Free Church, the Icelandic Synod, and the Danish Lutheran Church. A third feder- ation is called the American Lutheran Conference. This began in 1930. It is a medium of cooperation and the cultivation of fraternal relations among a number of Lutheran Church bodies that have headquarters in the Middle West. It unites for cooperative purposes the Norwegian Lutheran Church, the Augustana Synod, the American Lutheran Church, the Lutheran Free Church, and the United Danish Lutheran Church. These bodies have many interests in common both by virtue of their geographical location and their limited history in America, and by virtue of their general outlook and attitude on questions of belief and life. All these facts testify to the high degree of solidarity that has come to expression among the Lutheran forces in America, particularly in this period of larger units that began in all American life about 1910. Across the boundaries of these several organizations there is a growing spirit of common interest and outlook. All of the major Lutheran bodies have appointed commissions to meet and consider a more complete consolidation of Lutheran forces on this continent. These negotiations proceed slowly, but some results are beginning to appear. It should be added that in these days of universal conferences and ecumenical movements the Lutherans of America have entered into definite relationships with the Lutherans of other lands. They have helped to form a Lutheran World Convention. The immediate occasion of this new Lutheran world consciousness on the part of American Lutherans was the work of the National Lutheran Council during and after the World War. The Lutherans of America, who had felt little of the ravages of war, were moved to undertake a ministry of mercy among their suffering European brethren in the faith. Commissioners were sent; con- tacts were made; large funds were gathered and carefully administered. A sense of fellowship developed, and at Eisenach, Germany, in 1923 an organization was effected by delegates from 22 nations. Twice since then the Lutheran World Convention has held meetings, in Copenhagen in 1929 and in Paris in 1935. The fourth meeting is planned for Philadelphia in 1940. In the meantime a vast field for international Lutheran endeavor has opened and much of it has been occupied. So the Lutherans of America are today in process of lifting their eyes above the limitations of language and nation and ecclesiastical organization. They are moving toward a unified intelligence and a consciousness of solidarity. Doctrine. — The Lutheran churches of America believe that the canonical books of the Old and New Testaments are given by inspiration of God and are the perfect and only rule of faith and life. They believe that the three general creeds — the Apostles', the Nicene, and the Athanasian — exhibit the faith of the Christian church, in accordance with the Holy Scriptures. They believe that the Unaltered Augsburg Confession is in harmony with the Holy Scriptures and is a correct exhibition of its teachings; and that the Apology, the two catechisms of Luther, the Smalcald Articles, and the Formula of Concord, are a faithful development and interpretation of the doctrines of the Word of God and of the Augsburg Confession. LUTHERANS 5 Justification by faith alone in Jesus Christ is held to be the central doctrine of the Word of God according to which all other doctrines are determined and developed. The preaching of the Word of God, rightly divided between law and Gospel, occupies a prominent place in accomplishing repentance and faith. Two sacraments, baptism and the Lord's Supper, are regarded as effective means of grace rather than mere signs and memorials. Baptism of infants, which is the rule among Lutherans, is held to have regenerative power through which faith is begotten. In the case of adults it seals and confirms the faith begotten of the Holy Ghost through the Word. Lutherans believe in the real presence of the body and blood of the Lord Jesus Christ in the Lord's Supper, offered and given in, with, and under the bread and wine. Consubstantiation, transubstan- tiation, and impanation are rejected, yet it is firmly believed that the real body and blood of the Lord Jesus Christ are sacramentally and supernaturally received by those who partake of the communion. The Lutheran faith centers in Christ as the only savior of sinful man. "The church is the congregation of saints, in which the Gospel is rightly taught and the sacraments rightly administered." Its unity is one of faith rather than of organi- zation. Organic union is not looked upon as essential to the inner unity of faith. The Lutheran Church is a firm believer in thorough Christian indoctrination and education, hence insists upon catechetical instruction preparatory to con- firmation. Conservative in spirit yet progressive in purpose, the Lutheran Church believes its primary function is to preach and teach the Gospel message without compromise or modification. Organization. — Among Lutherans the distinction between the laity and the clergy or ministry rests solely upon the orderly exercise of a function which is necessary to the being and continuing life of the church — namely, the preaching of the Gospel and the administration of the sacraments. This is committed to the ministry, and in reference to the exercise of this function all ministers are equals; and besides this there is no power which the minister as such can claim the right to exercise, whether he be called bishop, priest, minister, or pastor. All of these are designations of office, not of necessary orders in the ministry or among the faithful. In Europe, Lutheran Church polity has followed more or less definitely the forms of political government in the several countries, and that not always freely. Accordingly, organization has hitherto functioned through the exercise of authority from the head downward; that is, through bishops, general superintendents, and the like. With the establishment of more democratic forms of government the process has been in many instance reversed. In the United States and Canada the church has its own free life, independent of the state. Nevertheless, organization has taken place in all Lutheran bodies, whatever the parent country whence they came, along lines having at least gen- eral resemblance to the arrangements adopted for the conduct of political govern- ment. There are (1) congregations, corresponding to the local or municipal government; (2) synods, corresponding to the State government (in some instances called districts and in still others conferences) ; and (3) general organizations variously named, corresponding to the National Government. The congregation is composed of the people and the pastor. The pastor is elected and called by the voting members of the congregation, usually without any time limit. The congregation has the power, however, to terminate the relationship, but it may not depose the pastor from the ministry of the church. In the Lutheran Church ordination to the ministry is, as a rule, an act of the synod at its annual meeting. It is done with prayer and the laying on of hands by the president of the synod, other ministers usually assisting in the rite. In exceptional cases it may be done at another time and place by a committee appointed by the synod for the purpose. It follows examination of the candidate bj- a committee of the synod, which covers his scholastic attainments, his fitness for the office, and his loyalty to the Lutheran confessions, particularly the Augsburg Confession. Each minister is a member of the synod which ordained him or of the synod in which he is a pastor, and is subject to its discipline. In practically every Lutheran Church body in America the congregation is acknowledged as the primary body and the unit of organization. All authority belongs to the congregation together with the pastor, except such as is delegated by constitutional covenant to the larger organization. The internal affairs of the congregation are administered by a church council consisting of the pastor and lay officers. These officers are elected by the congregation, and in many instances a number of them are called elders and others deacons; where this is the ■case the elders together with the pastor have charge of the spiritual concerns, and 6 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 the deacons of the temporal affairs of the church. In other cases there are no elders, but deacons only. There is a growing tendency toward this form. There are also trustees who have charge of the property. These are usually laymen and may or may not be members of the church council. To every congregation belongs inherently the right of representation and also the right of entering into relations with other congregations, one with it in faith for the purpose of promoting common interests and activities. From these prin- ciples result wider organizations. In some cases the synod is the next higher judicatory above the congregation. The synods are composed of the pastors of the congregations and of lay representa- tives, one for each congregation or each pastoral charge, and they have only such powers as are delegated to them by the congregations under the provisions of the synodical constitution. In other cases there are districts or conferences which are territorial, which are similarly composed and exercise within their respective bounds the rights and duties constitutionally assigned to them. Some of these have limited powers of legislation, while others are chiefly consultative and advisory. Still more comprehensive than these intermediate organizations are the general bodies which are national or international in scope. These general organizations are variously named, as church, synod, or conference. The authority exercised by these bodies also varies; some have legislative authority committed to them, and their actions within constitutional limitations are recognized as authorita- tive by the constituent synods, districts, or conferences, and by the congregations. Others have little or no such authority, but are simply conferences of synods or of congregations for purposes of consultation. The interests entrusted mainly to the general bodies are those pertaining to worship, education, publication, and to eleemosynary and missionary activities. There is general agreement that the seat of authority and power is primarily in the congregation. The differences which are found as between the districts of the several bodies and as between the general bodies themselves in regard to the powers exercised by them are to be explained, in part at least, by the processes of organization. In some cases the intermediate organizations (synods, districts, conferences) were first organized and later the general bodies, the process being from below upward; in such cases the powers of the intermediate bodies are rela- tively larger. In other instances the general bodies were organized with a small beginning, and as they grew were divided, thus forming the intermediate organiza- tions from above downward. In instances of this kind the powers of the inter- mediate organizations are relatively less. Congregations meet in business session at least annually; constituent synods, districts, and conferences in convention, annually; general bodies, annually, biennially, or triennially. The Lutheran churches have a liturgical form of worship and observe the various general festivals of the Christian church year. Statistics. — The bodies grouped under the name Lutherans in 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906 are listed in the summary table which follows, showing the principal statistics as reported for the four census years. Many changes since 1926 have already been noted. Differences in doctrinal matters in the Joint Wisconsin Synod caused a split in that body. The new denomination is known as The Protestant Conference (Lutheran). The 1936 and 1926 figures for membership, including all baptized members, must be considered as not entirely comparable with those of the 1916 and 1906, when communicants only were reported by the great majority of churches. The movement which has gained considerable headway in the evangelical bodies toward the federation of local churches, has not gained any great impor- tance among the Lutherans; the membership figures reported, however, are exclusive of 14 federated churches, each consisting of a Lutheran unit combined more or less closely with a unit of some other denomination. These 14 federated churches reported a membership of 2,320. The number of Lutherans included is unknown. LUTHERANS 7 Summary of Statistics for the Lutherans, 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906 LUTHERAN BODY A ND CENSUS YEAR 193G Total for the group. American Lutheran Conference American Lutheran Church '__ Evangelical Lutheran Augus- tana Synod of North Amer- ica Norwegian Lutheran Church of America Lutheran Free Church United Danish Evangelical Lutheran Church in Amer- ica Evangelical Lutheran Synodical Conference of North America Evangelical Lutheran Synod of Missouri, Ohio, and Other States Evangelical Lutheran Joint Synod of Wisconsin and Other States Slovak Evangelical Lutheran Synod of the United States of America Norwegian Synod of the Amer- ican Evangelical Lutheran Church Negro Mission United Lutheran Church in Amer- ica Church of the Lutheran Brethren of America Evangelical Lutheran Church of America (Eielsen Synod) Finnish ApostolicLutheranChurch of A merica Finnish Evangelical Lutheran Church of America, or Suomi Synod Finnish Evangelical Lutheran National Church of America Icelandic Evangelical Lutheran Synod in North America Danish Evangelical Lutheran Church in America The Protestant Conference (Lu- theran) Nonsynodical Lutheran Congrega- tions 1926 Total for the group. United Lutheran Church in Amer- ica Evangelical Lutheran Augustana Synod of North America Evangelical Lutheran Synodical Conference of America Evangelical Lutheran Synod of Missouri, Ohio, and Other States Evangelical Lutheran Joint Synod of Wisconsin and Other States Slovak Evangelical Lutheran Synod of the United States of America Norwegian Synod of the Amer- ican Evangelical Lutheran Church S-g 14, 788 4, 244, 890 5,855 1,803 1,133 2,400 341 178 4, 926 4,014 718 54 59 81 3,484 30 13 123 160 6 13 80 22 15 15, 102 3,650 1,180 4,752 3,917 1,424,442 499, 899 327, 472 516, 400 47, 140 33, 531 1, 463, 482 1, 192, 553 235, 402 18, 910 7,632 8,985 1,286,612 2,066 831 16,293 21,466 6,157 1,808 16, 057 3,253 2,423 3, 966, 003 1,214,340 311,425 1,292,620 1,040,275 8,344 VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES 13, 472 5,524 1,697 2,242 315 169 4,175 3,371 638 47 53 66 3,384 26 7 68 124 52 13 74 15 10 13,400 3,516 1,118 3,878 3,148 631 43 56 $279, 428, 601 81, 027, 758 27, 690, 047 25, 056, 616 1,964,311 1,413,970 78, 292, 729 66, 273, 902 10, 104, 627 1, 091, 200 453, 850 369, 150 117,577,984 138, 730 25,500 207, 559 958, 437 156, 184 51,200 730, 100 138, 420 124,000 273, 409, 748 EXPENDITURES 14, 485 5, 799 1,799 1,126 2,363 335 176 4,726 3,825 56 81 3,468 24 13 101 159 67 13 79 21 15 14, 721 114,526,248 22, 781, 698 78, 755, 894 65, 318, 781 11,828,013 1, 083, 000 526, 1C0 $13,431,160 13,187,871 4, 697, 195 3, 994, 253 346, 929 306, 858 15,433,728 13, 138, 974 79, 47, 052 14, 366, 739 29, 423 4,953 28, 645 160, 900 29,772 7,210 139, 393 25, 076 17,450 59, 500, 845 3,577 1,165 4,601 695 SUNDAY SCHOOLS s.a 4, 1,658 1,792 253 162 3,821 3,132 3, 334 21 109 30 10 64 18 7 11,472 1,376,102 444, 417 165, 947 101, 843 149, 682 15, 496 11, 449 289, 795 247, 609 33, 661 2,477 1,226 4,822 627, 181 1,708 22S 1,723 4,899 993 468 3,544 580 568 1,249,998 1 Figures for American Lutheran Church in 1936 may be compared with the the Evangelical Lutheran Joint Synod of Ohio and Other States; Lutheran Evangelical Lutheran Synod of Iowa and Other States, as reported in 1926. 21,162,961 3,415 619,781 6 1,036 100,775 19,487,432 3,028 212,071 16,350,315 2,485 179,868 2, 743, 164 490 28, 948 285, 341 24 1, 826 108,612 291 1,429 combined figures shown for Synod of Buffalo; and the 8 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Summary of Statistics for the Lutherans, 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906 — Con. o >* CD S3 3 3 n£ ca o Eh B a> X> a "3 © X> a VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES EXPENDITURES SUNDAY SCHOOLS LUTHERAN BODY AND CENSUS YEAR cb eg a its s s XI O O 3 o a 3 p. ,4 O a a a a < cb •- 1 s 3 p. XI O i- g si 3 W 1936— Continued Norwegian Lutheran Church of 2,554 872 41 15 873 96 14 185 393 190 70 138 26 3 50 13,921 496, 707 247, 783 9,267 1,087 217, 873 18,921 2,186 32, 071 46, 366 29, 198 7,788 24,016 1,700 851 11, 804 2, 467, 516 2,278 832 41 10 799 84 14 126 336 172 48 78 21 3 46 12,431 $24, 822, 215 15, 646, 708 873, 500 42,500 8, 657, 486 728,200 56, 475 1, 018, 621 2, 303, 365 1, 491, 348 220, 050 226, 090 102, 100 31,000 1, 126, 250 109,415,163 2, 497 865 40 14 867 95 14 183 377 185 64 100 24 3 50 13, 276 $5, 786, 977 3, 702, 259 143, 726 6,415 2, 223, 888 178, 222 14, 157 234, 139 526, 993 382, 344 28,316 39,728 37, 889 6,602 169, 351 22, 827, 047 1,660 769 34 10 778 69 11 134 236 162 39 35 19 3 34 9,446 131, 147 Evangelical Lutheran Joint Synod of Ohio and Other States 88, 822 Lutheran Synod of Buffalo Evangelical Lutheran Church in America (Eielsen Synod) Evangelical Lutheran Synod of Iowa and Other States 2,649 217 50, 878 Danish Evangelical Lutheran Church in America 3,362 Icelandic Evangelical Lutheran Synod in North America 458 Finnish Evangelical Lutheran Church of America, or Suomi Synod.. 9,028 Lutheran Free Church 12, 849 United Danish Evangelical Lu- theran Church in America Finnish Evangelical Lutheran Na- tional Church of America Finnish Apostolic Lutheran Church.. 10, 556 1,414 1,924 Church of the Lutheran Brethren of America. 929 Evangelical Lutheran Jehovah Conference 368 Independent Lutheran Congrega- tions 2,770 1916 Total for the group... 998, 339 General Synod of the Evangelical Lutheran Church in the United States of America 1,846 492 2,386 3,620 2,740 362 987 1,391 826 42 20 977 101 14 15 134 376,' 370, 715 56, 656 540, 642 777, 701 318, 650 29, 893 112, 673 176, 084 164, 968 6,128 1,206 130, 793 14,544 1,830 2,978 18,881 28, 180,, 1,811 485 2,274 3,151 2,259 253 798 1,208 776 39 8 847 90 12 8 89 309 1 24, 271, 797 2, 572, 245 32, 108, 091 25, 973, 538 11,501,919 LPS, 488 4, 383, 151 5, 990, 280 5, 718, 462 244, 163 23, 500 4, 057, 635 394, 809 35, 450 78, 000 368,7711 1,116,760) 1,810 467 2,343 3,339 2,579 284 939 1,356 806 41 15 957 97 12 13 128 361| 4, 342, 251 446, 283 5, 630, 234 6, 721, 599 2, 539, 552 270, 914 836,923 1, 431, 715 1, 256, 673 68, 952 7,030 1, 089, 874 105, 356 4,720 13,905 73, 9771 287, 986J 1,766 438 2,179 1,370 1,504 269 429 806 687 23 10 769 65 10 9 112 243 311, 501 United Synod of the Evangelical Lutheran Church in the South.. General Council of the Evangelical Lutheran Church in North America 43, 697 307, 595 Evangelical Lutheran Synodical Conference of America . 110, 300 Norwegian Lutheran Church of America.. . 82, 368 Hauge's Norwegian Evangeli- cal Lutheran Synod .. 14,011 Synod for the Norwegian Evangelical Lutheran Church of America 24, 313 United Norwegian Lutheran Church in America 44,042 Evangelical Lutheran Joint Synod of Ohio and Other States 66, 773 Lutheran Synod of Buffalo Evangelical Lutheran Church in America, Eielsen Synod 1,524 245 Evangelical Lutheran Synod of Iowa and Other States 38, 120 Danish Evangelical Lutheran Church in America 2,981 Icelandic Evangelical Lutheran Synod in North America 435 Immanuel Synod of the Evangeli- cal Lutheran Church in North America 669 Finnish Evangelical Lutheran Church of America, or Suomi Synod 9,752 Lutheran Free Church (Norwegian) . 10, 285 LUTHERANS 9 Summary of Statistics for the Lutherans, 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906 — Con. LUTHERAN BODY AND CENSUS YEAR 1916— Continued Lu- TJnited Danish Evangelical theran Church in America Finnish Evangelical Lutheran National Church Apostolic Lutheran Church (Fin- nish) Church of the Lutheran Brethren of America (Norwegian) Evangelical Lutheran Jehovah Conference 1906 ^8 H o Total for the group 12, 042 2, 112. 494 General Synod of the Evangelical Lutheran Church in the United States of America United Synod of the Evangelical Lutheran Church in the South_ General Council of the Evangelical Lutheran Church in North America Evangelical Lutheran Synodical Conference of America United Norwegian Lutheran Church in America Evangelical Lutheran Joint Synod of Ohio and Other States Lutheran Synod of Buffalo Hauge's Norwegian Evangelical Lutheran Synod Evangelical Lutheran Church in America, Eielsen Synod German Evangelical Lutheran Synod of Texas Evangelical Lutheran Synod of Iowa and Other States Synod for the Norwegian Evangeli- cal Lutheran Church in America. Evangelical Lutheran Synod of Michigan and Other States Danish Evangelical Lutheran Church in America. Icelandic Evangelical Lutheran Synod in North America Immanuel Synod of the Evangeli- cal Lutheran Church of North America Finnish Evangelical Lutheran Church of America, or Suomi Synod Norwegian Lutheran Free Church. United Danish Evangelical Lu- theran Church in America Slovak Evangelical Lutheran Synod of America Finnish Evangelical Lutheran Na- tional Church Apostolic Lutheran Church (Fin- nish) Church of the Lutheran Brethren of America (Norwegian) Evangelical Lutheran Jehovah Conference 17, 324 7,933 6,664 892 831. 1,734 449 2,133 3,284 1,167 772 33 265 26 24 828 917 55 92 14 105 317 198 59 66 270, 221 47, 747 462, 177 64S, 529 185, 027 123. 408 5,270 33, 26S 1,013 2,440 110, 254 107, 712 9,697 12, 541 2,101 3,275 12, 907 26, 928 16, 340 12, 141 10, 111 8,170 482 735 VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES 173 41 34 19 6 10, 768 429 2,008 2, 731 956 694 32 222 6 18 676 648 49 66 14 EXPENDITURES ■a-e $696, 780 125,091 64, 942 j 45, 410 1 17, 800 ! 74, 826, 389 16, 875, 429 1, 509, 760 22, 394, 18, 916, 3, 668, 3, 606, 130, 682, 15, 30, 2, 327, 2, 469, 184, 248, 32, 89, 300 151,345 660, 310 418, 450 219, 300 95, 150 62, 856 16,400 21,550 $193, 593 15,017 8,459 14, 837 6,749 SUNDAY SCHOOLS 8.5 a a 165 49 23 20 4 8,682 380 1,914 1,434 842 601 13 194 6 17 614 370 38 77 211 142 12 62 22 15 9 AMERICAN LUTHERAN CONFERENCE STATISTICS Summary for the United States, with urban-rural classification. — A general summary of the statistics for the American Lutheran Conference for the year 1936 is presented in table 1, which shows also the distribution of these figures between urban and rural territory. The membership of each of the constituent bodies in the American Lutheran Conference includes all baptized persons on the registers of the local congregations. This conference represents the federation of five separate bodies — namely, American Lutheran Church, Evangelical Lutheran Augustana Synod of North America, Norwegian Lutheran Church of America, Lutheran Free Church, and United Danish Evangelical Lutheran Church in America. The American Lutheran Conference has come into existence since the 1926 Census of Religious Bodies, hence no comparative data are available. Table 1. — Stjmmaky of Statistics fob Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 Churches (local organizations), number. Members, number Average membership per church. Membership by sex: Male Female Sex not reported Males per 100 females Membership by age: Under 13 years 13 years and over Age not reported Percent under 13 years ' Church edifices, number.. Value— number reporting Amount reported Constructed prior to 1936 Constructed, who\ly or in part, in 1936 Average value per church Debt— number reporting Amount reported Number reporting "no debt" Parsonages, number Value — number reporting. Amount reported Total Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding in- terest All other current expenses, including in- terest Local relief and charity, Red Cross, ete_ . Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution. All other purposes Average expenditure per church 5,855 1,424,442 243 653, 842 712. 376 58,224 91.8 350, 780 1,023,013 50,649 '25.5 5,591 5,524 $81, 027, 758 $78, 892, 784 $2, 134, 974 $14, 668 1,640 $11,817,713 2,691 3,471 3,140 $13, 349, 024 5,799 $13,187,871 $4, 595, 063 $1, 207, 018 $1, 124, 407 $1, 074, 967 $2, 409, 337 $269, 641 $258, 626 $193, 878 $1, 556, 709 $498,225 $2,274 In urban territory In rural territory 1,411 622, 463 441 276, 279 326, 453 19, 731 149, 104 453, 485 19, 874 24. 7 1,376 1,362 547, 517, 351 »46, 284, 884 $1, 232, 467 $34, 888 813 $9, 974, 566 367 1,032 984 $5, 868, 296 1,407 $6, 962, 008 $2, 043, 426 $771, 083 $543, 312 $723, 371 $1,603,099 $150, 115 $114,244 $73, 824 $685, 296 $254, 238 4,444 801, 979 180 377, 563 385, 923 38, 493 97.8 201, 676 569, 528 30. 775 26.2 4,215 4,162 $33, 510, 407 $32, 607, 900 $902, 507 $8, 052 827 $1, 843, 147 2,324 2,439 2,156 $7, 480, 728 4,392 5, 225, 863 2, 551. 637 $435, 935 $581, 095 $351, 596 $806, 238 $119, 526 $144, 382 $120, 054 $871, 413 $243, 987 $1,418 PERCENT OF TOTAL Urban Rural 24.1 43.7 42.3 45.8 33.9 42.5 44.3 39.2 24.6 24.7 58.6 58.7 57.7 49.6 84.4 13.6 29.7 31.3 44.0 24.3 52.8 44.5 63.9 48.3 67.3 66.5 55.7 44.2 38.1 44.0 51.0 75.9 56.3 57.7 54.2 66.1 57.5 55.7 60.8 75.4 75.3 41.4 41.3 42.3 50.4 15.6 86.4 70.3 68.7 56.0 75.7 47.2 55.5 36.1 51.7 32.7 33.5 44.3 55.8 61.9 56.0 49.0 1 Based on membership with age classification reported. 10 AMERICAN LUTHERAN CONFERENCE 11 Table 1. -SUMMARY OF STATISTICS FOR CHURCHES IN URBAN AND RURAL Territory, 1936 — Continued ITEM Total In urban territory In rural territory PERCENT OF TOTAL Urban Rural Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number 4,909 60. 332 444, 417 2,397 8,570 97, 434 1,186 2,679 33, 321 121 782 6,271 1,340 27, 195 222, 916 595 3,244 38, 661 353 874 12, 444 26 248 2,602 3,569 33, 137 221, 501 1,802 5,326 58, 773 833 1,805 20, 877 95 534 3,669 27.3 45.1 50.2 24.8 37.9 39.7 29.8 32.6 37.3 21.5 31.6 41.5 72.7 54.9 49.8 Summer vacation Bible schools: Churches reporting, number 75.2 62.1 Scholars.. .. _ . .. . Weekday religious schools : Churches reporting, number 60.3 70.2 67.4 Scholars Parochial schools: Churches reporting, number .... Officers and teachers. . 62.7 78.5 68.4 Scholars _ 58.5 State tables. — Tables 2, 3, 4, and 5 present the statistics for 1936 for the Ameri- can Lutheran Conference by States. Table 2 gives for each State the number and membership of the churches classified according to their location in urban or rural territory and membership classified by sex. Table 3 gives the number and membership of the churches, membership classified as "under 13 years of age" and "13 years of age and over," and data for Sunday schools. Table 4 shows the value of churches and parsonages and the amount of debt on church edifices. Table 5 presents the church expenditures, showing separately current expenses, improvements, benevolences, etc. 12 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 2. — Number and Membekship of Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, and Membership by Sex, by States, 1936 GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States New England: Maine New Hampshire Vermont Massachusetts Rhode Island Connecticut „ Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania East North Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan Wisconsin West North Central: Minnesota Iowa Missouri North Dakota South Dakota Nebraska Kansas South Atlantic: Maryland District of Colum- bia Virginia West Virginia North Carolina Florida East South Central: Kentucky Alabama West South Central: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Montana Idaho Wyoming Colorado Utah. Pacific: Washington Oregon. _ California NUMBER OF CHURCHES Total 5, 855 279 56 279 185 654 1,356 451 22 799 379 177 1 4 9 227 160 32 5 47 149 43 78 Ur- ban 1,411 114 27 MS 88 134 220 83 6 36 24 21 13 Rural 4,444 165 29 131 97 520 1,136 368 16 763 355 156 75 137 22 2 21 NUMBER OF MEMBERS Total 1, 424, 442 1,597 1,016 501 15, 908 4,360 12, 157 31, 000 4,078 32, 209 105, 338 16,919 113,649 56, 528 189, 291 322, 552 132, 400 4,854 108, 595 65, 590 39, 476 18, 265 10, 522 1, 434 717 3,405 1,913 613 124 570 229 816 1,219 49, 000 16, 474 3,641 441 8,494 413 24, 987 7,355 15, 792 622, 463 Urban 1,022 1,016 197 14, 999 3,645 9,014 27, 496 3,798 26,110 65, 854 9,995 81,007 41.836 75, 540 110, 722 36, 703 2,091 17, 230 10, 557 7, 159 3,301 •7, 059 1,434 1, 352 899 348 473 229 816 157 11, 152 5,005 1,932 351 6,330 413 16, 271 5,198 13, 752 Rural 801, 979 575 304 909 715 3,143 3,504 280 6,099 39, 484 6,924 32, 642 14, 692 113, 751 211,830 95, 697 2,763 91, 365 55, 033 32, 317 14, 964 3,463 717 2,053 1,014 265 124 97 1,062 37, 848 11,469 1,709 2,164 8,716 2,157 2,040 MEMBERSHIP BY SEX Male 653, 842 779 481 245 6,937 2,067 5,656 14, 063 1,883 13, 933 47, 053 7,328 51,075 26, 261 87, 073 149, 460 62, 000 2,389 50,418 29, 650 18, 966 8,894 4,679 637 332 1,577 610 311 61 225 109 319 473 23, 455 6,944 1,759 203 3,805 159 11,371 3,386 6,816 Female 712, 376 535 256 7,759 2,293 6,501 16, 762 2,195 15, 951 55, 657 8, 270 59, 675 30, 267 92, 079 157, 544 65, 899 2, 465 51,508 30, 525 19, 362 9,230 5, 843 797 385 1,828 734 302 551 25, 545 7,495 1,882 238 4,248 254 13, 228 3,969 8, 501 Sex not re- ported 58, 224 175 2, 325 2,628 1,321 2, 899 10, 139 15.548 4,501 6,669 5,415 1,148 141 509 195 2,035 475 Males per 100 fe- males 95.2 89.9 95.7 89.4 90.1 87.0 83.9 85.8 87.3- 85.6 86.8 94.6 94.9 94.1 96.9 97.9 97.1 98.0 96.4 80.1 79.9 86.2 86.3 83.1 103.0 0) 65.2 64.2 85.8 91.8 92.6 93.5 85.3 89.6 62.6 86.0 85.3 80.2 1 Ratio not shown where number of females is less than 100. AMERICAN LUTHERAN CONFERENCE 13 Table 3. — Number and Membership of Churches, Membership by Age, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE Total number of churches United States. New England: Maine New Hampshire. Vermont Massachusetts... Rhode Island Connecticut Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania.. East North Cen- tral: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan Wisconsin West North Cen- tral: Minnesota Iowa Missouri.. North Dakota South Dakota Nebraska ' Kansas South Atlantic: Maryland District of Colum- bia _-. Virginia West, Virginia North Carolina Florida East South Central: Kentucky Alabama West South Cen- tral: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Montana- Idaho Wyoming Colorado. Utah Pacific: Washington. Oregon California... 5,855 270 56 279 185 054 1, 356 451 22 799 379 177 88 160 32 5 47 4 149 43 78 Number of members 1, 424, 442 1,597 1,016 501 15. 908 4, 360 12, 157 31,000 4,078 32, 209 105, 338 16, 919 113, 649 56, 528 1S9, 291 322, 552 132, 400 4,854 108, 595 65, 590 39. 476 18, 265 10, 522 1,434 717 3,405 1,913 613 124 570 229 816 1,219 49,000 16, 474 3,641 441 8,491 413 24, 987 7, 355 15, 792 350, 780 membership by age Under 13 years 427 230 21 3,011 799 2,440 8,599 1.244 7,440 25, 311 4, 583 25, 641 14, 169 43, 930 7S,419 35, 114 1,190 28, 0S1 17, 550 10, 627 4,271 3,607 369 199 1,001 708 178 26 ISO 39 71 263 11,905 4,483 973 156 2, 371 59 5,711 1, 567 3,817 13 years and over Age not report ed 1,023,013 50, 649 1,170 786 91 12, 542 3,561 9,717 21, 830 2,834 22, 501 78, 231 12,336 84, 602 40, 663 137,889 229, 040 94, 883 3,664 75, 673 43, 894 27, 901 13,416 6,915 1,065 518 2, 404 1,205 435 98 390 190 745 761 36, 216 10, 110 2,668 285 5,969 354 18, 144 5.78S 11,439 389 355 571 2,178 1,796 3,406 1,696 7.472 ! 5, 093 2,403 4, 841 4, 146 948 578 195 879 1,881 1,132 536 Per- cent under 13' 25.5 26.7 22.6 18.8 19.4 18.3 20.1 2S. 3 30.5 24.8 24.4 27.1 23.3 25.8 24.2 25.5 27.0 24.5 27.1 28.6 27. G 24.1 34.3 25.7 27.8 29.4 37.0 29.0 21.0 31.6 17.0 8.7 25.7 24.7 30.7 26.7 35.4 28.4 14.3 23.9 21.3 25.0 SUNDAY SCHOOLS Churches report- ing Officers and teachers 4.909 270 54 272 105 519 1,102 411 19 547 315 165 85 20 113 26 5 39 3 129 40 71 60, 332 54 48 20 684 167 363 1,614 258 1,479 4,446 698 5,001 2,408 6,010 13,725 5, 275 197 4,400 3,177 1,813 917 009 SO 50 199 104 76 10 56 66 1,895 893 225 43 440 32 1,317 416 968 i Based on membership with age classification reported. 73966— 4( 14 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 4. — Value of Churches and Parsonages and Amount of Church Debt by States, 1936 GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States New England: Maine New Hampshire Vermont Massachusetts Rhode Island Connecticut Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania East North Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan. _ W isconsin West North Central: Minnesota Iowa Missouri North Dakota South Dakota Nebraska Kansas South Atlantic: Maryland District of Columbia Virginia West Virginia North Carolina Florida-'-:-::': East South Central- Kentucky Alabama West South Central- Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Montana Idaho Wyoming Colorado Utah Pacific: Washington Oregon California S-9 3 u, 279 56 279 185 654 1,356 451 22 799 379 177 160 32 5 47 4 149 43 78 5,591 280 55 275 182 637 1,312 441 21 739 364 167 125 30 4 43 4 142 41 73 value of church edifices 5,524 277 54 275 179 629 440 20 732 360 168 83 1 4 9 190 124 30 4 42 4 141 40 72 $81,027,758 75, 000 67, 500 33, 000 1, 427, 380 310, 000 924, 830 ,731,577 511, 192 , 620, 340 8, 201, 405 1,036,050 9, 065, 203 3, 722, 600 8, 799, 562 15, 835, 692 5, 967, 147 344, 100 4. 332, 746 2,921,673 1,825,515 1, 230, 130 853, 636 375, 000 8,200 360, 082 146, 900 53, 500 4 50, 500 20. 650 1,894,896 610, 770 170, 400 18,000 434, 259 43, 000 1, 474, 794 393, 200 1, 101, 729 debt on church edifices 99 21 128 67 178 349 126 7 102 80 $11,817,713 6,365 168, 955 42, 130 116, 738 937. 057 144, 190 438, 789 1, 259, 559 158. 145 1,611,160 811, 198 1, 017, 209 2, 265, 773 483, 904 84, 007 337, 849 220, 683 162, 783 90, 849 298, 786 116,400 53, 700 26, 274. 3,661 275, 572 77, 861 11,375 6,500 73, 200 1,000 246, 974 47, 977 212, 604 VALUE OF PARSONAGES o 3,140 199 39 190 114 342 638 330 15 313 186 127 64 1 3 5 125 $13, 349, 024 136, 300 39, 000 87, 292 387, 728 73, 500 340, 600 1, 014, 763 176, 700 1, 070, 234 511, 550 1, 582, 055 2, 716, 721 1, 509, 450 47, 160 857, 154 632. 950 435, 050 219, 700 2 116, 200 5,700 34, 500 11,300 11,500 3 5, 000 } « 19, 500 8,000 395, 385 158, 500 37, 050 14,500 103, 200 14, 000 232, 492 89, 200 216, 590 1 Amount for New Hampshire combined with figures for Maine, to avoid disclosing the statistics of any individual church. 2 Amount for District of Columbia combined with figures for Maryland, to avoid disclosing the statistics of any individual church. 3 Amount for Kentucky combined with figures for Alabama, to avoid disclosing the statistics of any indi- vidual church. 4 Amount for Arkansas combined with figures for Louisiana, to avoid disclosing the statistics of any indi- vidual church. AMERICAN LUTHERAN" CONFERENCE Table 5. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 15 GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States.. New England: Maine New Hampshire Vermont Massachusetts Rhode Island Connecticut Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania East North Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois. Michigan Wisconsin AY est North Central: Minnesota Iowa Missouri North Dakota South Dakota Nebraska Kansas South Atlantic: M aryland District of Columbia. Virginia West Virginia North Carolina Florida East South Central: Kentucky. _ Alabama West South Central: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Montana Idaho Wyoming Colorado Utah Pacific: Washington Oregon. California Total number of churches 279 56 279 185 654 1,356 451 22 799 379 177 160 32 5 47 4 149 43 78 EXPENDITURES Churches reporting 5,799 279 56 278 183 648 1,341 450 22 784 374 174 1 4 9 226 155 31 5 47 3 1 49 43 78 Total amount $13, 187, 871 14, 564 9,736 2, 171 167, 258 42, 006 129,946 426, 329 73, 878 368, 282 1, 196, 467 189, 673 1, 287, 146 598, 282 1, 397, 906 2, 839, 237 1, 182, 725 49, 234 672, 099 457, 861 341, 823 184, 810 143, 485 30, 844 4,859 45, 875 17, 131 21, 192 } i 5, 407 } 2 13, 506 12,888 391, 900 134, 626 42, 899 9,483 83, 389 5,795 253, 148 90, 370 249, 641 Pastors' salaries $4, 595, 063 5,227 4,854 1,424 58, 113 12,530 33, 537 117,517 28, 720 123, 073 346, 251 62, 041 371, 100 190, 510 487, 709 946, 803 439, 847 20, 220 295, 974 201, 474 144, 629 77, 806 35, 322 8,785 3,047 12, 353 5,452 6,987 3,360 6,403 5,370 157, 951 67, 547 21, 529 3,242 37, 547 3,211 109, 766 40, 842 All other salaries $1,207,018 669 805 190 20, 882 5, 136 50, 209 5, 174 37, 682 124,319 23, 466 144, 103 64, 742 133,051 267, 921 95, 828 4,201 47, 835 28, 506 28, 575 13, 482 9,897 2,685 179 5,045 160 706 160 22, 199 5, 687 2. 524 942 6,110 810 18, 982 4,759 19, 496 Repairs and im- provements $1, 124, 407 564 1,009 84 12,615 2,821 9,664 38, 437 6,804 29, 584 88, 655 8,233 96, 710 51, 584 128, 789 280, 796 114,655 1,921 54, 923 39,790 18, 986 11,594 9,105 6,900 648 7,846 865 4,923 352 31, 757 9,519 7,373 675 5,557 775 18,965 6,689 13,345 1 Amount for Kentucky combined with figures for Alabama, to avoid disclosing the statistics of any indi- vidual church. 2 Amount for Arkansas combined with figures for Louisiana, to avoid disclosing the statistics of any indi- vidual church. 16 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 5. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 — Continued GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE expenditures — continued Payment on church debt, ex- cluding interest Other current expenses, including interest Local re- lief and charity Home missions Foreign missions To gen- eral head- quarters All other purposes United States. New England: Maine. .. New Hampshire. Vermont... Massachusetts. .. Rhode Island Connecticut Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania... East North Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan Wisconsin West North Central: Minnesota Iowa Missouri North Dakota South Dakota Nebraska Kansas South Atlantic: Maryland District of Columbia- Virginia West Virginia North Carolina Florida East South Central: Kentucky... Alabama West South Central: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Montana.. Idaho Wyoming. Colorado.. Utah Pacific: Washington- Oregon California. .- $1, 074, 967 82, 409, 337 $269, 641 $258, 626 $193, 878 16, 445 4,240 4,811 38, 676 5,191 22, 708 139. 227 14,111 119,236 62, 439 118,938 212, 005 59, 935 3,807 48, 202 20, 606 21, 409 8,347 16, 720 2,350 2,301 5,777 5, 424 175 520 35, 736 13, 176 1,421 1,572 4,809 500 18, 623 8,462 35, 584 4,915 1,528 251 34, 903 8,799 39, 671 118, 103 17, 248 85, 125 256, 462 46, 355 293, 973 123, 396 217, 645 441, 027 182, 650 8,990 88, 772 67, 179 40, 148 25, 358 51, 685 7,373 541 11, 195 3,049 1,766 662 3,609 1,288 77, 218 21, 305 4,651 2.118 15, 070 183 44, 657 13,446 47, 023 258 372 10 3,289 1,294 759 10, 962 1, 653 10, 230 32, 485 1,722 32, 120 12, 666 21,343 50, 713 20, 838 491 13, 304 7,113 6,826 4,596 4, 555 475 85 1,802 97 331 213 436 2,075 9,129 2, 057 530 50 2,088 11 5,972 1,748 4,943 787 150 12 2,209 91 3,220 8,557 859 4,080 13. 992 2,486 27, 439 6,825 27, 127 75,411 27, 553 434 11,947 7,670 7,847 5,159 1, 632 337 300 "iog 225 215 135 8,430 1,241 594 123 771 141 3,940 1,809 4,769 29 72.5 17 599 3,778 295 2,415 9,561 1,222 16,072 4,437 25, 184 68, 978 19,667 330 12, 381 5,769 5,249 2,973 894 108 6 569 40 59 2,664 1,275 492 19 430 3,108 1,350 2,745 $1,556,709 248 468 200 15, 138 6,370 8,122 31, 570 6,297 41, 392 145, 881 20, 242 130, 285 59, 957 192, 621 376, 667 167, 876 6,971 75, 630 66, 049 49, 617 27, 894 9,826 1,331 348 3,379 1,096 629 372 1,081 865 37, 190 9,207 3,183 511 8,821 164 22, 024 9,039 18,148 $498, 225 124 521 2,939 708 20, 724 8,520 1,637 11, 993 39, 634 9,795 56, 10S 21, 726 45, 499 118,916 53, 876 1,869 23, 131 13, 705 18, 537 7,601 3, 849 500 5 1,085 635 222 60 50 2,064 9,626 3,612 602 231 2,186 7,111 2,226 6.598 AMERICAN LUTHERAN CONFERENCE 17 HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION » HISTORY The American Lutheran Conference is youngest among federations of Lutheran synods in America. It was organized at Minneapolis, Minn., in October 1930 by delegates elected by the following groups: The Augustana Synod, the Buffalo Synod, the Iowa Synod, the Joint Synod of Ohio, the Lutheran Free Church, the Norwegian Lutheran Church of America, and the United Danish Lutheran Church. That same year three of the above, the Buffalo Synod, the Iowa Synod, and the Ohio Synod, were merged under the name American Lutheran Church. The conference is constituted at this date as at the beginning, though with five synods instead of seven. Its doctrinal position is stated in Article II of its constitution: The American Lutheran Conference accepts the canonical books of the Old and the New Testaments as the inspired Word of God and the only infallible authority in all matters of faith and life; and the symbolical books of the Evangelical Lutheran Church as the true presentation of the pure doctrine of the Word of God and a summary of the faith. A more detailed statement as to doctrine and principle is found in the so-called "Minneapolis Theses" of November 18, 1925. These were the basis upon which the call was issued and the federation achieved. The conference is a federation of independent synods each remaining sovereign in its own field. ORGANIZATION The constitution sets out the following: This organization is founded for the purpose of giving testimony to the unity in the faith of the participating church bodies, and to this end has as its objects: 1. Mutual counsel concerning the faith, life, and work of the church. 2. Cooperation in matters of common interest and responsibility, such as: (a) Allocation of work in home mission fields; (b) elementary and higher Christian education; (c) inner mission work (Christian social service); (d) student service in State schools and universities; (e) special missionary activities; (/) joint publication of Christian literature; (g) periodic exchange of theological professors at the theological seminaries, etc. WORK Among achievements the following may be listed: Regional home mission committees for adjustment of overlapping fields of labor have been established covering the United States and Canada. A joint theological magazine "The Journal of the American Lutheran Conference" is in its third year. A joint secretaryship for student work at nonchurch-related colleges and universities has been established. The conference meets biennially and functions in interims through commissions under the general supervision of the executive committee. t This statement was furnished by Dr. T. F. Gullixson, president, American Lutheran Conference. AMERICAN LUTHERAN CHURCH STATISTICS The American Lutheran Church was formed in 1930 by a merger of three con- stituent bodies, namely, the Lutheran Synod of Buffalo, the Evangelical Lutheran Joint Synod of Ohio and Other States, and the Evangelical Lutheran Synod of Iowa and Other States. These bodies were reported separate^ in 1926, hence there are no comparative data for the American Lutheran Church. Table 1. — Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 Churches (local organizations), number Members, number Average membership per church Membership by sex: Male Female Sex not reported Males per 100 females Membership by age: Under 13 years 13 years and over Age not reported Percent under 13 years 2 '... Church edifices, number Value — number reporting .. Amount reported Constructed prior to 1936 Constructed, wholly or in part, in 1936. Average value per church Debt — number reporting Amount reported Number reporting "no debt" Parsonages, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding inter- est All other current expenses, including in- terest Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc. Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution . All other purposes Average expenditure per church Sunday schools: Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars _. Summer vacation Bible schools: Churches reporting, number. Officers and teachers__ Scholars Weekday religious schools : Churches reporting, number. Officers and teachers Scholars Parochial schools : Churches reporting, number- Officers and teachers Scholars Total 1,803 230, 257 256, 265 13, 377 129,713 360, 250 9,936 26.5 1,717 1,697 $27, 690, 047 $26, 849, 210 $840, 837 $16, 317 528 $4, 513, 606 846 1,245 1,194 $4,827,070 1,799 $4, 697, 195 $1, 659, 517 $413, 352 $385, 319 $447, 951 $926, 700 $103, 803 $53, 855 $33, 760 $536, 384 $136, 554 $2, 611 1,658 18, 434 165, 947 570 1,859 20, 286 644 1,152 14, 405 40 185 2,694 In urban territory 227, 390 472 100, 705 121, 576 5,109 82.8 57, 421 163, 889 6,080 25.9 459 457 $16, 689, 601 $16, 193, 800 $495, 801 $36, 520 268 $3, 582, 884 133 377 366 $2, 158, 540 482 $2, 459, 071 $707, 240 $276, 529 $266, 594 $603, 027 $59, 915 $22, 430 $14, 862 $246, 423 $72, 165 $5, 102 460 8,542 84, 538 151 822 8,547 215 457 7,128 17 97 1,815 In rural territory 1,321 272, 509 206 129, 552 134, 689 8,268 96.2 72, 292 196, 361 3,856 26.9 1,258 1,240 $11, 000, 446 $10, 655, 410 $345, 036 $8, 871 260 $930, 722 713 $2, 668, 530 1,317 $2, 238, 124 $952, 277 $136, 823 $195, 433 $181,357 $323, 673 $43, 888 $31,425 $64, 389 $1, 699 1,198 9,892 81,409 419 1,037 11,739 429 695 7,277 23 88 879 PERCENT OF TOTAL 1 Urban Rural 26.7 45.5 43.7 47.4 38.2 44.3 45.5 61.2 26.7 26.9 60.3 60.3 59.0 50.8 79.4 15.7 30.3 30.7 44.7 26.8 52.4 42.0 66.9 49.3 59.5 65.1 57.7 41.6 44.0 45.9 52.8 27.7 46.3 50.9 26.5 44.2 42.1 33.4 39.7 49.5 52.4 67.4 1 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. 2 Based on membership with age classification reported. 18 AMERICAN LUTHERAN CHURCH 19 Table 2. -Number and Membership of Churches in Urban and Rural Territory and Membership by Sex, by States, 1936 GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States Middle Atlantic: New York Pennsylvania East North Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan AVisconsin West North Central: Minnesota Iowa Missouri North Dakota South Dakota Nebraska Kansas South Atlantic: Maryland District of Columbia Virginia West Virginia North Carolina East South Central: Kentucky Alabama West South Central: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Montana Idaho Colorado Pacific: Washington Oregon California number of churches Total 1,803 272 42 84 174 123 179 17 135 82 1 4 7 203 Ur- ban 107 16 25 42 47 Ru- ral 1,321 165 26 73 42 127 152 15 130 79 74 37 6 165 NUMBER OF MEMBERS Total 9,227 20, 727 101,959 12, 386 31, 458 35, 054 62,511 33, 379 52, 224 2,960 18, 124 13, 043 19, 422 10, 475 1,381 498 3,405 1,913 124 473 229 816 854 43, 660 959 1,050 3,904 5,204 2,252 3,348 227, 390 6,226 17,917 62, 475 6,475 13, 143 26, 166 33, 331 10, 461 13,671 262 1,551 888 1,587 7,012 1,381 1,352 473 229 816 157 9,864 286 202 2,597 2,284 1,775 3,064 272, 503 230,257 256,265 3,001 2,810 39, 484 5,911 18,315 8,888 29, 180 22, 918 38, 553 2,698 16, 573 12, 155 17, 835 6,034 3,463 498 2,053 1,014 697 33, 796 673 848 1,307 477 ■2*i MEMBERSHIP BY SEX 4,085 8,605 45,419 5,177 14. 758 16, 345 28,803 15, 646 24, 161 1,487 8,801 6,288 9,870 3,370 4,658 619 233 1,577 610 61 182 109 319 403 20, 856 446 528 2,426 1,004 1,543 5,142 9,997 53,912 5, 888 16, 700 18, 709 31, 254 16, 595 25, 945 1,473 8,720 6,475 9, 552 3,369 5,817 762 265 1,828 734 63 291 120 497 451 22, 804 513 522 2,036 2,778 1,248 1,805 Sex not re- ported 13, 377 2,628 1,321 2,454 1,138 2,118 603 280 Males per 100 fe- males 79.4 86.1 84.2 87.9 88.4 87.4 92.2 94.3 93. 1 101.0 100.9 97.1 103.3 100.0 80.1 81.2 86.3 83.1 62.5 90.8 64.2 89.4 91.5 86.9 101.1 91.7 87.3 80.4 85.5 1 Ratio not shown where number of females is less than 100. 20 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 3. — Number and Membership op Churches, Membership by Age, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 Total number of churches Num- ber of mem- bers MEMBERSHIP BY AGE SUNDAY SCHOOLS GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE Under 13 years 13 years and over Age not report- ed Per- cent under 13i Churches report- ing Officers and teach- ers Schol- ars 1,803 499, 899 129,713 360, 250 9,936 26.5 1,658 18, 434 165, 947 Middle Atlantic: 34 50 272 42 98 84 174 123 179 17 135 82 80 41 25 3 5 21 8 1 3 1 4 7 203 11 11 19 37 13 20 9,227 20, 727 101, 959 12, 386 31, 458 35, 054 62, 511 33, 379 52, 22<< 2,960 18, 124 13, 043 19, 422 6,880 10. 475 1,381 498 3,405 1,913 124 473 229 816 854 43, 660 959 1,050 3,904 5,204 2,252 3,348 2,593 4,978 24, 537 3,479 8,260 8,312 14, 393 8,956 14, 261 775 5,612 4,114 5,403 1,820 3,586 369 162 1,001 708 26 167 39 71 198 10, 861 368 300 1,248 1,597 469 1,050 6,634 13, 571 75, 626 8,907 22, 952 25, 242 45, 866 24, 096 37, 833 2,185 12, 484 8,490 14, 019 4,559 6, 889 1,012 336 2,404 1,205 98 306 190 745 656 32, 270 591 750 2,656 3,607 1.783 2,288 2,178 1,796 246 1,500 2,252 327 130 28 439 501 529 10 28.1 26.8 24.5 28.1 26.5 24.8 23.9 27.1 27.4 26.2 31.0 32.6 27.8 28.5 34.2 26.7 32.5 29.4 37.0 21.0 35.3 17.0 8.7 23.2 25.2 38.4 28.6 32.0 30.7 20.8 31.5 32 46 263 40 95 80 137 114 166 16 124 78 77 40 25 3 4 20 8 1 3 1 4 6 175 10 9 19 31 13 18 449 880 4,297 472 1,094 1,215 1,470 1,147 1,747 108 596 468 663 274 605 80 36 199 104 9 25 10 56 33 1,586 55 49 151 213 125 218 3,486 8,898 East North Central: Ohio 46, 021 Indiana 5,184 Illinois 9,080 11, 940 Wisconsin 11, 547 West North Central: Minnesota 8,547 Iowa 13, 325 Missouri 679 North Dakota 4,606 South Dakota 3.229 Nebraska 5,380 Kansas 2,408 South Atlantic: Maryland 5,812 District of Columbia. .. Virginia 655 304 West Virginia 1,949 North Carolina East South Central: Kentucky 1,111 115 Alabama 340 West South Central: Arkansas 90 Louisiana 368 Oklahoma 269 Texas 13, 923 Mountain: 330 Idaho.. 377 Colorada. 1,254 Pacific: 1,619 Oregon 1,065 2,036 1 Based on membership with age classification reported. AMERICAN LUTHERAN CHURCH 21 Table 4. — Value of Churches and Parsonages and Amount op Church Debt by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting value of edifices] £ B S3 O "o u a 73 o Eh 8 o s 3 S3 O M h g S3 o 3 S3 O a o a S3 o 3 S3 o "3 o a < bo a M O n Ut a; S3 i S3 O a 3 o a United States 1,803 1,717 1,697 $27, 690, 047 528 $4, 513, 606 1,194 $4, 827, 070 Middle Atlantic: 34 50 272 42 98 84 174 123 179 17 135 82 80 41 25 3 5 21 8 4 7 203 11 11 19 37 13 20 5 32 50 273 41 97 83 168 121 174 16 128 79 74 38 24 3 4 20 8 4 7 174 8 9 18 33 11 17 3 32 50 270 41 97 82 165 121 173 16 127 76 75 37 24 3 4 20 8 4 7 167 8 9 18 33 10 17 23 821, 8S0 1, 699, 170 7, 890, 495 764, 475 1, 717, 300 2, 468, 050 2, 903, 299 1, 506, 690 2, 026, 970 129, 100 470, 800 426, 720 616, 800 248, 600 833, 636 353, 000 5,700 360, 082 146, 900 46, 500 17, 400 1, 534, 846 27, 200 41,950 122, 480 231,000 106, 000 142, 004 31,000 17 27 95 14 31 33 55 38 52 5 17 12 17 9 16 3 237, 619 360, 074 1, 180, 459 136, 125 138, 570 608, 598 421, 681 218, 524 171, 134 34, 507 20, 375 16, 086 61,091 20, 969 294,286 108, 900 19 32 196 31 75 65 109 89 142 11 67 40 64 28 17 1 2 13 4 3 5 108 4 6 15 24 10 12 2 121,000 225, 300 East North Central: Ohio 983, 263 115, 700 337, 600 304, 750 506, 720 West North Central: 353, 802 613, 550 28,300 North Dakota South Dakota 155, 350 118, 300 183, 550 60,500 South Atlantic: 108, 200 District of Columbia. . 0) 4 4 53, 700 26, 274 34,500 North Carolina West South Central: 11, 300 17,500 2 38 3 2 8 5 7 14 3,661 246, 882 11, 465 1,875 36, 705 15, 836 19,844 68,366 8,000 310, 085 Mountain: 11,800 12,600 51, 800 Pacific: 60, 600 32, 300 46, 000 14, 700 i Amount included in figures shown for "Other States," to avoid disclosing the statistics of any individual church. 3 Includes: Kentucky, 1; Alabama, 1; and Arkansas, 1. 22 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 5. — -Church Expenditures by States, 1936 GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States Middle Atlantic: New York Pennsylvania. East North Central: Ohio ;_. Indiana Illinois Michigan Wisconsin West North Central: Minnesota Iowa Missouri North Dakota South Dakota Nebraska Kansas South Atlantic: Maryland District of Columbia Virginia West Virginia North Carolina East South Central: Kentucky Alabama West South Central: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Montana Idaho Colorado Pacific: Washington Oregon California Total num- ber of churches 1,803 272 42 123 179 17 135 82 80 41 7 203 EXPENDITURES Churches reporting 1,799 272 42 173 123 179 17 133 82 80 41 1 4 7 202 Total amount $4, 697, 195 138, 303 232, 947 1, 148, 378 135, 426 307. 762 371, 665 453, 356 307, 785 440, 833 23, 582 92, 900 71, 895 150, 147 57, 140 142, 412 28,715 3,285 45, 875 17, 131 i 3, 891 | 2 13, 506 6,838 319, 727 9,062 13,913 30, 646 49, 973 30, 937 49, 165 Pastors' salaries $1,659,517 41, 706 76, 266 334, 426 41, 578 109, 382 103, 016 159, 687 119, 241 180, 275 12, 120 51, 240 41,518 68, 553 30, 531 35, 322 8,460 2,147 12, 353 5,452 2,460 3,870 129, 741 3,277 6,288 16, 856 25, 788 11,784 19, 777 All other salaries $413, 352 13, 170 25, 698 120, 282 18, 949 26, 903 46, 822 20, 438 30, 682 889 3,505 2,227 9,978 2,503 9,897 2,660 145 5,045 160 315 160 15, 537 180 532 1,594 1,956 991 2,489 Repairs and improve- ments $385, 319 16, 479 15, 472 85, 703 5,397 29, 254 25, 752 49, 939 21, 808 46, 494 1,152 6,084 3,475 7,372 4,697 9,105 6,500 198 7,846 865 750 302 24, 722 325 3,576 2,401 4,352 1,150 4,024 1 Amount for Kentucky combined with figures for Alabama, to avoid disclosing the statistics of any individual church. 2 Amount for Arkansas combined with figures for Louisiana, to avoid disclosing the statistics of any individual church. AMERICAN LUTHERAN CHURCH 23 Table 5. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 — Continued GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States. Middle Atlantic: New York Pennsylvania... expenditures — continued Payment on church debt, ex- cluding interest $447, 951 East North Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan. ._. Wisconsin West North Central: Minnesota Iowa. Missouri North Dakota South Dakota Nebraska Kansas South Atlantic: Maryland District of Columbia. Virginia West Virginia North Carolina East South Central: Kentucky. Alabama West South Central: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Montana. Idaho Colorado Pacific: Washington. Oregon California. .. 11,496 18, 934 135, 423 12, 086 35, 299 50, 521 30, 906 37, 869 22, 357 1,257 2,882 1,261 11,607 2,253 16, 720 2,350 2,301 5,777 520 31, 671 300 711 2,100 1,174 2,927 7,074 Other cur- rent ex- penses, including interest $926, 700 37,391 52, 614 241, 201 35,814 51, 828 81,318 81,615 52, 944 79, 051 3, 531 8,651 6,998 14, 989 4,701 50, 820 6,214 541 11,195 3,049 672 64, 322 3,367 1,163 3,646 7,280 7,676 10, 154 Local relief and charity 3,514 7,964 31,011 1,167 3,912 10, 607 6,542 6,316 5,985 451 2,199 1,081 3,514 612 4,529 435 35 1,802 97 193 75 7,706 210 78 598 1,009 881 844 Home missions $53, 855 1,310 2,791 13, 364 1,170 3, 504 4, 175 4,280 2,887 4,565 128 1,834 1,750 3,389 294 1,594 300 135 3,576 186 7 382 777 640 277 Foreign missions $33. 760 749 2,060 9,406 767 2,470 2,267 2,292 1,757 2,303 167 901 1,018 2,242 887 100 6 569 59 2,017 70 292 170 442 326 242 To gen- eral head- quarters 11,039 22, 184 140,012 15, 555 37, 923 33, 558 57, 458 36, 822 56, 948 3,228 11,974 10, 547 21,332 9,955 9,721 1,196 208 3,379 1,095 372 705 33, 029 1,167 2,556 5,759 3,165 3,625 All other purposes $136, 554 1,449 8,964 37, 550 2,943 7,287 13, 629 11, 739 7, 703 12, 173 659 3,630 2,020 7,171 1,508 3,817 500 5 1,085 635 340 7,406 357 99 343 1,436 1,397 659 24 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 6.- Church 1936 -Number and Membership of Churches, Value and Debt on~ Edifices, Expenditures, and Sunday Schools, by Districts,- o u n M •9 ° a-S s 2 a 3 3 _ o a o a a ) 103.0 91.9 77.7 90.4 95.4 85.1 61.3 78.6 76.0 SUNDAY SCHOOLS 310 69 3 28 25 43 37 20 27 20 665 158 363 113 219 2,725 939 638 4,264 1,115 89 222 270 730 563 76 5 203 65 71 16 180 23 302 110 371 i Ratio not shown where number of females is less than 100. AUGUSTANA SYNOD 29 Table 4. — Number and Membership op Churches, 1916 to 1936, and Mem- bership by Age in 1936, by States [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches in either 1936, 1926, or 1916] number of churches NUMBER OF MEMBERS membership by age 1936 GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE 1936 1926 1916' 1936 1926 1916 1 Under 13 years 13 years and over Age not re- ported Per- cent under 13 2 1,133 1,180 1,165 327, 472 311,425 204, 417 75, 047 248, 670 3,755 23 2 New England: 3 3 36 9 29 36 11 46 5 13 111 73 71 333 71 4 36 30 46 39 7 2 15 6 7 2 14 3 26 12 27 34 4 3 36 9 29 38 16 55 7 13 112 77 68 337 74 6 42 32 49 40 5 3 16 6 8 4 14 4 31 13 24 4 33 9 30 39 IS 5S 5 13 112 76 66 319 83 6 36 30 46 45 4 3 18 6 11 3 15 5 34 14 16 5 697 50! 15, 463 4, 285 12, 157 13,583 2,701 11,282 2,759 4, 115 59, 964 18,984 10, 647 89, 222 22, 665 1,777 4,353 5,467 12, 968 10, 161 613 97 3,022 1,141 1,072 211 3, 054 313 6, 534 2,063 6, 494 807 482 474 13, 822 4,022 11, 472 13, 707 2,649 12,801 3, 137 3,477 55, 096 16,238 10,942 82, 322 22, 153 1, 644 4,180 5, 141 14, 118 11, 124 239 174 3,295 943 743 213 2. 747 336 5,835 1,850 5, 222 827 274 454 7,041 2,783 7,484 10, 238 1.843 10, 328 1,382 2, 545 37. 430 11,118 7, 549 53, 026 14, 289 890 2,441 2,852 9,261 8,651 137 74 2,000 651 743 84 1,853 257 2, S24 1,271 1, 956 690 195 21 2, 996 799 2,440 3,792 659 2,442 624 1,071 13, 298 4,684 2, 293 20, 659 5,014 398 1,127 1, 508 3,262 2,206 178 13 561 204 258 58 814 34 1,504 415 1,313 207 502 91 12, 467 3,486 9, 717 9,595 2,042 8,840 2,135 3,344 46, 666 12, 104 8,221 66, 578 17, 651 1.379 3,226 3,959 9.540 7,878 435 84 2, 111 740 814 153 2, 240 279 5,015 1.648 5,130 600 389 196 196 133 1,985 166 77 28 Vermont.. -- - 18.8 19.4 18.6 20. 1 Middle Atlantic: 28 3 New Jersey 24.4 21 6 East North Central: Ohio 22.6 24.3 22.2 Michican. -- - -- Wisconsin West North Central: Minnesota Iowa .. Missouri .. 27.9 21.8 23.7 22.1 22.4 25.9 South Dakota Nehraska Kansas.. South Atlantic: Florida East South Central: 27.6 25.5 21.9 29.0 West South Central: Texas Mountain: Montana Idaho 350 197 15 51 21.0 21.6 24.1 27.5 Colorado.- - Utah Pacific Washington California Other States. . 26.7 10.9 23.1 20.1 20.4 25.7 1 Figures are for the Aucustana Synod of the General Council. 2 Based on membership with ace classification reported: not shown where base is less than 100. 3 Includes: New Hampshire, 2; Maryland, 1; and District of Columbia, 1. 73966— 4C 30 CENSUS OF KELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 5. — Value of Churches and Parsonages and Amount of Church Debt by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting value of edifices] GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States. New England: Maine Vermont Massachusetts Rhode Island Connecticut Middle Atlantic: New York. New Jersey Pennsylvania East North Central- Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan Wisconsin West North Central Minnesota Iowa Missouri North Dakota South Dakota Nebraska Kansas South Atlantic: Florida West South Central: Texas. Mountain: Montana Idaho Colorado Utah Pacific: Washington Oregon California Other States 6£ 1,133 29 5 in 73 71 333 71 4 36 30 46 39 1,115 28 5 13 110 71 70 330 70 4 33 29 40 39 VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES 1,101 5 12 110 70 70 322 70 3 33 29 46 38 S24, 902, 814 35,000 33, 000 1, 337, 380 302, 500 924, 830 1, 984, 251 394, 192 881, 170 265, 910 266, 575 5, 622, 037 1, 038, S20 778,219 4, 843, 719 1,602,790 210, 000 216, 600 314, 500 925, 915 921, 030 259, 750 82, 000 75, 700 189. 479 37, 000 450, 542 169, 300 582, 005 105, 100 DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES 3ft 492 124 34 ,441,804 166, 205 38, 050 116, 738 427, 056 97, 790 78, 715 77, 300 22,020 967, 273 172, 327 95, 393 511,811 206, 392 49, 500 10, 305 13.981 67, 827 68, 200 8, 4S6 25,500 2, 950 2,000 10, 655 1,000 93, 914 11, 433 81, 31S 12, 200 VALUE OF PAR- SONAGES 3ft 644 179 52 3 15 18 34 34 $3, 339, 098 (■) 119,300 39,000 87, 292 214, 000 45,000 115, 300 31,500 58,500 498, 234 161,200 127, 400 791, 464 246, 400 18, 500 49, 200 78, 500 168, 000 151, 200 11,500 69, 300 20, 000 12, 250 38, 400 0) 41, 408 23, 500 82,750 37,000 • Amount included in "Other States," to avoid disclosing the statistics of any individual church. 'Includes: New Hampshire, 2; Maryland, 1; District of Columbia, 1; Alabama, 2; and Wyoming, 2. AUGUSTANA SYNOD 31 Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States. New England: Maine Vermont Massachusetts- Rhode Island.. Conneqticut Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania.. East North Cenwnl: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan Wisconsin West North Central: Minnesota Iowa ... Missouri North Dakota South Dakota Nebraska Kansas Sooth Atlantic: Florida.. West South Central: Texas Mountain: Montana. Idaho Colorado. Pacific: Washington. Oregon. _ California Other States. Total number of churches 1,133 5 13 111 73 71 333 71 4 36 30 46 39 expenditures Churches reporting 5 13 111 71 71 330 71 4 36 30 46 39 Total amount S3, 842, 638 4.647 2,171 100, 295 40. 819 129,946 203. 748 55, 752 130, 135 42,254 52,505 738, 537 179, 262 121,127 948, 591 294. 856 23, 847 37, 903 50. 5X2 143.190 117,830 14,521 15, 290 35, 990 70, 235 26, 327 103, 750 22, 962 Pastors' salaries $1,198,801 474 1,424 54. 552 11,961 33. 537 52, 983 21,220 45, 007 9, 225 19. 363 177, 026 66. 632 43, 993 292, 332 90, 368 6,900 16.663 20, 673 52, 124 41, 620 6,987 19, 475 6,493 6,804 13, 946 25, 604 10,352 40.901 All other salaries 8410, 490 152 190 19,880 5,116 8,839 22. 039 4.064 11. 984 3,512 4,447 97, 519 15. 408 8. 951 111,865 27, 203 3,107 2,367 3.239 16, 348 10, 699 706 5,584 1,128 1, 527 3,994 7.102 2,218 9,865 1,347 Repairs and improve- ments 192 84 11,880 2,736 9, 664 18, 162 5,124 14,112 2,472 2,816 52, 663 19, 658 7,668 102, 660 33, 059 769 4,437 9,076 8,312 5,848 4, 923 1,189 2, 880 2, 199 3, 253 2,597 5, 189 2,314 1 Includes: New Hampshire, 2; Maryland, 1; District of Columbia, 1; Alabama, 2; Wyoming, 2; and Utah, 2. 32 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 1936 Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 — Continued [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] e xpendit ure s — continue d GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE Payment on church debt, ex- cluding interest Other current expenses, including interest Local relief and charity Home missions Foreign missions To gen- eral head- quarters All other purposes $289, 764 S786, 984 $75, 198 $93, 107 $44, 310 $421, 380 $180, 816 New England: 1,080 2,487 251 33, 678 8,401 39, 671 53. 504 12,113 29, 511 14, 651 10,329 178, 658 34, 606 20, 922 156, 922 55, 997 5,459 8,451 8,933 17, 047 20, 199 1,766 11,627 3, 635 2,143 7,710 17, 480 3,484 22, 448 4,901 28 10 3,229 1,294 759 4,834 945 2,066 1,024 535 23, 752 1,202 724 14, 772 6,115 40 94 1,044 2,814 3,766 331 1,187 13 52 593 909 403 2,244 419 49 12 2,129 91 3,220 . 5,987 859 1,289 628 1,316 19, 73.3 2, 121 1,933 26, 150 10, 492 306 301 1,003 3, 421 4,391 109 2, 164 14 392 61 1,481 532 2,294 629 11 50 200 14, 838 6,345 8,122 14, 944 5,284 19, 008 5,869 4,422 73, 121 22, 790 11, 108 122, 192 31,028 3,443 4,009 4,493 24, 231 16, 860 629 3,425 817 965 5,153 6,585 2,864 7,661 924 124 16, 445 4,150 4,811 21, 985 4.641 3, 774 3, 154 2,025 66,416 9,553 19, 607 67, 542 17, 146 2,550 565 820 6.617 5,761 5,424 3,125 875 250 1,200 6,347 3,410 8,891 1,600 725 17 599 2,634 295 355 155 455 9,083 1,586 941 13, 338 5, 465 163 135 385 2,280 2,678 95 597 29 11 49 741 366 1,059 63 2,939 Rhode Island Connecticut .. Middle Atlantic: 708 20, 724 6, 676 1,207 3,029 East North Central: Ohio 1, 564 6,797 40, 566 Michigan Wisconsin... West North Central: 5,706 5,280 40, 818 17, 893 1,110 881 South Dakota 916 9,996 6,008 South Atlantic: 222 West South Central: 1,338 Mountain: Montana Idaho 328 266 1,085 Pacific: 733 101 3,198 Other States 603 AUGUSTANA SYNOD 33 Table 7. — Number and Membership of Churches, Value and Debt on Church Edifices, Expenditures, and Sunday Schools, by Conferences or Districts, 1936 CONFERENCE OH DISTRICT Total California Columbia Illinois Iowa Kansas Minnesota Nebraska New England New York Red River Valley Superior Texas Inter-Mountain Mis- sion District Montana Mission Dis- trict Southeastern Mission District _. o t-< o si 03 O ,Q S o a> ,£5 B 3 VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES EXPENDITURES SUNDAY SCHOOLS DISTRICT Churches reporting Amount a 3 o a a so fi a a? a & o * 1 o a < 0) bD n a 3 ° a - o Total 2,400 516, 400 2.242 $25,056,616 522 83, 653, 543 2,363 $3, 994, 253 1,792 149, 682 Eastern.. Northern Minnesota. _ Southern Minnesota... 443 415 332 174 276 520 151 89 132, 702 72, 102 106, 312 50, 353 49, 936 72, 770 16, 062 16, 163 430 376 326 170 262 470 121 87 7, 304. 306 2, 859, 815 5, 894, 998 2, 085, 837 2, 337, 825 3, 077, 263 565, 820 930, 752 128 78 86 29 66 65 42 28 1, 159, 525 301, 247 1, 329, 680 77, 388 249, 549 276, 444 71, 865 187, 845 437 408 331 173 270 509 146 89 1,053; 684 482, 164 918, 407 399, 242 358, 704 462, 884 132, 721 186, 447 359 280 272 149 220 327 108 77 37,011 19, 963 29, 459 15, 405 17, 731 18, 509 Roeky Mountain.- .- 5,780 5,824 HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION ' HISTORY There were Norwegians in America before 1825. The immigration from Norway to America that developed into historical proportions, however, had its beginning in that year. It developed into a mighty stream. The Norwegian immigrants came to America to make this country their home, and most of them selected the northern part of the Mississippi Valley as the place of their abode. There are some large Norwegian congregations in a few cities on the Atlantic coast., and many congregations of later date have been established on the Pacific co^st and in Canada. The larger settlements, how- ever, were made in Illinois, Wisconsin, Iowa, Minnesota, Michigan, the Dakotas, Nebraska, Kansas, Colorado, Texas, and Montana. In Norway the church is a department of the national Government, and its confession is Lutheran. It was natural that the immigrants should transplant their confession to the American soil; but they could not transplant their native church polity. In Norway, since the administration of church affairs was in the hands of the Government, the people as such gave no thought to the matters of church organization. As a consequence, the immigrants were without ex- perience in this field. Yet when they came to America, they settled in groups and earl} - began to organize congregations; later the congregations were organized into units called "church" or "synod." Inasmuch as neither state nor church authorities in Norway made any exertion to guide the social and religious activities of the Norwegian immigrants in their new environment, there appeared no single effective force as a unifying factor in church matters. On the other hand, there were forces operating among the people which promoted diverging tendencies. Toward the close of the eighteenth century a great religious awakening spread over Norway, of which the principal instrument was the layman, Hans Nielsen Hauge (born 1771). Among the early immigrants was the "Haugean" lay preacher, Elling Eielsen, who emigrated in 1839 and settled at Middle Point," 111. He was ordained in 1843 and was the moving spirit in organizing the Evangelical Lutheran Church of America in 1846. This was the first synod organized among the Norwegians in America. In 1843 came C. L. Clausen, another lay preacher, who had been educated as a teacher, and was sent by the "Haugeans" as a religious instructor for the Norwegians in America. He came to Muskego, Wis., where he was ordained to the ministry in October of the same year. J. W. C. Dietrichson, ordained in Norway, came in 1844, as pastor for the congregation at Koshkonong, Wis. • This statement is a revised edition of the statement published in vol. II of the Report on Religious Bodies, 1926, brought up to date by Dr. L. A. Vigness, editor of "Lutheraneren," Minneapolis, Minn., and approved by him in its present" form. 42 CENSUS OE RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 In 1848 came H. A. Stub, and in 1850 A. C. Preus, both graduates from the divinity college at the University of Norway. Under their leadership was organized the Synod for the Norwegian Evangelical Lutheran Church of America, commonly called the Norwegian Synod at Koshkonong, Wis., in 1853. In 1860, at Clinton, Wis., Norwegians and Swedes organized the Scandinavian Augustana Synod. Nine years later this synod was amicably divided along national lines. Then appeared a new movement, which sponsored a different form of church polity and which resulted in the formation of the association known as the Norwegian-Danish Conference. In the oldest synod, the Evangelical Lutheran Church of America, an effort was made to revise the constitution. Under the new constitution, which was adopted in 1875, the body assumed the name of Hauge Norwegian Evangelical Lutheran Sjmod, commonly called the Hauge Synod. Later a group, led by Eielsen, withdrew and reorganized under the old constitution. The Norwegian Synod, the second oldest synod, became involved in a theological controversy which brought about a schism in 1887. The pastors and congregations that withdrew associated themselves together under the name of the "Anti-Missourian Brotherhood." 1 In the year 1890 there were among the Norwegian Lutherans the following synods: The Hauge Synod of 1846, the Norwegian Synod of 1853, the Norwegian Augustana Synod of 1860, the Norwegian-Danish Conference of 1860, the Anti- Missourian Brotherhood of 1887, and the reorganized Evangelical Lutheran Church of America. •From 1860 five synods and from 1887 six synods competed in offering Lutheran church homes to Norwegian immigrants. This competition and possibility of choice to suit individual preference accounts in a great measure for the fact that such large percentages of the emigrants from Norway remained true to the Lutheran confession. The immigration period had its problems, among which the gathering of the immigrants into the church was possibly the greatest. The transition from a Norwegian-speaking church to an English-speaking church began at the close of the nineteenth century. During this period cooperation was essential, and rivalry among the synods would be suicidal. This helped to bring success to movements for consolidation. Attempts at merging synods date back to 1852. In 1887 the "Anti-Missourian Brotherhood" invited the various Norwegian Lutheran Synods to merge. The result was that the Norwegian Augustana Synod, the Norwegian-Danish Evangelical Lutheran Conference, and the Nor- wegian Anti-Missourian Brotherhood all merged in 1890 into the United Nor- wegian Lutheran Church in America. The Hauge Synod had taken part in the negotiations but withdrew before the merging. The United Norwegian Lutheran Church constantly worked for merging of the Norwegian Lutheran synods, but it was destined to experience a schism in 1S93, when a part withdrew and formed the Norwegian Lutheran Free Church. In 1905 the Hauge Synod took up the question of union with the other Norwegian Lutherans— the Synod for the IN orwegian Church, the United Norwegian Church, and the Lutheran Free Church. The Norwegian Synod and the United Church responded cordially. The Free Church expressed its sympathy, but under its organization, lacking the corporate unity of the other bodies, it could not as a body enter the proposed organization. Definite action approving a suggested plan of union was adopted by each body, and there was a joint meeting of the three bodies at St. Paul, Minn., June 9, 1917, at which the union was formally adopted and took effect immediately. Thus the Norwegian Lutherans in the United States and Canada celebrated the quadricentennial of the Protestant Reformation by bringing together 3 organizations into 1, with a membership of about 2,500 congregations, in which 1,215 pastors ministered to the spiritual needs of 445,000 souls. DOCTRINE The church believes, teaches, and confesses that the Holy Scriptures, the canon- ical books of the Old and the New Testaments, are the revealed Word of God and, therefore, the only source and rule of faith, doctrine, and life. It accepts as a true statement of the doctrine of the Word of God the ecumenical symbols, the Apostolic, the Nicene, and the Athanasian creeds, the Unaltered Augsburg Con- fession, and Luther's Small Catechism. i The term "Anti-Missourian" was applied to the group which in this controversy opposed the Evangeli- cal Lutheran Synod of Missouri, Ohio, and Other States, briefly called the Missouri Synod. NORWEGIAN LUTHERAX CHURCH OF AMERICA 43 In regard to church rites, each congregation may decide for itself; but in order that there may be uniformity, the church recommends that the congregations use the ritual of the Church of Norway, modified according to the prevailing require- ments in the American environment. ORGANIZATION Beginning with 1917, the national, or rather, the international organization, held general conventions once every 3 years; in the second intervening year, when no special international convention was held, the nine constituent districts met in annual convention, each within its respective territory. Under this arrangement the district meetings were given legislative authority. Any resolu- tion passed during the same j r ear by two-tnirds of the district conventions became a law for the general body. This method proved unsatisfactory, and in 1926 the constitution and charter were changed, making the general body the only legis- lative unit. The calendar was changed from a triennium to a biennium. In 1917 the organization was made up of nine districts, of which one comprises that part of the church which lies in the Dominion of Canada. The nine district presidents, together with the president of the general body and a lay member elected by each of the nine subdivisions, constitute a "church council," whose duties are to decide questions referred to it by the church or any of the districts; to see that the decisions of the church are carried out, and work to obtain the object of the church; to supervise the educational institutions; to ascertain that the candidates for the ministry are regularly called and examined and have satisfactory testimonials as to true vital Christianity; to hold colloquy with pastors applying for admission to the church and make recommendations concerning them; and to mediate in disputes when such service is requested. WORK The report of the board of education of the church in 1936 shows 1 theological seminary, 4 standard colleges, 5 junior colleges, and 1 academy. These institu- tions served 3,497 students during the school year, 1936-37. The appropriation made by the church in 1936 for education was $277,764. The church also pro- vides for religious work among Lutheran students at tax-supported and other nondenominational institutions. The home mission work of the church is directed by a board, supplemented by district committees, which cooperate with it in the assignment and support of mission pastors. It conducts a seamen's mission in San Francisco, Calif., Seattle, Wash., Bremerton, Wash., and Ketchikan, Alaska. It carries on work among the American Indians and among the natives in Alaska; among the deaf, mute, and blind in State institutions for these defectives. It superintends the work of synodical evangelists and in a measure aids the book mission, which distributes free tracts. For home missions the church in 1936 appropriated the sum of $227,261. Church extension is also a function of this board. Its principal fund was $368,967 and loans outstanding were $350,305. The foreign mission work is carried on in China, Madagascar, and South Africa. The report for 1936 shows for these fields, 30 stations, 94 missionaries, and 863 native workers. The amount appropriated in 1936 by the church for this work was $267,663. While the church in its corporate capacity does not support, yet many of its members do contribute to, the Zion Society for Israel, the Lutheran Orient Mission Society for the Mohammedans in Persia, and the Santal Mission. Through a board of charities, the church maintains two deaconess homes and hospitals, one owned directly by the church and valued at $516,620. It maintains 9 homes for the aged, with 379 inmates; 7 children's homes, with 453 children; 3 rescue homes, 18 city and slum missions, and 6 home-finding organizations. It carries on day nurseries and juvenile court work. The church conducts an extensive publishing business through its Augsburg Publishing House in Minneapolis, Minn., doing an annual business of over $500,000. The church maintains a system of pensions for retired pastors. It is included in the general budget for benevolences. The appropriation made for this cause in 1936 was $80,804. The Augsburg publishing house gives 40 percent of its profits toward the annuities of the pensioners. In addition to the above boards the church has four very helpful and active organizations that cooperate with it in its work. These are the Women's Mis- sionary Federation, the Lutheran Daughters of the Reformation, the Young People's Luther League, and the Choral Union. 44 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 193 6 Religious instruction of the children and youth has been a function of every Norwegian Lutheran congregation since early pioneer days. The earliest forms were in the "peripatetic" weekday and vacation schools conducted in the homes- long before schoolhouses and churches were built. Three forms of religious instruction were in vogue long before Sunday schools were ctarted, namely, (1) weekday schools in winter where no public schools- were conducted; (2) summer vacation schools, generally for 2 months, after the close of public schools; (3) catechetical instruction by pastor, preparatory to confirmation. Later, parochial schools were conducted by several congregations. Sunday schools were added by most congregations to the other forms of religious- schools. The enrollment in these is about 175,000 with 19,000 teachers. LUTHERAN FREE CHURCH STATISTICS Table 1.- -summary of statistics for churches in urban and rural. Territory, 1936 Churches (local organizations), number Members, number Average membership per church.. Membership by sex: Male Female Sex not reporter! Males per 100 females Membership by age: Under 13 years 13 years and over Age not reported Percent under 13 years 2 Church edifices, number Value— number reporting Amount reported Constructed prior to 1936 Constructed, wholly or in part, in 1936 Average value per church Debt — number reporting Amount reported Number reporting "no debt" Parsonages, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Expenditures: Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Paymsnt onchurch debt.excludinginterest All" other current expenses, including interest Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc... Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution. All other purposes Average expenditure per church Sunday schools: Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars Summer vacation Bible schools: Churches reporting, number.. Officers and teachers Scholars Weekday religious schools : Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars Parochial schools : Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers.^ Scholars Total 47, 140 138 21, 786 23, 317 2.037 93.4 10. 955 35, 204 981 23.7 327 315 $1,964,311 $1,910,041 $54, 270 $6, 236 50 $108,945 189 150 138 $427, 524 335 $346, 929 $146, 960 $24, 117 $37, 898 $18, 890 $37. 4.54 $6, 369 $14, 049 $20, 740 $18,324 $22, 128 $1, 036 253 2,536 15,496 111 330 3,901 42 80 725 16 85 572 In urban territory 15, 103 290 6,479 7,832 792 82.7 3,332 11,771 50 $790, 683 $766, 783 $23, 900 $15,814 22 $93, 749 19 35 35 $162, 399 52 $148, 729 $56, 356 $12. 803 $17. 138 $10, 620 $25. 412 $2. 349 $4, 863 $7, 794 $2, 996 $8. 398 $2, 860 50 934 7,165 29 154 1,846 16 270 In rural territory 289 32, 037 111 15, 307 15,485 1,245 98.9 7,623 23, 433 981 24.5 275 265 $1, 173, 628 $1, 143, 258 $30, 370 $4, 429 28 $15, 196 170 115 103 $265, 125 283 $198. 200 $90, 604 $11,314 $20, 760 $8, 270 $12,042 $4, 020 $9, 186 $12,946 $15, 328 $13, 730 $700 203 1,602 8,331 82 176 2,055 34 64 455 15 84 556 PERCENT OF TOTAL 1 Urban 15.2 32.0 29.7 33.6 38.9 30.4 33.4 15.9 15.9 40.3 40.1 44.0 86.1 10.1 23.3 25.4 38.0 15.5 42.9 38.3 53.1 45.2 56. 2 67.8 36.9 34.6 37.6 16.4 38.0 19.8 36.8 46.2 26.1 46.7 17.3 2.8 i Percent not shown where base is less than 100. 2 Based on membership with age classification reported. 73966 — 40 4 45 46 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 2. — Comparative Summary, 1906 to 1936 Churches (local organizations), number. Increase ' over preceding census: Number Percent Members, number Increase over preceding census: Number Percent Average membership per church. Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Average value per church. Debt— number reporting Amount reported Parsonages, number Value — number reporting . Amount reported Expenditures: Churches reporting ,number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding interest. All other current expenses, including interest. Local relief and charity, Red C ross, etc Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution All other purposes Not classified Average expenditure per church Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number. Officers and teachers Scholars 1936 -52 -13.2 47, 140 774 1.7 138 327 315 1,964,311 $6, 236 50 $108, 945 150 13S $427, 524 $346, $146, $24, $37, $18, $37, $6, $14, $20, $18, $22, $1,030 253 2, 530 15, 496 1926 17 4.5 18, 186 64.5 118 341 336 $2, 303, 365 $6, 855 71 $115, 992 104 $458, 650 $526, 993 $366, 764 $160, 229 $1, 398 236 1.618 12,849 1916 376 59 18.6 28, 180 1,252 4.6 75 311 309 $1,116,760 $3, 614 67 $67, 719 85 $222, 150 $194, 458 $67, 470 $26, 058 $798 243 1,450 10 285 1906 26, 928 219 219 $660, 310 $3, 015 55 $38, 628 46 $91, 000 211 1,127 7,479 A minus sign (— ) denotes decrease. LUTHERAN FREE CHURCH 47 Table 3. — Number and Membership of Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 number of churches NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BY SEX SUNDAY SCHOOLS GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE -a ■4-3 o Eh 341 1 6 37 149 5 92 18 1 1 7 21 3 a JO u i "3 o Eh a .a 5 "3 3 0) 3 S ft o o G3 1-2 Jft o ■a o ,„ a -a fli o a) "3 a United States 52 289 47, 140 15, 103 32, 037121, 786 23, 317 2,037 93. 4 253 2,538 15, 496 East North Central: 1 2 24 1 7 8 2 '"I 30 125 4 85 18 1 1 7 13 1 326 833 6,531 23, 130 246 10,812 1,327 .360 409 355 2,368 443 326 165 161 391 442 3,121 3,410 10,720111.360 1, 050 987 102. 5 1 20 45 290 1,296 34 498 76 10 13 14 199 41 165 440 393 88.5 91.5 94.4 74.5 96.7 95.7 100.0 98.5 102.9 80.6 72.4 5 30 120 4 55 12 1 1 3 18 3 260 2,015 8,525 70 2,107 1,277 343 4,516 14, 605 176 8, 705 1,327 360 409 355 1,091 100 1,939 West North Central: 8,483 1051 141 136 North Dakota - South Dakota 4,829 649 180 203 180 1,057 186 4,996 678 180 206 175 1,311 257 2,511 363 40 108 Mountain: 45 Pacific: 1,167 279 Table 4. — Number and Membership of Churches, 1906 to 1936, and Mem- bership by Age in 1936, by States [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches in either 1936, 1926, 1916, or 1906] NUMBER OF CHURCHES NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BY AGE 1936 GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE 1936 1936 . 1916 1906 1 1936 1926 i 1916 | 1906 Under 13 years 13 years and over 1 Age Per- not ! cent re- under ported 13 ' United States 341 ■ 393 376 317 47,140 46,366 28.180 26,928 10, 955 35,204 981 23.7 East North Central: Michigan... Wisconsin. _ WestNorthCentral: Minnesota Iowa -. North Dakota South Dakota Mountain: Montana -. -. Pacific: Washington . 6 37 149 5 92 18 7 21 3 5 40 169 6 112 18 9 24 3 4 3 8 39 161 97 21 9 29 3 4 42 141 4 88 19 15 2 833 6,531 23, 130 246 10.812 1. 327 355 2,368 443 658 6.664 22. 259 353 11,188 1.623 417 1, S12 209 128 1, 055 1,015 4,230 13, 903 120 5, 593 1.242 343 1,126 218 584 5, 477 13, 546 158 4, 829 1,079 854 104 253 1, 361 5,363 51 2,501 392 128 435 70 580 5,109 17, 123 195 8.116 935 227 1,852 373 61 644 195 81 30.4 21.0 23.9 20.7 23.6 29.5 36.1 19.0 15.8 Other States S3 4 2 1,095 390 297 401 694 36.6 1 Based on membership with age classification reported. J Includes: Illinois, 1; Nebraska, 1; and Kansas, 1. 48 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 1936 Table 5. — Value of Churches and Parsonages and Amount of Church: Debt by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting value of edifices] o a s C3 ° O S3 3 ■3 to og a 3 value of church edifices DEBT on church edifices VALUE of parsonages GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE Churches reporting Amount CD bO ■3.9 <~ a 3 ° 3 Qi .3 « o u 3 3 o a < CD bo -3 9 3° 3 3 o a < 341 327 315 $1, 964, 311 50 S108. 945 138 $427, 524 East North Central: Michigan. . Wisconsin - . . West North Central: 6 37 149 5 92 18 7 21 3 3 6 37 145 5 86 16 5 20 3 4 5 35 139 5 85 16 19 3 23 22, 630 248, 150 935, 520 21, 600 458, 333 57, 778 10, 000 162, 400 19, 000 28, 900 4 22 48 1 34 10 3 12 2 2 16, 500 5 24 1 8 1 15, 290 56, 100 1,200 3,075 1,100 81, 505 165, 294 Iowa - .-- - 82, 825 18, 400- Mountain: 4,000- 44, 100 Pacific: 2 2 23, 080 3,400 5,700 (') 14, 900' 1 Amount included in figures for "Other States," to avoid disclosing the statistics of any individual church. 2 Includes: Illinois, 1; Nebraska, 1: and Kansas, 1. Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] Total number of churches EXPENDITURES geographic division and state Churches reporting Total amount Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improve- ments 341 335 $346, 929 $146, 960 $24, 117 $37, 898 East North Central: Michigan Wisconsin.. __ . . _ _. West North Central: 6 37 149 5 92 18 21 3 3 6 37 145 5 90 18 7 21 3 i 3 6,441 50, 485 178, 623 3,215 59 872 7,408 1,481 25, 939 6,262 7,203 3,003 20, 906 65, 727 1,902 28, 621 4,990 1,302 12, 787 3,821 3,901 290 4,209 12, 572 127 4,682 297 1,720 4,673 21, 562 50 5,404 454 Mountain: Pacific: 1,330 300 310 2,441 244 1. 350 1 Includes: Illinois, 1; Nebraska, 1; and Kansas, 1. LUTHERAN FREE CHURCH 49 Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 — Continued [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] iEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States. East North Central: Michigan Wisconsin "West North Central: Minnesota Iowa North Dakota South Dakota Mountain: Montana. Pacific: AVashington. Oregon Other States. expenditures— continued Payment on church debt, ex- cluding interest $18, 890 10, 531 100 3,040 100 1,505 900 200 Other current expenses, including interest $37, 454 130 7,689 20, 490 247 4,487 276 85 3,531 88 425 Local re- lief and charity $6, 369 135 361 3,772 5 1,462 584 Home missions $14, 049 186 1,795 7,967 195 2,346 275 25 763 185 Foreign missions To gen- eral head- quarters , 740 $18, 324 184 2,596 12, 507 165 3,293 293 1,045 240 307 435 2,371 9,359 333 4,296 392 658 252 All other purposes $22, 128 358 3,371 14, 040 91 2,241 331 1,295 232 Table 7. — Number and Membership of Churches, Value and Debt on Church Edifices, Expenditures, and Sunday Schools, by Districts, 1936 Total Aneta Duluth Fargo Fergus Falls Fosston Marinette Minneapolis Minot Northern Wisconsin. Rockford Rugby Southwestern Minne sota Thief River Falls.... Waubay Westby West Coast Willmar 341 47, 140 1,490 2, 251 5,504 2,748 1,402 1,776 7,865 2,523 2,528 2,129 2,067 3,348 2,279 1,327 1,391 2,811 3.701 VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES 315 $1,964,311 65, 900 94, 800 220, 203 107, 700 41, 600 58, 630 411,900 93, 750 95, 650 78, 900 75, 200 102, 100 62, 300 57, 778 60, 000 181,400 156, 500 DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES $108, 945 575 3.950 2,200 2,256 700 44, 469 1,300 1,140 16, 900 3,300 1,175 1,100 200 26, 480 3,200 EXPENDITURES $346, 929 9,140 16, 298 35, 023 20, 103 10, 629 14, 962 69, 971 11, 700 16,701 20, 123 9,583 21, 503 16, 795 7,408 5,288 32, 201 29. 501 SUNDAY SCHOOLS 253 15,496 303 995 1,331 959 474 569 3,530 541 297 1,033 631 363 238 1,446 1,311 HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION ' HISTORY The Lutheran Free Church was organized in Minneapolis, Minn., in June 1897, at a meeting of Norwegian Lutherans representing churches in some of the Central and Western States. The immediate occasion of the organization was a disagreement between the trustees of Augsburg Seminary at Minneapolis and the United Norwegian Church. On the organization of the latter body, in 1890, it was understood that it would include Augsburg Seminary, the oldest Norwegian divinity school in America, and until that time supported by the Norwegian- Danish Evangelical Lutheran Conference. In the prosecution of its work for educating Lutheran ministers the seminary developed certain characteristics which its friends and supporters considered essential to the work to be done. It had been incorporated under the laws of Minnesota, and its management was in the hands of a board of trustees. When the demand came that, according to an agreement with the Norwegian-Danish Conference, the seminary should be transferred to the United Norwegian Church in such a manner as to enable that church to control it entirely, it became evident to some that material changes were intended in the plan of the school, and on this account the board of trustees refused to transfer, unconditionally, the property and management of the semi- nary to the United Church. The result was a sharp disagreement and the with- drawal, and in some cases expulsion, from the United Church of certain churches and ministers, because of their support of the position taken by the trustees of the seminar}^. These churches and ministers were at first known as the "Friends of Augsburg," and had no other organization than a voluntary annual conference. Nevertheless they carried on the work of an organized synod, and had their divinity school, home and foreign missions, deaconess institute, orphans' homes, and publishing business. In 1897 they adopted the name of the "Lutheran Free Church." DOCTRINE The Lutheran Free Church, with its strong emphasis on the independence and autonomy of the individual congregation, puts the more stress on the Lutheran principle of the unity of the church — that it exists in the confession of the one common faith. The Lutheran Free Church, holding that Holy Writ is the only perfect, divine revelation of salvation, and therefore the absolute rule for the Christian faith, doctrine, and life, adheres with unflinching fidelity to the Lutheran confession because it believes that this agrees with Scripture. Hence it lays the greatest stress on practical Christian experience on the part of all church mem- bers and especially all teachers and ministers in the congregation. The Lutheran Free Church holds Lutheranism to be the correct and sound union of the most profound insight into the way of salvation, and of the most intense experience of the power of grace unto a new life in the hearts of men. The doctrinal basis of the Lutheran Free Church is: The canonical books of the Old and New Testaments; the Apostolic, Athanasian, and Nicene creeds; the Unaltered Augsburg Confession and Luther's Small Catechism. The Lutheran Free Church further believes and teaches that: (1) According to the Word of God, the congregation (local church) is the right form for the kingdom of God on earth. (2) The congregation consists of believers who, by using the means of grace and the gifts of the Spirit (charismata) as directed by the Word of God, seek salvation and eternal blessedness for them- selves and for their fellow men. (3) According to the New Testament, an external organization of the congregation is necessary, with membership roll, election of officers, stated times and places for its gatherings, etc. (4) Members of the organized congregation are not, in every instance, believers, and such hypocrites often derive a false hope from their external connections with the congregation. It is, therefore, the sacred obligation of the congregation to purify itself through the quickening preaching of the Word, by earnest admonition and exhortation, and by expelling the openly sinful and perverse. (5) The congregation governs its own affairs, subject to the authority of the Word of God and of the Spirit, and recognizes no other ecclesiastical authority or government above itself. (6) A free and independent congregation esteems and cherishes all the gifts of the Spirit which the Lord gives it for its own edification and seeks to stimulate and to encourage their use. (7) A free and independent congregation gladly accepts the 1 This statement was furnished by Prof. L. Lillehei, Augsburg Seminary, Minneapolis, Minn., and approved by Dr. T. O. Burntvedt, president, Lutheran Free Church. 50 LUTHERAX FREE CHURCH 51 mutual assistance which the congregations can give one another in the work for the furtherance of the kingdom of God. Guiding principles and rules. — (8) This mutual assistance consists both in the exchange of spiritual gifts between congregations through conferences, exchange of visits, laymen's activities, etc., whereby congregations are mutually edified, and in the voluntary and Spirit-prompted cooperation of congregations for the pur- pose of accomplishing such tasks as would exceed the ability of the individual congregation. (9) Among such tasks may be mentioned specifically a theological seminary, distribution of Bibles and other books and periodicals, home missions, foreign missions, Jewish missions, deaconess institutes, children's homes, and other institutions of charity. (10) Free and independent congregations have no right to demand that other congregations shall submit to their opinion, will, judgment, or decision; therefore, all domination of a majority of congregations over a minority shall not be tolerated. (11) Cooperating agencies that may be found desirable for the activities of congregations, such as larger and smaller conferences, committees, officers, etc., cannot, in a Lutheran free church, impose any obligations or restrictions, exert any compulsion, or la} 7 any burden upon the individual congregation, but have the right only of making recommendations to, and requests of, congregations and individuals. (12) Every free and independent congregation, as well as even 7 individual believer, is prompted by the Spirit of God and has the right of love to do good and to work for the salvation of souls and for the quickening of spiritual life as far as its abilities and power permit. In such free spiritual activity it is limited neither by parish nor synodical bounds. ORGANIZATION The Lutheran Free Church is not a s3 r nod, as that term is commonly under- stood. It is an association of free and independent Lutheran congregations for the furtherance of true Christian life within the congregations, as well as for the carrying out of the Master's commission to make disciples of all nations. Any Lutheran congregation may become a member of the Lutheran Free Church by adopting its guiding principles and rules for work, and reporting this fact to the secretary of the board of organization. A very important feature of the organization of the Lutheran Free Church is its annual conference. While it has as part of its duties the decision of questions of business and policy, its main object is to constitute a rallying point for those congregations and individuals who have become interested in the aims and ideals which have bound this group of Lutherans together in Christian fellowship and cooperation. The annual conference receives reports from the different institutions and activities of the Lutheran Free Church, and on the basis of these reports it makes recommendations to the congregations, as well as to the directors of these institu- tions and activities. The Lutheran Free Church is not incorporated, but its chief activities, such as home and foreign missions, schools, charitable institutions, etc., have been incor- porated, and the annual conference nominates members of these corporations and their boards of trustees and directors, thus exercising control over them. All persons attending the annual conference who are voting members of con- gregations belonging to the Lutheran Free Church are ipso facto voting members of the conference. Besides this, any person who is a voting member of a Lutheran congregation, and who declares in writing that he is in agreement with the guiding principles of the Lutheran Free Church and will work for its aims, may become a voting member of the conference. WORK Among the institutions and interests supported and served are: Augsburg Seminary, Minneapolis, Minn.; Oak Grove Seminary, Fargo, N. Dak.; Lutheran Board of Missions; Board of Home Missions; Women's Missionary Federation; Deaconess Home and Hospital, Minneapolis, Minn.; Grand Forks Deaconess Hospital, Grand Forks, N. Dak.; Bethesda Homes (orphans and old people), Willmar, Minn.; Martha and Mary Orphans Home; Ebenezer Old People's Home, Poulsbo, Wash.; Seamen's Mission, Seattle, Wash.; Young People's Federation; Ministers' Pension Fund; The Lutheran Free Church Publishing Co., Minne- apolis, Minn., with its three publications — "Folkebladet," "The Lutheran Messenger," and "The Child's Friend." 52 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 193 6 The educational work of the Lutheran Free Church includes an academy, Oak Grove Seminary, Fargo, N. Dak., and Augsburg College and Seminary, Minneapolis, Minn. Augsburg Seminary, the divinity school of the church, was founded in 1869. It is the oldest Norwegian Lutheran school of its kind in America. From its foundation until 1890 it was the theological seminary of the Norwegian-Danish Conference, and from 1890 to 1893 it served as the divinity school of the United Norwegian Lutheran Church of America. Since the later date it has been con- nected with the Lutheran Free Church. Total enrollment for 1936-37 was 395 — theological students 28, college students 367. The income amounted to $73,001. Oak Grove Seminary was established in 1906. It offers five courses, viz — aca- demic, Bible school, home economics, commercial, and music. For 20 years Oak Grove was a school for girls only. In 1926 the Lutheran Free Church decided to make it coeducational. In 1927 the Bible school maintained at Will- mar, Minn., was moved to Oak Grove; total enrollment in 1936, 130 students; income $10,258. The home mission work of the church is carried on by the board of home mis- sions in the United States and Canada. There are in all 34 parishes with 81 congregations and 9 preaching points. In these congregations are 6,020 souls. Members admitted in 1936 amounted to 334. Children in Sunday schools number 2,699, with 1,335 members in young people's societies. Income from the mission field totaled $4,677. There are 55 church buildings. The foreign missionary work is under the care of the Lutheran Board of Mis- sions, incorporated in 1899, and is carried on in Madagascar and China. The field in Madagascar is situated in the southwestern part of the island and has an area of 17,500 square miles with about 125,000 inhabitants. The following statistics are available: Baptized souls, 8,965; missionaries, 9; Sunday schools, 82; pupils, 2,716; congregations, 86; contributions to the mission, 1936, $28,443. The first missionary to China was sent out in 1914, and active work com- menced in 1916. The field is situated in the eastern part of the province of Honan, and has an area of 3,100 square miles with 2,325,000 inhabitants. Latest statistics are as follows: Main stations, 4; outstations, 13; congregations, 9; church members, 491; catechumens, 870; adherents, 1,388; schools, 3; pupils, 62; Sunday schools, 8; pupils, 435; missionaries, 7. The church maintains two orphanages and two old folks homes. In these there are 30 children and 95 old people. The income for 1936 amounted to $31,110. UNITED DANISH EVANGELICAL LUTHERAN CHURCH IN AMERICA STATISTICS Table 1. — Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 Churches (local organizations), number Members, number Average membership per church Membership by sex: Male Female Sex not reported Males per 100 females Membership by age: Under 13 years 13 years and over Age not reported Percent under 13 years - Church edifices, number Value— number reporting Amount reported Constructed prior to 1936 Constructed, wholly or in part, in 1936 Average value per church Debt— number reporting Amount reported Number reporting "no debt" Parsonages, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding in- terest All other current expenses, including in- terest Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc.. Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution. All other purposes Average expenditure per church Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars Summer vacation Bible schools: Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars Weekday religious schools : Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars Parochial schools : Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars Total 33,531 188 14. 951 15, 555 3,025 96.1 9,214 23, 406 911 28.2 170 169 $1, 413, 970 $1, 407, S50 $6, 120 $8, 367 48 $99, 815 87 110 110 $415, 110 176 $306, 858 $141, 769 $18, 154 $27, 054 $11, 247 $44. 734 $7, 026 $12, 774 $5, 672 $27. 552 $10, 876 $1, 744 162 1,776 11,449 104 364 4,062 26 47 387 1 9 289 In urban territory 15, 070 264 5,936 6,607 2.527 3,790 10, 982 298 56 56 $885, 800 $S82, 600 $3, 200 $15,818 19 $77, 040 26 44 44 $218, 660 57 $173, 862 $71, 743 $12, 624 $16, 007 $7, 543 $3, 429 $9. 210 $3, 961 $15,022 $5, 855 $3, 050 53 828 5,336 32 141 1,581 11 21 202 In rural territory 18.461 153 9,015 8,948 498 100.7 5, 424 12, 424 613 30.4 114 113 $52S, 170 $525, 250 $2, 920 $4, 674 29 $22, 775 61 66 66 $196, 450 119 $132, 996 $70, 026 $5, 530 $10, 987 $3, 704 $16. 326 $3. 597 $3,564 $1, 711 $12, 530 $5. 021 $1, US 109 948 6,113 72 223 2,481 15 26 185 1 9 289 PERCENT OF TOTAL 1 Urban | Rural 32.0 44.9 39.7 42.5 83.5 41.1 46.9 32.7 32.9 33.1 62.6 62.7 52.3 40.0 40.0 52.7 32.4 56.7 50.6 69.5 59.4 67.1 63.5 48.8 72.1 69.8 54.5 53.8 32.7 46.6 46.6 30.8 38.7 38.9 1 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. 2 Based on membership with age classification reported. 53 54 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 2. — Comparative Summary, 1906 to 1936 Churches (local organizations), number. Increase ' over preceding census: Number Percent --- Members, number Increase over preceding census: Number . Percent Average membership per church. Church edifices, number Value— number reporting Amount reported Average value per church Debt—number reporting Amount reported Parsonages, number Value — number reporting. Amount reported Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reporte d Pastors ' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding interest .. All other current expenses, including interest- Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution All other purposes Not classified Average expenditure per church Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars 1936 -12 -6.3 33, 531 4,333 14.8 188 170 1G9 $1, 413. 970 $8, 367 48 $99, 815 no no $415, 110 176 $306, 858 $141, 769 $18, 154 $27, 054 $11,247 $44, 734 $7, 026 $12, 771 $5, 672 $27, 552 $10,876 $1, 744 162 1,776 11, 149 1926 190 _9 -1.0 29,198 11.874 68.5 154 176 172 $1,491,348 $8, 671 31 $108,610 106 $524, 050 185 $3S2, 344 $303. 989 $78, 355 $2, 067 162 1.234 10, 556 1916 -6 -3.0 17, 324 984 6.0 173 173 $696, 780 $4, 028 43 $45, 088 90 $235, 470 186 $193, 593 $139, 568 $41,759 $12, 260 $1, 041 165 1, 012 7,777 1906 16,340 83 140 13S $418,450 $3, 032 45 $43, 425 60 $103, 900 142 775 6,116 A minus sign (— ) denotes decrease. UNITED DANISH LUTHERAN CHURCH 55 Table 3. — Number and Membership of Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 number of number of SUNDAY churches MEMBERS SCHOOLS GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND "3 a o o3 3 STATE o a CD a IH 8 "3 a, a - 03 3 a> 3 a CO o ,0 u 3 o Si 3 e 03 3 o £ o United States 178 57 121 33,531 15, 070 18,461 14,951 15, 555 3,025 96.1 162 1,776 11,449 New England: Maine_ 2 1 1 438 275 163 209 229 91.3 2 20 155 Massachusetts,.. 1 1 90 90 40 50 1 6 25 Middle Atlantic: 3 2 1 612 530 82 295 317 93.1 3 28 159 East North Central: 1 7 1 5 2 118 1,100 118 885 215 53 534 65 566 1 7 7 71 40 Illinois.- 94.3 509 M ichigan 5 2 3 674 334 340 324 350 92. S 43 381 Wisconsin 30 12 18 8,690 5,602 3,088 3,930 4,142 618 94.9 27 404 2,769 AVest North Central: Minnesota 19 6 13 3,281 1,854 1,427 1,305 1,305 671 100.0 16 162 1,018 Iowa 34 8 26 9,064 1,982 7,082 4, 240 4, 235 589 100.1 32 368 2,570 1 9 6 :i3 l 1 '"I 1 "~9 6 29 117 1,121 669 3,673 178 117 997 178 1,121 669 2,676 56 516 275 1,420 84 61 535 300 1,465 94 North Dakota ._ .. 70 94 788 96.4 91.7 96.9 8 6 30 1 56 52 254 10 360 305 Nebraska 1,411 Kansas .. - 57 West South Central: Oklahoma _. ... . 2 ..__ 2 365 365 70i 100 195 70.0 2 33 300 Mountain: Montana 4 1 — - 4 1 656 40 656 40 321, 335 20! 20 ■ ■ 95.8 4 1 38 6 212 Wyoming Colorado 30 3 1 2 431 248 183 206 1 225 91.6 1 40 130 Utah « 1 1 100 100 40; 60 1 9| 40 Pacific: ! 3 12 3 442 1,672 1,318 223' 219 790i 882 101.8 89.6 3 11 26 151 8 1 4 354 143 827 1 Ratio not shown where number of females is less than 100. 56 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 4. — Number and Membership op Churches, 1906 to 1936, and Mem- bership by Age in 1936, by States [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches in either 1936, 1926, 1Q1G, or 1906] GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States. New England: Maine Middle Atlantic: New York East North Cen- tral: Illinois Michigan Wisconsin West North Cen- tral: Minnesota Iowa North Dakota South Dakota Nebraska West South Cen- tral: Oklahoma Mountain: Montana. Colorado. Pacific: Oregon California- Other States. number of churches 1936 1926 178 190 26 1916 192 1906 198 NUMBER OF MEMBERS 1936 33,531 29,198 438 612 1,100 674 3,281 9,064 1, 121 669 3,673 656 431 442 1,672 387 524 819 563 7,091 2,810 7,082 1,155 832 3,765 341 1,812 814 1916 17,324 16,340 1906 261 183 456 453 4,327 1,828 3,844 646 383 2,410 343 206 239 905 185 77 470 688 3,897 2,376 4,121 692 444 2,120 MEMBERSHIP BY AGE, 1930 Un- der 13 years 134 222 245 119 2, 253 953 2,972 328 172 891 197 79 91 337 13 years and over 304 390 725 555 6,437 2,328 6,092 723 403 2, 360 459 352 351 1,335 487 Age not re- ported 911 130 70 94 422 Per- cent under 13 i 28.2 30.6 36.5 25. a 17.7 25. <* 29.0: 32.8 31.2 29.9 27.4 30.0 18.3 20.6 20.2 24.3. 1 Based on membership with age classification reported. 2 Includes: Massachusetts, 1; Indiana, 1; Missouri, 1; Kansas, 1; Wyoming, 1; and Utah, 1. UNITED DANISH LUTHERAN CHURCH 57 Table 5. — Value of Churches and Parsonages and Amount of Church Debt by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting value of edifices] Total number of churches 1 1 Number of church !^ edifices o VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES VALUE OF PAR- SONAGES GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE >-< _' 3 1° o a 3 o a < Churches re- porting p 3 o a u CO ^ O 3. 1* o 3 3 o < 178 169 $1,413,970 48 $99,815 110 $415, 110 Middle Atlantic: 3 7 5 30 19 34 9 6 33 4 3 3 12 10 3 7 5 30 18 32 9 6 29 4 3 3 11 10 3 7 5 30 18 32 8 6 29 4 3 3 11 2 10 24, 000 57, 800 20, 100 348, 900 150, 900 321, 250 35, 750 32, 700 ' 138,100 26. 000 39, 000 13, 000 122, 220 84, 250 1 3 2 24 10 27 4 3 17 2 2 2 8 5 (') East North Central: 1 2 15 4 12 3,500 3,175 47, 747 10, 261 27, 660 20, 300 Michigan . . (') Wisconsin.. ... .. West North Central: Minnesota. ... 101, 600 42. 600 95, 750 North Dakota .. 11, 500 South Dakota i 8 1 2 347 3,210 400 1,315 12, 000 50, 500 Mountain: (') Colorado ... . Pacific: 1 1 i, 300 900 37, 500 43, 360 i Amount included in figures shown for "Other States," to avoid disclosing the statistics of any indi- vidual church. - Includes 2 churches each in the States of Maine and Oklahoma; and 1 in each of the following — Massa- chusetts, Indiana, Missouri, Kansas, Wyoming, and Utah. Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] Total number of churches EXPENDITURES GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE Churches reporting Total amount Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improve- ments 178 176 $306, 858 $141, 769 $18, 154 $27, 054 Middle Atlantic: 3 7 5 30 19 34 9 6 33 4 3 3 12 10 3 7 5 30 19 34 9 6 31 4 3 3 12 1 10 8,145 14, 392 7,180 73, 769 38, 082 61, 114 7,803 4,621 27, 281 4, 510 5,431 6,665 23. 236 24,629 4,200 9,291 4,057 29, 755 12, 041 31, 696 3,611 2,979 14, 272 2,403 2,205 3,781 11, 172 10,306 680 1,122 211 5,531 1,718 3,809 150 199 1,277 145 368 100 1,652 1,192 800 East North Central: 444 513 5,758 West North Central: 6,370 4,400 North Dakota 691 504 1,585 Mountain: 250 357 Pacific: 1,225 1,904 Other States . 2, 253 i Includes 2 churches each in the States of Maine and Oklahoma; and 1 in each of the following — Massa- chusetts, Indiana, Missouri, Kansas, Wyoming, and Utah. 58 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 193 6 Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 — Continued expenditures— continued GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE Pay- ment on church debt, ex- cluding interest Other current expenses, includ- ing interest Local relief and charity Home missions Foreign missions To general head- quarters All other purposes $11,247 $44. 7S4 $7, 026 $12, 774 $5, G72 $27, 552 $10, 876 Middle Atlantic: New York ___ East North Central: Dlinote Michigan Wisconsin West North Central: Minnesota Iowa._ . . . . North Dakota. _ .- 405 50 325 3. 016 2,177 2.082 1,000 1,062 647 12. 739 7. 330 7,259 2,199 275 3,502 450 1,096 200 3,260 3, 715 125 155 154 1,138 356 1,200 140 155 200 28 3,668 2,462 1,854 208 209 711 250 278 295 1,281 1. 175 130 150 19 1,532 710 857 20 179 385 320 155 255 656 304 550 1,254 1,079 7,814 3,961 5,507 545 186 2, .549 365 329 503 1,835 1,075 100 664 147 2,818 957 1,550 239 South Dakota . ... 50 1,785 40 363 50 60 220 596 2,463 852 Mountain: Montana. 277 Colorado ... Pacific: 225 358 80 880 Other States ... 232 1,914 Table 7. — Number and Membership of Churches, Value and Debt on Church Edifices, Expenditures, and Sunday Schools, by Districts, 1936 o to VALUE OF DEBT ON CD ■° to B CHURCH EDI- FICES CHURCH EDI- FICES EXPENDITURES SCHOOLS DISTRICT 3 P £ .M a a to d s a 03 O c8 ° £1 a a &'3 -S-f P o 3 8. o fcj ° o £3 9 s.§ ^ — 05 .3 -Q © fc o u < o M •< O u ) 86.4 87.0 78.8 96.7 63.1 747 93. 6 3,005 72.9 74 94. 5 1,414 ! 94.0 1,089 89.4 15198.3 93.3 0) 83.0 '83.3 :88.3 510'95. 7 3, 729 79. 6 10 11 10 4 19 26 47 120 42 11 17 50 247, 609 •i r re 227 40 236 2,777 692 1,410 1,276 5,103 2,324 2,210 2,196 1,594 2,630 588 575 1,286 807 17 471 50 71 213 17 8 130 91 120 78 21 184 311 332 905 216 82 75 317 30 312 2,418 2201 1, 353 1,071 7,994 1 Ratio not shown where number of females is less than 100. 72 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 4. — Number and Membership op Churches, 1936 and 1926, and Membership by Age in 1936, by States [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches in either 1936 or 1926] NUMBER OF CHURCHES NUMBER OF MEMBERS GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States.. New England: Massachusetts Rhode Island Connecticut Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania East North Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan Wisconsin West North Central Minnesota Iowa Missouri North Dakota South Dakota Nebraska Kansas _■ South Atlantic: Maryland Virginia North Carolina Florida.. East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee Alabama Mississippi West South Central: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Montana Idaho Wyoming Colorado New Mexico Utah Nevada Pacific: Washington Oregon California Other States MEMBERSHIP BY AGE, 1936 1936 4,014 177 48 66 107 138 431 264 408 232 233 127 133 263 139 24 29 56 141 60 34 142 1926 3,917 168 44 62 106 130 400 247 370 403 197 225 144 137 246 153 24 41 63 142 53 40 104 1936 1. 192, 553 6, 982 898 9, 685 70, 090 13,901 17, 634 47, 321 59, 100 202, 362 106, 854 137,411 108, 669 61, 682 83, 674 18, 330 19, 771 61, 714 29, 354 9,295 1,682 3,630 2,155 1,775 2,106 2,179 354 4, 343 9,367 8,430 28, 044 7,476 2,796 2,157 8,662 595 408 669 7,621 5,572 25, 861 1,944 1926 1,040,275 7,065 932 8,965 60, 785 11,855 16, 731 42, 985 54, 870 182, 034 90, 851 123, 346 92, 538 48, 782 73, 749 16, 265 16,813 53, 397 25, 308 9,083 1,528 4, 653 1, 463 1,451 1, 763 3, 533 307 3,551 10, 519 7,016 22, 292 5,933 1,686 1,941 6, 616 397 250 497 5,594 4,522 16, 856 Under 13 years 323, 485 1, 932 198 2,133 21,310 4, 345 4,669 11,393 14, 408 52,715 29, 198 35, 257 30, 733 16, 291 21, 649 5,788 5,670 18, 333 8,131 2, 850 382 730 405 570 525 68 1,397 2,166 2,487 8,218 2, 366 829 673 2,534 189 179 201 2,231 1,536 7,478 13 years and over 861, 542 5,070 700 7,552 48, 780 9, 556 12, 846 35, 853 43, 666 147, 287 76, 659 101,717 77, 207 44,813 61,597 12, 542 14, 101 43, 381 21, 223 6, 445 1,300 2,762 1,425 1, 370 1,536 1,654 286 2,946 6,684 5, 921 19, 636 5,110 1,967 1, 484 6,128 406 229 468 5,390 4,036 18,315 1,494 Age not re- ported 7,546 119 75 1,026 2,360 729 578 428 517 22 190 Percent under 13i 1 Based on membership with age classification reported. 2 Includes 2 churches each in the States of Delaware and South Carolina, and the District of Columbia: and 1 in each of the following — Maine, New Hampshire, West Virginia, Georgia, and Arizona. SYNOD OF MISSOURI, OHIO, AND OTHER STATES 73 Table 5. — Value of Churches and Parsonages and Amount of Church Debt by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting value of edificesl GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States _. New England: Massachusetts Rhode Island Connecticut Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania East North Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan Wisconsin West North Central Minnesota Iowa Missouri North Dakota South Dakota Nebraska Kansas South Atlantic: Maryland Virginia North Carolina Florida East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee Alabama Mississippi West South Central: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Montana Idaho _ Wyoming Colorado New Mexico Nevada Pacific: Washington _ _ Oregon. California Other States DO 4, 014 3. 406 177 48 66 107 13S 431 264 3SS 408 232 233 127 133 263 139 10 i 15 17 24 29 .56 141 60 34 142 154 40 59 103 125 389 230 331 349 201 214 108 105 236 120 21 26 46 120 39 30 101 VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES 153 40 58 100 122 3S4 229 329 345 199 212 107 103 237 119 21 26 44 120 39 30 100 $66, 273. 902 527. 300 37, 000 710,500 6, 638, 437 1, 236, 250 2, 055, 303 3. 365, 600 3,611,691 12, 673, 373 5, 948, 600 6, 198, 098 3, 965, 664 2. 756, 200 4, 670, 374 502, 898 579, 350 2, 603, 575 1, 086, 701 959, 055 216. 500 170, 100 258, 134 109, 450 186, 900 110, 500 23, 000 221,703 310, 700 372 823 903, 984 250, 650 65. 000 50. 700 299, 700 22, 600 33. 500 232, 625 102, 550 1,S40. 166 DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES O M 1,418 41 55 176 104 125 134 84 78 25 22 66 47 $12, 761, 589 44.815 119,334 1, 614, 373 300, 700 271, 525 793, 205 543, 672 2, 559, 400 1,253,638 1, 157, 847 633, 844 370,239 1, 129, 630 56, 294 58, 577 348, 173 155, 002 224, ^09 30. 000 36, 450 82, 120 34, 188 13, 250 5,280 5,225 12, 160 45, 554 61,276 165, 294 39. 579 14, 428 6.615 71,619 3, 250 1,000 53, 985 25.812 372, 729 46, 89S VALUE of FAR- SONAGES 2, 372 $9, 769. 143 63 93 309 160 217 241 154 152 67 64 186 96 53, 100 0) 101,800 677. 400 214,500 224, 90Q; 347, 300 424, 650 1, 583, 035 746, 495 994. 605 S87, 262 570, 556 622, 517 166, 630 155, 350 534, 625 257. 600 85. 500 28. 500 32, 300 34, 800 32, 800 28, 000 26, 500 0) 34, 600 56. 400 82, 050 220, 450 63. 100 IS, too 18. 000 93. 568 9, 15Q 0) 78. 800 47, S00 157, 100 59. 000 1 Amount included in figures shown for "Other States," to avoid disclosing the statistics of anv indi- vidual church. J Includes 2 churches each in the States of South Carolina and Utah, and the District of Columbia: and 1 in each of the following— Maine, New Hampshire, Delaware, West Virginia, and Georgia. 74 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 6. — Church Expenditures bt States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States. New England: Massachusetts.. Rhode Island- Connecticut Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania.-. East North Central: Ohio.. Indiana Illinois Michigan Wisconsin.. Total number of churches West North Central: Minnesota Iowa Missouri North Dakota South Dakota. Nebraska Kansas South Atlantic: Maryland Virginia North Carolina- Florida East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee Alabama Mississippi West South Central: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Montana Idaho Wyoming Colorado New Mexico . Utah Nevada Pacific: Washington . Oregon California... 4,014 Other States. expenditures 177 48 66 1,07 138 431 264 388 408 232 233 127 133 263 139 24 29 56 141 34 142 Churches reporting 3,825 Total amount $13, 138, 974 164 42 65 102 133 418 246 357 395 224 229 124 125 248 134 33 134 63, 962 13, 630 111,289 881, 260 176,906 278, 739 667, 813 778, 252 2, 352, 978 1, 179, 275 1, 302, 132 887, 525 627. 154 1, 050, 371 112, 252 116, 484 584, 627 350, 782 124, 122 40, 423 36, 476 30, 283 43, 047 34, 590 19, 237 4,774 38, 484 68,053 103, 321 289, 861 50, 237 31, 663 17, 274 96, 045 14, 052 5, 716 9,412 71, 170 59, 350 387,616 28, 337 Pastors' salaries All other salaries $3, 448, 085 22,763 5,182 26, 474 245, 897 64, 191 86, 671 133, 345 140, 767 473, 861 230, 668 294, 032 280, 503 219, 405 225, 936 59, 381 61, 120 196, 386 102, 020 35, 884 10, 171 17, 270 13, 234 10, 945 13,969 10, 024 2,641 16, 478 20, 875 43, 547 91,012 22, 407 12, 091 7,659 32, 324 3,064 3,300 3,730 33, 265 26, 139 137, 425 12, 029 $2, 482, 290 7,936 929 26, 575 107, 489 14,693 30, 587 138, 065 183, 611 591,532 253, 420 289, 515 136, 327 88. 183 236, 098 4,185 7,522 107, 818 46, 104 11, 552 4,909 1,074 1,848 7,498 5,647 2,380 24 5, 086 12, 745 9,401 48, 068 1,106 2,190 2,054 18,463 1,174 90 478 8,904 7,309 57, 148 2,553 i Includes 2 churches each in the States of Delaware and South Carolina, and the District of Columbia; and 1 in each of the following— Maine, New Hampshire, West Virginia, Georgia, and Arizona. SYNOD OF MISSOURI, OHIO, AND OTHER STATES id Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 — Continued [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States. New England: Massachusetts . Rhode Island.. Connecticut Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania.. East North Central: Ohio Indiana. Illinois Michigan Wisconsin West North Central: Minnesota Iowa Missouri North Dakota South Dakota Nebraska Kansas South Atlantic: Maryland Virginia North Carolina. Florida expenditures— continued Payment on church debt, ex- cluding interest 81, 072, 152 East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee Alabama Mississippi West South Central: Arkansas Louisiana. Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Montana Idaho Wyoming Colorado New Mexico. Utah Nevada Pacific: Washington Oregon California... Other States. 2,722 "*7,~ 137 97, 753 16,417 35, 631 48,500 47, 353 155, 626 103, 919 107, 825 77, 234 48,323 67, 785 3,294 4,111 26,045 53, 625 18, 344 8,050 7,245 2,445 3,524 1,785 100 761 283 9,299 9,748 25, 896 4,989 6,212 788 11, 223 557 619 3.993 2,878 48, 668 1,445 Other cur- rent ex- penses, in- cluding interest $2, 448, e77 13, 429 2,200 17, 588 232, 907 45, 110 54, 135 141,946 136, 454 478, 639 220, 680 242, 598 125, 067 81, 194 226, 270 15, 508 13, 525 86, 191 46, 074 29, 986 8,812 3,894 8,056 13,017 6,160 2,326 354 7,575 14. 010 13, 297 40, 222 7,384 2,555 3,453 13, 246 6, 563 1,355 1,739 11, 456 7,979 58, 847 0,876 Local relief and charity $213,554 1,436 831 2,280 21, 273 3,455 8,004 9,838 12, 196 49, 582 15, 958 15, 253 11,318 11,019 13, 423 1,139 1,333 8,209 4,154 4,226 719 407 603 252 339 361 23 572 954 2,055 3,904 473 407 55 1,258 107 25 466 525 Home missions $124,356 372 "937' 8,199 943 1,821 2,019 5,995 21,901 9,632 13,415 10, 536 3,378 9,814 686 2,125 6,749 1,553 877 70 267 123 481 52 13 7 2,310 11,558 1,299 306 142 109 766 841 4,918 Foreign missions $77, 404 1,183 3,799 245 1,231 902 9,642 15, 470 5,709 6,603 3,903 3,540 3,908 143 560 3,449 726 364 378 40 850 60 2,083 2,101 593 130 3 341 141 377 632 8,045 To gen- eral head- quarters $1,901,318 9,258 2,653 10, 799 78, 360 14, 638 21, 195 110,803 133, 435 309, 419 207, 248 196,716 144, 674 105, 857 170,984 17, 487 17, 525 97, 063 61, 071 12, 695 5,012 3,810 1,847 4,267 3,702 2,188 281 5,985 7,078 13,310 42, 909 4,125 5,444 2,155 13, 753 1,258 531 2, 535 8,233 9,124 38, 067 3,824 All other purposes $435,218 197 62 5,404 35, 444 7,611 16, 089 19, 081 35, 242 62, 217 51, 359 33, 084 23, 493 20, 711 44, 597 3,418 2,028 17, 652 18, 977 5,189 400 643 332 693 480 357 150 1,398 1,570 8,925 2,590 39 427 1,408 159 315 51 937 670 11,094 339 76 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 7.— Number and Membership of Churches, Value and Debt on Church Edifices, Expenditures, and Sunday Schools, by Districts, 1936 o a> aj§ °3 03 S O Number of mem- bers VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES EXPENDITURES SUNDAY SCHOOLS DISTEICT -a a 3 2 XI £ o - 3 o a < O bO •a .a 3 2 X g- o •- a a o a CJ bo ■« a 3 2 .3 5? O "- 1 3 3 O a < S bo x. 3 3 ° X s* o o c3 ll 1" Total 4,014 1, 192, 553 3,371 $66. 273, 902 1,418 $12,761,589 3,825 $13,138,974 3,132 247. 609 179 85 230 112 60 159 176 87 139 144 230 410 198 198 139 239 57 113 124 69 56 94 150 160 143 263 70, 897 12, 425 98, 202 36, 334 8,910 46, 582 82, 980 23, 408 38, 035 29, 781 93, 534 104, 528 24, 527 118,773 31,858 59, 546 8,521 15, 989 18, 970 14, 156 12,611 26, 916 31, 673 72. 900 27, 696 82, 801 149 52 209 98 37 143 161 77 121 121 199 344 141 183 112 196 45 8 97 52 43 78 137 137 121 234 6, 556, 019 851, 205 5, 799, 241 2, 064, 800 300, 200 4, 334, 256 7, 599, 465 1, 095, 000 1, 657, 200 1,101,701 5, 124, 200 3, 660, 155 696, 348 7, 591, 105 1,449,875 2, 263, 350 373, 623 460, 175 558. 550 713,334 799, 961 1, 205, 984 1,182,400 3, 390, 7SS 876, 837 4, 568, 130 89 25 82 32 18 75 115 39 45 48 84 129 40 98 36 73 19 41 22 24 32 25 34 52 57 84 1, 386, 653 82. 196 854, 965 156, 880 70, 219 S00, 978 2, 439, 485 187, 985 182, 254 155, 252 927, 313 525, 770 86, 077 1, 713. 088 256, 128 266, 867 61, 276 94, 225 58, 577 141, 063 200, 794 140, 000 93, 560 656, 2S5 166, 794 1, 056, 905 162 79 221 109 57 156 165 86 132 139 216 397 194 193 134 219 56 110 116 64 54 90 139 148 134 255 856, 486 158, 353 1, 340, 391 420. 878 101,030 631,423 1, 086. 074 268, 923 355, 667 358, 206 1,045,834 837, 339 158, 237 1, 442, 933 279, 032 418, 643 103. 618 162, 183 113, 764 123, 743 207. 469 249, 007 315,480 801.490 291, 869 1, 004, 902 167 70 189 95 52 143 166 72 116 113 166 289 150 166 105 141 48 84 106 55 51 65 108 99 121 195 22, 309 3,936 20, 882 8,178 2,289 13 239 California and Nevada. Central _ Central Illinois.. Colorado Eastern. English. 30, 308 3,961 6,834 5 727 Iowa, East Iowa, West... _. Michigan . . Minnesota North Dakota and Montana- Northern Illinois Northern Ne- 15, 868 15, 133 4,950 20, 815 4,778 6.492 North Wiscon- Oklahoma Oregon and Washington... South Dakota... Southern Southern Cali- fornia. Southern Illinois. Southern Ne- braska. - South Wisconsin- Texas Western. .. . 2, 596 4,395 3,710 3,566 3, 502 4,007 4,642 9,199 6,997 19, 296 HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION x HISTORY The incipient stages of "Missouri Luther anism" (Lutheranism as restore 1 , pro- claimed, and propagated by the Evangelical Lutheran Synod of Missouri, Ohio, and Other States) are clearly discernible in certain events which transpired just 100 years ago, chief among which the following deserve special mention: Union- izing of Lutheran and Reformed Churches in Prussia in the early decades of the nineteenth century by the state protested against in words and actions by confes- sional Lutherans; emigration from their fatherland by the latter; their arrival on the friendly shores of our country in the late thirties; their settlement in St. Louis and Perry County, Mo.; in Michigan, Indiana, Ohio, and New York; organization of congregations with churches and parochial schools; building of a (log cabin) college in Perry County, Mo., in 1839 (later transferred to St. Louis); erection of a Practical Ministerial Seminary (shorter course) at Fort Wayne, Ind. (at first privately owned by Pastor William Loehe of Neuendettelsau, Germany, trans- ferred to the Missouri Synod at its organization in 1847) ; issuing of a religious periodical, "Der Lutheraner," in 1844 (synodical organ since 1847); pioneer mis- sionary and organization work of the Saxon pastors, particularly the Rev. C. F. W. Walther in Missouri; the pastors of the Franconian settlements in Michigan, Pastors Fr. Wyneken, Wm. Sihler, and others in Indiana and Ohio. A special centennial celebration of the arrival of the Saxon immigrants was arranged for the years 1938-39. ' This statement was furnished by the Rev. S. Michael, statistician, Evangelical Lutheran Synod of Missouri, Ohio, and Other States, Joplin, Mo. SYNOD OF MISSOURI, OHIO, AND OTHER STATES 77 After preliminary correspondence and special meetings held at St. Louis and Fort Wayne, Ind., the organization of the synod was effected at Chicago in May 1847, 12 voting pastors, 11 advisory pastors, 4 lay delegates, and 7 guests attend- ing the conventions. The Saxon immigrants of 1839, with a few accessions, numbered not quite 1,000 souls. In 1848, the first statistics after the organization of the synod listed: 37 congregations, 19 pastors, 4,099 souls. Since then the growth in membership (souls) has been as follows: 1857, 20,501; 1867, 73,106; 1877, 122,177; 1887, 459,376; 1897, 685,334; 1907, 838,646; 1917, 1,001,380; 1927, 1,106,745. DOCTRINE In doctrine the Missouri Synod recognizes one standard, to which there must be absolute accord, and upon which all its pastors are pledged: The Holy Scriptures, accepted as the infallible inspired Word of God; the three ecumenical creeds — the Apostles', the Nicene, and the Athanasian; and the six Lutheran Confessions accepted as a correct presentation of the Biblical doctrines — the Augsburg Con- fession, the Apology of the Augsburg Confession, the Smalcald Articles, the Large and Small Catechisms of Luther, and the Formula of Concord. ORGANIZATION In polity the Missouri Synod is pronouncedly congregational. Pastors are called directly by the congregations, the synod and its officials acting merely in an ad- visory capacity. At all conventions, district (29 in North America and 2 in South America) meetings as well as those of the general body (triennial) — con- gregations holding membership in the synod are represented by an equal number of ministerial and lay delegates. Others attend as advisory members. All resolutions of the synod are subject to approval or disapproval by the congrega- tions, the stipulation of the original constitution adopted in 1847 being main- tained to this day: "The resolutions of the synod are to have no binding effect on the individual congregation until the congregation has examined them and adopted them as its own." Originally organized as a German church body, the Missouri Synod now num- bers only 178 all-German stations in North America; 1,979 stations are all-English, while the remaining 2,228 stations are bilingual. ' Church attendance is 33 percent German and 67 percent English. The synod's 1,354 parochial schools are attended by 75,721 pupils instructed by 2,299 teachers. WORK Home mission work in North America is carried on by the synod at 1,659 sta- tions, 1,051 mission workers serving 147,854 souls, and includes — immigrant and seamen's missions, deaf and blind missions, Indian missions, Jewish missions, foreign-tongue missions, and institutional missions. Other missions of the synod are: Missions in South America, foreign missions in India and China, support of European missions, and — in conjunction with other members of the Synodical Conference — missions among the Negroes in our country and in Nigeria, Africa. The synod owns and operates 18 colleges and seminaries, 14 in North America, 2 in South America, 1 each in India and China, with an enrollment of 2,495 stu- dents instructed by 177 professors. Total value of college and seminary buildings, $9,012,881. Total property value of congregations and institutions, $113,107,237. Moneys raised during 1936: For home purposes, $11,026,075, and for outside purposes, $2,706,897. The charitable institutions within the synod include 20 hospitals, 18 orphanages and child-placing institutions, 12 homes for the aged, 8 hospices for transients, 1 institute for the deaf, 1 for feeble-minded, and 1 training-industrial school. The Walther League, an organization of young people founded in 1893, num- bers 1,487 senior and 693 junior societies, with a total membership of 75,000. One of the projects sponsored by the Walther League is the Wheatridge Tuberculosis Sanitarium near Denver, Colo., with a bed capacitv of 125 and a valuation of $438,841. The Lutheran Laymen's League, an international association of Lutheran Men's Clubs and individual members in the Missouri Synod, among other projects sponsors annually (from October to March) the Lutheran Radio Hour (Dr. Walter A. Maier, speaker) with a coast-to-coast network of 28 broadcasting stations. The Missouri Synod has one large publishing concern, The Concordia Publish- ing House, St. Louis, Mo., valued at $1,120,438, employing 156 persons, printing numerous books, and 15 periodicals with 404,000 subscribers. 73966—40 6 EVANGELICAL LUTHERAN JOINT SYNOD OF WISCONSIN AND OTHER STATES STATISTICS Table 1. — Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 Churches (local organizations), number Members, number _ Average membership per church Membership by sex: Male Female Sex not reported Males per 100 females Membership by age: Under 13 years — 13 years and over... Age not reported Percent under 13 years • Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported C onstructed prior to 1936 Constructed, wholly or in part, in 1936 Average value per church Debt — number reporting Amount reported Number reporting "no debt" Parsonages, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding in- terest All other current expenses, including interest _ Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc. .. Home missions.. Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution.. All other purposes Average expenditure per church Sunday schools: Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars Summer vacation Bible schools: Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars Weekday religious schools : Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars Parochial schools : Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars Total 718 235, 402 328 102, 408 109, 836 23, 158 93.2 57, 927 168, 592 8,883 25.6 645 638 $10, 104, 627 $9, 808, 735 $295, 892 $15, 838 250 $1, 592, 246 315 461 $2, 025, 299 711 1,998,986 $610, 145 $300, 435 $149, 750 $138, 579 $327, 314 $26, 471 $37. 314 $6, 698 $282,231 $60, 049 $2, 812 543 4,071 33, 661 192 360 4,302 214 424 5,569 141 725 9,743 In urban territory 170 118,921 700 49, 569 56, 948 12, 404 87.0 29, 078 85, 249 4,594 25.4 162 160 $5, 488, 007 $5, 350, 990 $137, 017 $34, 300 103 $1, 260, 021 47 146 135 $764, 881 170 1, 050, 141 $231, 608 $250, 458 $65, 832 $90, 003 $211,292 $15, 431 $10, 993 $3', 625 $135,252 $35, 647 $6, 177 161 2,107 18, 451 27 70 807 56 134 2, 206 65 441 In rural territory 548 116,481 213 52, 839 52,888 10, 754 99.9 28, 849 83,343 4,289 25.7 483 478 $4, 616, 620 $4, 457, 745 $158, 875 $9, 658 147 $332, 225 268 342 326 $1, 260, 418 541 $948, 845 $378, 537 $109,977 $83,918 $48, 576 $116,022 $11,040 $26, 321 $3, 073 $146, 979 $24, 402 $1, 754 382 1,964 15, 210 165 290 3,495 158 290 3,363 76 284 2,937 PERCENT OF TOTAL Urban Rural 23.7 50.5 48.4 51.6 51.8 48.2 53.6 46.4 50.2 49.8 50.6 49.4 51.7 48.3 25.1 25.1 54.3 54.6 46.3 41.2 79.1 14.9 29.9 29.3 37.8 23.9 52.5 38.0 69.5 44.0 64.9 64.6 58.3 29.5 54.1 47.9 59.4 29.7 51.8 54.8 14.1 19.4 18.8 26.2 31.6 39.6 46.1 60.8 69.9 1 Based on membership with age classification reported. 78 JOINT SYJSTOD OF WISCONSIN AND OTHER STATES 79 Table 2. — Comparative Summary, 1936 and 1926 Churches Qoeal organizations), number. Increase over preceding census: Number Percent . Members, number Increase over preceding census: Number Percent Average membership per church . Church edifices, number.. Value— number reporting Amount reported Average value per church. Debt — number reporting Amount reported. Parsonages, number Value — number reporting. Amount reported Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding interest.. All other current expenses, including interest- Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution All other purposes Not classified Average expenditure per church Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars. ._ _. 1926 1.3 235, 402 6,160 2.7 328 645 638 $10, 104, 627 $15, 838 229, 242 323 704 631 $11,828,013 $18, 745 250 $1, 592, 246 176 $1, 096, 883 488 461 455 $2, 025, 299 $2, 640, 363 711 695 $1,998,986 $2, 743, 164 $610, 145 } $360, 435 $149, 750 } $2,318,329 $138, 579 ! $327, 314 J $26, 471 i $37, 314 $6, 698 \ $423, 643 $282, 231 $60, 049 J $1, 192 $2, 812 $3, 947 543 490 4,071 2,741 33, 661 28,948 Table 3. — Number and Membership of Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 number of churches number of MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BY SEX SUNDAY SCHOOLS GEOGRAPHIC DIVI- SION AND STATE "3 o J3 5 i-i o p 0} £ CD CO 8 C.C1 s§ ce — C0 u MS 8 E O 13 O „ ■ u CD is « o CO Cm a 'o •S 00 United States 718 3 7 78 357 111 3 21 71 23 5 8 15 14 2 170 2 3 32 87 22 2 3 2 2 ~~~2 5 7 1 548 1 4 46 270 89 1 18 69 21 5 6 10 7 1 235,402 118,921 116,481 102, 408 109, 836 23, 158 93.2 543 4,071 33, 661 East North Cen- tral: Ohio 1,653 2,647 23, 125 143, 960 42, 479 432 1,54s S, 931 4,718 292 770 3,171 1,295 381 1,141 1,470 14,850 76, 070 20, 078 417 331 1,114 1,044 189 994 912 311 512 1,177 8,275 67, 890 22, 401 15 1,217 7,817 3,674 292 581 2,177 383 70 829 1,039 10, 927 62, 584 17, 479 198 792 4,130 2.113 153 333 1,144 524 163 824 1, 208 11 , 988 67, 420 17, 929 234 756 4,361 2,270 139 363 1,427 699 218 400 100.6 86 3 56 428 6| 65 03 441 252 2,169 92 773 560 Michigan 210! 91. 1 3,975 Wisconsin West North Cen- tral: Minnesota. .. 13, 956 7,071 "440 335 74 600 72 92.8 97.5 84.6 104.8 94.7 93.1 110.1 91.7 80.2 75.0 74.8 17,512 6.193 Iowa North Dakota South Dakota Nebraska i 67 18 2 2 7 13 2 1 23 50 234 79 2 9 46 62 12 145 341 2,954 696 Mountain: Montana Colorado 37 39 389 Pacific: Washington Oregon. . 329 63 80 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 4. -Number and Membership of Churches, 1936 and 1926, and Membership by Age in 1936, by States GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION NUMBER OF CHURCHES NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BY AGE, 1936 AND STATE 1936 1926 1936 1926 Under 13 years 13 years and over Age not reported Percent under 13 » United States. _ - __ 718 709 235, 402 229, 242 57, 927 16S, 592 8,883 25.6 East North Central: Ohio (,... Illinois. __ .._ Michigan... _. _ Wisconsin West North Central: Minnesota Iowa __ _ __ North Dakota 3 7 78 357 111 3 21 71 23 5 8 15 14 2 3 7 78 371 116 3 15 67 19 7 11 12 1,653 2,647 23, 125 143, 960 42,479 432 1,548 8,931 4,718 292 770 3,171 1,295 381 1,688 2, 387 20, 314 146, 373 43, 504 378 868 7,318 4,076 334 420 690 6,477 32, 808 11, 144 105 554 2,860 1,175 110 219 829 436 100 1,233 1,957 16, 573 103, 773 30, 750 327 994 5,901 3,543 182 477 1,742 859 281 75 7,379 585 25.4 26.1 28.1 24.0 26.6 24.3 35.8 170 32 6 Nebraska 24.9 Mountain: Montana... ____.. 37.7 Colorado. ... 74 600 31.5 Arizona- . _ _ Pacific: Washington ... . 920 1,082 32.2 33.7 Oregon.. ._ ._ 26.2 1 Based on membership with age classification reported. Table 5. — Value of Churches and Parsonages and Amount of Church Debt by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting value of church edifices] o o a a S3 5° o EH c S Z VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES VALUE OF PARSONAGES GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE 6 m to -C-S £"£ 3 ° o "a O £ < M to bfl e C 3 ° o Amount o to M f.s !§. o o E 718 645 638 £10. 104. 627 250 81,592,246 461 $2,025,299 r ' ' East North Central: Ohio 3 7 78 357 111 21 71 23 8 15 14 10 3 7 72 340 105 13 52 19 7 10 13 4 i 3 | 180,000 7 131,000 72 1 1, 107, 762 334 6. 517. 341 3 4 29 136 32 6 25 5 3 2 3 2 31, 000 44, 100 154, 958 1, 140, 075 139, 980 10,315 34, 900 6,080 5, 150 6,634 3,076 16,000 3 6 51 243 80 7 11, 500 44, 000 229, 427 1, 174, 972 West North Central: Minnesota. _ _ . ... . . North Dakota. . ..... _ _ 104 13 52 19 7 10 13 «4 1, 592, 079 30, 120 221, 350 157, 750 27, 100 50, 075 46, 000 44, 050 347, 300 23. 300 32 91. 000 Nebraska Mountain: 16 2 8 7 6 37, 700 (0 Arizona. _ .. Pacific: Washington Other States 31, 000 18. 000 17, 100 1 Amount included in figures for "Other States," to avoid disclosing the statistics of any individual churcb. J Includes: Iowa, 2: Montana, 1; and Oregon, 1. JOINT SYNOD OF WISCONSIN AND OTHER STATES 81 Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] Total number of churches expenditures GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE Churches reporting Total amount Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improve- ments 718 711 $1, 998, 986 $610, 145 $360, 435 $149, 750 East North Central: Ohio. Illinois Michigan Wisconsin .. West North Central: Minnesota North Dakota..- -- _ 3 7 78 357 111 21 71 23 5 8 15 14 5 3 6 78 354 111 20 71 22 5 8 15 14 14 19, 714 16, 987 220, 538 1, 257, 475 317, 990 16, 473 55, 707 39, 670 1, 525 6,475 27, 638 11,213 7, 581 5, 101 5,997 72, 139 334, 525 111,225 7,957 29, 72.3 15, 776 639 2,295 12, 867 7,083 4,818 2,700 1,407 31, 581 261, 867 52, 740 231 1, 439 6,400 S50 807 17, 505 90, 455 23, 234 4,729 2,620 Nebraska ... 4, 169 Mountain: 255 Colorado Arizona .. Pacific: AVashington ... 165 1,743 46 116 820 3,372 571 Other States 363 EXPENDITURES— COn ;inued GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE Payment on church debt, excluding interest Other current expenses, including interest Local relief and charity Home missions Foreign missions To general head- quarters All other purposes $138, 579 $327,314 $26, 471 $37,314 $6. 698 $282,231 $60,049 East North Central: Ohio.. 3,778 1,820 15, 719 95, 721 14, 919 34 4,499 150 50 575 244 818 252 3,320 3,784 39, 021 218, 405 41,146 1,143 5,438 3,504 125 1,258 7,959 1,089 1.122 420 206 2,021 16, 803 5,590 225 317 177 3,435 110 Illinois 50 959 2,881 2,295 327 41 1, 505 28, 926 175, 276 53,012 1, 689 8,828 6,514 456 1,411 Michigan Wisconsin 4,965 20, 787 8.147 161 1,361 S25 7,702 40, 755 West North Central: Minnesota North Dakota. 5,682 304 South Dakota 1, 125 2, 114 Mountain: Montana... 35 52 r US 9 197 196 363 312 10 530 590 Arizona 35 669 I ?6 Pacific: Washington.. .... __ 100 975 50 Other States 410 180 1 Includes: Iowa, 2, and Oregon, 2. 82 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 7. — Number and Membership op Churches, Value and Debt on Church Edifices, Expenditures, and Sunday Schools, by Districts, 1936 VALUE OF CHURCH DEBT ON CHURCH SUNDAY o 3 sa 2 s EDIFICES EDIFICES SCHOOLS bo tc CO o a a a a *S a '.S p£h DISTRICT a c o u si a si a Si a Si S3 o o o o a 3 3 Si O a 3 S3 o a S3 o a 3 Si a 3 &H fc O < U «j O over preceding census: Number Percent 2 Members, number Increase over preceding census: Number Percent Average membership per church. Church edifices, number Value— number reporting Amount reported. _ Average value per church. Debt — number reporting Amount reported 18,910 4. 151 28. 1 "350 Parsonages, number Value — number reporting. Amount reported Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding interest. - All other current expenses, including interest. Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution All other purposes Average expenditure per church Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number .- Officers and teachers S cholars 1936 14, 759 49 48 47 43 $1,091,200 $1, 083, 000 $23, 217 $25, 186 23 23 $199, 689 $224, 795 36 36 32 $250, 600 $296, 800 53 53 $169, 507 $285, 341 $53, 379 ] $11,901 $15, 429 \ $266, 860 $34, 112 $12, 616 $1,678 1 $1, 254 $570 \ $18, 481 $6, 243 $2, 325 ) $3, 198 $5,381 35 24 347 108 2,477 1, 826 1 A minus sign (— ) denotes decrease. 2 Percent not shown where base is less than 100- SLOVAK LUTHERAN SYNOD 87 Table 3. — Number and Membership of Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 NUMBER OF CHURCHES NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BY SEX SUNDAY SCHOOLS GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE "3 o Eh a 3 O E"> § |3 "3 3 P5 2d 3 CD 3 £ Q O si o 3 3 S a? 3 a O •a 3 co b| a** o CO "3 u United States J4_ 1 3 1 12 10 3 8 1 3 1 3 1 2 1 30 .... 1 2 10 6 3 8 "¥ 1 2 18 1 2 ~2~ 4 "l 1 1 1 1 1 2 1 18,910 211 739 456 996 3,961 2,228 986 6, 523 26 883 649 108 764 92 244 44 16, 208 2,702 9,578 9,332 102. 6 35 347 2,477 New England: 153 456 996 3,716 1,601 986 6,523 631 500 646 211 586 245 627 26 252 149 108 118 92 244 44 102 341 224 454 1,949 1,074 478 3,569 12 431 317 60 353 53 136 25 109 398 232 542 2,012 1, 154 508 2, 954 14 452 332 48 411 39 108 19 93.6 85.7 96.6 83.8 96.9 93.1 94.1 120.8 Connecticut Middle Atlantic: "2 18 91 2 9 5 3 6 50 64 32 24 81 259 Pennsylvania East North Central: Ohio Indiana 528 204 270 650 95.4 95.5 1 2 9 13 40 "West North Central: Minnesota . 99 85.9 125.9 2 1 1 1 33 9 8 6 249 South Atlantic: 32 West South Central: Texas_ 41 14 1 Ratio not shown where number of females in less than 100. Table 4. — Number and Membership op Churches, 1936 and 1926, and Membership by Age in 1936, by States [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches in either 1936 or 1926] NUMBER OF CHURCHES NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BY AGE, 1936 STATE 1936 1936 1936 1926 Under 13 years 13 years and over Age not re- ported Per- cent under 13' 54 55 18,910 14, 759 3,589 15, 196 145 19.0 Connecticut 3 2 12 10 3 8 3 3 2 10 3 3 10 13 2 7 3 3 11 739 996 3,961 2,228 986 6,523 883 764 1,830 644 1.399 3.296 3,558 927 1,562 650 771 1,952 122 215 1,072 581 194 713 169 117 386 617 781 2,889 1,636 792 5,810 714 647 1,310 11 134 16.5 21.6 Pennsvlvania .. •Ohio 27.1 26.2 Indiana 19.7 Illinois 10.9 19.1 Missouri Other States 15.3 22.8 1 Based on membership with age classification reported. 1 Includes 2 churches each in the States of Minnesota and Virginia; and 1 in each of the following — Massa- chusetts, New York, Michigan, Iowa, Florida, and Texas. 88 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 193 6 Table 5. — Value op Churches and Parsonages and Amount of Church Debt by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting value of edifices! Total number of churches Num- ber of church edifices VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES VALUE OF PAR- SONAGES Churches reporting Amount Churches reporting Amount Churches reporting Amount United States... 54 49 47 $1,091,200 23 $199, 689 36 $250, 600 Pennsylvania Ohio Indiana Illinois. Wisconsin _ _. Missouri _ Other States 12 10 3 8 3 3 15 12 10 3 6 3 3 12 12 8 6 3 2 JO 359, 500 97, 250 68, 000 221, 000 35, 500 62, 500 247, 450 8 5 1 1 1 4 83, 825 26, 494 30, 000 4,500 3,900 2,500 48, 470 9 6 2 5 3 1 10 75, 700 34, 500 C) 42, 000 19, 000 (■) 79, 400 1 Amount included in figures shown for "Other States," to avoid disclosing the statistics of any indi- vidual church. 2 Includes 2 churches in each of the following States — Connecticut, New Jersey, Minnesota, and Virginia; and 1 in each of the following — Massachusetts, New York, Iowa, and Florida. Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] Total number of churches EXPENDITURES STATE Churches reporting Total amount Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improve- ments 54 53 $169, 507 $53, 379 $11,901 $15,429 Connecticut-. Pennsvlvania _. - -._ 3 12 10 3 8 3 3 12 3 12 10 3 8 3 3 ! 11 2,654 44. 735 22,911 11,437 29, 150 8,968 7,267 42, 385 1,600 14,074 9,836 4,382 7,586 3, 962 1,665 10, 274 265 1,924 609 680 2,580 265 1,459 4,119 250 6,171 Ohio Indiana . _.. 1,737 1,881 816 "Wisconsin Missouri _._ Other States 1,203 1,410 1.961 expenditures — continued STATE Payments on church debt, ex-eluding interest Other current expenses, including inteiest Local relief and charity Home missions Foreign missions To general head- quarters All other purposes United States ._ $34,112 842,616 $1,678 $1, 254 $570 $6, 243 $2, 325 Connecticut _ _ 393 9,343 5,050 2,663 16, 236 3,090 i, 919 3,922 46 348 445 257 81 ISO 286 50 519 175 25 50 205 125 25 Pennsylvania,., _ Ohio . Indiana Illinois _. 11,021 3,270 1,100 401 90 100 18, 130 1,007 917 399 1, 383 218 539 1,780 123 747 25 67 65 25 395 10 155 Other States 1,363 1 Includes 2 churches in each of the following States — New Jersey, Minnesota, and Virginia; and 1 in each of the following — Massachusetts, New York, Michigan, Florida, and Texas. SLOVAK LUTHERAN SYNOD 89 HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION l HISTORY About 55 or 60 years ago Slovak Lutherans began to emigrate to the United States, and within a short time congregations were organized, among the first being those at Streator, III., Freeland, Pa., and Minneapolis, Minn. At first these congregations were neglected because of the lack of regular pastors and teachers. To some degree the mother church was responsible for this, as it did practically nothing for the spiritual welfare of its former members. The first steps to organize the Slovak Evangelical Lutheran Synod were taken in 1894. After several meetings at different places in Pennsylvania, a mutual understanding was reached, and the synod was finally organized at Connellsville, Pa., September 2, 1902. The synod professed its adherence to the Confessions of the Lutheran Church and declared itself in full accord with the Evangelical Lutheran Synod of Missouri, Ohio, and Other States in doctrine and practice. In 1908 it joined the Synodical Conference of the Evangelical Lutheran Church. ORGANIZATION AND WORK The synod is divided into three districts — eastern, central, and western. The synodical meetings are held every 2 years at different places and with different congregations within the synod. They have no theological seminary or other higher institutions of learning, their pastors and teachers being educated in the colleges and seminaries of the Missouri Synod. Pastoral conferences are held at appropriate times in each district. To collect the necessary funds for various charitable and missionary purposes, a budget system is in effect. The collections for the foreign and Negro missions are sent through the channels of the Missouri Synod and the Synodical Con- ference. The synod has, however, a board for home missions. The official publication of the synod is "Svedok" (Witness), which has mam- subscribers in Czechoslovakia and Jugoslavia. For the young people the "Mlady Luteran" (Young Lutheran) is published. The synod has published various books for church and school use, most important among them being the Book of Concord and a hymn book, the Tranoscius. The synod has 4S pastors, 1 missionary in Canada, 4,901 children in weekday, Saturday, and Sunday schools, and 40 students at college and seminary. The executive officers of the synod are as follows: President, vice president, secretary-statistician, financial secretary, and treasurer. The chief committees are the following: Board of inner missions, literary board, budget committee, editor of the "Svedok," and editor of the "Mlady Luteran." 1 This statement was furnished by Eev. Paul Eafaj, secretary, Slovak Evangelical Lutheran Synod of the United States of America, and approved by him in its present form. NORWEGIAN SYNOD OF THE AMERICAN EVANGELICAL LUTHERAN CHURCH STATISTICS Table 1. — Summary op Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 Churches (local organizations), number Members, number Average membership per church Membership by sex: Male Female Males per lOOfemales Membership by age: Under 13 years .. 13 years and over... .. Percent under 13 years Church edifices, number Value— number reporting Amount reported Constructed prior to 1936 Constructed, wholly or in part, in 1936 Average value per church Debt— number reporting Amount reported Number reporting "no debt" Parsonages, number Value— number reporting. Amount reported Expenditures: Churches reporting, number. A mount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries.. Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding in terest All other current expenses, including in- terest Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc... Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution . . All other purposes Average expenditure per church Sunday schools: Churches reporting, number _. Officers and teachers Scholars Summer vacation Bible schools: Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers _ Scholars Weekday religious schools: Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars Parochial schools : Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars Total 7,632 129 3,706 3,926 94.4 1,949 5,683 25.5 53 53 $453, 850 $444, 650 $9, 200 $8,563 22 $47, 355 22 28 24 $102, 400 56 $79, 209 $33, 503 $6, 718 $9, 587 $2, 913 $12. 503 $597 $2, 726 $435 $7, 775 $2, 452 $1,414 35 197 1,226 20 45 446 22 50 404 10 43 197 In urban territory 2,323 211 1,028 1,295 79.4 641 1,682 27.6 10 10 $198, 150 $198, 150 $19, 815 5 $27, 655 3 5 $40, 000 11 $36, 858 $14, 688 $2, 530 $5, 749 $1, 425 $8, 377 $269 $305 $20 $2, 483 $1,012 $3, 351 11 96 679 4 6 101 6 12 129 In rural territory 5,309 111 2,678 2,631 101.8 1,308 4,001 24.6 43 43 $255, 700 $246, 500 $9, 200 $5, 947 17 $19, 700 19 22 19 $62, 400 45 $42, 351 $18, 815 $4, 188 $3, 838 $4, 126 $328 $2, 421 $415 $5,292 $1,440 $941 24 101 547 16 39 345 16 38 275 7 29 110 PERCENT OF TOTAL I Urban 30.4 27.7 33.0 32.9 29.6 43.7 44.6 58.4 39.1 46.5 43.8 37.7 60.0 48.9 67.0 45.1 11.2 4.6 31.9 41.3 48.7 55.4 22.6 31.9 44.2 1 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. 90 NORWEGIAN" SYNOD 91 Table 2. — Comparative Summary, 1936 and 1926 Churches (local organizations), number. Increase 1 over preceding census: Number Percent 2 Members , number Increase ' over preceding census: Number Percent Average membership per church. Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Average, value per church. Debt — number reporting Amount reported _ Parsonages, number.. Value— number reporting. Amount reported Expenditures: Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding interest. . All other current expenses, including interest- Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution All other purposes Average expenditure per church Sunday schools: Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars 1936 -712 24 $102. 400 56 $79, 209 $33, 503 $6, 718 $9, 587 $2, 913 $12, 503 $597 $2, 726 $435 $7, 775 $2,452 $1,414 35 197 1,226 1926 8, 344 -8.5 129 118 53 58 53 $453,850 $8, 563 22 $47, 355 56 $526, 100 $9, 395 15 $42, 450 28 19 $133, 500 64 $108, 612 $80, 974 $27, 638 $1, 697 29 190 1,429 1 A minus sign (— ) denotes decrease. > Percent not shown where base is less than 100. Table 3.- — Number and Membership of Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 NUMBER OF CHURCHES NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BY SEX SUNDAY SCHOOLS GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE 3 o g. U 3 H "3 O Urban Rural "3 3 "3 a o o IH si i 8.2 O T3 o 9-t "o X) o 73 59 1 3 2 8 25 15 4 1 11 48 7,632 2,323 5,309 3,706 3,926 94.4 35 197 1,226 New England: 1 3 y 4 ~~2~ 5 21 15 4 1 174 709 162 1, 529 2,601 2,148 220 89 174 709 988 452 162 541 2,149 2,148 220 89 69 271 65 761 1.324 1, 065 109 42 105 438 97 768 1,277 1. 083 111 47 65.7 61.9 0) 99.1 103.7 98.3 98.2 0) 1 3 1 6 18 4 1 1 12 38 5 26 88 22 1 5 55 East North Central: Illinois 275 30 Wisconsin.. 250 West North Central: 470 Iowa 116 North Dakota .. .. .. 9 Pacific 21 1 Ratio not shown where number of females is less than 100. 92 CENSUS OE RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 4. — Number and Membership of Churches, 1936 and 1926, and Membership by Age in 1936, by States [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches in either 1936 or 1926] GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND number of churches NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BY AGE, 1936 STATE 1936 1926 1936 1926 Under 13 years 13 years and over Percent under 13 59 71 7,632 8,344 1,949 5,683 25.5 East North Central: 3 2 8 25 15 4 3 3 7 2S 16 4 3 709 162 1,529 2,601 2,148 220 263 739 228 1,587 2,817 2,308 252 115 298 136 54 471 701 457 55 573 108 1,058 1,900 1,691 165 19.2 33.3 30.8 West North Central: Minnesota. 27.0 21.3 25.0 Pacific: Other States ._ ... i 2 75 188 28.5 1 Includes: Massachusetts, 1; and Washington, 1. Table 5. — Value of Churches and Parsonages and Amount of Church Debt by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting value of edifices] o •S □ J3 O £ CO o aj '-'''3 CL> m Si g 3 VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES VALUE OF PARSONAGES STATE £.3 a o s < Si 0) a 3 o g <5 Si

783, 596 1,168 7,996 90, 917 26, 243 361, 346 61, 577 14, 169 28,974 4,312 7,282 5,807 7,457 2,375 713 456 18, 206 6,780 1,045 33, 555 3,416 15, 251 5,983 19, 450 14, 788 3,739 555 3,845 2,808 404 567 636 1,682 179 1,700 208 985 891 5,865 266 MEMBERSHIP BY AGE, 1936 Under 13 years 261,481 258 2,553 36, 148 10, 724 101, 358 17, 562 4,360 16, 967 2,253 8,221 4,047 6,281 1,364 1,245 133 8, 384 1,722 10, 030 669 4,077 1,343 7,127 5,157 677 319 1,093 708 31 230 284 1,558 206 529 25 1,293 294 1,742 13 years and over 949, 928 1,553 6,217 110,370 33, 758 401,623 69, 126 19, 292 51, 784 6, 933 24, 871 12, 573 16, 153 5,706 2,134 410 27, 163 6,235 2,028 40, 572 5,515 18. 526 6,744 24, 930 20, 735 2,913 1,779 5,487 3,224 345 725 951 5,119 811 2,066 361 2, 357 1,131 6,910 798 Age not re- ported 75,203 1,333 7,241 4,189 38, 226 4,069 134 6,900 189 959 398 150 623 1,128 2, 795 432 251 4, 052 1,274 125 132 149 299 1 Statistics for 1916 include the General Synod, the United Synod in the South, and the General Council (except the Augustana Synod). 2 Based on membership with age classification reported. 3 Includes: Arkansas, 1; Wyoming, 2; and Arizona, 2. 102 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 193 6 Table 5. — Value of Churches and Parsonages and Amount of Debt on Church Edifices by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting value of edifices] GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States New England: Massachusetts Connecticut Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania East North Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan Wisconsin West North Central: Minnesota Iowa- Missouri North Dakota South Dakota Nebraska Kansas South Atlantic: Delaware Maryland District of Columbia Virginia West Virginia North Carolina, South Carolina Georgia Florida East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee Alabama Mississippi. West South Central: Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Montana Colorado Pacific: Washington Oregon California Other States 3,484 301 121 1,356 278 112 157 29 57 40 39 22 8 3 112 40 3 122 12 143 32 153 104 22 13 3,413 290 108 1,340 273 111 152 28 56 35 39 21 8 3 110 40 3 122 12 142 32 152 102 22 13 VALUE of church edifices 3,384 284 107 1,326 272 111 152 28 56 35 39 20 8 3 110 39 3 122 12 141 32 151 101 22 13 $117,577,984 115, 472 715, 600 18, 063, 062 3, 906, 539 50, 980, 544 8, 546, 850 2, 497, 975 5, 189, 693 818, 795 2, 393, 375 1, 490, 658 1, 250, 506 894, 340 107, 000 17, 700 1, 832, 700 840, 569 321, 146 4, 704, 742 1, 530, 685 1, 542, 770 1, 022, 300 2, 774, 532 1, 446, 575 554, 500 359, 900 808, 250 407, 250 73, 900 31, 700 117, 500 178, 515 97, 000 403, 350 165, 935 111,000 , 135, 256 129, 800 DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES 1,294 161 77 472 $18, 447, 882 21,000 92, 605 3, 422, 123 827, 388 6, 580, 414 890, 673 419, 363 1, 155, 360 351, 520 826, 623 361, 623 317, 058 239, 907 15, 075 144, 318 103, 675 46, 400 733, 570 200, 803 106, 058 194, 746 294, 264 120, 148 113, 200 141, 525 125, 900 55, 634 37, 400 2,585 6,350 23, 745 40, 655 180, 770 75, 325 21, 134 122, 476 36, 469 VALUE OF PAR- SONAGES o u 2,171 192 80 822 171 66 104 18 35 2 84 8 78 18 102 67 16 7 1 Amount included in figures for "Other States," to avoid disclosing the statistics of any individual church. 2 Includes: Arkansas, 1; Wyoming, 2; New Mexico, 2; and Arizona, 1. UNITED LUTHERAN CHURCH IN AMERICA 103 Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting:] Total number of churches EXPENDITURES GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE Churches reporting Total amount Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and im- prove- ments 3,484 3,468 $14, 366, 739 $4, 156, 062 $1, 443. 514 $1, 213, 346 New England: Massachusetts Connecticut Middle Atlantic: 6 23 301 121 1,356 278 112 157 29 57 40 39 22 8 3 112 40 3 122 12 143 32 153 104 22 13 19 28 3 11 5 30 5 12 14 7 35 7 6 23 301 121 1,349 276 111 155 29 57 40 39 22 8 3 112 40 3 122 12 140 32 153 104 22 13 19 28 3 11 5 30 4 12 14 7 35 i 7 26, 068 106, 620 1, 977, 829 557 737 5, 927' 658 1, 047, 734 306, 218 692, 861 114,827 353, 153 184, 268 205, 257 102, 289 20, 058 4,039 231, 862 98, 161 36, 650 615, 338 132, 760 232, 596 99, 408 374, 058 232, 518 69, 584 52, 225 97, 037 69, 635 10, 196 15, 458 14, 936 53, 235 10, 844 35, 871 31, 156 18, 128 176, 045 32, 422 9,979 36, 210 558, 141 180, 240 1, 603, 000 322, 121 99, 474 178, 899 37, 709 91,818 47, 892 55, 717 26, 702 8,033 1,750 104, 301 38, 733 8,430 143, 950 32, 600 85, 790 38, 027 137, 152 82, 756 18,961 16, 160 28, 716 20, 578 4, 550 7,670 5,275 21, 547 4,683 11, 610 15,721 8.426 53, 006 9,735 2,020 9,339 284, 286 46, 433 612, 707 107, 514 26, 055 65, 398 9,303 33, 068 17, 726 20,214 8,058 1,701 200 18, 146 5,434 4,893 56, 393 14,312 13, 002 9,020 16, 830 13, 043 5,094 2,240 11,186 3,374 850 1,300 1,246 2,127 385 3, 591 1,105 935 13, 150 1,836 1,660 11, 700 134, 864 New Jersev 42, 669 572, 357 East North Central: Ohio Indiana .. .-. .. Illinois - _ .. _-_ Michigan .. Wisconsin West North Central: 95, 313 23, 270 48, 418 7,480 30, 040 20, 495 Iowa Missouri . _ -.. 21, 277 4,452 1,296 South Dakota 235 13, 755 Kansas South Atlantic Delaware. _ _ _ 9,957 1,688 45, 490 District of Columbia 6,084 25, 496 5,191 North Carolina South Carolina. . 37, 030 14, 529 2,377 Florida East South Central: 3,665 8,823 2,617 Alabama. Mississippi... .. 1,229 1,375 West South Central: 589 Texas . 4,055 Mountain: 887 Colorado.. . . . Pacific: 1,102 1,901 Oreeon. ... 614 8,483 Other States 883 1 Includes: Arkansas, 1; Wyoming, 2; New Mexico, 2; and Arizona, 2. 104 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 193 6 Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 — Continued [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States. New England: Massachusetts Connecticut Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania East North Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan. Wisconsin West North Central: Minnesota Iowa Missouri North Dakota South Dakota Nebraska Kansas South Atlantic: Delaware Maryland District of Columbia Virginia West Virginia North Carolina South Carolina Georgia... Florida East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee Alabama.. Mississippi West South Central: Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Montana. Colorado Pacific: Washington Oregon California Other States.. _ expenditures— continued Payment on church debt, ex- cluding interest $1, 277, 845 2,120 9,460 120, 575 59, 200 482, 607 66, 393 32, 948 42, 261 9,550 42, 012 16, 575 48, 097 11,235 1,382 512 10, 163 5,933 7,100 75, 210 11,071 17, 918 8,681 42, 932 26, 916 17, 633 11,020 7,302 23, 293 500 1,010 350 4,264 824 6,536 3,367 2,107 44, 438 Other cur- rent ex- penses, in- cluding interest 3, 518, 159 7,197 24, 172 592, 120 161, 578 1, 454, 142 227, 292 63, 365 199, 663 33, 116 86, 019 49, 976 38, 322 33, 914 3,370 973 39, 257 18, 734 8,219 155, 808 36, 187 38, 476 21, 152 56, 317 28, 869 14, 922 13, 523 20, 125 10, 373 1,324 850 5,071 2,773 6,671 4,668 3, 556 37, 675 8,710 Local relief and charity S338, 208 415 1,480 55, 270 10, 763 141, 077 26, 015 8,801 18, 587 1,613 4,900 4,423 1,647 1,488 248 35 2,597 2,148 444 17, 800 6,601 5,621 1,400 7,008 3,670 820 726 3,187 805 178 335 1,757 693 650 456 4,031 Home missions $148,576 10 1,183 16, 307 3,588 63, 348 10, 161 1,853 5,266 535 2,552 577 783 1,178 25 3,638 1,206 358 6,757 5,712 4,778 1,053 6,802 3,565 284 331 1,772 1,269 425 213 407 460 131 1,370 528 Foreign missions $160, 592 26 494 14, 816 3,824 78, 291 14, 925 1,100 4,593 566 2,738 650 412 1,033 4 8 2,647 1,387 1,123 10, 813 3,381 2,483 859 6,629 1,754 307 341 1,320 606 38 315 368 672 3 1S4 240 59 1,244 339 To general head- quarters $1,510,871 2,555 6,862 132. 231 34, 387 696, 653 124, 786 35, 366 64, 161 11, 527 46, 656 18, 222 14, 798 9,346 3,967 321 26, 160 10, 936 3,948 75, 869 13, 063 28, 440 10, 816 48, 577 35, 048 6,978 3,084 12, 236 5,243 620 1,143 1,299 4,960 1,252 3,269 2,031 1,226 9,581 3,254 UNITED LUTHERAN CHURCH IN AMERICA 105 Table 7. — Number and Membership of Churches, Value and Debt on Church Edifices, Expenditures, and Sunday Schools, by Synods, 1936 Total. 3,484 Alleghany California East Pennsylvania . Florida Georgia-Alabama. . . Illinois Indiana Iowa Kansas Kentucky-Tennessee . Manitoba Maryland Michigan Midwest Mississippi Nebraska New York North Carolina. Northwest Ohio Pacific Ministerium of Penn- sylvania Pittsburgh Rocky Mountain. Slovak Zion South Carolina... Susquehanna Texas Virginia Wartburg West Pennsylvania. West Virginia 12S 37 150 13 25 144 107 32 42 24 22 129 26 71 11 60 394 153 99 261 21 555 283 15 29 104 154 27 167 45 14S 1,236,612 34, 367 9,195 64. 457 2,230 4,091 62, 265 22, 525 18, 732 11,714 7,168 489 58, 391 8,567 15, 715 955 23, 290 193, 748 36, 109 51, 234 81, 728 5,075 256, 922 111,023 3,817 15, 578 27,166 43,127 6,292 26, 556 21, 115 56, 308 6,663 VALUE OF CHURCH EDI- FICES £.5 3,384 128 35 145 13 25 138 106 32 40 24 2 129 25 70 11 59 363 151 92 255 21 541 273 15 29 101 153 24 165 45 146 2S 8117,577,984 1,294 2, 833, 800 1, 175, 256 7, 369, 897 359, 900 628,400 4, 874, 443 2, 406, 100 1, 143, 506 1, 219, 859 • 1942,050 6,119,027 788, 295 611, 300 31,700 1, 366, 100 20, 955, 568 2, 774, 532 3, 873, 883 8, 028, 850 276, 935 23, 200, 3 SO 9, 874, 221 489, 150 788, 350 1, 446, 575 4, 399, 547 159, 315 1, 879, 020 1, 053, 725 5, 672, 600 835, 700 DEBT ON CHURCH EDI- FICES $18,447,882 164, 325 142, 976 1, 139, 184 141, 525 150, 600 1, 258, 252 397, 863 309, 558 151, 140 168, 200 919,813 338, 770 36, 250 2,585 112,168 3, 920, 671 294, 264 1, 208, 726 796, 479 96, 459 3, 224, 366 1, 607, 827 193, 939 131,948 120, 148 424, 624 21, 495 120, 892 147, 500 514, 506 190, 829 EXPENDITURES 8.9 3,468 $14,366,739 3,334 334, 288 182, 557 918, 435 52, 225 79, 780 647, 659 291, 656 177,013 145, 573 131, 285 732, 912 109, 416 105, 189 15, 458 149, 623 2, 416, 655 374, 058 532, 762 978,913 49, 284 2, 627, 034 1, 255, 537 60,611 88, 894 232, 518 467, 400 49, 202 273, 729 45 154, 329 40 147 653, 345 146 28 79, 399 28 SUNDAY SCHOOLS £.9 £« ft 627, 131 22,311 3,945 39, 363 1,158 2,288 27,697 12, 358 6,464 5,641 3,587 58 31, 566 3,995 4,816 546 9,141 63, 528 26, 538 15, 662 47, 531 2,195 124, 656 51,206 1,686 1,571 14, 008 31,341 2,547 15, 830 6,830 43, 590 3,528 1 Amount for Manitoba Synod combined with figures for Kentucky- Tennessee Synod, to avoid dis- closing the statistics of any individual church. » These churches are located in the State of North Dakota. HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION » HISTORY The United Lutheran Church in America is direct successor and heir to three Lutheran bodies — the General Synod of the Evangelical Lutheran Church in the United States of America, the General Council of the Evangelical Lutheran Church in North America, and the United Synod of the Evangelical Lutheran Church in the South — which were merged into the United Lutheran Church in America in 1918. For the General Synod the figures for 1916 were as follows: 1,846 organiza- tions, 370,715 members, 1,232 ministers from whom schedules were received, and 1,514 ministers reported on the rolls of the body. For the General Council in 1916 there were 2,389 organizations, 540,642 members, 1,327 ministers from whom schedules were received, and 1,664 ministers reported on the rolls of the 1 This statement, which differs somewhat from that published in vol. II of the Report on Religious Bodies, 1926, has been revised by the Rev. Dr. W. H. Qreever, secretary of the United Lutheran Church in America, and approved by him in its present form. 106 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 body. For the United Synod in the South there were 492 organizations, 56,656 members, 189 ministers from whom schedules were received, and 259 ministers reported on the rolls of the body. Immediately prior to the merger in 1918 the Augustana Synod, with 1,167 organizations. 204,417 members, and 720 ministers reported on the rolls, withdrew from the General Council. Thus, the totals for the United Lutheran Church at its first convention were as follows: 3,560 organizations, 763,596 members, and 2,717 ministers reported on the rolls (1916). No account has been taken here of the gains made by the merging bodies between 1916 and 1918. The United Lutheran Church in America not only brought together three general bodies, each of which had its historical beginnings far back in colonial times, but it restored the organic union between the Lutherans of the North and South which had been broken by the War between the States. There is a native bent among Lutherans for unity. They are not unionists, seeking to make the unity of the church manifest in external organization, where real inner unity does not exist. They put unity in the faith first, and where this is found to exist the desire to unite finds expression in one organization upon a common confession or doctrinal basis. Out of this deep concern for the faith and unity therein came several free Lutheran diets and general conferences, looking to complete understanding and harmonious cooperation between these three general bodies and extending over the period from 1877 to 1902. Committees and commissions were appointed for the purpose of arranging for the conduct of home-mission enterprises, without friction or interference with one another, and for cooperation in liturgical reforms. Especially noteworthy among these was the joint committee to prepare "A Common Service for all English-speaking Lutherans." Through the work of this committee "The Common Service" was completed in 1887 and was adopted by each of the three bodies. The hymnal was finished in 1917 and published in the Common Service Book of the Lutheran Church. This Common Service Book was authorized by the United Lutheran Church in America at the time of its organization in 1918. The work of this joint committee had much to do with preparing the way for the merger of the three constituent bodies. The third important cooperative undertaking which contributed directly and most effectually to the same end was the establishment of a joint committee with authority to arrange for a proper general celebration in 1917 of the four- hundredth anniversary of the Reformation. At the first meeting, September 1, 1914, the suggestion was made that the celebration should be marked by the union of the three bodies in the year 1917, and such a consummation was never lost sight of. At a meeting of the committee in Philadelphia on April 18, 1917, a resolution adopted the night before by a gathering of prominent laymen was read and considered. This resolution requested the committee "to arrange a general meeting of Lutherans to formulate plans for the unification of the Lutheran Church in America." The joint committee thereupon adopted the following: "Believing that the time has come for the more complete organization of the Lutheran Church in this country, we propose that the General Synod, the General Council, and the United Synod in the South, together with all other bodies one with us in our Lutheran faith, be united as soon as possible in one general organization, to be known as the United Lutheran Church in America." The presidents of the three general bodies named in the resolution met promptly the next day and took the necessary first steps. The joint committee on constitu- tion, appointed by them, held two meetings and completed the task assigned them. Each of the presidents assumed the responsibility of introducing the constitution and the proposed merger on the basis of it to the next convention of his own general body. The constitution was approved by the General Synod in June 1917, by the General Council in October, and by the United Synod in the South in November. It was submitted by each of the three bodies to its district synods, and in each case was ratified by all of them, except by one of the synods composing the General Council — namely, the Augustana Synod — which declined to enter the merger and formally withdrew from the Council, November 12, 1918. By action of the several bodies at their conventions in 1917 there was estab- lished a joint committee on ways and means. This committee was charged with the duty of inquiring into the legality of the whole procedure, and was clothed with authority to perfect the arrangements for the merger. A detailed report of the work of this committee may be read in the Minutes of the First Convention of the United Lutheran Church in America. This convention was held in the city of New York, November 14-18, 1918. UNITED LUTHERAN CHURCH IN AMERICA 107 At this convention there were present, from churches in Canada as well as the United States, 542 delegates — 289 clerical and 253 lay delegates. These repre- sented 43 constituent synods; 24 of these belonged to the General Synod, 13 to the General Council, and 8 to the United Synod in the South; 2 district synods of the General Council were not represented. At this convention officers — president, secretary, and treasurer — were elected; the report of the joint com- mittee on ways and means was heard and acted upon; the constitution and bylaws were adopted; a certificate of incorporation under the laws of the State of New York was secured and filed with the secretary of state; papers of con- veyance and transfer of property and rights to the United Lutheran Church in America, severally signed by the president and secretary of each of the merging bodies, were read; and the United Lutheran Church by resolution accepted "the execution of the trusts relating to any property conveyed or to be conveyed under the action reported by the General Synod, the General Council, and the United Synod in the South." Boards were elected, among them an executive board, which was authorized and instructed to complete the work of merging. Conventions have since been held biennially in October, as follows: Washing- ton, D. C, 1920; Buffalo, N. Y., 1922; Chicago, 111., 1924; Richmond, Va., 1926; Erie, Pa., 1928; Milwaukee, Wis., 1930; Philadelphia, Pa., 1932; Savannah, Ga., 1934; and Columbus, Ohio, 1936. The mergers of constituent synods of the three bodies which have taken place have reduced the number of such bodies. In 1918 there were in the United States 45 constituent synods, reduced by mergers and territorial rearrangements to 33 in 1936. In most cases the merging synods belonged to different general bodies before they entered the United Lutheran Church. DOCTRINE The doctrinal basis of the United Lutheran Church in America is given in its constitution, as follows: Section 1. The United Lutheran Church in America receives and holds the canonical Scriptures of the Old and New Testaments as the inspired Word of God and as the only infallible rule and standard of faith and practice, according to which all doctrines and teachers are to be judged. Section 2. The United Lutheran Church in America accepts the three ecumenical creeds — -namely, the Apostles', the Nicene, and the Athanasian — as important testimonies drawn from the Holy Scriptures, and rejects all errors which they condemn. Section 3. The United Lutheran Church in America receives and holds the Unaltered Augsburg Confession as a correct exhibition of the faith and doctrine of the Evangelical Lutheran Church, founded upon the Word of God, and acknowledges all churches that sincerely hold and faithfully con- fess the doctrines of the Unaltered Augsburg Confession to be entitled to the name of Evangelical Lutheran. Section 4. The United Lutheran Church in America recognizes the Apology of the Augsburg Confession, the Smalcald Articles, the Large and Small Catechisms of Luther, and the Formula of Concord as in the harmony of one and the same pure scriptural faith. Perhaps the most significant action taken in recent years was the adoption of the declaration concerning "The Word and the Scriptures." In these times when authority in religion has been made an issue, and much confusion is manifest, it is timely that a clear-cut statement should be made pointing to the Word of God as the sole authority for faith and practice and to the Holy Scriptures as the divinely inspired record of God's revelation in His Word. In this declaration the United Lutheran Church recognized its own need, its responsibility for definite testimony to the whole Christian world, and a duty toward other Lutheran bodies. ORGANIZATION The polity of the United Lutheran Church in America, like that of other Lutheran bodies, is not fixed and essential. Forms of government and modes of worship are regarded as of secondary importance, not as essential principles. At the same time it holds that those forms and customs which have been handed down from earlier Christian ages are not to be lightly cast aside, nor is the church to go "back to Christ" and the Apostles or to the early councils in any such way as to cut off all intervening history. What the church has handed down is to be retained, unless it is condemned by Scripture or is obstructive of the efficiency of the church. The synodical and congregational polity has thus varied somewhat 108 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 in type in different communities. The Lutheran Church is for the first time in its history working out in its polity in America, unhindered by any state connections, the democratic spiritual principles to which it owes its origin in the Reformation. WORK The baptized membership of the United Lutheran Church in America was 1,772,272 at the beginning of 1936.' Of that number 1,582,090 live in the United States and Canada and 190,182 live in countries where foreign mission work is carried on — India, China, Japan, Africa, and South America. These members are organized into 33 constituent synods in the United States and Canada, and organized bodies in Japan and India. The constituent synods are responsible for the organization and supervision of all congregations, the training, ordination, and discipline of all pastors, and the maintenance and operation of educational and eleemosynary institutions. The organized work of the United Lutheran Church is carried on through seven major boards, which are designated as "budgeted boards," because through them, nearly 95 percent of the benevolence funds of the church are administered. These boards are: Board of American missions, board of foreign missions, board of education (higher) , parish and church school board, board of social missions, board of ministerial pensions and relief, and board of deaconess work. One other major board, the board of publication, is self-supporting and a contributor to the general work. The general administration of the work of the church is the responsibility of the executive board, of which the officers of the church are members ex-officio. Special work is carried on through various commissions and committees, and cooperative work is done through the National Lutheran Council, the Lutheran World Convention, and the American Bible Society — also, in defined relationships, through the Federal Council of Churches in America and the World Conference on Faith and Order, or World Council of Churches of which the World Conference on Faith and Order is soon to become a part. Three major "auxiliaries" are recognized as official agencies for the promotion of life and service in special groups for which they assume definite responsibilities. These auxiliaries are: The Women's Missionary Society, the Brotherhood of the United Lutheran Church in America, and the Luther League of America. As the names indicate, these auxiliaries do special work with the women, the men, and the young people of the church. The convention of the church in 1936 authorized a "plan of promotion," under the direction of the president of the church, which, even in its initial period, has made all service more effective. The president has developed this plan, and operated it, chiefly through an active committee composed of the executive secretaries of the 7 budgeted boards, and has initiated operations through a second committee composed of the executive secretaries of the 3 auxiliaries. Other promotional work has been done through individual boards and the con- stituent synods. A conference of the presidents of the 31 constituent synods is held every 2 years, in which these synod presidents practically become an advisory committee on open questions of principle and policy. The organization for the "plan of promotion" has been tending toward incorporation as a part of the per- manent organization of the church. The activities for promotion of life and serv- ice through the committee of executive secretaries of the boards, so far, have been of 2 kinds: The production and distribution of special publications — tracts, charts, "Pastor's Plan Book," etc. — and direct personal contact with groups of workers through regional meetings and special institutes. The Laymen's Movement, supported by personal contributions from a compara- tively small voluntary membership, is a unique service agency in the United Lu- theran Church in America. It sponsors the promotion of stewardship through the education of the whole church in all matters pertaining to systematic giving — motives and methods — having turned only once, in an emergency period, to any other activity, namely, the support of young men preparing for the ministry. The Laymen's Movement has distributed millions of pieces of special literature free to congregations, and has been an educational agency of increasing efficiency since the organization of the United Lutheran Church in America. In its organization the United Lutheran Church in America is pliable and adaptable for all practical purposes. It has made many effective readjustments among its institutions, its congregations, its synods, its boards, and its auxiliaries, always in the direction of improved cooperation. Early in its history several separate interests were brought together under the board of American missions. Synods have merged with each other so that the number of 45 at the organization UNITED LUTHERAN CHURCH IN AMERICA 109 of the United Lutheran Church in America has now been reduced to 31. The board of inner missions, the committee on moral and social welfare, and the com- mittee on evangelism were merged recently into a new board of social missions. Thus it is seen that the organization is not rigid. The foreign mission board reported over 9,000 baptisms in India in 1936, more than half of whom were from non-Christian families, also that nearly half of the support of the work in India was given by the native church including Govern- ment grants. The work in India is carried on by 83 missionaries (including wives) and by 2,957 native workers (including all classes of workers). There are 15 missionaries in the Africa field, 33 in Japan, 17 in China, and 7 in South America. The budget for all fields for 1936-37 was $374,730. The board of American missions reported that it was giving aid to support of pastors for 555 congregations, and to property obligations, without salary aid, for 174 additional congregations, a total of 729 congregations with a confirmed mem- bership of 118,067. This requires an annual budget of about $260,000. This board has made church extension loans to the amount of $1,670,378. This work is carried on in almost every State in the United States, its island possessions, and in the provinces of Canada. The board of American missions was given the responsibility of making a special appeal to the whole church at this time for the benefit of its church extension fund which, upon returns already reported, prom- ises to produce $1,000,000 or more for that service. The inner mission board, merged with the committee on moral and social wel- fare and the committee on evangelism and now known as the board of social missions, reported its activities in behalf of special needs under five operating departments: Congregational, institutional, educational, work for handicapped, immigrant, and seamen, and disaster relief. Through these departments direction and support are given to a wide service of mercy of various forms. This board does not operate particular agencies or institutions in most cases but gives sub- stantial help in administration and coordination. The individuals ministered to in homes, hospitals, prisons, and community centers number hundreds of thou- sands at a cost which has never been fully computed. The board itself, without assuming the support of hundreds of institutions and agencies, operates on a budget of approximately $30,000 annually. Within the last 2 years it assisted in gathering and administering more than $27,000 for disaster relief — flood, drought, and fire. The board of education, which serves in the field of higher education (colleges, theological seminaries, and universities), reported activities, through its several departments, with impressive figures. The board report declared that "the church is in higher education": (a) To train its own leaders; (b) to make education effective in character building; (c) to assure a Christian civilization. This board serves with and in all of the educational institutions of the church but owns and directs none. Its work is stimulative and advisory, with comparatively small grants from its operating budget. Its general work in spiritual care for Lutheran students in State and non-Lutheran schools is a large item in its program. It emphasizes the following features of its present service: (a) Educational and financial aid to colleges and seminaries; (b) intensifying and extending the work with Lutheran students; (c) better as well as more men for the ministry; (d) pro- motional programs to awaken the membership of the church to the significance of Christian higher education; (e) research on matters of value to the church and her educational institutions; (/) building funds for more effective work. The statistical report showed 483 students enrolled in the 10 theological seminaries of the United Lutheran Church in America in 1936-37, and 7,776 students enrolled in the 14 colleges in 1936-37. The parish and church school board reported a "program of work" for its wide field in parish education. This "work" includes the preparation and publication, in cooperation with the board of publication, of a vast volume of special litera- ture for use among children and adults. This board maintains a direct and vital contact with congregations in connection with synodical committees. Its "pro- gram of work" is specified as follows: Educational work in (a) the general congregational field under the special re- sponsibility of the pastor: Church services, congregational meetings, and cate- chetical classes; (6) the church school field: Sunday school, weekday church school, vacation church school; (c) the field of special visitation: Shut-ins, shut- outs, and the unreached in the community; (d) the field of leadership, including parent education as well as education of present and prospective church workers; (e) the field of education that is within the province of the recognized auxiliary 73966—40 8 110 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 agencies of the church. The budget of this board is used almost entirely for administrative purposes, editors and some special workers being provided for by the board of publication. The budget is less than $15,000 per year. No board has its sphere and operations so definitely marked as the board of ministerial pensions and relief. It is almost entirely an administrative board, charged with the care of retired and disabled ministers, their widows, and their children. The requirements of this board are quite definite, and in the nature of the case they are not small, nor unimportant. It depends upon 2 sources of in- come to meet these requirements — contributions and income from endowment, both of which are variable. This board reported that it had 347 retired ministers, 55 disabled ministers, 568 widows of ministers, 157 children of ministers, and 6 missionaries, toward the support of whom it was making regular contribution — a total of 1,133. On account of inadequate income the board reported a deficit of $85,811, which, by order of the church, is charged against capital account until it can be replaced. The amount needed annually for minimum appropriations for pensions and relief, exclusive of operating expenses, is more than $250,000. The provision for better pensions is still an unsolved problem. The board of deaconess work is responsible also for a very definite service. It is charged with the training, assignment, direction, and maintenance of the deacon- esses of the church. This service is performed through 2 deaconess motherhouses with necessary staff workers. One of these motherhouses is at Philadelphia and the other is at Baltimore. The deaconesses serve as nurses in hospitals and com- munities, as helpers in institutions of mercy, as parish teachers and visitors, and in emergency aids of various kinds. The United Lutheran Church in America now has 195 deaconesses under the direction of its 2 motherhouses. The mainte- nance of this work requires a budget of approximately $40,000 per year. CHURCH OF THE LUTHERAN BRETHREN OF AMERICA STATISTICS Summary for the United States, with urban-rural classification. — A general summary of the statistics for the Church of the Lutheran Brethren of America for the year 193G is presented in table 1, which shows also the distribution of these figures between urban and rural territory. The membership of this denomination includes all persons, baptized children as well as communicants, whose names are recorded on the rolls of the local congregations. Table 1. -Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 Churches (local organizations), number Members, number _ Average membership per church Membership by sex: Male Female.. Sex not reported Males per 100 females... Membership by age: Under 13 years 13 years and over — Age not reported Percent under 13 years 2 Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Constructed prior to 1936 Average value per church Debt— number reporting Amount reported Number reporting "no debt" Parsonages, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding interest . All other current expenses, including interest Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution All other purposes Average expenditure per church Sunday schools: Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers __ Scholars Summer vacation Bible schools: Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers _. Scholars Weekday religious schools : Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars Parochial schools : Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars Total 30 2,066 925 261 95.1 468 1,439 159 24.5 27 26 $138, 730 $138. 730 $5, 336 6 $35, 550 18 4 3 $13, 500 24 $29, 423 $12, 856 $1,885 $2, 168 $4,175 $3, 497 $1,352 $1, 174 $1,552 $235 $529 $1, 226 21 263 1,708 5 18 148 In urban territory 1,551 129 648 690 213 93.9 393 1,058 100 27.1 10 9 $110,100 $110,100 $12, 233 5 $35, 350 2 3 3 $13, 500 9 $22, 578 $9, 795 $1,805 $1,825 $3, 935 $3,117 $1,175 $485 $421 $20 $2, 509 10 197 1,470 2 11 98 2 7 27 In rural territory 515 29 232 235 48 98.7 75 381 59 16.4 17 17 8,630 8,630 1,684 1 $200 16 15 $6, 845 $3, 061 $80 $343 $240 $380 $177 $689 $1,131 $235 $509 $456 11 66 238 3 7 50 1 1 11 1 3 20 PERCENT OF TOTAX I Urban 73.6 74.6 81.6 84.0 73.5 62.9 79.4 79.4 100.0 76.7 76.2 95.8 84.2 94.3 89.1 86.9 41.3 27.1 3.8 1 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. J Based on membership with age classification reported. Ill 112 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Comparative data, 1906-36.— Table 2 presents, in convenient form for com- parison, a summary of the available statistics of the Church of the Lutheran Brethren of America for the census years 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906. In connection with figures for 1916, and probably for 1906 as well, the member- ship reported for most of the churches included only the confirmed members. As a result, the membership figures for earlier censuses are somewhat too small for fair comparison with the 1926 and 1936 data, which probably include all baptized persons on the church rolls. Table 2. — Comparative Summary, 1906 to 1936 1936 1926 1916 1906 Churches (local organizations), number. Increase over preceding census: Number Percent ■ Members, number Increase over preceding census: Number Percent Average membership per church. Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Average value per church . Debt — number reporting Amount reported Parsonages, number.. Value — number reporting . Amount reported Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding interest.. All other current expenses, including interest. Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution All other purposes Not classified Average expenditure per church Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars 366 21.5 69 27 26 $138, 730 $5, 336 6 $35, 550 4 3 $13, 500 24 $29, 423 $12, 856 $1, 885 $2, 168 $4, 175 $3, 497 $1, 352 $1, 174 $1, 552 $235 $529 1,700 90.6 65 22 21 $102, 100 $4,862 6 $8, 730 892 410 85.1 39 19 19 $45, 410 $2, 390 9 $6, 495 $1, 226 21 263 1,708 3 $11, 500 24 $37, 889 $21, 352 $15, 737 $1, 579 19 144 929 $1, 200 21 $14, 837 $11, 103 $3,734 $707 20 113 641 482 30 10 10 $16, 400 $1,640 4 $3, 575 1 $1, 100 15 62 393 1 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. State tables. — Tables 3, 4, 5, and 6 present the statistics for the Church of the Lutheran Brethren of America by States. Table 3 gives for each State for 1936 the number and membership of the churches classified according to their location in urban or rural territory, the membership classified by sex, and data for Sunday schools. Table 4 gives for selected States the number and membership of the churches for the 4 census years 1906 to 1936, together with the membership for 1936 classified as "under 13 years of age" and "13 years of age and over." Table 5 shows the value of churches and parsonages and the amount of debt on church edifices for 1936. Table 6 presents, for 1936, the church expenditures, showing separately current expenses, improvements, benevolences, etc. In order to avoid disclosing the financial statistics of any individual church, separate presentation in tables 5 and 6 is limited to those States in which three or more churches reported value and expenditures. LUTHERAN" BRETHREN OF AMERICA 113 Table 3. — Number and Membership of Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 NUMBER OF CHURCHES NUMBER OF MEM- BERS MEMBERSHIP BY SEX SUNDAY SCHOOLS T3 i 3 .3 GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE O a o "3 o CD 3 i- 03 cp 3 o Eh a o5 "3 u 3 o Ei a CO "os 3 cd 1 o p X o GO .4 o 3 D CD O a o OS o CO 30 12 18 2,086 1.551 515 830 925 261 95.1 21 263 1,708 Middle Atlantic: 3 3 793 793 354 393 46 90.1 3 107 900 East North Central: 7 4 3 234 178 56 87 117 30 74.4 3 28 166 West North Central: 7 1 10 3 .... 4 1 9 498 58 439 414 137 84 58 302 237 29 151 224 29 140 37 105. 8 7 1 6 61 12 48 335 45 North Dakota.. 148 107.9 242 Mountain: 1 1 15 15 8 7 Pacific: Washington 1 1 .... 29 29 14 15 1 7 20 1 Ratio not shown where number of females is less than 100. Table 4. — Number and Membership of Churches, 1906 to 1936, and Mem- bership by Age in 1936, by States [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches in either 1936, 1926, 1916, or 1906] NUMBER OF CHURCHES NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BY AGE, 1936 STATE 1936 1926 1916 1906 1936 1926 1916 1906 Under 13 years 13 years and over Age not re- ported Percent under 13' United States 80 26 23 16 2,068 1,700 892 482 468 1,439 159 24.5 New York 3 7 7 10 '3 793 234 498 439 102 230 39 111 61 27 517 141 350 356 75 46 54 37 22 30.8 Wisconsin 7 7 8 4 4 8 10 1 3 7 5 1 249 424 441 586 130 314 412 36 112 139 221 10 21.7 Minnesota North Dakota 24.1 14.6 Other States 26.5 1 Based on membership with age classification reported. 1 Includes: Iowa, 1; Montana, 1; and Washington, 1. 114 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 5. — Value of Churches and Parsonages and Amount of Church Debt by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting value of edifices] Total num- ber of churches Num- ber of church edifices VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES VALUE OF PARSONAGES Churches reporting Amount Churches reporting Amount Churches reporting Amount United States 30 27 26 $138, 730 6 $35, 550 3 $13, 500 7 7 10 6 6 7 9 5 5 7 9 '5 5,800 22, 500 24,430 86, 000 1 0) 2 1,200 1 1 (') 4 34, 350 13, 500 1 Amount included in figures shown for "Other States," to avoid disclosing the statistics of any individual church. 2 Includes: New York, 2; Iowa, 1; Montana, 1; and Washington, 1. Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] Total number of churches EXPENDITURES STATE Churches reporting Total amount Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and im- prove- ments 30 24 $29, 423 $12, 856 $1, 885 $2, 168 Wisconsin Minnesota 7 7 10 6 6 6 7 i 5 3, 858 7,560 3,339 14, 666 2,555 3,741 1,660 4,900 560 25 1,300 211 505 70 1,382 expenditures— continued STATE Payment on church debt, excluding interest Other current expenses, including interest Local relief and charity Home missions Foreign missions To gen- eral head- quarters All other purposes $4, 175 $3, 497 $1,352 $1, 174 $1, 552 $235 $529 Wisconsin - _ __ _ 200 400 40 3,535 310 753 245 2,189 209 85 185 695 257 231 804 260 25 210 91 Minnesota North Dakota - _- 1,255 97 30 100 Other States. . . _ _ 308 i Includes: New York, 2; Iowa, 1; Montana, 1; and Washington, 1. HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION x HISTORY This organization owes its origin to a call issued by the Lutheran Free Church (Norwegian), of Milwaukee, Wis., for a conference of the independent Nor- wegian Lutheran churches in Minnesota and Wisconsin. These churches had come to feel that an organization was desirable for more effective work, but 1 This statement, which is substantially the same as that published in vol. II of the Report on Religious Bodies, 1926, has been revised by the Rev. Joseph Aarhus, secretary, Church of the Lutheran Brethren of America, and approved by him in its present form. LUTHERAN BRETHREN' OE AMERICA 115 were unwilling to enter the other Norwegian Lutheran bodies because of dis- approval of their practice in the acceptance of new members, church discipline, confirmation, and other minor matters. In the call it was suggested that all churches or societies so disposed should send representatives with power to act; and in accordance with this suggestion, eight pastors and laymen, representing five different churches in the two States, met at Milwaukee in December 1900, and organized the Church of the Lutheran Brethren of America, according to conditions previously approved by the churches which they represented. The strength of the organization was afterwards increased by the admission of other churches in those States and in North Dakota, and of a considerable number of individuals who were in sympathy with the movement, although not enrolled in the membership of any local church. DOCTRINE The Church of the Lutheran Brethren accepts the Bible in its entirety as the 'Word of God and as the only true and reliable standard of faith, doctrine, and conduct. It also accepts the Lutheran doctrine as set forth in the Augsburg Confession and Luther's Small Catechism as a true and concise presentation of the teachings of the Scriptures. Anything contrary to this teaching is not accepted or tolerated in any of the churches. ORGANIZATION Church organization and government are in conformity with the simplicity of the apostolic pattern as set forth in the Acts and Epistles of the New Testament. Hence, only believers are admitted as members and remain such only as long as their life and conduct are in accordance with Christian profession. Church discipline is rigidly enforced. The officers of the local church are elders and deacons, whose duties are to care for the spiritual and temporal interests of the church. In some cases one of the elders is ordained as officiating minister and bears the title; in others, the minister is a candidate from a divinity school. The supreme administrative power rests with the church as a body, not with the officers, who are only servants or agents of the church. It has 31 congregations in the United States and in Canada with 3S ordained pastors, 10 of whom are missionaries; 52 elders; and 93 deacons. WORK The home missionary work is carried on by a board of 13 members, the presi- dent, vice president, secretary, and treasurer of the church body being ex-officio members. Besides this, there are the eastern and western districts, with the Red River of the North as division line. In said districts, active extension work is carried on and their presidents are ex-officio members of the mission board. The approximate budget for this combined work is $5,000. The church carries on foreign mission work in China, Asia; and Sudan, Africa. In China there are 4 main stations and 21 organized congregations; 16 mission- aries, including those on furlough, and about 30 native workers. There is one graded school and one Bible school. The property value is estimated at $35,000. In Sudan, Africa, there are 2 main stations, with 4 substations, and several preaching places. There are 11 missionaries, and one school for girls. The estimated property value is $7,000. The total budget for foreign mission work is $20,000. The church maintains two institutions, namely, the Lutheran Bible School, Fergus Falls, Minn.; and the Sarepta Old People's Home, Sauk Center, Minn. The Lutheran Bible School has a teaching staff numbering 11 in 5 departments: Theological seminary, parochial school, high school, commercial, and music. It has an approximate enrollment, yearly, of 155. The property value is esti- mated at $80,000. The old people's home accommodates about 15. The prop- erty- value is $40,000. EVANGELICAL LUTHERAN CHURCH OF AMERICA (EIELSEN SYNOD) STATISTICS Summary for the United States, with urban-rural classification. — A general summary of the statistics for the Evangelical Lutheran Church of America (Eielsen Synod) for the year 1936 is presented in table 1, which shows also the distribution of these figures between urban and rural territory. Membership in this body comprises all baptized members of the local congre- gations. Table 1. — Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 Churches (local organizations), number Members, number. Average membership per church Membership by sex: Male Female Sex not reported Males per 100 females ' Membership by age: Under 13 years 13 years and over Age not reported Percent under 13 years ' Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Constructed prior to 1936., Constructed, wholly or in part, in 1936__. Average value per church Number reporting "no debt" Parsonages, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Expenditures: Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements All other current expenses, including interest Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution All other purposes Average expenditure per church Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars Total 831 64 340 393 151 582 98 20.6 7 7 $25, 500 $24, 000 $1, 500 $3, 643 5 1 1 $1,500 13 $4, 953 $2, 522 $211 $803 $185 $30 $520 $433 $25 $224 39 226 In urban territory 182 61 ( a ) 35 147 19.2 3 3 $14, 000 $14, 000 $4, 667 3 3 1,248 $412 $105 $30 $140 $175 $25 $20 $416 In rural territory 649 65 252 299 116 435 98 21.1 4 4 $11, 500 $10, 000 $1,500 $2, 875 2 1 1 $1,500 10 3,705 2,110 $106 $542 $105 $258 $204 $371 6 19 178 PERCENT OF TOTAL 1 Urban Rural 21.9 25.9 23.9 23.2 25.3 54.9 58.3 25.2 16.3 49.8 32.5 43.2 26.9 40.4 8.9 21.2 78.1 74.1 76.1 76.8 74.7 45.1 41.7 100.0 100.0 74.8 83.7 50.2 67.5 56.8 73.1 59.6 78.8 1 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. 2 Ratio not shown where number of females is less than 100. J Based on membership with age classification reported. Comparative data, 1906-36. — Table 2 presents, in convenient form for com- parison, a summary of the available statistics of the Evangelical Lutheran Church of America (Eielsen Synod) for the census years 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906. 116 EIELSEN SYNOD Table 2.— Comparative Summary, 1906 to 1936 117 1936 Churches (local organizations), number . Increase ' over preceding census: Number.. Percent 2 Members, number Increase ' over preceding census: Number Percent Average membership per church. Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Average value per church. Debt — number reporting Amount reported Parsonages, number Value — number reporting. Amount reported Expenditures: Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements All other current expenses, including interest. Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution All other purposes Average expenditure per church Sunday schools: Churches reporting, number. Officers and teachers Scholars 13 -2 -256 -23.6 64 7 7 $25, 500 $3, 643 1 1 $1, 500 13 $4, 953 $2, 522 $211 $S03 $520 $433 $25 $224 $381 39 226 1926 15 —5 1,087 -119 -9.9 72 11 10 $42, 500 $4, 250 1 $300 14 $6,415 $4,575 $1, 840 $458 10 28 217 1916 20 -0 1,206 193 19.1 60 8 $23, 500 $2, 938 2 15 $7, 030 $3, 530 $3, 500 $469 10 36 245 1906 1,013 39 6 $15, 900 $2, 650 1 $50 1 1 $1, 500 6 13 112 1 A minus sign (— ) denotes decrease. 2 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. State tables. — Tables 3, 4, and 5 present the statistics for the Evangelical Lutheran Church of America (Eielsen Synod) by States. Table 3 gives for each State for 1936 the number and membership of the churches classified according to their location in urban or rural territory, membership classified by sex, and data for Sunday schools. Table 4 gives the number and membership of the churches for the 4 census years 1906 to 1936, together with the membership for 1936 classified as "under 13 years of age" and "13 j^ears of age and over." Table 5 presents, for 1936, the church expenditures, showing separately current expenses, improvements, benevolences, etc. In order to avoid disclosing the financial statistics of any individual church, separate presentation in table 5 is limited to those States in which three or more churches reported expenditures. 118 CENSUS OF EELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 3. — Number and Membership op Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 NUMBER OF CHURCHES NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BY SEX SUNDAY SCHOOLS & CD S3 T3 « GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND © o ft g STATE o ft 03 K,3 CD 03 8 T3 p o3 to CO I. "3 p 03 Si M 3 "3 a 03 3 M B eg 3 03 a O "3 o 42 .a H S3 « a P « fe co ^ o o CQ 13 3 10 831 182 649 340 393 98 86.5 8 39 9,96 East North Central: Wisconsin . _. 4 4 232 232 63 71 98 3 3 62 West North Central: Minnesota . . .. 6 2 1 1 2 5 .... 272 122 205 60 122 212 205 124 63 90 148 59 115 83.8 3 1 1 23 4 9 54 30 South Dakota 78.3 80 i Ratio not shown where number of females is less than 100. Table 4. — Number and Membership of Churches, 1906 to 1936, and Membership by Age in 1936, by States NUMBER OF CHURCHES NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BY AGE, 1938 state 1936 1936 1916 1906 1936 1926 1916 1906 Under 13 years 13 years and over Age not re- ported Percent under 13 i United States 13 15 20 26 831 1,087 1,206 1.013 151 582 98 20.6 Wisconsin. 4 6 2 3 6 3 3 8 5 4 10 6 2 4 232 272 122 174 296 240 184 396 305 128 285 335 24 241 22 63 20 112 209 102 98 16.4 23.2 16.4 1 3 4 205 377 321 46 159 22.4 1 Based on membership with age classification reported. Table 5. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] EXPENDITURES S CD >> u S3 o 3 S3 tuo CD a > CD +J g- a 03 S3 CD 03 3 O 1 a a. a T3 _ T3 CD state o a n CD O ^ o ^ o> a £ b£ a o .d ft M 3 ft S3 a u 3 o 3 03 CD T3 .8 i a .2? o3 3 a 3 o a) S3 CD u* 3 S3 a 03 3 O O S3 O '3 a CD CD 3 5.9 3 o o a eg a o a CD cm o S3 5 EH o y F4 < tf < J w fc SH 3 United States 13 13 $4, 953 $2,522 $211 $803 $135 $30 $520 $433 $25 $224 Wisconsin. . 4 6 3 4 6 13 1,945 1,107 1,901 1,270 590 662 51 160 200 95 508 60 80 45 30 165 87 268 100 120 213 25 150 54 Other States, ._ 20 1 Includes: Iowa, 2, and South Dakota, 1. EIELSEN SYNOD 119 HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION x HISTORY The first Norwegian colony in America was founded at Rochester, N. Y., in October 1825, as the outcome of the efforts of a Norwegian immigrant, Kling Peterson, who arrived in America in 1821; and the first one in the West was established on Fox River, in Illinois, in 1834-37. The great movement of Norwegian immigration did not begin until some years later, and these scattered communities, destitute of pastoral care, suffered much from lack of church organization. The first attempt to gather them into churches was made by some lay preachers who had been connected with the revival movement of preceding years initiated in Norway by Hans Nielsen Hauge. 2 Among them was Elling Eielsen, who landed in 1839 and was ordained in October 1843 by the Rev. F. A. Hoffman, a German Lutheran pastor near Chicago. Three years later he and representatives from the other congregations held a conference on Jefferson Prairie, in Wisconsin, and organized the Evangelical Lutheran Church of America, Eielsen Synod, the first Norwegian Lutheran synod in this country. As immigration increased, the Norwegian Synod was organized in 1853, while many immigrants joined the Franckean Synod, the Scandinavian Augustana Synod, or the Danish Norwegian Conference. The growth of the Eielsen Synod was thus comparatively slow, partly, it was claimed, because of its insistence upon proof of conversion for admission to membership. Later, discussions arose in the synod over doctrinal questions, some of the clergy being in favor of admitting to church membership any applicant who accepted the Christian faith unconditionally and led a moral life. At the annual meeting in June 1875 a revised constitution along these lines was presented. The next year it was adopted by a large majority, and the name was changed to Hauge's Norwegian Evangelical Lutheran Synod. The new constitution was ratified by a majority of the individual congregations, but a few ministers, among them Eielsen, together with a small number of the congregations, clung to the old organization with its constitution and name. Eielsen, who had been the presi- dent of the first synod, was reelected president of the small synod after the separation and held the office until his death, in 1883. The growth of the synod has been very slow since 1876. DOCTRINE AND ORGANIZATION In doctrine the Eielsen Synod is in accord with the "pure Lutheran faith and doctrine as derived from the Bible, the Word of God, together with the Apostles' Creed and the Augsburg Confession." In polity the synod is in accord with other Lutheran bodies. Individual con- gregations conduct their own affairs, elect their officers and teachers, and call ministers. The synod meets annually, and all male members of the church have a right to vote and take part in its meetings. The synod acts through a board of trustees and a church council, each composed of seven members. The council superintends the doctrine and discipline, of the church and the deportment of its members, especially ministers, officers, and teachers. The trustees have general care of the temporal affairs. The synod also has fall and winter conferences, which, however, have only advisory powers. In case anj r congregation is too small or too poor to support a minister, a minister or itinerant preacher is sent to it by the svnod. WORK The missionary work of the synod is under the superintendence of the church council, with the aid of the Home Mission Board. In addition to the work among new settlements, an Indian mission is maintained in Wisconsin. It employed 5 missionaries, aided 15 churches, and raised about $3,000 for the conduct of the work. No foreign missionary work is carried on by the synod as such, but contributions to the amount of $2,500 were made by individual members and congregations toward work in foreign countries. For the education of the children, 9 parochial schools are supported during a part of the year by individual churches. These report 112 pupils. I The synod has no philanthropic institutions of its own, but in 1936 aid to the amount of about $500 was rendered to outside institutions. i This statement, which is substantially the same as that published in vol. II of the Report on Religious Bodies, 1926, has been revised by the Rev. S. M. Stenby. president, Evangelical Lutheran Church of America (Eielsen Synod), Clear Lake, Iowa, and approved by him in its present form. 2 See Norwegian Lutheran Church of America, p. 41. FINNISH APOSTOLIC LUTHERAN CHURCH OF AMERICA STATISTICS Summary for the United States, with urban -rural classification.— A general summary of the statistics for the Finnish Apostolic Lutheran Church of America for the year 1936 is presented in table 1, which shows, also, the distribution of these figures between urban and rural territory. The membership of this body includes all baptized persons affiliated with the local congregations, including children. Table 1. — Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 Churches (local organizations), number Members, number, Average membership per church Membership by sex: Male Female Sex not reported Males per 100 females Membership by age: Under 13 years 13 years and over Age not reported Percent under 13 years a Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Constructed prior to 1936 Constructed, wholly or in part, in 1936 Average value per church Debt— number reporting Amount reported Number reporting "no debt" ... Parsonages, number Value — number reporting Amount reported... Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding interest All other current expenses, including inter- est Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc.. Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution. All other purposes Average expenditure per church Sunday schools: Churches reporting, number... Officers and teachers Scholars PERCENT OF Total In urban territory In rural territory TOTAL ' Urban Rural 123 28 95 22.8 77.2 16, 293 132 2,910 104 1,358 1,530 22 88.8 714 1,871 325 27.6 17 16 $83, 500 $77, 200 $6, 300 $5, 219 4 $6, 527 11 2 2 $5, 500 13, 383 141 6,984 6,265 134 111.5 3,403 9,814 166 25.7 52 52 $124, 059 $109, 059 $15, 000 $2, 386 6 $1, 700 35 1 1 $4, 000 17.9 82.1 8,342 7,795 156 107.0 16.3 19.6 14.1 83.7 80.4 85.9 4,117 11, 685 491 26. 1 17.3 16.0 66.2 82.7 84.0 33.8 69 68 $207, 559 $186, 259 $21,300 $3, 052 10 40.2 41.4 29.6 59.8 58.6 70.4 $8, 227 46 79.3 20.7 3 3 $9, 500 57.9 42.1 101 $28, 645 $10, 837 $2,645 $3, 543 26 $11, 654 $3, 893 $1, 400 $1, 523 75 $16, 991 $6, 944 $1, 245 $2, 020 25.7 40.7 35.9 52.9 43.0 74.3 59.3 64.1 47.1 57.0 $1, 633 $1, 050 $583 64.3 35.7 $3, 610 $403 $2, 321 $1, 326 $915 $1,412 $284 $1, 197 $310 $805 $633 $90 $753 $448 $2, 413 $93 $1,516 $693 $825 $659 $227 33.2 76.9 34.7 47.7 9.8 53.3 66.8 23.1 65.3 52.3 90.2 46.7 42 12 92 621 30 179 1,102 271 1,723 33.9 36.0 66.1 610 1 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. 3 Based on membership with age classification reported. 120 FINNISH APOSTOLIC LUTHERAN CHURCH OF AMERICA 121 Comparative data, 1906-36. — Table 2 presents, in convenient form for compari- son, a summary of the available statistics of the Finnish Apostolic Lutheran Church of America for the census years 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906. In connection with the figures for 1916, and probably 1906 as well, the mem- bership for most churches included only the confirmed members. As a result, the membership data for these earlier census years are too small for fair com- parison with those for 1936 and 1926 which include, in most cases, all baptized persons on the church rolls. The statistics for 1936 and 1926 are not strictly comparable due to organic changes. Table 2. — Comparative Summary, 1906 to 1936 1936 1926 1916 1906 Churches (local organizations), number. Increase ' over preceding census: Number Percent 2 Members, number Increase ' over preceding census: Number Percent Average membership per church. Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Average value per church. Debt — number reporting Amount reported Parsonages, number Value — number reporting. Amount reported Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding interest. . All other current expenses, including interest- Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution All other purposes Not classified Average expenditure per church Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars 123 -15 -10.9 16,293 -7, 723 -32.2 132 69 68 $207, 559 $3, 052 10 $8, 227 3 3 $9, 500 101 $28, 645 $10, 837 $2, 645 $3, 543 $1, 633 $3. 610 $403 $2, 321 $1, 326 $915 $1,412 138 91 24, 016 17, 352 260.4 174 78 $226, 090 14 $11, 683 6,664 -1, 506 -18.4 142 34 34 $64, 942 $1,910 4 $1, 467 42 271 1,723 1 $2, 500 100 $39, 728 $20, 901 $8,829 $397 35 229 1,924 36 $8, 459 $6, 581 1, 878 $235 23 112 1,109 8,170 120 37 35 $62, 856 $1, 796 3 $1, 200 1 $2, 000 22 78 1,038 1 A minus sign (— ) denotes decrease. ' Percent not shown where base is less than 100. State tables. — Tables 3, 4, 5, and 6 present the statistics for the Finnish Apostolic Lutheran Church of America by States. Table 3 gives for each State for 1936 the number and membership of the churches classified according to their location in urban or rural territory, the membership classified by sex, and data for Sunday schools. Table 4 gives the number and membership of the churches for the 4 census years 1906 to 1936, together with the membership for 1936 classified as "under 13 years of age" and "13 years of age and over." Table 5 shows the value of churches and parsonages and the amount of debt on church edifices for 1936. Table 6 presents, for 1936, the church expenditures, showing separately current expenses, improvements, benevolences, etc. In order to avoid disclosing the financial statistics of any individual church, separate presentation in tables 5 and 6 is limited to those States in which three or more churches reported value and expenditures. 122 CENSUS OF EELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 3. — Number and Membership of Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 NUMBER OF CHURCHES NUMBER of MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP SEX BY SUNDAY SCHOOLS GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE 13 O Eh d 3 3 3 O Eh p CO X> u "3 "3 3 S OJ =>-£ a 8 w o o O. 03 a ■O 2 u a) 3 !-■ o -a n Cfl W to °> o 03 o 03 123 2 2 2 1 36 8 38 9 5 1 1 7 6 5 28 .... 4 4 95 16, 293 2,910 13, 383 8,342 7,795 158 107.0 42 271 1,723 New England: New Hampshire 2 1 2 "28" 7 32 9 4 .... 6 2 1 167 116 125 41 4,886 911 6,414 944 814 38 41 563 997 236 85 41 1,482 16 379 125 38 72 456 216 167 31 125 3,404 895 6,035 944 689 41 491 541 20 92 65 66 12 2,426 457 3,389 479 393 17 20 291 511 124 75 51 59 29 2,351 454 3,000 465 421 21 21 272 464 112 1 2 4 8 31 35 Middle Atlantic: East North Central: Illinois 109 25 103.2 100.7 113.0 103.0 93.3 16 1 11 4 1 126 3 83 20 4 917 10 West North Central: Minnesota ... .. North Dakota 480 84 15 Mountain: Montana.. Pacific: Washington . 22" 107.0 110.1 110. 7 2 4 6 17 35 116 California Ratio not shown where number of females is less than 100. Table 4. — Number and Membership of Churches, 1906, to 1936, and Mem- bership by Age in 1936, by States NUMBER OF NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BY AGE, 1936 GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE 1936 1926 1916 1906 1936 1926 1916 1906 Under 13 13 years and Age not re- Per- cent under over ported 13i United States .. .. 123 138 47 68 16, 293 24, 016 6,664 8,170 4,117 11,685 491 26.1 New England: New Hampshire.-- _. 2 3 1 167 232 38 45 122 26.9 Massachusetts ... 2 6 5 116 333 118 21 95 18.1 Middle Atlantic: New York .. 2 3 1 125 161 35 18 107 14.4 East North Central: 1 36 3 39 41 4,886 244 9,689 13 1,202 28 3,375 Michigan .. .__ 12 23 2,293 2,622 309 26.3 Wisconsin.. . .. ... 8 7 1 3 911 912 254 235 196 699 16 21.9 West North Central: Minnesota 38 42 7 26 6,414 7,772 1,579 4,299 1,681 4,661 72 26.5 North Dakota 9 8 5 944 1,364 597 368 499 77 42.4 South Dakota 5 6 4 3 814 988 459 292 186 628 22.9 Mountain: 1 1 1 1 — - 38 41 11 22 12 8 26 33 Pacific: Washington _ 7 7 8 4 563 630 637 253 120 426 17 22.0 Oregon 6 7 4 2 997 1,424 633 275 167 830 16.8 California 5 6 3 2 236 256 117 76 80 156 33.9 1 Based on membership with age classification reported; not shown where base is less than 100. FINNISH APOSTOLIC LUTHERAN CHURCH OF AMERICA 123 Table 5, — Value op Churches and Parsonages and Amount of Church Debt by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting value of edifices] GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION Total num- Num- ber of church edifices VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES VALUE OF PARSON- AGES AND state ber of ichurches Churches reporting Amount Churches reporting Amount Churches' »^»„„+ reporting j Amount United States 123 69 68 $207, 559 10 $8, 227 3 $9, 500 East North Central: Michigan 36 8 38 9 7 6 5 14 22 3 25 4 3 4 3 5 22 3 24 4 3 4 3 25 77, 709 2,600 77, 300 6,300 3,950 18, 000 2,700 19, 000 3 180 1 (') West North Central: 4 1,845 l" P) Pacific: Oregon 2 5,602 1 O 1 600 9,500 1 'Amount included in figures shown for "Other States," to avoid disclosing the statistics of any indi- vidual church. 2 Includes: New Hampshire, 1; Massachusetts, 1; South Dakota, 2: and Colorado, 1. Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] Total num- ber of churches EXPENDITURES GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE Churches reporting Total amount Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improve- ments 123 101 $28, 645 $10, 837 $2, 645 $3, 543 East North Central: Michigan Wisconsin West North Central: Minnesota 36 8 38 9 7 6 5 14 34 7 31 4 6 5 4 '10 12, 392 749 9,028 1,087 613 1,653 564 2,559 5,993 245 3, 541 200 26 100 12 720 1,575 75 389 25 1,106 154 1,425 150 Pacdjic: Washington... _ 105 150 326 368 California 40 300 expenditures — continued GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE Payment on church debt, ex- cluding interest All other current ex- penses, in- cluding interest Local re- lief and charity Home missions Foreign missions To gen- eral head- quarters All other purposes United States $1,633 $3,610 $403 $2,321 $1, 326 $915 $1,412 East North Central: Michigan 946 665 5 2,169 231 51 225 26 320 937 245 371 175 50 342 526 107 217 25 West North Central: Minnesota 296 185 50 185 159 25 453 15 16 140 493 North Dakota 1... L. 50 3 10 20 181 Pacific: Washington. ! Oregon 1 275 California 1 30 28 300 Other States. 116 ' 238 201 380 138 J Includes 2 churches in each of the following States— Massachusetts, New York, and South Dakota; and 1 in each of the following — New Hampshire, Illinois, Montana, and Colorado. 124 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION 1 HISTORY The first Finnish immigrants came principally from northern Norway and set- tled in the vicinity of Calumet, Mich., about the middle of the nineteenth century. They were members of the State Church in their native land, although among them were a number who had been converted during the revival which began at Pajala, Sweden, in 1846. Provost Lars Levi Laestadius, filled with the Holy Spirit, was the instrument in God's hand who preached repentance and the remission of sins, reviving the true teachings of Christ, His apostles, and Luther. This revival soon spread to the northern part of Norway, Sweden, and Finland. Although the converts did not separate themselves from the State Church, nor have they yet in their homeland, they were named Laestadians by those who opposed this work of God v Here they joined the Lutheran Church of Calumet, served by a Norwe- gian minister, who finally opposed them so far as to exclude them from the Sacra- ment of the Altar. Under the leadership of Salomon Korteniemi, they formed a congregation of their own, naming it the "Salomon Korteniemi Lutheran Society," in December 1872. This name was changed to the "Finnish Apostolic Lutheran Congregation" in 1879. Other congregations were organized under the same name in Michigan, Minnesota, Massachusetts, North Dakota, South Dakota, Oregon, Washington, and California. Although they began on an absolute congregational basis, they came into fellowship at their annual "big meetings," or conferences, begun at Calumet, Mich., in 1908. At the twenty-first conference, held in Calumet, Mich., June 21, 1928, it was resolved to affiliate the various congre- gations into one church body under the name of the "Finnish Apostolic Lutheran Church of America." On January 7, 1929, the Finnish Apostolic Lutheran Church of America was incorporated with two districts, eastern and western, 20 ministers, and 41 congregations being enrolled. DOCTRINE In doctrine the church recognizes the Holy Word of God as the only sure and perfect rule of doctrine, faith, and life. It adheres to the three creeds of the historical church: The Apostles', Nicene, and Athanasian creeds; and the Unal- tered Augsburg Confession. The church believes that according to the prophetic and apostolic Scriptures of the Old and New Testaments, there is no other way than to preach the law to the transgressor and the gospel to the penitent, as Jesus and His disciples did. It believes in using the office of the keys, without hesitation, to any penitent sinner; although it does not make a saviour or redeemer out of confession, it is highly valued for relieving a troubled conscience, if the contrite heart accepts the redeemer's merits by faith on hearing the absolution proclaimed in Jesus' name. It believes that without the office of the keys, the holy sacraments of baptism and the altar, which Christ instituted, can have neither life nor spirit, and that fellowship and unity are preserved according to the teachings of Christ in the eighteenth chapter of Matthew. It considers a scrip- tural Christian experience an absolute necessary qualification for membership, especially for ministers and teachers. ORGANIZATION In polity the church emphasizes the independence and liberty of the individual congregations to administer their internal and external affairs. Equalit} 7 and brotherly love are also emphasized; each congregation, regardless of size, has one vote at the annual convention in all affairs. The board of trustees, consisting of nine members, each elected for a period of 3 years at the annual convention according to the constitution elects officers annually from amongst themselves — the president, vice president, and secretary. i This statement, which is substantially the same as that published in vol. II of the Report on Religious Bodies, 1926, has been revised by the Rev. Andrew Mickelsen, vice president and statistician, Finnish Apostolic Lutheran Church of America, and approved by him in its present form. FINNISH EVANGELICAL LUTHERAN CHURCH OF AMERICA, OR SUOMI SYNOD STATISTICS Summary for the United States, with urban-rural classification. — A general summary of the statistics for the Finnish Evangelical Lutheran Church of America, or Suomi Synod, for the year 1936 is presented in table 1, which shows also the distribution of these figures between urban and rural territory. The membership of this body includes all persons who are baptized and properly recorded in the register of each local church. Table 1. -sttmmaky of statistics for churches in urban and rrjral Territory, 1936 Churches (local organizations), number Members, number Average membership per church Membership by sex: Male -. Female Sex not reported Males per 100 females Membership by age: Under 13 years 13 years and over Age not reported Percent under 13 years 2 Church edifices, number Value— number reporting Amount reported Constructed prior to 1936 Constructed, wholly or in part, in 1936 Average value per church Debt— number reporting Amount reported Number reporting "no debt" Parsonages, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Expenditures: Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding interest _ All other current expenses, including interest Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc.. Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution. All other purposes Average expenditure per church Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars. Summer vacation Bible schools: Churches reporting, number- Officers and teachers Scholars Weekday religious schools : Churches reporting, number. Officers and teachers Scholars Total In urban territory 21,466 134 10, 369 10,860 237 95.5 5,239 15,953 274 24.7 124 124 $958, 437 $909, 836 $48, 601 $7, 729 33 $89, 083 77 55 47 $193, 750 159 $160,900 $62, 055 $8,382 $17, 080 $25, 022 $22. 681 $4, 291 $1, 987 $1, 240 $5, 189 $12, 973 $1, 012 109 1,164 4,899 44 111 1,488 5 11 123 56 11, 205 200 5,247 5,831 127 90.0 2,535 8,566 104 22.8 47 47 $664, 286 $638, 411 $25. 875 $14, 134 20 $67, 416 24 31 31 $145, 800 56 $102, 895 $37, 156 $6, 751 $12, 341 $13, 860 $17, 491 $3,085 $1, 156 $794 $3. 494 $6, 767 $1, 837 46 657 2,716 20 65 760 In rural territory PERCENT OF TOTAL 1 Urban Rural 10, 261 99 5,122 5, 029 110 101.8 2,704 7,387 170 26.8 $294, 151 $271, 425 $22, 726 $3, 820 * 13 $21, 667 53 24 16 $47, 950 103 $58, 005 $24, 899 $1,631 $4,739 $11, 162 $5, 190 $1, 206 $831 $446 $1, 695 $6, 206 563 63 507 2,183 24 46 728 3 12 85 35.0 52.2 50.6 53.7 53.6 48.4 53.7 38.0 37.9 37.9 69.3 70.2 53.2 35.2 63.9 59.9 80.5 72.3 55. 4 77.1 71.9 58.2 64.0 67.3 52.2 42.2 56.4 55.4 58.6 51.1 65.0 47.8 49.4 46.3 46.4 51.6 46.3 62.0 62.1 62.1 30.7 29.8 46.8 24.3 64.8 36.1 40.1 19.5 27.7 44.6 22.9 28.1 41.8 36.0 32.7 47.8 41.4 48.9 30.9 1 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. 3 Based on membership with age classification reported. 73966 — 10— 9 12.5 126 CENSUS OF KELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Comparative data, 1906-36. — Table 2 presents, in convenient form for com- parison, a summary of the available statistics of the Finnish Evangelical Lutheran Church of America, or Suomi Synod, census years 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906. In connection with figures for 1916, and probably for 1906 as well, the member- ship reported for most of the churches included only the confirmed members. As a result, the membership figures for earlier censuses are somewhat too small for fair comparison with the 1926 and 1936 data, which probably include all baptized persons on the church rolls. Table 2. — Comparative Summary, 1906 to 1936 1936 1926 1916 1906 Churches (local organizations), number Increase ' over preceding census: Number.-. Percent.. Members, number.- Increase ' over preceding census: Number Percent Average membership per church Church edifices, number— ... Value— number reporting Amount reported Average value per church Debt— number reporting Amount reported Parsonages, number.. Value — number reporting Amount reported Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding interest All other current expenses, including interest- Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution All other purposes Average expenditure per church Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars -25 -13.5 21, 466 -10,60$ -33.1 134 124 124 $958, 437 $7, 729 33 $89, 083 55 47 $193, 750 159 $160, 900 $62, 055 $8, 382 $17, 080 $25, 022 $22, 681 $4, 291 $1,987 $1, 240 $5, 189 $12, 973 $1,012 109 1,164 4,899 185 51 38.1 32, 071 13, 190 69.9 173 133 126 $1, 018, 621 $8, 084 34 $78, 308 41 $198, 750 183 $234, 139 $191, 645 $42, 494 $1, 279 134 1,615 9,028 134 29 27.6 5,974 46.3 141 92 89 $368, 771 $4, 143 31 $45, 953 22 $55, 330 128 $73, 977 $53, 270 $20, 707 $578 112 1,362 9,752 105 12, 907 123 50 44 $151, 345 $3, 440 19 $19, 550 16 $28, 750 77 571 4,515 1 A minus sign (— ) denotes decrease. State tables. — Tables 3, 4, 5, and 6 present the statistics for the Finnish Evan- gelical Lutheran Church of America, or Suomi Synod, by States. Table 3 gives for each State the number and membership of the churches classified according to their location in urban or rural territory, the membership classified by sex, and data for Sunday schools. Table 4 gives for selected States the number and mem- bership of the churches for the 4 census years 1906 to 1936, together with the membership for 1936 classified as "under 13 years of age" and "13 years of age and over." Table 5 shows the value of churches and parsonages and the amount of debt on church edifices for 1936. Table 6 presents, for 1936, the church expendi- tures, showing separately current expenses, improvements, benevolences, etc. In order to avoid disclosing the financial statistics of any individual church, separate presentation in tables 5 and 6 is limited to those States in which three or more churches reported value and expenditures. SUOMI SYNOD 127 Table 3. — Number and Membership op Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 number OF churches NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BY SEX SUNDAY SCHOOLS GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE "3 o tS ,0 p 3 u Pi "3 o a p 3 "3 -2 "3 a T3 °"£ a o 5 2 <-• s 3 p. S3 o T3 a to G3 M OJ.S g 2 o © o to s o .a o 160 1 3 81 1 4 5 i 3 61 8 32 2 4 1 1 1 s 8 56 "~6 2 4 6 1 3 11 1 11 .... 1 1 2 6 104 3 2 1 2 1 2 "50 7 21 2 3 1 1 4 2 2 21,466 171 1,755 64 416 464 1,344 30 898 11,365 566 3,016 63 335 41 27 22 202 338 349 11,205 10, 261 10, 369 10, 860 237 95.5 109 1,164 4,899 New England: 1,178 255 446 1,247 30 898 4,787 51 1,581 87 22 18 294 311 171 577 64 161 18 97 6,578 515 1,435 63 248 41 27 184 44 38 24 812 26 184 206 582 15 416 5,672 306 1,474 28 169 22 14 10 105 164 140 37 943 38 232 258 635 15 482 5,693 260 1,542 35 166 19 13 12 97 174 209 110 86.1 2 8 4 71 14 Massachusetts 353 Middle Atlantic: 127 79.3 79.8 91.7 3 3 6 32 36 66 125. 94 East North Central: Ohio --. 285 :::: 86.3 99.6 117.7 95.6 3 50 4 20 37 638 17 188 163 2,830 65 West North Central: 729 North Dakota — - 101.8 1 16 49 South Atlantic: East South Central: Mountain: Pacific- 2 3 4 17 16 26 55 — 94.3 67.0 51 86 i 1 Ratio not shown where number of females is less than 100. Table ±. — Number and Membership of Churches, 1906 to 1936, and Mem- bership by Age in 1936, by States [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches in either 1936, 1926, 1916, or 1906] NUMBER OF CHURCHES NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BY AGE, 1936 GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE 1936 1926 1916 1906 1936 1926 1916 1906 Under 13 years 13 years and over Age not re- port- ed Per- cent under 13i United States 160 185 134 105 21,466 32,071 18, 881 12, 907 5,239 15,953 274 24.7 New England: 3 8 4 5 8 3 61 8 32 4 171 1,755 416 464 1,344 898 11,365 566 3,016 335 202 338 349 247 47 307 44 88 286 179 3,090 145 773 137 124 1,448 372 344 1,003 719 8,160 421 2,243 198 32 55 115 27.5 Massachusetts. Middle Atlantic: 10 5 5 9 3 67 9 40 5 3 8 4 7 10 6 4 5 6 3 53 6 23 4 2 5 5 6 6 6 2 9 8 3 40 5 20 4 1 1 2 4 2,409 662 655 3,672 889 14, 801 761 5,819 578 108 350 385 367 615 1,059 408 623 1,997 381 9,753 289 2,198 460 700 208 321 337 147 1,055 245 806 1,572 563 6,121 186 1,548 230 31 119 238 193 17.5 10.6 20.4 East North Central: Ohio Illinois _ - -.. 22.2 19.9 27.5 25.6 West North Central: 25.6 South Dakota 40.9 Mountain: Pacific: Washington 5 4 8 »7 25 35 44 39 177 303 233 208 72 12.4 10.4 15.9 Other States 15.8 1 Based on membership with age classification reported. 1 Includes 2 churches in North Dakota; and 1 in each of the following States — Indiana, West Virginia, Mississippi, Wyoming, and Connecticut. 128 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 1936 Table 5.- — Value of Churches and Parsonages and Amount of Church Debt by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting value of edifices] GEOGRAPHIC DIVTSION Total number of churches Num- ber of edifices VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES VALUE OF PARSON- AGES AND STATE Churches reporting Amount Churches' Amount reporting Churches reporting Amount United States 160 124 124 $958,437 33 $89, 083 47 S193, 750 New England: Massachusetts Middle Atlantic: 8 4 5 8 61 8 32 4 4 8 18 8 3 5 5 50 6 26 3 4 6 8 8 3 5 5 50 6 26 3 4 6 2 8 88, 200 29, 526 41, 000 90,500 430, 275 20, 775 148, 061 10, 000 10, 300 50, 400 33, 400 4 1 2 1 13 1 7 8, 520 2,000 1,860 800 62, 738 350 8, 535 3 1 3 3 19 1 7 2 2 3 3 18,000 Pennsylvania- _ _ East North Central: Ohio 10,500 15,000 82,500 (') AVest North Central: 30,40i) South Dakota (') Pacific: Oregon 1 1 o 1,700 1,500 1,080 10,500 Other States 26. 850 1 Amount included in the figures for "Other States," to avoid disclosing the statistics of any individual church. 2 Includes 2 churches each in the States of Maine and Illinois; and 1 in each of the following — North Da- kota, Mississippi, Wyoming, and Washington. Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] Total num- ber of churches EXPENDITURES GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE Churches reporting Total amount Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improve- ments 160 159 $160, 900 $62, 055 $8, 382 $17,080 New England: 3 8 4 5 8 3 61 8 32 4 5 4 8 7 3 8 4 5 8 3 60 8 32 4 5 4 8 ! 7 447 19, 357 6,277 3,737 14,316 5,948 74, 323 2,325 20, 166 1,894 2,181 3,356 5,733 840 269 6,136 3,692 2,032 4,434 1,681 23, 976 1,593 9,475 1,564 1,479 1,602 3,556 566 Massachusetts „. .. .. 627 595 866 Middle Atlantic: Now York .. 850 316 East North Central: Ohio 546 535 4,104 12 1,553 28 10 78 288 6 3,700 Illinois . 465 8,040 Wisconsin 55 West North Central: Minnesota , . . 2,000 South Dakota 35 Pacific: 8 Oregon ... 245 475 Other States 25 i Includes 2 churches in North Dakota; and 1 in each of the following States— Connecticut, Indiana, West Virginia, Mississippi, and Wyoming. SUOMI SYNOD 129 Table 6. — CHrRCH Expenditures by States, 193C — Continued [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] expenditures— continued GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE Payment on church debt, ex- cluding in- terest Other cur- rent ex- penses, in- cluding in- terest Local re- lief and charity Home i Foreign missions ; missions To gen- eral head- quarters All other purposes $25, 022 $22, 681 $4. 291 $1,987 | $1,240 $5, 189 *12, 973 New England: Maine Massachusetts Middle Atlantic: 100 1,070 125 140 43 6,096 503 1,009 4,236 742 7,099 1,661 89 339 322 302 103 813 172 25 340 500 1, 953 10 135 50 9 30 242 12 16 245 33' 45 111 125 904 44 304 26 34 1 103 25 22 105 45 519 18 179 7 74 437 .56 117 122 388 3,154 150 460 18 2,964 226 25 East North Central: Ohio 722 Illinois Michigan - Wisconsin West North Central: Minnesot a _ 1,250 18. 180 200 3,176 217 6, :^94 106 1,223 95 Pacific: 60 1 204 40 168 Oregon 775 37 1 91 44 1 50 19 1 175 572 Other States 8 HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION » HISTORY The Finnish immigration to America began about the middle of the nineteenth century. The first to come were fishermen from northern Norway, who settled in northern Michigan, and the first Finnish Lutheran churches were organized in 1S67, at Hancock and Calumet, Mich. Their membership consisted principally of Finns, with some Norwegians and Swedes, and for many years they were cared for by a Norwegian pastor. The first ordained Finnish minister of the gospel, A. F. Backman, came to that section, known as the "copper country," in 1876 and took charge of the Finnish Lutherans in Calumet, Hancock, and Allouez, Mich. In course of time communities of Finns were formed in other States, especially in Minnesota, Dakota, and Oregon. In December 1889 four Finnish Lutheran ministers present at a meeting in Hancock were much impressed with the need of an organized church among their countrymen in America. As a result the Finnish Fvangelical Lutheran Church of America, also called the Suomi Synod, was organized and held its first convention at Calumet in March 1890. Nine congregations were represented and a constitution was adopted. The Rev. J. K. Nikander was elected the first president of the Suomi Synod. DOCTRINE In doctrine the Suomi Synod accepts the three principal creeds of the historic church, the Apostles', Nicene, and Athanasian, the Unaltered Confession of Augsburg, and the other symbolical books of the Evangelical Lutheran Church, and maintains as the highest law of confession that the Holy Word of God is the onlv standard for doctrine of the church. i This statement, which is substantially the same as that published in vol. II of the Eeport on Religious Bodies, 1926. has been revised by Rev. A. Haapanen. president, Finnish EvaDgelieal Lutheran Church of America, or Suomi Synod, and approved by him in its present form. 130 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 ORGANIZATION In polity the local churches retain the right to administer their internal affairs, but have conferred the right of superintendency upon the annual synodical convention, composed of the ministers and of lay delegates from the congregations, which is recognized as the highest authority in such matters as are common to the churches. The constitution, to a certain degree, confers controlling judicial and executive authority upon a permanent consistory of four members, namely, the president, vice president, secretary, and notary of the convention, who are elected for a term of 4 years. WORK As home mission work, the synod supports missionary pastors, who have the care of churches and preaching stations too small to support pastors of their own. The Suomi Synod has no foreign mission field of its own, but works in cooper- ation with the Foreign Mission Society of Finland, supporting regularly one missionary in China and, in addition, aiding the work in other fields. The educational department of the synod includes the Suomi College and Theological Seminary, at Hancock, Mich., established in 1896, which in 1936 had 159 students in the several departments. The young people's work has developed into 116 local societies and these are grouped into 4 district associations, with a total membership of 3,514. Total expenditures during the year 1936 for all purposes, including local and synodical work, were $214,274. FINNISH EVANGELICAL LUTHERAN NATIONAL CHURCH OF AMERICA STATISTICS Summary for the United States, with urban-rural classification. — A general summary of the statistics for the Finnish Evangelical Lutheran National Church of America for the year 1936 is presented in table 1, which shows also the dis- tribution of these figures between urban and rural territory. The membership of this body comprises all baptized persons enrolled on the registers of the local churches. Table 1. — Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 Churches (local organizations), number Members, number Average membership per church Membership by sex: Male Female. .. Males per 100 females. Membership by age: Under 13 years 13 years and over,- -- Age not reported Percent under 13years 2 Church edifices, number Value— number reporting Amount reported Constructed prior to 1936 Constructed, wholly or in part, in 1936 Average value per church r __ Debt — number reporting Amount reported Number reporting "no debt" Parsonages, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Expenditures: Churches reporting, number Amount reported.. Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements . _ Payment on church debt, excluding in- terest All other current expenses, including in- terest Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc... Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution. All other purposes Average expenditure per church.. Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number. Officers and teachers Scholars Total 67 6,157 92 2,943 3,214 91.6 1,478 4,617 62 24.2 54 52 $156, 184 $153, 450 $2, 734 $3, 004 6 $7, 632 30 $20, 000 67 $29, 772 $14, 243 $762 $5, 175 $1, 377 $5, 405 $485 $450 $146 $1,138 $591 $444 30 195 993 In urban territory 2,965 156 1,351 1,614 83.7 651 2,252 62 22.4 13 12 $84, 700 $83, 700 $1, 000 $7, 058 3 $6, 300 5 5 5 $16, 000 19 $19, 413 $8, 503 $630 $3, 780 $1, 026 $3, 801 $412 $332 $108 $514 $307 $1, 022 13 124 630 In rural territory 48 3,192 67 1,592 1,600 99.5 827 2,365 25.9 41 40 $71, 484 $69, 750 $1, 734 $1, 787 3 $1,332 25 3 3 $4, 000 48 $10,359 $5, 740 $132 $1, 395 $351 $1, 604 $73 $624 $284 $216 17 71 363 PERCENT 07 TOTAL 1 Urban 45.9 50.2 44.0 54.2 54.5 36.6 82.5 65.2 59.7 82.7 73.0 74.5 70.3 84.9 73.8 74.0 45.2 51.9 63.6 63.4 Rural 51.8 56.0 51.2 45.8 45.5 63.4 17.5 20.0 34.8 40.3 17.3 27.0 25.5 29.7 15.1 26.2 26.0 54.8 48.1 36.4 36.6 • Percent not shown where base is less than 100. 1 Based on membership with age classification reported. 131 132 CEXSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Comparative data. 1906-36. — Table 2 presents, in convenient form for com- parison, a summary of the available, statistics for the Finnish Evangelical Lutheran National Church of America for the census years 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906. Table 2. — Comparative Summary, 1906 to 1936 Churches (local organizations'), number. Increase ' over preceding census: Number Percent 2 __ t Members, number Increase ' over preceding census: Number.. Percent Average membership per church. Church edifices, number.. Value — number reporting Amount reported Average value per church . Debt — number reporting Amount, reported Parsonages, number Value— number reporting. Amount reported Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding interest.. All other current expenses, including interest. Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions - Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution All other purposes Average expenditure per church Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars 1936 -1,631 -20.9 92 54 52 $156. 184 $3, 004 6 $7, 632 $20, 000 67 $29, 772 $14, 243 $762 $5, 175 $1,377 $5, 405 $485 $450 $146 $1, 138 $591 $444 30 195 993 1936 7,788 -145 -1.8 111 50 48 $220. 050 $4, 584 8 $15, 650 $20, 800 64 $28, 316 $24, 397 $3, 919 $442 39 197 1,414 1916 64 -2 7,933 -2, 178 -21.5 124 41 41 $125, 091 $3, 051 14 $15, 790 3 $12, 000 59 $15, 017 $14, 168 $255 49 192 2,077 1906 10, 111 153 43 43 $95, 150 $2,213 9 $12, 500 $2, 000 62 272 2,144 1 A minus sign (— ) denotes decrease. 2 Percent not shown where base less than 100. State tables. — Tables 3, 4, 5, and 6 present the statistics for the Finnish Evan- gelical Lutheran National Church of America by States. Table 3 gives for each State for 1936 the number and membership of the churches classified according to their location in urban or rural territory, the membership classified by sex, and data for Sunday schools. Table 4 gives for selected States the number and membership of the churches for the 4 census years 1906 to 1936, together with the membership for 1936 classified as "under 13 years of age" and "13 years of age and over." Table 5 shows the value of churches and parsonages and the amount of debt on church edifices, for 1936. Table 6 presents, for 1936, the church expenditures, showing separately current expenses, improve- ments, benevolences, etc. In order to avoid disclosing the financial statistics of any individual church, separate presentation in tables 5 and 6 is limited to those States in which three or more churches reported value and expenditures. FINNISH EVANGELICAL LUTHERAN NATIONAL CHURCH 133 Table 3. — Number and Membership of Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 number of churches NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BY SEX SUNDAY SCHOOLS GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE "3 o Eh a as JO 'o3 "as o a a M P "3 B "3 a o U* CO ors 53 a % o 3.9 3 P. £3 o S3 OT 03 H CD en -A a g O — S3 United States 67 3 3 2 1 3 11 9 30 3 1 1 19 48 6,157 2,965 3,192 2,943 3, 214 91.8 30 195 993 New England: New Hampshire. Massachusetts Middle Atlantic: New York. __ ~~2 1 1 3 5 1 5 1 3 1 1 ~~6~ 8 25 3 1 156 300 120 106 578 1,946 446 2,162 254 33 56 272 102 106 578 1,247 57 547 56 156 28 18 699 389 1,615 254 33 69 138 41 44 280 913 236 1,059 125 15 23 87 162 79 62 298 1,033 210 1,103 129 18 33 85.2 94.0 88.4 112.4 96.0 96.9 1 1 1 2 7 7 9 1 16 4 4 30 59 26 47 5 65 16 20 East North Central: Ohio. 145 340 Wisconsin 78 "West North Central: 295 North Dakota South Dakota 15 Mountain: Montana 1 4 19 1 Ratio not shown where number of females is less than 100. Table 4. — Number and Membership of Churches, 1906 to 1936, and Membership by Age in 1936, by States [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches in either 1936, 1926, 1916, or 1906] number of churches NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BY AGE, 1936 GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE 1936 1926 1916 1906 1936 1926 1916 1906 Under 13 years 13 years and over Age not report- ed Per- cent under 13' United States 67 70 64 66 6,157 7,788 7,933 10, 111 1,478 4,617 62 24.2 New England: New Hampshire Massachusetts East North Central: Ohio 3 3 3 11 9 30 3 1 4 4 2 12 9 30 3 1 3 2 3 10 9 28 3 o "~3~ 5 15 27 2 4 3 156 300 578 1,946 446 2,162 254 33 298 1,125 291 2,098 639 2,524 366 26 208 264 580 1,933 973 3,099 435 150 622 957 3, 539 614 2,589 260 1,030 500 49 43 156 438 73 603 78 5 107 257 422 1,446 373 1,559 176 28 62 31.4 14.3 27.0 Michigan 23.2 Wisconsin 16.4 West North Central: Minnesota 27.9 North Dakota 30.7 Mountain: Wyoming Other States ■4 5 4 282 421 291 33 249 11.7 1 Based on membership with age classification reported; not shown where base is less than 100. J Includes: New York, 2; New Jersey, 1; and Montana, 1. 134 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 5. — Value of Churches and Parsonages and Amount of Church Debt by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting value of edifices] Total number of churches Num- ber of church edifices VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES VALUE OF PARSONAGES Churches reporting Amount Churches reporting Amount Churches reporting Amount United States 67 54 52 $156, 184 6 87, 632 8 $20, 000 New Hampshire - 3 11 9 30 14 3 10 6 26 9 3 10 5 26 2 8 4,000 43, 375 7,350 43, 859 57, 600 Michigan 2 1,300 3 1 2 2 10, 500 (') Minnesota.. Other States 1 3 32 6,300 9,500 1 Amount included in figures shown for "Other States," to avoid disclosing the statistics of any indi- vidual church. > Includes: Massachusetts, 2; New Jersey, 1; Ohio, 2; North Dakota, 2; and South Dakota, 1. Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] Total number of churches EXPENDITURES STATE Churches reporting Total amount Pastors' salaries All other salaries Kepairs and im- provements United States ._ 67 67 $29, 772 $14, 243 $762 $5, 175 New Hampshire Massachusetts Ohio 3 3 3 11 9 30 3 5 3 3 3 11 9 30 3 15 366 2,901 3,604 8,914 2,820 7,268 579 3,320 216 1,120 1,735 3,747 876 4,009 415 2,125 12 155 40 246 4 293 12 80 210 450 Michigan. 2,339 782 1,134 Wisconsin Minnesota North Dakota. 80 Other States 100 expenditures— continued STATE Payment on church debt excluding interest All other current expenses including interest Local relief and charity Home missions Foreign missions To general head- quarters All other purposes United States $1,377 $5, 405 $485 $450 $146 $1, 138 $591 New Hampshire 20 774 860 1,450 673 652 10 966 10 110 45 156 10 82 17 fifi 18 61 10 Massachusetts. Ohio 250 200 200 126 601 51 274 252 99 366 45 51 170 Michigan 221 70 80 79 10 34 224 170 Minnesota . 17 North Dakota Other States 23 1 Includes: New York, 2; New Jersey, 1; South Dakota, 1; and Montana, 1. FINNISH EVANGELICAL LUTHERAN NATIONAL CHURCH 135 HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION » HISTORY At the time of the organization of the Finnish Evangelical Lutheran Church, or Suomi Synod, in 1S90, there developed, particularly in Calumet, Mich., consider- able opposition to the new organization, which resulted in the formation of a separate local church termed the Finnish National Church. As other churches joined the movement an organization was formed at Rock Springs, Wyo., June 26, 1898, and later was incorporated at Ironwood, Mich., as the Finnish Evangeli- cal Lutheran National Church of America. DOCTRINE AND ORGANIZATION In doctrine the church subscribes to the Bible as the inerrant Word of God, accepting the Apostles', Nicene, and Athanasian creeds, the Unaltered Augsburg Confession, and the other Lutheran symbolic books. In polity the local churches are independent, but send delegates to the annual meeting, which acts upon the ordination of ministers, the acceptance of calls to churches, the installation of pastors, the appointment of missionaries, and any other work that belongs to the churches as a body. Its powers are vested in a board of five trustees elected at each annual meeting by a majority vote of the delegates. This board of trustees manages the general affairs of the church and presents a report on the treasury and on the general church work. The president of the annual meeting is the executive officer of the church. He ordains ministers, installs pastors, appoints missionaries, and in general officially represents the church. WORK The home missionary work is conducted by the church, which sends out preach- ers to such communities as are not regularly supplied. The report for 1936 shows four missionaries employed and contributions to the amount of $1,500. At present the church has no foreign mission work under its own control, but individual congregations help to support the missions maintained in Nigeria, Africa, by the Synodical Conference. The educational work at present is confined to Sunday school classes and to the summer school classes conducted in various congregations. The theological seminary at Ironwood, Mich., has been discontinued in favor of the Concordia Theological Seminary of the Missouri Synod at Springfield, 111. There are 31 Luther Leagues with a membership of about 900. They have published their own monthly paper, the "Lutheran Youth," and are supporting two students at the seminary. 1 This statement, which is substantially the same as that published in vol. II of the Report on Religious Bodies. 1926, has been revised by the Rev. G. A. Aho, president, Finnish Evangelical Lutheran National Church of America, and approved by him in its present form. ICELANDIC EVANGELICAL LUTHERAN SYNOD IN NORTH AMERICA STATISTICS Summary for the United States, with urban-rural classification. — A general summary of the statistics for the Icelandic Evangelical Lutheran Synod in North America for the year 1936 is presented in table 1, which shows also the distribution of these figures between urban and rural territory. The membership of this body includes all baptized persons connected with the local congregations, including children. Table 1. — Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 Churches (local organizations), number. Members, number Average membership per church. Membership by sex: Male Female Sex not reported Males per 100 females Membership by age: Under 13 years 13 years and over Age not reported Percent under 13 years 2 Church edifices, number Value— number reporting Amount reported Constructed prior to 1936. Average value per church Debt — number reporting Amount reported Number reporting "no debt" Parsonages, number Value — number reporting. Amount reported Expenditures: Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries.- All other salaries — Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding interest . . All other current expenses, including interest. Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution All other purposes Average expenditure per church ._ Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number. Officers and teachers Scholars Total 1,808 139 529 547 732 96.7 401 1,312 95 23.4 13 13 $51, 200 $51,200 $3, 938 1 $2, 368 12 5 4 $8, 100 13 $7. 210 $4, 701 $656 $98 $273 $1, 138 $46 $78 $52 $95 $73 $555 10 86 468 In urban territory 1 1 $7, 000 $7, 000 $7, 000 1 $2, 368 1 $783 $301 $248 $234 In rural territory 1,713 143 732 97.8 401 1,312 23.4 12 12 $44, 200 $44, 200 $3, 683 5 4 $8, 100 12 $6, 427 $4, 400 $656 $98 $25 $904 $46 $78 $52 $95 $73 $536 9 81 429 PERCENT OF TOTAL » Urban 5.3 8.3 9.3 13.7 13.7 10.9 6.4 90.8 20.6 Rural 94.7 91.7 90.7 100.0 100.0 100.0 86.3 86.3 89.1 93.6 100.0 9.2 79.4 91.7 1 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. 2 Based on membership with age classification reported. 136 ICELANDIC EVANGELICAL LUTHERAN SYNOD 137 Comparative data, 1906-36. — Table 2 presents, in convenient form for com- parison, a summary of the available statistics of the Icelandic Evangelical Lutheran Synod in North America for the census years 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1900. * In connection with figures for 1916, and probably for 1900 as well, the member- ship reported for most of the churches included only the confirmed members. As a result, the membership figures for earlier censuses are somewhat too small for fair comparison with the 1936 and 1926 data, which include all baptized persons on the church rolls. Table. 2. — Comparative Summary, 1906 to 1936 Churches (local organizations), number. Increase. ' over preceding census: Number Percent 2 Members, number Increase ' over preceding census: Number Percent Average membership per church . Church edifices, number Value— number reporting Amount reported Average value per church . Debt— number reporting Amount reported Parsonages, number. Value — number reporting Amount reported Expenditures: Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding interest.. All other current expenses, including interest. Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution All other purposes Average expenditure per church Sunday schools: Churches reporting, number. Officers and teachers Scholars 1936 1926 -378 -17.3 139 13 13 $51,200 $3,938 1 $2, 368 4 , 100 356 19.5 156 14 14 3, 475 1. 034 1 1, 000 3 , 0i K) 1916 1,830 -271 -12.9 131 12 12 $35, 450 $2, 954 2 $1. 360 2 $4, 000 12 $4,720 $4,494 $226 $393 10 68 435 1906 2,101 150 14 14 $32, 350 $2,311 4 $998 $2,300 12 49 49S 1 A minus sign (— ) denotes decrease. 1 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. State tables. — Tables 3, 4, 5, and 6 present the statistics for the Icelandic Evangelical Lutheran Synod in North America by States. Table 3 gives for each State for 1936 the number and membership of the churches classified accord- ing to their location in urban or rural territory, the membership classified by sex, and data for Sunday schools. Table 4 gives, by States, the number and membership of the churches for the 4 census years 1906 to 1936, together with the membership for 1936 classified as "under 13 years of age" and "13 years of age and over." Table 5 shows the value of churches and the amount of debt on church edifices for 1936. Table 6 presents, for 1936, the church expendi- tures, showing separately current expenses, improvements, benevolences, etc. 138 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 3. — Number and Membership of Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex, and Sunday Schools, By States, 1936 number of churches NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BY SEX SUNDAY SCHOOLS GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE 3 o E-i a 03 3 3 "3 o d OS XI "3 i CD 3 CD a o O o CD 03 o o l-i CD ag cb -be Based on membership with age classification reported. 140 DANISH EVANGELICAL LUTHERAN CHURCH 141 Comparative data. 1906-36. — Table 2 presents, in convenient form for com pari son, a summarv of the available statistics of the Danish Evangelical Lutherai Church in America for the census years 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906. Table 2. — Comparative Summary, 1906 to 1936 Churches (loc.il organizations), number. Increase ' over preceding census: Number Percent 2 ___ Members, number Increase ' over preceding census: Number Percent Average membership per church - Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Average value per church . Debt— number reporting Amount reported- Parsonages, number Value — number reporting _ Amount reported Expenditures: Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding interest All other current expenses, including interest... Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions Foreign missions .. To general headquarters for distribution All other purposes Xot classified Average expenditure per church Sunday schools: Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars... 1936 > A minus sign (— ) denotes decrease. 2 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. State tables. — Tables 3, 4, 5, and 6 present the statistics for the Danish Evan- gelical Lutheran Church in America by States. Table 3 gives for each State for 1936 the number and membership of the churches classified according to their location in urban or rural territory, membership classified by sex, and data for Sunday schools. Table 4 gives for selected States the number and membership of the churches for the 4 census years 1906 to 1936, together with the membership for 1936 classified as "under 13 years of age" and "13 years of age and over." Table 5 shows the value of churches and parsonages and the amount of debt on church edifices for 1936. Table 6 presents, for 1936, the church expenditures, showing separately current expenses, improvements, benevolences, etc. In order to avoid disclosing the financial statistics of any individual church, separate pres- entation in tables 5 and 6 is limited to those States in which three or more churches reported value and expenditures. Ecclesiastical divisions. — Table 7 presents, for each district in the Danish Evan- gelical Lutheran Church, the more important statistical data for 1936 shown by States in the preceding tables, including number of churches, membership, value and debt on church edifices, expenditures, and Sunday schools. 142 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 3. — Number and Membership of Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 NUMBER OF CHURCHES NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP by sex SUNDAY SCHOOLS GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE "3 o a 3 o n 03 .a M 3 H 3 P3 3 3 a o i II a o o a! a> ft* a> S 3>£ 8.9 ■o tf P Pi o X) a w o o 03 80 1 3 3 3 5 10 5 6 13 9 34 46 16,057 7,175 8,882 7,115 7,643 1,299 93.1 64 1 2 3 1 4 8 5 6 11 457 5 14 23 6 54 67 33 50 77 3,544 New England: 1 2 3 3 3 6 2 1 4 T 2 ~6~ T 2 4 3 5 9 1 4 7 1 1 2 1 1 1 3 250 497 1,152 414 1,167 1,802 878 2,072 3,356 34 620 1,100 117 297 447 138 441 120 1,155 250 477 1,152 414 1,012 816 460 325 1,080 148 361 680 20 155 986 418 1,747 2,276 34 620 952 117 297 447 138 80 120 475 125 244 582 195 556 712 300 1,053 1,434 18 233 562 59 152 17 63 202 60 548 125 253 570 205 611 800 338 1,019 1,587 16 387 538 58 145 10 75 239 60 607 14 290 240 335 100.0 96.4 102.1 95.1 91.0 89.0 88.8 103.3 90.4 55 91 Middle Atlantic: 248 55 East North Central: 393 418 222 West North Central: 573 602 60.2 104.5 3 6 1 1 1 1 3 1 6 18 34 9 6 4 8 19 3 27 155 204 50 West South Central: 420 104.8 45 Mountain: 50 40 Pacific: Washington Oregon 84.5 110 32 90.3 201 1 Ratio not shown where number of females is less than 100. Table 4. — Number and Membership of Churches, 1906 to 1936, and Member- ship by Age in 1936, by States [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches in either 1936, 1926, 1916, or 1906] number of churches NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BY AGI , 1936 GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE 1936 1926 1916 1906 1936 1926 1916 1906 Under 13 years 13 years and over Age not re- ported Per- cent under 13i United States 80 98 101 92 16,057 18,921 14, 544 12, 541 3,274 12,581 202 20.6 New England: 3 3 3 5 10 5 6 13 1 4 8 3 9 27 3 3 3 6 11 6 7 16 2 7 10 6 8 8 4 4 3 7 11 6 8 14 3 6 14 5 8 8 4 3 4 9 11 7 9 17 2 6 14 6 497 1,152 414 1,167 1,802 878 2,072 3,356 34 620 1,100 441 1,155 1,369 724 799 811 1,505 1,462 1,100 2,767 4,243 92 780 1,769 464 951 1,454 763 590 480 1,273 1,381 816 1,613 3,085 71 615 1,589 513 758 997 550 500 271 2,580 1,071 1,146 1,081 2,836 64 417 1,325 700 45 396 100 273 194 92 405 714 8 100 242 60 204 441 432 756 250 894 1,597 786 1,667 2,642 26 520 858 301 924 928 20 64 11 9.4 Middle Atlantic: 34.4 28.6 East North Central: 23.4 Michigan Wisconsin West North Central: 10.8 10.5 19.5 Iowa 21.3 80 27 16.1 Nebraska Pacific: Washington 22.0 16.6 18.1 Other States 32.2 1 Based on membership with age classification reported; not shown where base is less than 100. 2 Includes: Maine, 1; Kansas, 1; Texas, 1; Montana, 2; Colorado, 1; and Oregon, 1. DANISH EVANGELICAL LUTHERAN CHURCH 143 Table 5. — Value of Churches and Parsonages and Amount of Church Debt by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting value of edifices] GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States Middle Atlantic: New York East North Central: Illinois. Michigan Wisconsin West North Central Minnesota Iowa South Dakota Nebraska Pacific: Washington California •_ Other States Total Num- number ber of of church churches edifices 80 74 3 3 5 4 10 10 5 5 6 6 13 13 4 4 8 8 3 3 9 7 14 11 VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES Churches reporting 3 7 2 11 $730, 100 85, 000 91, 500 77,200 41, 200 63, 500 100, 500 16, 500 43, 000 36, 000 65,200 110, 500 DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES Churches reporting Amount $35, 755 19, 500 525 200 1,630 3,850 3,200 2,000 4,850 VALUE OF PAR- SONAGES Churches reporting Amount $204, 200 (') 21, 000 23, 700 (') 19, 800 34, 750 0) 9,750 13, 000 9,500 72, 700 1 Amount included in figures shown for "Other States," to avoid disclosing the statistics of any individual church. J Includes 2 churches each in the States of Connecticut and New Jersey; and 1 in each of the following — Maine, North Dakota, Kansas, Texas, Montana, Colorado, and Oregon. Table 6.- — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] Total nuxaber of churches EXPENDITURES GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE Churches reporting Total amount Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and im- prove- ments United States 80 79 $139, 393 $62, 342 $10, 321 $14,070 New England: Connecticut.. 3 3 3 5 10 5 6 13 4 8 3 9 8 3 3 3 5 10 5 6 13 4 8 3 9 17 5,653 11, 546 3,380 11, 669 13, 686 8,534 14, 188 23, 995 2,549 7,499 5,406 19, 827 11, 461 2,881 3,921 1,650 4,753 7,589 664 905 414 1,607 2.002 600 Middle Atlantic: New York 450 New Jersey 305 East North Central: Illinois . 1,361 Michigan 1,553 Wisconsin. 3,963 1,350 West North Central: Minnesota 6,404 10, 558 1,835 4,351 2,597 6,470 5,370 1,392 1,617 1,228 Iowa 3,394 South Dakota 200 Nebraska . 182 200 100 758 440 Pacific: Washington . . . 300 California 1,700 Other States 1,189 1 Includes 1 church in each of the following States — Maine, North Dakota, Kansas, Texas, Montana, Colorado, and Oregon. 144 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 — Continued [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] expenditures— continued GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE Payment on church debt, ex- cluding interest Other current expenses, including interest Local relief and charity Home missions Foreign missions To gen- eral head- quarters All other purposes 812,371 I $19,413 1 $2,026 $3, 598 $2, 305 88. 921 S4, 026 New England: 840 4.497 700 403 799 1,874 1.524 3. 2S5 81 959 1,349 603 2.499 75 373 18 505 100 200 245 195 100 50 24 232 99 50 516 696 443 300 142 902 954 573 1,370 1,875 233 837 15 664 613 50 Middle Atlantic: 100 950 47 46.8 185 25 371 784 New Jersey 80 East North Central: 1,438 125 970 541 200 200 700 9,160 375 280 Wisconsin.. _ West North Central: Minnesota.. _ _ Iowa . 19 168 1,050 Nebraska Pacific: Washington. California. _ . Other States 70 150 75 20 165 25 135 443 174 70 135 159 121 785 35 Table 7. — Number and Membership of Churches, Value and Debt on; Church Edifices, Expenditures, and Sunday Schools, by Districts, 1936 VALUE of DEBT ON EXPENDI- SUNDAY st CHURCH EDI- CHURCH TURES SCHOOLS £ FICES EDIFICES be 6." M bo CO a a o district u a o c u o O S3 S3 6 p. a a a E p o M u o IB CD t* .a S3 S3 a S3 o Eh £ 3 si 3 o H P S3 3 o S o p 3 o a a 3 S3 B 3 % O < ° o < u fc Total.. ._ 80 16, 057 74 $730. 100 19 $35,755 79 $139, 393 64 3,544 First 10 9 2.313 1, 730 8 9 131, 500 71, 200 3 1 19. 500 125 10 9 23, 178 12, 069 7 449 Second ... _. 386 Third 9 12 2,072 2, 983 8 12 132, 500 95, 500 1 4 400 3, 850 9 12 20, 423 21,606 8 10 599 Fourth 562 Fifth 9 7 11 9 1,583 2.008 1, 652 1, 155 8 7 11 7 55, 200 43. 500 96, 000 65. 200 2 1 3 3 1,130 700 3, 200 4,850 8 7 11 9 13, 411 8,679 13, 694 19, 827 6 9 6 472 Sixth 394 Seventh.. _ 339 Eighth 201 Ninth 4 561 4 39, 500 1 2,000 4 6, 506 4 142 DANISH EVANGELICAL LUTHERAN CHURCH 145 HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION » HISTORY The first considerable immigration to this country from Denmark began about 1864, at the close of the war with Germany which resulted in the loss of the Schleswig-Holstein provinces. It was, however, several years before the mother church in Denmark began to send missionaries across the Atlantic to care for the spiritual interests of the immigrants. In 1871 and 1872 five pastors came over, and in the summer of 1872 these ministers, together with a few laymen, met at Neenah, Wis., and organized under the name of "Kirkelig Missions Forening," what is now called the Danish Evangelical Lutheran Church in America. At the same meeting it was decided to publish a church paper and the Rev. A. Dan, of Racine, was elected its first editor. The organization grew slowly as Danish settlements were formed, and wherever they were able to support a minister one came to live among them. At first the several divisions of the Danish Church, "Hojkirkelige," "Grundt- vigianere," and "Indre Mission," were all represented and worked together har- moniously. In 1894, however, it became evident that differences of opinion were being more strongly emphasized, and 19 pastors, 37 congregations, and about 3,000 communicant members withdrew and organized the Danish Evan- gelical Lutheran Church in North America. Somewhat later this body united with the Danish Evangelical Lutheran Church Association to form the United Danish Lutheran Church in America. The original organization, which retained 35 pastors, 53 congregations, and about 5,000 communicant members, continued to grow, although the three parties were still represented in its membership, and is still known as the Danish Evangelical Lutheran Church in America. It has been a rule of the church to conduct the services in the Danish language. This was necessary at first, as the people did not understand English, and it is still true that, while nearly all Danish-Americans understand a sermon in the Danish language, quite a number would not understand the service if it were conducted in English. DOCTRINE In doctrine the church makes no attempt at forming new standards, but is in entire conformity with the Lutheran Church of Denmark. It accepts the Apostles', Nicene, and Athanasian creeds, the Unaltered Augsburg Confession of 1530, and Luther's Small Catechism as the basis of its belief. All the rites and services are conducted in accordance with the service book and ritual for the Danish People's Church, with such modifications as circumstances may require. The modifications are always made under direction of the church, as no pastor has the right, without permission, to alter either service book or ritual. The administration of the sacraments and the ministry is "accomplished only by rightly presented and ordained Lutheran ministers. " ORGANIZATION In polity the church is distinctly democratic. Every congregation has the right to conduct its own affairs and to elect its pastor by a majority vote of the mem- bers. Applicants for admission to the ministry are examined by a board and, if approved, are installed by a minister of the church who has been previously elected as ordinator. So long as the minister has a good moral standing and maintains the constitution, the church has no power whatever to remove him. Once a year the pastors and congregations (the latter represented by delegates) meet in convention to discuss and decide any question that may be brought before the meeting, either by the churches or by the board of directors, which, composed of five persons, is elected every second year, and is charged with the duty of carrying out the resolutions of the convention. There is no compulsory assess- ment within the church or congregations, and the only ties that unite the people are mutual interest in the religious work to be carried out and harmony as to doctrine and polity. L T nder these conditions the board of directors has not infrequently been unable, for lack of money, to carry out resolutions passed by the convention. ' This statement, which is substantially the same as that published in vol. II of the Report on Religious Bodies. 1926, has been revised by the Rev. Viggo M. Hansen, secretary, Danish Evangelical Lutheran Church in America, and approved by him in its present form. 146 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 WORK The work of the Danish Evangelical Lutheran Church is carried on by 62 min- isters serving 89 congregations. Besides Sunday schools found in nearly all the churches, 24 vacation Bible schools are being supported by the church and have an enrollment of about 750. One important change taking place during the last 10 years is in the language used. The Sunday school work is now conducted almost exclusively in the English language, and most of the rest of the church work is divided about evenly in use of English and Danish. Two folk-high schools are supported by the church and one junior college, Grand View College, at Des Moines, Iowa. This last- mentioned institution is operated in connection with a theological seminary. Two orphans' homes and one old people's home are maintained by the church. A seamen's mission is maintained at Brooklyn, N. Y. Of foreign missions the Santal Mission in India is the one chiefly supported by the church, about $6,000 being donated to this work annually. Two of the mis- sionaries in this service, one a trained nurse and the other a physician, have been sent out by the church itself. In Canada home mission work is maintained among Danish settlers in several provinces. The Ladies' Aid Societies of the church have about 2,900 members and most of this work is still conducted in the Danish language. The Young People's Societies have about 1,500 members but this work is now entirely English. THE PROTESTANT CONFERENCE (LUTHERAN) STATISTICS Summary for the United States, with urban-rural classification. — A general summary of the statistics for The Protestant Conference (Lutheran) for the year 1936 is presented in table 1, which shows also the distribution of these figures between urban and rural territory. As this denomination was reported for the first time in 1936, no comparative figures are available. Table 1. — Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 ITEM Total In urban territory In rural territory PERCENT OF TOTAL ' Urban Rural 22 3, 253 148 1,631 1,622 100.6 927 2,326 28.5 15 15 $138, 420 $138, 420 $9,228 6 $19, 525 9 11 11 $37, 295 21 $25, 076 $13, 950 $2, 397 $1, 053 $1, 323 $3, 117 $160 $1, 183 $156 $1, 433 $304 $1, 194 18 74 580 7 13 180 5 12 92 5 11 64 7 572 82 287 285 100.7 221 351 38.6 o 2 $11, 000 $11, 000 $5, 500 1 $1, 200 1 2 2 $7, 740 6 $5, 672 $4, 015 $193 $90 $25 $641 $60 $75 $35 $490 $48 $945 5 24 170 1 2 34 1 2 10 2 4 13 15 2,681 179 1,344 1, 337 100.5 706 1,975 26.3 13 13 $127, 420 $127, 420 $9, 802 5 $18, 325 8 9 9 $29, 555 15 $19, 404 $9, 935 $2, 204 $963 $1, 298 $2, 476 $100 $1, 108 $121 $943 $250 $1, 294 13 50 410 6 11 146 4 10 82 3 7 51 Members, number 17.6 82.4 Membership by sex: Male 17.6 17.6 82.4 Female-. .. 82.4 Membership by age: Under 13 years . 23.8 15.1 76.2 84.9 Church edifices, number Amount reported 7.9 7.9 92.1 Constructed prior to 1936 92.1 Amount reported. 6.1 93.9 Number reporting "no debt" Parsonages, number Value — number reporting. .. Amount reported 20.8 79.2 Expenditures: Churches reporting, number.. Amount reported. . 22.6 28.8 8.1 8.5 1.9 20.6 37.5 6.3 22.4 34.2 15.8 77.4 Pastors' salaries 71.2 All other salaries 91.9 Repairs and improvements 91.5 Payment on church debt, excluding interest. ... ... 98.1 All other current expenses, including interest..- . 79.4 Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions.. 62.5 93.7 Foreign missions 77.6 To general headquarters for distribution . . . All other purposes. 65.8 84.2 Sunday schools : Scholars 29.3 70.7 Summer vacation Bible schools: Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars 18.9 81.1 Weekday religious schools: Officers and teachers .. Scholars Parochial schools : Ocffiers and teachers Scholars 1 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. 147 148 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 State tables. — Tables 2, 3, and 4 present the statistics for The Protestant Con- ference (Lutheran) by States. Table 2 gives for each State for 1936 the number and membership of the churches classified according to their location in urban or rural territory, membership classified by sex and age, and data for Sunday schools. Table 3 shows the value of church edifices and the amount of debt on such property for 1936. Table 4 presents, for 1936, the church expenditures, showing separately current expenses, improvements, benevolences, etc. In order to avoid disclosing the financial statistics of any individual church, separate presentation in tables 3 and 4 is limited to the State of Wisconsin, the only State in which three or more churches reported value and expenditures. Table 2. — Number and Membership of Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex and by Age, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 NUMBER OF NUMBER OF MEMBERSHIP BY MEMBERSHIP BY SUNDAY CHURCHES MEMBERS SEX AGE SCHOOLS STATE o o CO a a 3 ^ 2 \a „ be cS w S-S _ s a tttS "3 a 3 u 3 "3 a CS Xt "3 3 "3 03 a a go u - t. o 2 a 8 02 3 J3 H P « frl p tf ft P w P4 U o ta United States 22 1 19 7 Y 15 3,253 572 2,681 1,631 1,622 100.6 927 2,326 28.5 18 74 580 1 12 206 2,768 572 206 2,196 102 1,389 104 1,379 98.1 100.7 56 794 150 1,974 27.2 28.7 Wisconsin... . 16 64 503 Minnesota 2 - 2 279 279 140 139 100.7 77 202 27.6 2 10 77 Table 3. — Value of Churches and Amount of Church Debt by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting value] Total num- ber of churches Number of church edifices VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES Churches reporting Amount Churches reporting Amount 22 15 15 $138,420 6 $19, 525 19 3 12 3 12 1 3 127, 800 10, 620 5 1 19, 425 Other States 100 1 Includes: Michigan, 1, and Minnesota, 2. THE PROTESTANT CONFERENCE (LUTHERAN) 149 Table 4. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to Stales having 3 or more churches reporting] Total num- ber of churches EXPENDITURES STATE Churches report ins Total amount Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and im- provements 22 21 $25, 076 ' $13, 950 $2, 397 $1,053 19 3 18 i 3 22, 406 2, 670 12, 02S 1,922 2,270 127 789 Other States 2B4 expenditures — continued STATE Payment on church debt, ex- cluding interest Other cur- rent ex- penses, in- cluding interest Local relief and charity ITome missions Foreign missions To gen- eral head- quarters All other purposes 81. 323 $3,117 $160 81, 133 $156 $1,433 S304 1,323 3,049 6S 150 10 1,023 160 156 1,393 1 225 Other States 40 79 1 Includes: Michigan, 1, and Minnesota, 2. HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION l Shortly after the close of the 1926 Census of Religious Bodies, as a result of doctrinal differences with the Evangelical Lutheran Joint Synod of Wisconsin and Other States, The Protestant Conference came into existence. The doctrinal standard of this body is in harmony with that of other Lutheran bodies as set forth in the general statement. The form of services is, in the main, similar to that of other Lutheran churches, with the exception of the Sacrament of the Lord's Supper which may be observed at either the morning or evening services. "The purpose of this body is not to found missions everywhere, nor to slice away at the Old Synod, and cut into old congregations, gather up the fragments and form new congregations and eventually organize a new synod. "On the contrary it is to preserve the heritage of the Wauwatosa Gospel; to popularize, unfold, and apply the ideals of the Old Quartalschrift. That is the doctrine which has uncovered and brought to light our spiritual poverty, has unmasked the synod, and raised such a storm. This work will be accomplished: By writing and publishing timely and pointed articles on subjects which are, or should be under discussion; in the pulpit, by means of Biblical sermons; in the pew. by cultivating the choice and classical hymns of the Old Lutheran Church; in the parsonage and parish, by a close application to that Gospel which places our con- versation in heaven; in the schools, by instilling the fear of God into the young idea, which is the beginning of wisdom; among the members, by practicing an unflinching criticism which knows neither fear nor favor." To this end is formed a society of all those pastors, teachers, and laymen who are in harmony with and have an understanding of this purpose. 1 This statement was prepared from information contained in "Faith-Life," a publication of The Protes- tant Conference, furnished by Rev. Otto Kehrberg, secretary, Mosinee, Wis. INDEPENDENT LUTHERAN CONGREGATIONS STATISTICS Summary for the United States, with urban-rural classification. — A general summary of the statistics for the Independent Lutheran Congregations for the year 1936 is presented in table 1, which shows also the distribution of these figures between urban and rural territory. The membership of this body, in the main, comprises all baptized persons affiliated with the local churches. Most of the churches reported that they had no synodical affiliation, although occasionally their ministers were connected with the ministeriums of various synods. No comparative data are available prior to 1926, as this group of churches was not reported separately in either 1916 or 1906. Table 1.- -summart of statistics for churches in urban and rural Territory, 1936 ITEM Total In urban territory In rural territory PERCENT OF TOTAL 1 Lrban Rural Churches (local organizations), number 15 2,423 162 1,212 1.211 100.1 617 1,806 25.5 10 10 $124, 000 $124, 000 $12, 400 4 $12, 450 6 3 2 $10, 000 15 $17,450 $7, 141 $1, 322 $2, 433 $2, 581 $2, 971 $305 $270 $95 $320 $12 $1, 163 7 63 568 3 8 191 3 4 157 7 1,023 232 789 834 94.6 428 1,195 27.8 5 5 $49, 500 $49, 500 $9, 900 2 $2, 200 3 2 1 $6,000 7 $10, 548 $4, 677 $825 $1, 645 $1, 330 $1,671 $280 $100 $20 8 800 100 423 377 112.2 189 611 21.4 5 5 $74, 500 $74, 500 $14, 900 2 $10, 250 3 1 1 $4, 000 8 $6, 902 $2, 464 $497 $788 $1, 251 $1, 300 $25 $170 $75 $320 $12 $863 3 31 322 Members, number. 67.0 33.0 Average membership per church Membership by sex: Male 65.1 68.9 34.9 Female ... . 31.1 Males per 100 females Membership by age: Under 13 years . . 69.4 66.2 30.6 13 years and over 33.8 Percent under 13 vears . Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported 39.9 39.9 60.1 Constructed prior to 1936 60.1 Debt — number reporting . Amount reported 17.7 82.3 Number reporting "no debt" Parsonages, number Value — number reporting . Amount reported 60.0 40.0 Expenditures : Churches reporting, number .... Amount reported _ . 60.4 65.5 62.4 67.6 51.5 56.2 91.8 37.0 39.6 Pastors' salaries. 34.5 All other salaries . 37.6 Repairs and improvements 32.4 Payment on church debt, excluding inter- est.. ... . . 48.5 All other current expenses, including inter- est 43.8 Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc.-_ Home missions 8.2 63.0 100.0 $1, 507 4 32 246 3 8 191 2 3 137 Sunday schools: Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers.. Scholars ... Summer vacation Bible schools : 43.3 £6.7 Scholars ... 100.0 Weekday religious schools: 1 1 20 Scholars . 87.3 12.7 1 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. 150 INDEPENDENT LUTHERAN CONGREGATIONS 151 Comparative data, 1936 and 1926. — Table 2 presents, in convenient form for comparison, a summary of the available statistics of the Independent Lutheran Congregations for the census years 1936 and 1926. Many churches which were reported in 1926 as nonsynodical have since united with other Lutheran bodies. Table 2. — Comparative Summary, 1936 and 1926 ITEM 1936 1926 ITEM 1936 1926 Churches (local organiza- 15 -35 50 Expenditures: Churches reporting, num- 15 $17, 450 $7, 141 $1, 322 $2, 433 $2, 581 $2, 971 $305 $270 $95 $320 $12 $1, 163 7 63 568 50 $169, 351 Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improve- ments Payment on church debt, excluding in- terest All other current ex- penses, including interest Local relief and char- ity, Red Cross, etc.. Home missions Foreign missions To general headquar- ters for distribution. All other purposes Average expenditure per church. 2,423 -9,381 -79.5 162 10 10 $124, 000 $12, 400 4 $12, 450 3 2 $10, 000 11, 804 Inerease ' over preceding census: i $156, 628 Average membership per 236 52 46 $1, 126, 250 $24, 484 19 $160, 995 Church edifices, number Value — number reporting. Amount reported Average value per church i $12,723 Debt — number reporting . Amount reported $3, 387 Parsonages, number Sunday schools : Churches reporting, num- ber... _ Value— number reporting. Amount reported 24 $217, 900 34 Officers and teachers 272 2,770 i A minus sign (— ) denotes decrease. 1 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. State tables. — Tables 3, 4, 5, and 6 present the statistics for the Independent Lutheran Congregations by States. Table 3 gives for each State for 1936 the number and membership of the churches classified according to their location in urban or rural territory, the membership classified by sex, and data for Sunday schools. Table 4 gives for selected States the number and membership of the churches for the census years 1926 and 1936, together with the membership for 1936 classified as "under 13 years of age" and "13 years of age and over." Table 5 shows the value of churches and the amount of debt on church edifices for 1936. Table 6 presents, for 1936, the church expenditures, showing separately current expenses, improvements, benevolences, etc. In order to avoid disclosing the financial statistics of any individual church, separate presentation in tables 5 and 6 is limited to those States in which three or more churches reported value and expenditures. 152 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 3. — Number and Membership of Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 number of churches number of members membership by SEX SUNDAY SCHOOLS tsKOGRAPHIC DIVISION - AND STATE o a "3 o a .0 "3 3 o 3> a o ft .2 o o_ s * "3 _g i« o Ot CB over preceding census: Number Percent Members, number Increase ' over preceding census: Number.. Percent Average membership per church Church edifices, number Value— number reporting Amount reported Average value per church Debt — number reporting Amount reported Parsonages, number... Value — number reporting Amount reported Expenditures: Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding in- terest All other current expenses, including in- terest Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc.. Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution. All other purposes Not classified Average expenditure per church Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars 18, 349 -7, 781 -29.8 3, 509, 763 -571,014 -14.0 191 18,032 17, 719 $345, 402, 555 $19, 493 3,814 $42, 863, 553 11, 893 10, 895 $42, 643, 320 18, 157 $46, 231, 459 $15, 675, 698 $5, 250, 414 $4, 128, 162 $3, 904, 531 $8, 766, 943 $945, 041 $1,031,691 $1, 284, 060 $3, 163, 447 $2, 081, 482 $2, 546 16,228 319, 760 2, 515, 181 26, 130 -3, 185 -10.9 4, 080, 777 362. 992 9.8 156 25, 570 25,290 $406, 165, 659 $16, 060 5,064 $42, 749, 854 29,315 -427 -1.4 3, 717, 785 731. 631 24.5 127 28, 406 28, 134 $215, 104, 014 $7, 646 6,332 $16, 615, 195 29,742 13, 665 , 724, 434 25, 790 , 422, 307 $68, 949, 285 $20, 462, 262 $10, 760 $3, 467 24,730 382, 043 3, 796, 561 14, 262 !4, 751, 557 28, 791 $43, 993, 681 $32, 816, 205 $11,099,675 $77, 801 $1,528 27, 549 391, 949 3, 872, 264 2, 986, 154 100' 28, 345 27, 888 $163, 357, 805 $5, 858 4,662 $8, 640, 273 12, 215 $25, 508, 417 26, 869 351,312 2, 700, 742 1 A minus sign (— ) denotes decrease. State tables. — Tables 3, 4, 5, and 6 present the statistics for the Methodist Episcopal Church by States. Table 3 gives for each State the number and membership of the churches classified according to their location in urban or rural territory, membership classified by sex, and data for Sunday schools. Table METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH 7 4 gives the number and membership of the churches for the four census years 1906 to 1936, together with the membership for 1936 classified as "under 13 years of age" and "13 years of age and over." Table 5 shows the value of churches and parsonages and the amount of debt on church edifices for 1936. Table 6 presents, for 1936, the church expenditures, showing separately current expenses, improvements, benevolences, etc. Ecclesiastical divisions. — Table 7 presents, for each conference in the Methodist Episcopal Church, the more important statistical data for 1936 shown by States in the preceding tables, including number of churches, membership, value and debt on church edifices, expenditures, and Sunday schools. Table 3. — Number and Membership of Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States. New England: Maine New Hampshire- Vermont Massachusetts... Rhode Island Connecticut Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania East North Central: Ohio-.. Indiana Elinois Michigan. Wisconsin West North Central: Minnesota Iowa Missouri North Dakota South Dakota Nebraska Kansas South Atlantic: Delaware Maryland District of Columbia . Virginia _ ._ West Virginia North Carolina South Carolina.. Georgia Florida East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee Alabama Mississippi West South Central: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Montana Idaho Wyoming Colorado New Mexico _ Arizona Utah Nevada Pacific: Washington.. Oregon California NUMBER OF CHURCHES NUMBER OF MEMBERS Total Urban Rural Total I Urban Rural 18,349 211 108 119 294 22 145 1,505 550 1,825 1,505 1,148 1,244 826 472 931 371 145 182 470 635 136 652 34 176 664 204 227 201 134 206 330 174 68 122 2 9 2 210 110 63 33 148 24 28 14 10 232 178 455 4,680 30 22 11 186 17 67 224 555 371 247 333 214 110 110 138 94 12 15 64 100 26 100 34 272 13,669 181 86 108 108 5 78 1,109 326 1,270 1,134 901 911 612 362 288 793 277 133 167 406 535 110 552 3, 509, 763 148 578 160 174 143 164 267 141 156 47 83 173 144 94 45 27 101 10 11 6 152 129 183 19, 724 13, 435 14, 432 80, 722 8,209 39,292 301, 4.58 124, 223 415,319 377, 822 252,803 288, 736 142, 141 70, 440 73, 307 204, 047 64,508 14, 373 23, 928 85. 124 140, 792 25, 542 95, 101 18, 129 14,637 71, 242 19, 225 28,527 18, 137 18, 105 23, 848 37, 453 15, 031 17, 497 4,249 12, 243 48, 137 26, 986 13, 238 11, 005 6,147 36, 932 2,363 5,389 2,021 927 40, 978 28, 598 113,241 2,057,012 8,273 7,933 5,452 66, 636 7,459 27,328 186, 025 86, 348 282, 128 235, 583 134, 454 161,929 92, 895 40, 053 47, 438 88, 182 34, 844 6,243 9,868 30, 874 66, 835 10, 152 41, 567 1,452,751 11,451 5,502 8,980 14, 086 750 11,964 115,433 37, 875 133, 191 142, 239 118,349 126, 807 48, 246 30, 387 25, 869 115,865 ^29, 664 8,130 14, 06O 54, 250 73, 957 15, 390 53,534 18, 129 4,532 10, 105 33, 772 37, 470 7,512 11, 713 7,998 20, 529 8, 573 9, 564 14,587 3,518 10, 051 13, 797 18, 257 19, 196 4,200 10, 831 5,127 12, 370 1,876 2,373 6,112 6,131 26, 373 21, 764 17, 173 9,813 7,286 5,952 6,590 4,415 2,616 3,531 25, 338 11,594 1,733 630 4, 252 1,137 1,632 389 472 455 27, 680 13,298 18,818 9,780 96, 824 16, 417 8 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 3. — Number and Membership of Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 — Continued GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States New England: Maine New Hampshire Vermont Massachusetts Rhode Island Connecticut Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania East North Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan Wisconsin West North Central: Minnesota Iowa Missouri North Dakota South Dakota Nebraska Kansas South Atlantic: Delaware Maryland District of Columbia "Virginia West Virginia North Carolina South Carolina Georgia Florida East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee Alabama Mississippi West South Central: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Montana Idaho Wyoming Colorado New Mexico Arizona Utah Nevada Pacific: Washington Oregon California membership bt sex SUNDAY SCHOOLS Sex not Males Church- Officers Male Female report- per 100 report- ing and Scholars ed females teachers 1, 309, 508 1, 923, 547 276, 708 68.1 16,228 319, 760 2,515,181 6,018 11,871 1,835 50.7 175 2,295 15, 678 4,324 7,700 1,411 56.2 90 1,171 8,202 5, 326 8, 405 701 63.4 103 1, 333 8,358 29, 778 45, 136 5,808 66.0 282 6,236 46, 865 3,581 4,628 77.4 22 564 3,896 11,257 18, 165 9,870 62.0 132 2,689 19, 877 111,913 165, 024 24, 521 67.8 1,379 25, 799 194, 582 44, 793 68, 397 11,033 65.5 531 12, 266 96, 345 158,521 226, 605 30, 193 70.0 1,644 40, 330 336, 663 145, 627 206, 0S8 26, 107 70.7 1,310 29, 683 270, 240 98, 309 137, 285 17, 209 71.6 1,072 21,815 171, 858 107, 136 158/192 23, 408 67.7 1, 150 25, 063 197, 237 51, 543 77, 492 13, 106 66.5 738 14, 082 125, 546 26, 602 37, 809 6,029 70.4 419 6,553 43, 946 28, 341 39, 016 5,950 72.6 355 6, 003 46, 300 72, 201 107, 247 24, 599 fi7.3 856 17, 345 132, 839 23, 368 34, 040 7,100 68.6 325 6, 067 45, 131 5, 605 8,164 604 68.7 118 1, 517 9,861 9,619 13, 890 419 69.3 162 2,858 18, 497 33, 632 48, 080 3,412 70.0 457 8,863 65, 067 54, 482 79, 820 6,490 68.3 583 14, 149 109, 642 9,278 14, 002 2,262 66.3 125 2,700 21, 553 32. 993 51,303 10, 805 64.3 531 9,718 70, 302 5,782 10, 652 1,695 54.3 33 1,089 11,500 5, 410 8, 405 822 64.4 125 1, 525 10, 582 27, 879 39,717 3,646 70.2 462 8, 245 63, 388 7,318 10, 472 1,435 69.9 175 1,935 13, 682 11,532 16, 846 149 68.5 166 2,411 12, 258 6,830 10, 827 480 63.1 139 1,762 9,001 6,499 10, 559 1,047 61.5 124 1,809 11,953 8,738 13, 012 2,098 67.2 145 2,103 16, 627 14,865 20, 883 1,705 71.2 256 3, 183 26, 468 6,037 8, 435 559 71.6 138 1,438 8,066 6,858 10, 335 304 66.4 147 1,558 7,555 1,515 2,723 11 55. 6 61 726 2,890 4,458 7, 785 57.3 105 1. 165 6.657 17, 455 24,913 5, 769 70.1 215 4,552 35, 433 9,774 15, 705 1,507 62.2 178 2,459 15, 354 4,937 7,857 444 62.8 86 1, 377 9,839 3,622 5.460 1,923 66.3 59 1,128 8,921 2, 535 3, 528 84 71.9 29 551 4,229 13, 622 20, 052 3,258 67.9 143 3,045 26, 218 945 1,418 66.6 18 262 1,416 1,885 2,680 824 70.3 27 551 4,975 769 1,252 61.4 14 187 1,243 302 625 48.3 10 126 1,068 14, 525 23, 295 3,158 62.4 221 4,169 32, 549 9, 553 15, 274 3,771 65.5 168 3, 088 23, 145 41,616 62, 478 9,147 66.6 425 10, 217 91, 679 METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH Table 4. — Number and Membership of Churches, 1906 to 1936, and Mem- bership by Age in 1936, by States GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States New England: Maine New Hampshire Vermont Massachusetts Rhode Island Connecticut Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania East North Central: Ohio.. Indiana Illinois Michigan Wisconsin... West North Central: Minnesota Iowa Missouri North Dakota South Dakota Nebraska Kansas South Atlantic: Delaware Maryland District of Columbia Virginia West Virginia North Carolina South Carolina Georgia Florida East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee Alabama Mississippi West South Central: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Montana Idaho Wyoming Colorado New Mexico Arizona Utah Nevada Pacific: Washington.. Oregon California NUMBER OF CHURCHES 1936 1926 1916 1906 I 18,349 26,130 i 29,315 29,742 211 289 108 132 119 158 294 363 22 39 145 171 1,505 1,930 550 671 1,825 2,167 1, 505 2,108 1, 148 1,449 1,244 1,723 826 1,093 472 618 398 503 931 1,102 371 690 145 211 182 239 470 569 635 1,028 136 192 652 936 34 40 176 306 664 1,039 204 . 372 227 398 201 348 134 223 206 350 330 693 174 349 188 528 68 170 122 244 222 348 210 550 110 168 63 93 33 53 148 217 24 45 28 34 14 16 10 20 232 332 178 220 455 593 338 152 200 396 42 198 2,126 672 2,327 2,334 1,636 1,944 1,279 638 1,376 854 278 292 712 1,200 209 973 40 321 1,002 387 407 348 203 394 729 361 553 213 256 420 557 227 121 50 236 77 39 29 20 406 296 651 311 142 215 412 43 206 2,193 633 2,369 2,398 1,724 2,021 1,308 829 634 1,576 1,001 233 291 744 1,295 207 963 37 314 968 357 393 348 152 423 781 36S 559 246 264 476 561 126 81 28 220 61 34 30 18 394 260 495 NUMBER OF MEMBERS 1936 3, 509, 763 19, 724 13, 435 14, 432 SO, 722 8,209 39, 292 301, 458 124, 223 415, 319 377, 822 252, 803 288, 736 142, 141 70, 440 73, 307 204, 047 64, 508 14, 373 23, 928 85, 124 140, 792 25, 542 95, 101 18, 129 14, 637 71, 242 19, 225 28, 527 15, 137 18, 105 23, 848 37, 453 15,031 17,497 4,249 12,243 48, 137 26, 986 13, 238 11,005 6,147 36, 932 2,363 5,389 2,021 927 40, 978 28,598 113, 241 1926 4, 080, 777 22, 938 14,018 16, 950 84, 929 9,304 38, 139 345, 307 141, 244 452, 145 434, 905 288, 181 333, 280 165, 064 73, 143 71, 897 206, 689 93, 772 14, 706 29, 514 92, 820 177, 165 29, 351 118,426 16,910 22, 841 94, 161 26, 895 47, 749 26, 126 19, 748 31,003 60, 651 24,283 41, 254 10, 452 19,515 51, 304 42, 959 14, 972 12, 788 6,923 46, 974 3,914 4, 937 2,198 1,084 48, 140 32, 135 116,974 10 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 4. — Number and Membership of Churches, 1906 to 1936, and Mem- bership by Age in 1936, by States — Continued GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States New England: Maine New Hampshire Vermont Massachusetts. Rhode Island Connecticut Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey. Pennsylvania East North Central: Ohio Indiana.. Illinois. Michigan "Wisconsin West North Central: Minnesota Iowa Missouri North Dakota South Dakota Nebraska. Kansas South Atlantic: Delaware Maryland District of Columbia Virginia West Virginia North Carolina. South Carolina Georgia Florida East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee Alabama Mississippi West South Central: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas. Mountain: Montana Idaho Wyoming Colorado. New Mexico. Arizona Utah Nevada Pacific: Washington Oregon California NUMBER OF MEM- BERS MEMBERSHIP BY AGE, 1936 1916 1906 Under 13 13 years Age not Percent years and over reported under 13 ' 3,717,785 2, 986, 154 237,451 2, 870, 106 402, 206 7.6 22, 551 20, 087 617 16, 816 2,291 3.5 13, 574 12, 529 570 11, 796 1,069 4.6 16, 808 17, 471 583 12, 774 1,075 4.4 75, 965 61.626 3,219 73, 147 4,356 4.2 7,801 6,536 352 7,608 249 4.4 36, 181 32, 878 758 30, 682 7,852 2.4 328, 250 291, 919 11,412 252, 901 37, 145 4.3 131,211 106, 505 5,609 104,]00 14, 514 5.1 427, 509 318,911 26, 229 346, 201 42,889 7.0 399, 045 317, 584 28,554 303, 429 45, 839 8.6 261, 228 210, 593 21,418 203. 303 28, 082 9.5 287, 931 235, 092 19, 781 239. 269 29, 686 7.6 144, 094 114, 326 7,633 118,099 16, 409 6.1 63, 331 54,817 3,045 59,917 7,478 4.8 59, 576 46, 351 2,626 65, 504 5,177 3.9 199, 036 156, 576 12, 851 160, 883 30, 313 7.4 94, 379 80, 334 5,242 50. 847 8,419 9.3 13, 479 10, 033 951 12,284 1.138 7.2 21. 429 15, 485 1,535 20. 825 1,568 6.9 81, 879 62, 586 6,358 74, 362 4,404 7.9 151, 348 108, 097 13,62 9 117,172 9,991 10.4 28, 004 24, 269 1, 554 21, 563 2.425 6.7 112,853 95, 207 6,749 74, 631 13, 721 8.3 13, 085 11,019 868 13, 124 4,137 6.2 22, 526 18, 578 1,411 11,111 2,115 11.3 82, 551 61,641 6,087 54, 455 10,700 10.1 26, 384 20, 805 1,847 15, 027 2, 351 10.9 52, 598 54, 097 4,364 22, 796 1,367 16.1 28, 749 28, 579 3,099 13. 776 1,262 18.4 12, 418 8,287 1,734 15, 078 1,293 10.3 30, 147 30, 158 2,296 17,201 4,351 11.8 56, 484 46, 180 2,922 27. 957 6,574 9.5 26, 933 20, 4.50 2,132 11,460 1,439 15.7 45, 482 50, 695 2,828 13, 732 937 17.1 12, 419 12, 569 608 3,621 20 14.4 18, 311 19, 763 1.237 9,938 1.068 11.1 40, 148 23, 309 5,397 32,029 10,711 14.4 42, 003 36, 223 2, 844 . 21, 736 2,406 11.6 12. 615 5,819 803 10, 689 1,746 7.0 11, 373 5,313 613 8.423 1.969 6.8 4,293 1,612 313 5, 530 304 5.4 38, 584 24, 830 3,442 29, 592 3,898 10.4 4,385 3, 513 196 1,891 276 9.4 3,712 1, 734 387 4,039 963 8.7 1,848 1,537 153 1,746 122 8.1 777 618 29, 347 38 1,866 889 32, 731 4.1 40, 020 6,381 5.4 27. 866 18, 681 1,605 22, 152 4,841 6.8 84, 642 50, 985 7,086 91, 270 14, 885 7.2 1 Based on membership with age classification reported. METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH 11 Table 5. — Value of Churches and Parsonages and Amount of Church Debt by States, 1936 ^S GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States. New England: Maine.- New Hampshire . Vermont Massachusetts. .. Rhode Island Connecticut Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania... East North Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois - Michigan... Wisconsin West North Central: Minnesota Iowa... Missouri North Dakota South Dakota.. Nebraska Kansas South Atlantic: Delaware Maryland District of Columbia Virginia West Virginia North Carolina. South Carolina ; Georgia Florida East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee Alabama Mississippi West South Central: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas _. Mountain: Montana Idaho Wyoming Colorado New Mexico- Arizona Utah Nevada Pacific: Washington. Oregon California 18,349 211 10S 119 294 1,505 550 1,825 1,505 1, 14S 1,244 826 472 398 931 371 145 182 470 635 136 652 34 176 664 204 227 201 134 200 330 174 68 122 222 210 110 63 33 148 24 28 14 10 232 178 455 18,032 206 107 116 289 22 145 1,486 548 1,810 1,463 1,144 1,234 817 464 388 920 365 140 180 464 621 135 642 34 171 653 202 223 198 131 198 310 174 186 67 119 214 202 107 63 33 lil 23 26 14 10 226 169 432 value of church edifices 17,719 $345,402,555 206 104 115 285 22 142 1,464 539 1,768 1,453 1, 123 1,209 808 461 388 898 355 134 178 457 134 629 33 165 630 195 218 191 130 196 306 165 180 65 116 213 199 106 63 33 141 23 25 14 10 223 168 431 3,814 1, 692, 000 1, 330, 300 1,135,165 12,401,629 950, 900 6, 153, 225 45, 105, 895 16, 679, 186 51,314,391 31,680,237 19,663,595 34. 096, 682 16,529,592 7, 259, 343 6, 472, 850 12, 433, 050 4,779,931 982, 400 1,951,700 5, 596, 000 9, 614, 100 2, 238, 200 9,355,170 2,581,755 891, 800 5, 309, 931 794, 847 749, 716 720, 340 2, 281, 502 1,436,500 2, 225, 106 486, 494 534, 062 317,478 586, 890 3, 800, 795 1,431,201 901,150 721, 750 348, 000 2,141,000 223, 600 477, 500 242. 500 163, 000 2, 465, 020 1,910.347 12, 244, 730 debt on church edifices 383 204 476 239 198 236 180 107 95 120 60 13 31 87 100 26 174 20 27 55 23 26 27 35 69 33 172 $42,883,553 107, 098 101,695 28, 795 1, 398, 733 109, 144 682, 455 5,757,615 1, 803, 268 6, 474, 382 4, 206, 042 2,177,050 5, 064, 263 2, 378, 224 910, 628 572, 382 817,866 647, 523 34, 654 119,018 491, 434 1, 109, 441 106,212 ,401,429 642, 502 48, 289 290, 608 24, 257 35. 605 27, 098 338, 864 86, 308 250, 205 56, 244 38, 586 38,416 43, 621 855,515 125, 658 50, 875 45. 797 38, 572 433, 040 10, 420 70. 275 9, 860 41,410 347, 249 166. 263 2, 248, 685 value of par- sonages 10,895 130 70 75 221 17 117 1,005 393 804 670 771 481 276 230 646 205 83 122 363 450 367 28 78 243 74 80 76 67 96 113 64 39 78 104 12S 67 48 25 107 14 19 12 168 116 315 $42,643,320 398, 390 255, 400 257, 500 , 298, 980 112,600 819,325 5, 386, 543 2, 425, 798 5, 584, 906 3, 459, 140 2, 027, 385 3,267,900 1,722,948 1, 089, 550 830,950 2, 180, 388 555, 225 249, 050 316,950 1,051,800 1,281,259 371, 450 1, 468, 488 307, 500 196, 000 1, 024, 150 135, 860 114,400 119,900 256, 070 304, 050 281,975 65, 590 92, 250 47,600 110,300 386, 100 261, 350 189, 400 131,300 79, 550 286, 250 37, 450 69, 800 42, 850 25,000 366, 400 270, 700 1, 029, 600 12 CENSUS OF KELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States. New England: Maine New Hampshire. Vermont Massachusetts... Rhode Island Connecticut Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey. Pennsylvania... East North Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan Wisconsin West North Central: Minnesota Iowa Missouri North Dakota South Dakota Nebraska Kansas South Atlantic: Delaware Maryland District ol Columbia. Virginia West Virginia North Carolina South Carolina Georgia Florida East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee Alabama. . Mississippi West South Central: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Montana Idaho Wyoming Colorado New Mexico . Arizona Utah Nevada Total number of churches 18, 349 expenditures Pacific: Washington- Oregon California... 211 108 119 294 22 145 1,505 550 1,825 1,505 1,148 1,244 826 472 398 931 371 145 182 470 635 136 652 34 176 664 204 227 201 134 206 330 174 188 68 122 222 210 110 63 33 148 24 28 14 10 232 178 455 Churches reporting Total amount 18,157 208 107 118 292 22 145 1,501 549 1,822 1,476 1,138 1,237 820 471 395 919 371 141 176 469 621 131 650 34 174 652 203 225 200 133 203 319 171 186 67 121 217 207 109 62 32 147 24 28 14 10 228 170 443 $46,231,459 320, 401 191, 175 181, 903 1, 375, 137 143, 421 725, 492 5, 849, 972 2, 325, 127 6, 089, 279 4, 324, 846 2, 509, 686 3, 608, 304 2,221,381 972, 697 995, 646 1,911,437 692, 000 178, 369 250, 506 948, 026 1, 401, 764 341,421 1,385,941 387, 842 116,404 693, 809 126, 008 152,059 89, 938 270, 198 226. 818 352, 781 67, S52 95, 953 48, 905 108, 125 503, 626 286, 008 191, 901 121.699 67, 652 388, 324 26, 832 70, 111 24, 546 20,988 480, 690 311,458 2, 057, 001 $15,675,688 $5,250,414 Pastors' salaries All other salaries 147, 981 93, 072 82, 929 430, 463 39, 578 235, 518 1, 754, 280 732, 963 1, 789, 681 1.342,608 890, 261 1, 172, 103 741, 458 388, 488 352, 968 789, 255 253, 865 83, 089 115,947 397, 972 546, 561 126, 963 481,372 77, 266 60, 778 283, 065 59, 534 83, 275 43, 044 88, 607 101, 278 117,701 37, 564 51, 577 22, 365 54, 080 195, 868 118,757 75, 992 51, 139 32, 894 147, 967 13, 825 30. 869 12, 307 185, 531 124.886 607, 284 26, 265 16, 299 14, 732 177, 430 19, 567 86, 058 672, 223 306. 904 687, 009 519, 614 274. 865 408, 191 259, 918 96, 02S 119,725 207, 660 80, 876 17,117 24, 455 90, 501 171, 792 37, 325 149, 223 52, 190 8,914 77, 379 12, 054 16, 624 11,198 31, 430 23, 782 35, 563 4,700 9,359 3,159 10, 778 58, 544 27, 487 15, 699 11,767 5,277 37, 731 2,082 7,083 3,273 975 49, 253 33, 074 237, 262 Repairs and im- prove- ments METHODIST EPISCOPAL GHUECH 13 Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 — Continued GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE expenditures— continued Payment on church debt, excluding interest Other current expenses, including interest Local relief and charity Home missions Foreign missions To general head- quarters All other United States 3, 904, 531 3, 766, 943 8945, 041 $1,031,691 $1,284,060 ,163,447 $2,081,482 New England: Maine New Hampshire. Vermont Massachusetts... Rhode Island Connecticut Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania. . East North Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan Wisconsin West North Central: Minnesota Iowa Missouri North Dakota South Dakota Nebraska Kansas South Atlantic: Delaware Maryland District of Columbia . Virginia West Virginia North Carolina South Carolina Georgia Florida East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee... .. Alabama Mississippi West South Central: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Montana Idaho Wyoming Colorado New Mexico. Arizona.'. Utah Nevada Pacific: Washington. Oregon California. .. 10, 503 7,212 11, 589 72, 366 6,726 69, 973 481, 357 198, 877 509, 487 379, 265 235, 952 334, 356 220, 953 51,195 85, 687 96, 341 89, 799 6,265 7,632 53, 601 84, 075 20, 685 147, 926 74, 283 5,550 53, 157 7,951 3,123 3,720 32, 107 15, 171 70, 374 4,906 7,346 6,549 7,744 33, 056 27, 703 7,454 5,065 1,930 42, 065 887 4,894 160 2,070 30, 662 23, 501 251, 281 61,934 34, 203 30, 366 383, 823 37, 47S 166, 616 1, 200, 280 534, 981 1, 360, 193 849, 996 395, 565 640, 003 376, 578 189, 201 191, 390 269, 122 111,713 28, 106 39, 710 173, 323 236, 090 63, 650 230, 709 74, 663 14, 606 98, 107 14,416 8,471 7,528 34, 925 23, 868 44, 214 4,211 5,471 5,774 10, 301 92, 971 36, 181 27, 312 19, 987 7,645 78, 973 4,215 12, 140 3,328 4,626 75, 963 45, 703 406, 314 6,917 2,901 2,556 25, 187 2,450 19, 972 110, 754 41,944 112,021 80, 586 74, 579 94, 408 47, 721 13, 590 17, 397 22, 723 13, 090 1,972 2,712 17, 758 22, 183 5, 843 42, 408 10, 637 1,830 11,619 2,569 2,493 2,195 4,237 7,497 15, 275 1,266 1,567 917 2,382 9, 085 6,457 3,060 798 694 3,922 330 590 507 8,579 6,559 58,238 2,506 2,796 2,659 19, 525 2,963 12, 609 131, 847 41,212 130, 179 124, 995 51, 927 77, 162 40, 703 16, 229 22, 584 51, 723 13, 509 3,650 3,985 21, 787 36, 241 9, 230 25, 082 9,727 1,483 12, 139 1, 120 3,453 1,051 4,056 5,121 3,917 619 1,746 15.061 4,738 3,450 2,526 726 9,026 970 1,901 139 269 16, 275 6,355 77, 967 2,411 3,023 2,618 24, 930 2,487 13, 984 258, 216 42, 166 144, 495 81, 510 43, 940 21, 495 25, 895 61,009 15, 204 5,124 10,075 24, 509 48, 236 11,515 25, 067 8, 754 1,249 12,869 516 1,392 1,348 4,435 6,014 3,900 591 1,331 539 1,164 17,045 4,047 2,693 1,716 1,028 8,134 40 1,605 64 208 18, 769 7,739 99,574 15,004 10, 256 10, 712 72, 696 10, 766 34, 645 447, 908 156,570 526, 330 337, 037 154,839 247, 140 140, 618 58, 328 58, 306 115,789 38, 491 10, 990 12, 342 49, 196 84, 578 19, 330 83, 583 32, 301 4,693 42, 698 8,179 11,857 6,300 28, 263 8,803 16, 966 2,997 4,418 1,178 4,208 26,014 17, 339 15, 040 9,120 4, 115 18. 984 914 4,169 2,181 682 28, 920 30, 137 137, 517 387 73. 269. 218022—40- 14 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 7. — Number and Membership of Churches, Value and Debt on Church Edifices, Expenditures, and Sunday Schools, by Conferences, 1936 CONFERENCE Total Alabama Atlanta Baltimore Blue Ridge-Atlantic- California . Central Alabama Central New York.. Central Northwest.. Central Pennsylva- nia Central Tennessee. .. Central West Colorado --- Dakota Delaware. Detroit - East German East Tennessee Eastern Swedish Erie.. Florida Genesee Georgia. Holston Idaho -. Illinois Indiana. Iowa-Des Moines Kansas Kentucky.. Latin-American Mission Lexington Louisiana Maine. Michigan Minnesota Mississippi Missouri Montana State Nebraska Newark New England New England South- ern New Hampshire New Jersey New Mexico Mission New York. New York East North Carolina. North Dakota. North Indiana North-East Ohio Northern Minnesota. Northern New York. Northwest Indiana.. Northwest Iowa 18, 349 76 324 126 181 95 505 41 38 142 179 168 45:. 31 66 24 3.52 51 267 59 290 64 544 472 511 291 172 76 104 215 350 169 121 365 110 461 223 128 111 336 19 241 230 85 141 397 541 189 235 261 190 3, 509, 763 6, 953 905 133 445 8, 53 10, 96 2 2, 36. 2Z 25 87 3 5 3 61 2 53 3 33 10. 135 108, 67 20 26 15. 70 2 40. 82 9 14 87 157, 35. 29 66 43. VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES 5a D 17, 719 $345,402,555 76 314 118 175 81 202 94 491 37 35 137 175 157 444 30 58 23 339 260 53 274 63 540 465 490 278 163 210 345 167 114 351 lOf, 448 217 183 126 107 331 19 230 223 82 130 385 526 1.8? 220 250 184 188, 685 343, 050 8, 614, 190 293, 172 3, 177, 350 317, 469 4,983,120 1, 383, 300 8, 223, 081 58, 450 162, 200 2, 103, 000 1, 943, 400 1,814,945 10, 375, 323 955, 000 414, 400 495, 200 6, 347, 075 201, 657 7, 753, 000 248, 000 1, 995, 520 628, 550 10, 579, 800 7, 429, 145 6, 487, 700 4, 569, 465 1, 204, 900 297, 900 876, 200 374, 790 1, 723, 800 5, 983, 969 2, 693, 450 341, 525 4, 720, 031 901,150 5, 519, 800 8, 061, 700 9, 708, 654 3, 753, 725 1,517.025 8, 7.85, 341 250. 600 9, 074, 650 14. 933, 225 509, 775 966, 900 6, 227, 400 14,635,944 3, 402, 400 3, 354, 950 5, 783, 050 2, 675, 300 DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES a a 3,814 10 39 31 69 122 35 15 110 6 $42,863,553 21, 639 4,661 1, 768, 607 6,888 368, 335 34, 605 422, S30 105, 961 1, 059, 833 418 7,425 430, 790 119,018 242, 926 135, 650 26, 363 75, 570 405, 834 12, 596 1, 728, 901 8,900 234, 853 38, 500 792,411 1,170,209 502, 245 549, 744 47, 482 29, 481 105, 434 25, 097 110,328 748, 279 164, 386 15,307 649, 470 50, 875 478, 889 964,116 1, 102, 871 311,453 101,165 798. 387 16,449 42, 807,091 99; 2,376.074 17j 17,369 13, 34,654 61 507,884 100 2,264,065 47 1 387,575 42, 143,113 53 491,934 39 227,976 EXPENDITURES 3ft 18,157 84 76 323 120 177 89 205 95 503 40 38 141 173 108 452 31 00 24 352 50 266 58 291 63 541 400 499 285 171 73 103 212 347 169 118 364 109 460 223 190 128 110 335 19 240 230 84 137 397 540 187 235 258 190 $46,231,459 24, 863 42, 454 1,294, 45, 616 557, 854 44, 350 749, 151 200, 416 1,115,624 8,167 31, 330 376, 765 249, 734 256, 775 1, 446, 758 116,986 53, 396 88, 135 817, 037 19,217 1, 103, 056 21, 178 303, 203 115,282 1, 424, 932, 237 899, 897 592, 627 197, 399 34, 500 120,355 76, 335 328,112 736, 878 409, 768 62, 301 685, 373 191,901 934, 838 1, 147, 271 1, 032, 213 477, 475 212, 587 1,227,098 31, 435 1,172,046 1, 651, 212 83, 780 175.911 958, 102 1, 866, 320 522, 804 487, 441 592, 233 456, 662 SUNDAY SCHOOLS 16, 228 59 59 275 109 163 81 241 78 440 26 32 138 160 136 411 28 54 21 306 45 245 37 218 61 511 425 458 260 123 29 61 91 180 309 155 87 323 86 449 215 121 93 325 16 205 218 72 116 378 494 169 213 253 185 2,515,181 METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH 15 Table 7. — Number and Membership of Churches, Value and Debt on Church Edifices, Expenditures, and Sunday Schools, by Conferences, 1936 — Continued CONFERENCE Northwest Kansas.. Norwegian and Danish Ohio... Oklahoma. .- Oregon Pacific Chinese Mis- sion Pacific Japanese Mis- sion Pacific Northwest. . Philadelphia Pittsburgh Rock River Saint Johns River.. Savannah South Carolina South Florida Southern Southern California Southern Illinois ... Southwest Southwest Kansas.. Tennessee __. Texas Troy Upper Iowa Upper Mississippi.. Utah Mission Vermont. "Washington "West Texas West Virginia West Wisconsin Western Norwegian Danish Wilmington Wisconsin Wyoming Wyoming State 126 64 945 201 154 23 241 842 368 280 53 65 220 75 254 370 65 218 34 71 200 210 67 220 75 15 269 195 306 33 18, 918 6,553 216, 738 46, 320 26, 345 470 2,907 42, 308 95, 374 107, 188 87, 196 11, 161 4,694 28, 500 4,184 10, 504 85, 627 56, 177 4,319 54, 680 4,839 9,766 48,362 50, 521 6,138 2,021 10,328 24, 660 8.109 64,613 32,627 818 42,001 35,359 64, 942 6,147 VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES 3 a o M 122 62 103 146 18 233 3.31 360 280 53 63 217 27 72 246 349 61 2i 19 258 212 66 14 84 221 72 578 244 15 264; 194; 300 33 81, 426, 400 896, 700 16, 789, 693 3, 639, 420 1, 771, 547 58, 000 189, 950 2, 589. 520 18,127,512 13,221, 18, 894, 600 1, 820, 025 129, 290 749, 216 239, 660 701, 850 9,145.530 3, 526, 782 339, 978 3, 706, 610 182.136 405,351 6, 099, 865 3,173,850 191, 437 242. 500 780, 900 2,008,350 414, 800 4, 744, 751 DEBTONCHURCB EDIFICES 3 a .a eo 24 120 44 27 4 72 140 124 102 21 12 26 17 119 44 18 35 9 15 47 22 15 3 7 60 21 46 $166, 180 141, 700 1,918,176 838, 234 160, 407 1,750 17,400 350, 502 1, 986, 851 2, 473, 393 3, 940, 471 305, 233 13, 537 35,605 21, 035 47,020 1, 930, 024 224, 216 41,772 404, 362 10, 330 34,919 543, 628 84, 918 23, 279 21.904 243, 842 53, 544 258, 362 2,712,338, 54 282,094 194,000 3,863,390, 4, 263, 505 7, 443, 898 1 348,000, EXPENDITURES 23, 500 162, 717 601, 620 1 38,572: 121 63 917 197 147 23 236 342 368 288 53 65 224 2S 74 253 367 65 214 33 70 259 219 67 14 87 226 74 593 253 15 264 195 306 32 $196, 348 142, 858 2, 416, 254 488, 251 285, 025 497, 521 1, 984, 741 1,472,171 1,496,915 224, 682 26, 018 152,019 25, 166 1 19, 845 1,516,232 552, 288 50, 106 615, 658 41,933 99.911 739, 671 533, 181 33, 640 24, 546 129, 531 285, 721 79, 570 610,340 367, 873 28, 789 538, 404 561, 227 984, 172 67, 652 SUNDAY SCHOOLS 54 798 106 146 21 228 325 35-4 275 50 43 165 27 62 247 325 59 207 58 237 203 60 14 73 175 65 419 220 14 240 183 275 29 16, 409 5,235 157, 444 34, 407 20, 928 1,338 2,520 33, 704 79, 480 86, 268 59, 955 8,844 1,883 12,238 1,600 7,661 69, 288 44,277 2,222 44, 452 2,168 4,863 28,533 30, 978 2,773 1,243 5,724 12,428 3,371 58, 254 20, 283 704 36, 086 21, 884 48, 811 4,229 HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION 1 DENOMINATIONAL HISTORY The first interest of the Wesleys in America was connected with a philan- thropic movement started by Governor Oglethorpe in Georgia in 1733. They had apparently attracted his attention by their manner of life at Oxford, and in 1735 he invited them to come as spiritual advisers to his colony. Both accepted the invitation, and John Wesley remained until 1738, though Charles Wesley returned earlier. It was at this time that they first came into relations with the Moravians, through the colony established in the same vicinity by Count Zinzendorf. In 1760 Philip Embury, a Wesleyan local preacher from Ireland, landed in New York with members of his Irish class, and 6 years later he gathered for regular worhip a company of Methodists, who in 1768 erected and dedicated a i This statement, which is substantially the same as that published in vol. II of the Report on Religious Bodies, 1926, has been revised by Thomas P. Potter, statistician and assistant editor, Methodist Episcopal Church, New York City, and approved by him in its present form. 16 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 193 6 chapel, since known as the "John Street Church." About the same time Robert Strawbridge, also an Irish Wesleyan preacher, assembled a small company in Frederick County, Md. Subsequently itinerant preachers were sent over by John Wesley, among them Thomas Rankin and Francis Asbury, and in 1773 the first annual conference was held in Philadelphia. During the Revolutionary War, notwithstanding the general adverse circumstances and the fact that Asburj r alone of all the preachers sent over by Wesley remained in this country, the membership increased from 1,160 in 1773 to 14,988 in 1784. The declaration of peace found the societies still connected with the Church of England, though without leaders or church privileges, as many of the clergy had left their parishes, and consequently neither baptism nor the Lord's Supper was administered. On representation being made to Wesley, he set apart Dr. Thomas Coke, a pres- byter of the Church of England, as superintendent and commissioned him to ordain Francis Asbury as joint superintendent with himself. Richard Whatcoat and Thomas Vasey were also ordained as presbyters (or elders) for America. They arrived in America in the latter part of 1784, and on December 24 what has been known as the "Christmas conference" began in Baltimore, Md., 60 preachers meeting with Dr. Coke and his companions. A letter from Wesley was read announcing the preparation of a liturgy to be used by the traveling preachers, and the appointment of "Dr. Coke and Mr. Asbury to be joint superintendents over our brethren in North America, as also Richard Whatcoat and Thomas Vasey to act as elders among them by baptizing and administering the Lord's Supper." It was also stated that as "our American brethren are now totally disentangled both from the state and the English hierarchy, we dare not entangle them again, either with the one or with the other. They are now at full liberty simply to follow the Scriptures and the Primitive Church." The conference then proceeded to form a Methodist Episcopal Church, and elected both Coke and Asbury superintendents or bishops. The Order of Worship and Articles of Religion prepared by Wesley were adopted, one article being added, recognizing allegiance to the United States Government; the rules and discipline were revised and accepted; and a number of preachers were ordained. The first General Conference was held in 1792, and after that it was held quadrennially. At the conference of 1800 Richard Whatcoat was elected bishop, and in 1808 William McKendree, the first native American to occi py that office. Until 1808 all the ministers were members of the conference, but in that year a plan was adopted providing for a membership of delegates elected by the annual conferences. B\ t 1872 the sentiment within the church in favor of la} r representa- tion had grown so strong that a new rule was adopted by which lay delegates were admitted into the General Conference. Later the question arose as to what was meant by the term "lay," and it was interpreted to include women as well as men. From the beginning the growth of the church has been remarkable. In 1799 there were - 272 itinerant ministers, who constituted the clergy in the ordinary acceptation of the term, and 61,351 communicants. In 1812 the number of min- isters had increased to 688, and the membership to 195,357; and in 1831 the ministers numbered 2,010, and the membership 513,114. In 1845, when the de- nomination was divided into two parts by the withdrawal of the churches in the slaveholding States, the number of members who withdrew to form the southern wing of American Methodism approximated 460,000, of whom about 1,500 were itinerant ministers. Notwithstanding this loss the parent body reported in 1852 a membership of 728,700, with 4,513 itinerant ministers. In 1867 the membership had increased to 1,146,081; in 1890 to 2,240,354, with 15,423 ministers. In 1920 the denominational records showed a large increase by reason of the addition of 286,753 nonresident members. These had been carried on the records of the local churches, but by action of the General Conference of 1912 they have been reported in the minutes of the conferences in a separate column. This gave a total for 1920 of 4,680,741 members and 20,439 ministers. The General Confer- ence of 1932 ordered that the nonresident-inactive members should be added to and counted as full members. This has been done only in part. The reports for 1937 show that in the United States there were 16,055 ministers and 4,364,342 members, including a part of the 688,763 inactive members and 3,481,503 enrolled in the Sunday schools. Including the work and workers in the mission fields, there were 18,445 ministers, 4,694,820 members, including a part of the 718,011 inactives and 3,778,629 enrolled in the Sunday schools. The church has not been free from disagreements. In 1792 James O'Kelley, of Virginia, with a considerable body of sympathizers, withdrew because of objec- METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH 17 tion to the episcopal power in appointing the preachers to their fields of labor, and organized the "Republican Methodists," who later joined with others in what has become known as the "Christian Church." Between 1813 and 1817 many of the Negro members in various sections of the Middle Atlantic States, believing that they were not treated fairly by their white brethren, withdrew and formed separate denominations of Negro Methodists, such as the African Methodist Episcopal Church, the Union Church of Africans (now the Union American Methodist Episcopal Church), and the African Methodist Episcopal Zion Church. In 1830 the Methodist Protestant Church was organized as the outcome of a movement against episcopal power and for lay representation in church govern- ment. In 1843 the Wesleyan Methodist Connection was organized in the interests of a more emphatic protest against slavery and in objection to the episcopacy. Two A r ears later the Methodist Episcopal Church, South, withdrew because of the antislavery agitation. The latest division was that of the Free Methodists, in 1860, on differences concerning secret societies, discipline, and certain doctrines, particular]}' sanctification. The other Methodist denominations in the United States arose otherwise than as secessions from the parent Methodist body. The first Methodist Sunday school in America was established by Bishop Asbury in 1786, in Hanover County, Va. The denominational publishing inter- ests are as old as the Methodist Episcopal Church itself, but the first definite organization, which later became known as the "Book Concern," was established in 1789. The Missionary Society, for home and foreign missions, was formed in 1819; the Sunday School Union, "in 1827; the Tract Society, in 1852; the Board of Church Extension, in 1865; the Freedmen's Aid and Southern Education Society, in 1866; the Board of Education, in 1868; the Woman's Foreign Missionary Soci- ety, in 1869; the Woman's Home Missionary Society, in 1880: and the Epworth League, in 18S9. By 1937 changes had been made in the church boards, with the result that the following boards were carrying on the benevolent work of the church: Board of Foreign Missions; Board of Home Missions and Church Extension; Board of Education, including schools for Negroes, the church school, and the Epworth League; Board of Hospitals, Homes and Deaconess Work; Board of Pensions and Relief; Board of Temperance, Prohibition, and Public Morals; and, in connection with other religious bodies, the American Bible Societ}^; the Woman's Foreign Missionary Society, and the Woman's Missionary Society. The constitution of the Methodist Episcopal Church, as adopted at the General Conference of 1900 and approved by the annual conferences, has three divisions: Articles of Religion, General Rules, and Articles of Organization and Government. The Articles of Religion are those drawn up by John Wesley, based upon the Thirty-nine Articles of the Church of England, with the exception of the twenty- third, which has reference to allegiance to the Government of the United States. The General Rules deal specifically with the conduct of church members and the duties of certain church officers, particularly the class leaders. The Articles of Organization and Government lay down the general principles of the organization and conduct of churches and conferences. In 1935 the Committee on Union, appointed by the General Conferences of the Methodist Episcopal, the Methodist Episcopal, South, and the Methodist Prot- estant churches submitted a plan of union, to be voted on by the three churches. In 1936 the General Conference and the annual conferences of the Methodist Prot- estant Church accepted the plan and the General Conference and most of the annual conferences of the Methodist Episcopal Church (the remaining conferences voting in the spring of 1937) also ratified the plan. In 1937 the annual conferences of the Methodist Episcopal Church, South, voted favorably and on April 29, 1938, the General Conference cast the final vote in favor of union. Delegates have been elected and the Uniting Conference will begin its work in Kansas City, Mo., on April 26, 1939. In the United States the new church, the Methodist Church, will have 50 bishops, 24,900 ministers, 7,386,000 members, and 5,600,000 enrolled in the Sunday schools. Including the foreign work, there will be 65 bishops, 27,400 ministers, 7,741,300 members, and 5,915,900 enrolled in the Sunday schools. The church has entered cordially into all general movements for church unity, is a constituent member of the Federal Council of the Churches of Christ in America, is represented in the Commission for a World Conference on Questions of Faith and Order, initiated by the Protestant Episcopal Church, and is identified with the work of the Y. M. C. A. and the Y. W. C. A. 18 CENSUS OF BELIGIOUS BODIES, 193 6 DOCTRINE In theology the Methodist Episcopal Church is Arminian, and its doctrines are set forth in the Articles of Religion, Wesley's published sermons, and his Notes on the New Testament. These emphasize belief in the Trinity, the fall of man and his need of repentance, freedom of the will, sanctification, future rewards and punishments, and the sufficiency of the Scriptures for salvation. The doc- trine of sanctification or Christian perfection, as held by Methodists, and which is regarded as distinctively a Methodistic doctrine, does not imply an absolute and sinless perfection, but "a freedom from sin, from evil desires and evil tempers, and from pride." It is regarded as not usually, if ever, attained at the moment of conversion, but as being attainable by faith and that only, and members are exhorted to seek it in this life. Two sacraments are recognized: Baptism and the Lord's Supper. The first is administered both to infants and adults; as to the mode, sprinkling is preferred, though in the case of adult converts, choice of sprinkling, pouring, or immersion is given. The one condition required of those who seek admission to church membership is "a desire to flee from the wrath to come and to be saved from their sins." Each applicant is expected to evidence this desire by a variety of proofs, indicating the purpose to lead an honorable, peaceful, modest life, ab- staining from anything that "is not for the glory of God." There are certain special advices to church members in regard to temperance, marriage and divorce, amusements, etc. ORGANIZATION The ecclesiastical organization of the Methodist Episcopal Church includes the local church, the ministry, and the system of conferences. The local church is ordinarily a single congregation with its own pastor (a separate pastor). To meet the needs of small congregations, unable to support a separate pastor, two or more congregations may be united in a circuit, all being under the care of one pastor. Each pastorate, whether it be a single con- gregation or a circuit, is termed a "charge," and appointments by the annual conferences are to charges, not to churches. The membership of the local church is distinctly a lay membership; ministers are members of the annual conferences (explained later). Lay members are of two classes — full members and preparatory members. Full members are those who have been formally received into membership on recommendation of the official board, or the leaders' and stewards' meeting, and with the approval of the pastor. Preparatory members (formerly called probationers) are those who, after they have been instructed so as to be "wise unto salvation," may, on recom- mendation of the boards of the church, and with the approval of the pastor, be received into full membership. Preparatory members are entitled to all church privileges, but may not vote or be voted for, and are included in all statistics of church membership as preparatory members on roll. Full lay members, both male and female, have a vote in all church matters, and are eligible to local church offices and to membership in the quarterly and district conferences and in the General Conference. Each charge is represented in the united session of the annual conference by a lay delegate elected by the charge. The United Session deals with all questions except those pertaining to the personnel of the conference. Women are now eligible for the ministry as local preachers, but not for conference membership. For instruction and spiritual help probationers and members are assigned to classes, over which leaders are appointed. The business of the local church is generally conducted by an official board, while the property is held by trustees. The charges also have Sunday schools, Epworth Leagues, aid societies, and such other organizations as may be desired. The church officers include the pastor, class leaders, stewards, trustees, super- intendents of Sunday schools, and presidents of other societies. The pastor is appointed by the bishop in annual conference; the class leader, by the pastor; local preachers and exhorters are licensed by the quarterly or district confei*ence; and other officers are elected or nominated by the various departments or by the pastor, but are confirmed by the quarterly conference. The official board, con- sisting of practically the same members as the quarterly conference, meets monthly under the presidency of the pastor. The regular ministry of the Methodist Episcopal Church includes two orders — deacons and elders. Under certain conditions, however, it has been the policy of the church to use laymen as exhorters and local preachers. A local preacher METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH 19 is usually a layman adjudged to have "gifts, grace, and usefulness," who is licensed to preach by the district conference or the quarterly conference in whose jurisdiction he resides, but is not expected to give up his ordinary business. He becomes a member of the quarterly conference, is under its supervision, and his license must be renewed annually, and, on meeting the requirements of study and service, may be ordained deacon and later elder. The regular ministry, generally spoken of as traveling preachers or itinerant ministers, is presented in the official minutes of the church under two heads — on trial and members of annual conferences. Under the first head, members on trial are local preachers who have been certified by a district or quarterly conference, and have been received into an annual conference "on trial." After 2 years, on passing an examination in a prescribed course of study, they are eligible to ordination as deacons and to election to full membership in the conference. They have authority to solemnize matrimony, administer baptism, and assist in the administration of the Lord's Supper. After serving as deacons for 2 years and having completed the 4-year course of study, they are eligible to election by conferences and to ordination by a bishop as elders. Some qualifications, or allowances, are made in the case of candidates for the ministry who come from theological seminaries under the auspices of the church or from other ecclesiastical bodies. Deacons and elders are members of annual conferences and are classed as effective, supernumerary, or retired. Elders have power to consecrate the ele- ments of the Lord's Supper and are eligible to appointment as district superin- tendents, to a pastoral charge, or to some other church office, or for election as bishops. Originally, pastors, or "itinerants," as they were termed, moved every 6 months, and then every year. In 1804 the maximum length of a pastorate was fixed at 2 years; in 1864, at 3; in 1888, at 5; and in 1900 the time limit was removed entirely. Supernumeraries and retired ministers are elders or traveling ministers, who, temporarily or permanently, are classed as incapacitated for effective service. A "located" traveling minister is one whose membership in the annual conferences is discontinued, although he retains his ordination and holds the position of a local elder or deacon in a quarterly conference. District superintendents, or presiding elders, as they were formerly termed, are elders appointed by the bishops for limited terms, "to represent them in the care of the interests of the church in particular districts. They visit the churches, preside at quarterly and district conferences, and supervise traveling and local preachers. Bishops, also called general superintendents, are elders elected by the General Conference and consecrated by three bishops, or by one bishop and two elders. They preside at general conferences and at annual conferences, according to special assignments by the board of bishops, make annual appointments to pastoral charges, ordain deacons and elders, and have general oversight of the religious work of the church. The system of conferences includes quarterly, district, mission, annual, central, and general conferences. The quarterly conference, identical in membership with the official board in each pastoral charge, is the highest authority in the station or circuit for the pur- pose of local administration. The district conference, a convenience rather than an integral part of the con- ference system, is made up of the traveling and local preachers of a district, the district stewards, and other representatives. It meets once or twice a year, under the presidency of a bishop or a district superintendent, and its duties are nearly identical with those of the quarterly conference, though it reviews the mutual relations of charges as well as their internal affairs. The annual conference is an administrative and not a legislative body. Its membership is confined to traveling ministers, whether effective, supernumerary, or retired; and all members, together with those on trial, are required to attend. It receives reports from pastors, district superintendents, and statisticians; the bishop ordains candidates for deacon's and elder's orders, and appoints the ministers to their charges; ministerial delegates are elected to the General Con- ference; and questions of discipline are decided. A lay conference, composed of a delegate from each pastoral charge in the conference, meets each year, joins with the ministers in the united session, and, once in 4 years, elects lay delegates to the General Conference. The General Conference is the highest body in the church and is the general legislative and judicial body. First held in 1792, it was established as a delegated body in 1812, pursuant to legislation enacted at the conference in 1808. It con- 20 CENSUS OF EELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 venes quadrennially and is composed of ministerial and lay delegates in equal numbers. It is presided over by the bishops, who, however, are not delegated members thereof, but are members ex-officio, with limited privileges. It author- izes the organization of annual and mission conferences, and fixes their bound- aries; it elects the bishops, official editors, publishing agents, book committee, the corresponding secretaries and boards of managers of the administrative societies of the church, the members of the different boards of trustees, and local book committees at New York and Cincinnati. A mission, home or foreign, is constituted on the basis of a district conference, the bishop in charge appointing a superintendent. If a mission consists of more than one district, a district superintendent for each district is usually appointed, the superintendent exercising general supervision. The ministers in the mission retain their membership in their annual conferences. As missions develop, they are organized into mission conferences with the powers of annual conferences, except that they do not elect delegates to the General Conference, nor vote on constitutional changes. Each church is practically independent in the conduct of its own financial affairs, though subject to the general ecclesiastical system. The salary of a pastor is fixed by an estimating committee of the quarterly conference of the charge he serves; that of a district superintendent, by the stewards of his district; that of a bishop, by the Book Committee of the church. The Book Committee divides the total amount necessary for episcopal salaries and expenses and for the expenses of general and judicial conferences among the annual conferences, they in turn informing each church of its share. The General Conference and the annual conferences are incorporated, with boards of trustees which have charge of these funds. The support of retired ministers, their wives, widows, and children, and the assistance of ministers who may be in financial straits are provided for from the dividends of the Book Concern, which can be applied to no other purpose, and from special contributions and invested funds. The Methodist Episcopal Church has a liturgy based on the English prayer book, though abridged and changed materially, but large liberty is allowed in its use. Characteristic services are the love feast, regarded as reviving the Agape of the Primitive Church, at which all present partake of bread and water, while engaged in religious conference and testimony, and the watch-night service at the close of the old and the beginning of the new year. WORK The denominational work of the Methodist Episcopal Church is carried on by two classes of organizations — those whose managers are appointed directly by the General Conference and are answerable immediately to it, and those respon- sible to the General Conference only indirectly or through their individual mem- bers. To the first class belong the administrative boards and societies of the church, namely, the Book Committee: the Board of Foreign Missions; the Board of Home Missions and Church Extension; the Board of Education, in- cluding the Department of Educational Institutions, the Department of Edu- cation for Negroes, the Department of Church Schools, and the Department of the Epworth League; the University Senate; the Board of Pensions and Relief; the American Bible Society; the Board of Temperance, Prohibition, and Public Morals; the Board of Hospitals, Homes, and Deaconess Work; the World Service Commission; the Trustees of Chartered Fund; the Trustees of the Methodist Episcopal Church; the Trustees of John Street Church, New York; and the General Conference Commissions, such as the Commission on Unification, the Commission on Courses of Study, the Commission on World Peace, etc. These are all directly answerable to, and under the control of, the General Conference, the members of the boards and, in nearly all cases, the executive officers being selected by the General Conference. To the second class belong the women's societies for home and foreign mis- sions, many local city missionary and church extension societies, the various annual conference preachers' aid societies, the hospitals, orphanages, homes for the aged, deaconess homes, ladies' aid societies in local churches, and a great variety of organizations for the conduct of institutional and general work. They generally have independent charters, and are subject only to the general ecclesi- astical control of the church. They elect their own officers and raise and expend their own funds, it being always understood that in the conduct of their work they shall conform to the ecclesiastical rules and act in harmony with the General Conference boards. METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH 21 The chief agencies through which the home missionary work of the Methodist Episcopal Church was conducted, until January 1, 1907, were the Missionary Society, the Board of Church Extension, the Woman's Home Missionary Society, and the National City Evangelization Union, formed by the alliance of the vari- ous local city missionary and church extension societies. Beginning with Jan- uary 1907 the home mission work of the Missionary Society was transferred to the Board of Church Extension, which then became the Board of Home Mis- sions and Church Extension. From its organization in 1819 until the close of 1906, the Missionary Society had included both home and foreign work. The Missionary Society from 1819 to 1907 had charge of all the missionary work of the church, both at home and abroad. January 1 of this later date, they began to function as two boards, the Board of Foreign Missions and the Board of Home Missions and Church Extension. The Board of Foreign Mis- sions is what its name indicates, and has the oversight of all the missionary work outside of the United States, except Hawaii, Puerto Rico, and Alaska, these being under the home board. The fields of foreign work are Europe, Asia, Africa, Mexico, and South America. In 1937 there were 254 men and 282 women, including wives of missionaries, at work in the field under the Board of Foreign Missions, and 76 men and 157 widows of missionaries were on the retired list. There were 525 active and 218 retired missionaries of the Woman's Foreign Missionary Society. There were 2,380 members of foreign conferences, 3,783 local preachers, besides many unordained workers. In 1937, there were 314,400 preparatory members on roll, 330,500 full members, 6,108 Sunday schools with an enrollment of 297,100; Epworth Leagues with 63,700 members, 2,675 churches, and 1 ,950 parsonages. The value of mission propertv was approximately $35,000,000. The total contribution in the foreign field was $2,144,000. The Board of Home Missions and Church Extension of the Methodist Episcopal Church is authorized to carry on missionary work in the United States and its possessions, exclusive of the Philippine Islands. Disbursements for church build- ing purposes in 193S were $179,000 to 50 churches, with a total outstanding of $4,213,000 loaned to 921 churches. There were 2,550 workers under the board during the year. There was $660,000 disbursed for home mission workers and $234,000 for church extension. The regular income for the year was $942,000. During the year work was carried on in Alaska, Hawaii, Puerto Rico, Domini- can Republic, and in every conference in the United States. Church extension aid was given in 82 of the 90 conferences listed. The work is grouped as Hawaii, Alaska, Puerto Rico, Dominican (interdenominational), Latin American, Moun- tain Missions, Oriental Missions, etc. _ The home mission work has been carried on as a nationally organized enterprise since 1819. The church extension work was organized on a national basis in 1864. In 1907 the home mission work and the work of church extension were united in one agency. Since the beginning of the church extension work more than 20,000 church and parsonage building enterprises have been aided either by donations or loans, or both. The board has a permanent fund of more than $5,000,000. Outstanding loans to churches were $4,213,308 in October 193S. The Woman's Home Missionary Society held its first annual meeting in 1882, at which time Mrs. Rutherford B. Hayes, wife of President Hayes, was elected president. This organization reports $17,875 as the receipts for its first year. The work has grown from that time, and in 1937 there were 12,500 organizations with a total membership of 261,800. The receipts for 1937 were $2,318,000.^ _ The purpose of this organization is to do missionary work in the bounds of the United States and its outlying possessions. It maintains schools and homes for the mountaineers of the southern country, and devotes much time and money to Xew Mexico and southern California, and also in Puerto Rico, Hawaii, and Alaska. It has hospitals, homes, and schools. The deaconess work of the church has played a large part in this organization. Their immigrant work, the task of looking after young women coming from foreign countries, has headquarters in New York City, Boston, and Angel Island, in the harbor of San Francisco. They do considerable work among the Indians of the western country, among the Chinese, Japanese, and Mexicans, and with white people and colored people. Thus their hands are out to render help to the needy, the_ distressed, the ignorant, the sick, and all classes who can be brought under their care throughout the homeland. The National City Evangelization Union, which had for its special field the foreign population of the cities, has been merged into the Department of Cities 22 CENSUS OF EELIGIOUS BODIES, 193 6 of the Board of Home Missions and Church Extension. The Commission on Evangelism has likewise been merged into the Department of Evangelism of the Board of Home Missions and Church Extension. Its particular mode of opera- tion has been to hold institutes in the leading cities for the purpose of arousing the churches to a sense of their responsibility. At the General Conference of 1916, at Saratoga Springs, N. Y., fundamental changes were made in the organization of the Board of Home Missions and Church Extension. With respect to its work, it has now established five different departments — the Department of Church Extension, to encourage the erection of new churches in communities not already adequately supplied, to assist in the building of churches and parsonages, and to give special attention to church architecture; the Department of City Work, to promote religious and social work through the city societies, with special reference to the religious condition of the foreign-speaking peoples; the Department of Rural Work, to promote the interests of the rural church and to encourage the organization of rural societies, etc.; the Department of Frontier Work, to encourage the organization of new churches wherever desirable, and to cooperate with the Board of Sunday Schools and other denominational boards in preventing overlapping and in making effectual the work on the frontier; and the Department of Evangelism, to cooperate with the district superintendents and pastors in evangelistic campaigns, and to cooperate with the Board of Education in promoting evangelistic work in schools, colleges, and universities. The Woman's Foreign Missionary Society was organized in 1869 for the purpose of sending missionaries to the women of those countries to which the Methodist Episcopal Church sends the Christian message. Two women were sent to India the first year— a teacher and a doctor. In 1937, the work begun by Dr. Clara A. Swain had grown to 33 hospitals and dispensaries, with 881 workers, with 23,844 in-patients and 277,600 patient-da3 T s, 3,035 major and 3,872 minor operations, and 3,611 obstetrical cases in the hospitals. There were 54,000 treatments given to out-patients and 376,900 treatments were given in the dispensaries. The educational work started by Isabella Thoburn in a small room in Lucknow, India, with 6 pupils, reported in 1937, 1,080 schools, 20 Bible schools, and 16 colleges, with 67,600 pupils, of whom 35,300 were Christians. Though there are a few boys, most of these students are girls in the grades; but there are nearly 1,600 young women in the 16 Christian colleges in the Orient in which this organiza- tion cooperates. In 1937 there were 525 missionaries, 827 native workers in the hospitals, 3,381 native teachers and 4,154 native workers in the general field, a total 8,362 native workers. During the year the 15,833 societies, with 351,800 members, raised $1,450,000 for the work of the societj'. The missionaries of this organization for 70 years have been establishing Chris- tian ideals and building up Christian communities in 19 countries. The possi- bility and desirability of educating women has frequently been demonstrated in the schools of the society to those who doubted both the possibility and the de- sirability of such education. Besides educational and medical work, other methods have been used— evangelistic, social, industrial — to convey the message of Jesus to the women of the Orient, Africa, and Latin America. In order to carry on this work abroad it has been necessary to educate the women in this country to an interest in the women and children in other lands. Study books, magazines, and missionaries bring correct information direct from the 19 countries where the missionaries are at work. In 1937 there were 87,000 subscriptions to the magazine published in the United States by the society. The broadening of the interests of women here is perhaps as valuable as the work done abroad. It will be noticed that there are almost no missionaries employed in European countries; nearly all the pastors or other helpers are native to the land, in charge of what is practically home mission work of the same type as that carried on in this country, but classed as foreign missionary work because outside of the limits of the United States and under the care of the Foreign Mission Board. The educational work of the Methodist Episcopal Church in the United States now covers the responsibility for all of its educational institutions, including Wesley Foundations, institutions for Negroes, deaconess training schools, and religious education and training in the local church through the Sunday school and the Epworth League. A summary of the educational institutions in the United States under the auspices of the Methodist Episcopal Church at the close of 1935 shows that there were 5 universities, 36 colleges, 7 junior colleges, 20 secondary schools, 5 theolog- METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH 23 ical schools, 3 training schools, and 15 colleges and secondary schools for Negroes. There were 3,000 members of the faculty and administrative officers, 67,000 stu- dents, with a total of 256,000 graduates since the founding of the various schools. The estimated value of the property was $94,858,000 with endowments of $100,- 040,000 and a current expense budget of $20,604,000. Originally the Board of Education was the agency charged by the General Conference with the promotion and supervision of the educational interests of the Methodist Episcopal Church. The board was organized in 1868 and its first large responsibility was the administration of the Student Loan Fund. In 1935, this fund, formed by the annual Children's Day offerings of Methodist Episcopal Sunday Schools, had an aggregate of more than $3,000,000. Since 1873, loans amounting to $7,281,700 have been made to 49,348 students. The offering for 1937 amounted to $82,300. When repaid, the money is again loaned for the same purpose to successive generations of students. Beneficiaries must be members of the Methodist Episcopal Church and, except in a few special cases, must be in attendance at one of the schools of the church, by which they are recommended to the board. The General Conference of 1924 provided for a united Board of Education to which tvas committed the work formerly under the care of the Board of Educa- tion, the Board of Education for Negroes, the Board of Sunday Schools, and the Board of Epworth League. The work of the former Board of Education is now administered through the Department of Educational Institutions of the consolidated board. The board was charged by the General Conference of 1908 with a special responsibility for a group of schools for white people in the mountains of the South. The mistake bad been made of founding too many schools, but a few years ago the Board of Education adopted a new policy. Wherever possible, the institutions that gave little promise of being more than local schools were turned over to the public school authorities. Elsewhere, the board gave ample notice that in the near future it would withdraw from elementary education and support only the col- lege preparatory and special courses, thus, nine of the schools are likely to be main- tained and five of the best, where permanence is reasonably sure, were selected for enlarged appropriations sufficient to develop suitable plants and adequate teach- ing forces. Within a short time, unless the work is halted by the lack of funds, these five schools will undoubtedly be equal to any denominational schools in the South. The Board of Education was prominent in the organization and maintenance of the Interdenominational Council of Church Boards of Education, with head- quarters in New York City, which aids all its constituent denominations in vig- orous publicity campaigns for men and money, and acts as a general clearing house for information on all phases of Christian education. The Department of Education for Negroes, formerly the Freedmen's Aid Society of the Methodist Episcopal Church, now has its headquarters at 740 Rush Street, Chicago, where all the units of the Board of Education are located. This society was organized in 1866 for the purpose of aiding the recently emanci- pated slaves and their children to establish schools and churches, so that they might be able to secure such an education as would fit them for citizenship in a Christian republic. This educational work has been carried on at many centers in the Southern States. During the 70 years of its existence the society has contributed to the education of more than 250,000 young people of the Negro race, with 5,286 students in 1935. At the present time it has 15 institutions of learning. One of these, Gammon Theological Seminary at Atlanta, Ga., pro- vides a theological training school for the Christian ministry in the Negro churches. At Nashville, Tenn., is located Meharry Medical College, from which over 2,300 physicians have been graduated, and in which in 1935 there were 265 young men and women in training for medicine, dentistry, pharmacy, and professional nursing. Besides these, there are a few other schools whose principal work is to give a normal training that will prepare young men and women of the Negro race to become public school teachers among their own people. In addition to this, industrial training, including agriculture and domestic science, is given in nearlv all of the schools. The number of teachers and students in these schools in 1935 was 5,619. The society has raised and used for buildings, equipment, and running expenses 810,000,000 since the time of its foundation. Its buildings, grounds, and equip- ment were valued at $4,906,000 in 1935 and the current expense was $1,085,000. The University Senate of the Methodist Episcopal Church was established in 1892. Its function is to fix standards, scholastic and financial, on the basis of 24 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 which the Board of Education, after careful investigation, shall report and classify the schools and colleges of the church. During the more than a quarter of a century of its existence it has effected a marked improvement in academic instruc- tion, scholastic method, and material equipment, with a steadily increasing influ- ence for good in all sections of the country. The hospitals, homes for children, the aged, and deaconesses are under the super- vision of the Board of Hospitals, Homes, and Deaconess Work. The statistics for 1936 show 73 hospitals with property valued at $52,000,000, endowments of $12,000,000, with 9,208 beds, 1,800 nurses, and 2,700 nurses in training, serving 221,000 patients during the year at a cost of over $9,000,000, of which $1,800,000 was free and part-pay service. There were 45 homes for the aged, with property valued at $8,600,000 and endowments of $4,250,000, with 2,600 guests and ex- penses of $1,108,000 of which $282,000 was free work. The 43 homes for children had a property value of $6,225,000, endowments of $2,290,000, and 3,857 guests at an expense of $818,000, with free service valued at $348,000. There were 25 homes for business girls and young men, property value $1,340,000, endowment $61,000, with 803 residents, and expenses $120,000 of which $10,000 was free service. The 6 deaconess training schools were valued at $255,000 with endow- ments of $384,000, and 297 students at an expense of $57,600; there were 5 dea- coness schools, property value $590,000, endowments $142,000, pupils 270, and expenses $70,000. The 45 deaconess homes had a property value of $2,786,000, endowments of $648,000, with 463 residents, and expenses $293,000. The Deaconess Movement of the Methodist Episcopal Church had its origin in 1887 in connection with the Chicago Training School for City, Home, and Foreign Missions. All the deaconesses are under the control and supervision of the Board of Hospitals, Homes, and Deaconess Work. The 1,050 deaconesses in the United States and Mexico who are in active service are working under the direction of the church as teachers, pastors' assistants, directors of religious education, pastors, nurses in hospitals and other institutions, and as welfare and social service workers in settlements, children's homes, and in other types of work. The deaconess is distinguished from other women workers of the church because of her official rela- tionship, not by the type of work she is doing. The Department of Church Schools of the Methodist Episcopal Church (formerly known as the Board of Sunday Schools) is responsible for the promotion of Sunday schools, weekday schools of religious education, and daily vacation church schools, also for the training of workers for these schools throughout the denomination at home and abroad. It supports Sunday-school missionaries and directors of religious education in the field, who devote themselves to the work of organizing new schools and improving those already established both in the United States and in foreign countries. The department aids needy schools by free grants of lesson materials, literature, and supplies. It conducts an intensive educational program in all the schools of the denomination in the interest of raising their educational, missionary, and evangelistic efficiency. The work of the department is supported by a designated percentage of the receipts of the Board of Education (of which it is a part), and is further aided by the annual Rally Day offerings of the Sunday schools. In 1937 the Sunday schools contrib- uted $2,402,000 for current expenses of the schools, besides large sums for World Service and other benevolences. Among the organizations reported in 1906 was the Tract Society, one of the oldest societies in the church. That, however, was consolidated in 1907 with the Board of Education, the Freedmen's Aid Society, and the Board of Sunday Schools of the church, and in 1908 the General Conference directed that these three boards should transfer the tract funds in their possession to the Board of Foreign Missions, and the Board of Home Missions and Church Extension, share and share alike; said funds to be administered by the said mission boards in harmony with the purposes of the donors. These two boards were directed to solicit and receive funds for the publication and distribution of tract literature, and under the direction of their board of managers to make distribution of said funds in their respective fields. The book editor of the Methodist Episcopal Church is editor of all tracts issued by the Book Concern. METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH 25 The Epworth League, organized at Cleveland, Ohio, May 15, 1889, is the official young people's society of the church, and takes the place in the Methodist Episcopal Church of the Christian Endeavor Society in other denominations. A senior chapter is found in nearly every church of the denomination, and junior chapters in many of them. The membership of the League in 1937 made up of seniors, young people, intermediates, and juniors, was 456,000. The features of the League are the departments of spiritual work, world evangelism, mercy and help, and literary and social work. The Board of Temperance, Prohibition, and Public Morals of the Methodist Episcopal Church (formerly known as the Temperance Society of the Methodist Episcopal Church) is one of the official benevolent boards of the church. It was organized by the General Conference to teach the young people and children of the church the principles of true temperance, to pledge them to lines of total abstinence, and to enlist her voters to stand for complete prohibition. The board publishes and circulates temperance leaflets, pamphlets, and books by the millions of copies, supplies speakers to aid in temperance campaigns, and conducts a press service which gives the most up-to-date prohibition news and argument to all the important newspapers and magazines in the United States. The publishing house of the Methodist Episcopal Church, now the Methodist Book Concern, was established in 1789 in Philadelphia and later removed to New York City. In 1820 a branch house was located in Cincinnati, Ohio, which in 1840 became a separate corporation. These two houses were united by the General Conference in 1912; it is now the Methodist Book Concern, with head- quarters at both New York and Cincinnati. According to its charter, the profits, after the demands for capital are supplied, are devoted to the support of retired preachers and to the widows and orphans of preachers. The publication and sale of books and Sunday-school supplies are very large, and about 8250,000 a year is contributed to the fund for conference claimants, called in the early days of the church the "worn-out preachers." The Book Committee, elected by the General Conference, is a most important factor in the organization of the church. In the intervals between the annual meeting of the conference, it may be said to exercise authority over the temporal affairs of the church in the following particulars: It has supervision of the pub- lishing interests, and examines carefully into their condition; fixes the salaries of the bishops, publishing agents, and official editors not otherwise provided for; has power, under certain limitations, to discontinue any depository or periodical ; and estimates the amount of money necessary to meet the expenses of the General Conferences and the judiciary conferences, and makes apportionment of the different amounts to be raised by the annual conferences. The official periodical literature of the Methodist Episcopal Church includes Religion in Life, nine Christian Advocates, including three foreign language papers, The Epworth Herald, and various semiofficial and unofficial publications which are identified with the church, but are not under the control of the General Conference. The church school periodicals, under the supervision of an editor elected by the General Conference, include five monthly magazines of religious education; six quarterlies of closely graded lessons; five of the international group lessons and four of the international uniform lessons; five story papers; and study course textbooks for children and young people. The Chartered Fund of the Methodist Episcopal Church was organized in Pennsylvania in 1794. Its object is the relief of the itinerant and retired min- isters and their dependents, and it is the oldest chartered organization connected with the church. The Board of Pensions and Belief, successor to the Board of Conference Claim- ants, was organized in 1908 "to minister to retired ministers and the widows and orphans of deceased ministers." The General Conference of 1912 authorized this board to inaugurate a campaign to raise $5,000,000 for this purpose. Later the objective was raised to 810,000,000, and still later to 820,000,000. The American Bible Society has been one of the official agencies of the Methodist Episcopal Church for a century. In 1836 it was incorporated into the church program and has had its sympathy and support ever since. During the century the Scriptures or portions thereof have been translated into 1,021 languages and dialects, and today, in 200 languages and dialects, the Scriptures are distributed in the United States and 40 other countries. 26 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 The World Service Commission was established in 1924, and is the successor and outcome of certain earlier organizations and movements within the church, such as the Commission of Finance, the Centenary, and the Council of Boards of Benevolences and its Committee on Conservation and Advance. It examines and determines the budgets of the constituent boards each year, authorizes the total world service askings, and fixes the ratio of distribution to the boards. It provides for the distribution of the world service responsibility to' the various areas of the church and supervises the methods of the world service promotion. The Methodist Episcopal Church, in recent years has taken an active part in the Oxford and Edinburgh conferences; held the National Methodist Council at which over 4,100 delegates registered, to face squarely the question of. our oppor- tunities and responsibilities; observed the two-hundredth anniversary of John Wesley's Aldersgate experience; has taken part in the Madras Conference on foreign mission work; and is planning for the Uniting Conference in April 1939, when, as a result of the votes of the Annual and General conferences of the three churches — the Methodist Episcopal; the Methodist Episcopal, South; and the Methodist Protestant — these three churches will unite to become the Methodist Church, with over 7,000,000 members. METHODIST PROTESTANT CHURCH STATISTICS Summary for the United States, with urban-rural classification. — A general summary of the statistics for the Methodist Protestant Church for the year 1936 is presented in table 1, which shows also the distribution of these figures between urban and rural territory. The membership of this denomination comprises those persons who have been received into the local churches by vote of the congregations, upon profession of faith. Persons received on probation and children enrolled for instruction are not included. Table 1.- -Stjmmary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rur.al Territory, 1936 Churches (local organizations), number- Members, number Average membership per church. Membership by sex: Male - Female Sex not reported Males per 100 females.. Membership by age: Under 13 years 13 years and over.. Age not reported Percent under 13 years ' Church edifices, number... Value— number reporting Amount reported Constructed prior to 1936 Constructed, wholly or in part, in 1936. Average value per church Debt — number reporting Amount reported Number reporting "no debt" Parsonages, number Value — number reporting. Amount reported Expenditures: Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and impro vem ents Payment on church debt, excluding in- terest All other current expenses, including in- terest... Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution.. All other purposes Average expenditure per church 148, 283 57, 520 82, 414 8,354 69.8 8,262 124, 863 15, 163 6.2 1,446 1,419 2, 533, 926 $12, 351, 701 $182, 225 $8,833 180 $1,304,239 694 854 686 $2, 208, 873 1,463 $1,704,717 $667, 668 $97, 460 $171, 556 $136, 247 $326, 824 $36, 127 $26, 568 $26, 967 $120, 085 $95, 215 $1,165 In urban territory 260 54,831 211 21, 479 31,875 1,477 67.4 3,157 48, 230 3,444 6.1 255 255 $7, 696, 675 $7, 629, 725 $66, 950 $30, 183 114 $1, 183, 354 170 162 $1, 006, 000 257 $924, 318 $288, 318 $67, 303 $81, 149 $116,006 $215,346 $16, 254 $13, 329 $13, 008 $60, 889 $52, 716 $3, 597 In rural territory I PERCENT OF TOTAL 1,238 93, 457 75 36, 041 50. 539 6.877 71.3 5,105 76, 633 11,719 6.2 1,191 1,164 $4, 837, 251 $4, 721, 976 $115,275 $4, 156 66 $120,885 614 524 $1, 202, 873 1,206 $780. 399 $379, 350 $30, 157 $90, 407 $20,241 $111,478 $19, 873 $13, 239 $13, 959 $59. 196 $42. 499 Urban 17.4 37.0 37.3 38.7 17.7 Rural 38.2 38.6 22.7 17.6 18.0 61.4 61.8 36.7 63.3 90.7 11.5 19.9 23.6 45. 5 17.6 54.2 43.2 69.1 47.3 85.1 65.9 45.0 50.2 48.2 50.7 55.4 82.6 63.0 62.7 61.3 82.3 61.8 61.4 77.3 82.4 82.0 38.6 38.2 63.3 36.7 9.3 88.5 80.1 76.4 54.5 82.4 45.8 56.8 30.9 52.7 14.9 34.1 55.0 43.8 51.8 49.3 44.6 • Based on membership with age classification reported. 27 28 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 1. — Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 — Continued ITEM Total In urban territory In rural territory PERCENT OF TOTAL Urban Rural Sunday schools: Churches reporting number. 1,331 16, 349 121, 983 95 737 5,171 34 280 1,433 6 29 230 244 5.034 47, 572 34 296 2,141 13 1C4 898 1,087 11,315 74,411 61 441 3,030 21 176 535 6 29 230 18.3 30.8 39.0 ( 2 ) 40.2 41.4 ( 2 ) 37.1 62.7 81 7 OfBcers and teachers .. . 69 2 Scholars 61 Summer vacation Bible schools : Churches reporting, number ( 2 ) 59 8 Scholars Weekday religious schools : Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers-. ._. ... . .. 58.6 ( 2 ) 62.9 37 3 Parochial schools : ( 2 ) ( 2 ) 100 2 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. Comparative data, 1906-38.- — Table 2 presents, in convenient form for com- parison, a summary of the available statistics of the Methodist Protestant Church for the census years 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906. Table 2. — Comparative Summary, 1906 to 1936 1936 1926 1916 1906 Churches (local organizations), number _ Increase • over preceding census: Number Percent Members, number Increase > over preceding census: Number Percent Average membership per church . Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Average value per church . Debt — number reporting Amount reported Parsonages, number Value— number reporting. Amount reported Expenditures: Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding interest... All* other current expenses, including interest. Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution All other purposes Not classified Average expenditure per church Sunday schools: Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars 1,498 -741 -33.1 148,288 -43, 883 -22.8 1,446 1,419 $12,533,926 $8, 833 180 $1, 304, 239 854 686 $2, 208, 873 1,463 ■1.704,717 $667, 668 $97, 460 $171, 556 $136, 247 $326, 824 $36, 127 $26, 568 $26, 967 $120,085 $95, 215 $1, 165 1,331 16, 349 121,983 2,239 -234 -9.5 192, 171 5, 263 2.8 86 2,109 2,094 $16, 817, 278 $8,031 249 $1, 496, 175 737 , 951, 550 2,160 , 137, 211 $2, 581, 210 $547, 120 $8, 881 $1, 452 1,917 19, 171 173, 438 2,473 -352 -12.5 186, 908 8,364 4.7 76 2,266 2,266 $7, 944. 467 $3, 506 250 $484, 679 679 $1, 385, 160 2,393 $1, 509, 243 $1, 352, 530 $156, 713 $631 2,081 20, 778 177, 918 2,825 178, 544 63 2,457 2,442 6, 053, 048 $2, 479 244 $247, 524 661 $910, 645 2,118 18, 970 141, 086 1 A minus sign (— ) denotes decrease. METHODIST PROTESTANT CHUECH 29 State tables. — Tables 3, 4, 5, and 6 present the statistics for the Methodist Protestant Church by States. Table 3 gives for each State for 1936 the nurnber and membership of the churches classified according to their location in urban or rural territory, membership classified by sex, and data for Sunday schools. Table 4 gives the number and membership of the churches for the four census years 1906 to 1936, together with the membership for 1936 classified as "under 13 years of age" and "13 years of age and over." Table 5 shows the value of churches and parsonages and the amount of debt on church edifices for 1936. Table 6 presents, for 1936, the church expenditures, showing separately current expenses, improve- ments, benevolences, etc. Ecclesiastical divisions. — Table 7 presents, for each conference or mission in the Methodist Protestant Church, the more important statistical data for 1936 shown by States in the preceding tables, including number of churches, member- ship, value and debt on church edifices, expenditures, and Sunday schools. Table 3. — Number and Membership of Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 number of churches NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BY SEX SUNDAY SCHOOLS GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE "a o Eh 3 "3 o a •a X. "3 3 P5 "3 I CD 02 S j r ^ S3 — 03 O ■V § 2 o o "3 o United States. . 1,498 2 48 40 93 141 75 49 82 16 34 12 23 141 5 45 192 140 19 35 8 18 19' 54; 87 48, 40 25 4 I 3 260 1,238 148,288 54,831 °3, 457 57, 520 32, 414 8,354 1 89.8 1,331 16, 34S 121,983 New England: Connecticut Middle Atlantic: New York.. _ New Jersey. Pennsylvania East North Cen- tral: Ohio .- 1 11 20 22 20 16 it 2 3 2 4 32 5 4 8 34 3 7 4 2 3 12 5 8 i 3 3 I 1 37 20 71 121 59 45 71 14 31 10 19 109 41 184 106 16 28 4 16 16 42 82 40 34 20 1 117 3,213 3,462 15,034 18, 277 6, 236 3.544 3,940 1,737 1,928 1,609 3,381 19, 638 1,440 4,868 14, 5401 20, 1521 1, 630 1,810 220 836 1,046 6. 219 5,112 2,884 2.831 1,444 322 818 61 1,039 2,226 8,856 6,236 2,471 594 1,291 388 300 526 1.230 10, 091 1,440 803 3,446 7,312 284 549 121 75 136 2,521 316 687 549 1 261 204 818 56 2.174 1,236 6.178 12, 041 3, 765 2,950 2,649 1,349 1,628 1,083 2,151 9,547 4 065 11,094 12, 840 1,346 1,261 99 761 910 3,698 4.796 2.197 2,282 1, 183 118 i 1 54 1,204 1,263 6. 136 7,297 2,377 1,422 1,527 722 537 659 1,328 7,458 560 1,875 4,715 8,196 629 854 82 151 466 2,621 2,157 1,238 1. 087j 582 113J 210 | 63 1,979 2.199 8.898 10, 504 3,472 2, 122 2,413 1,015 852 950 2,053 11, 686 880 2,710 6,448 10, 023 960 956 138 249 580 3,598 2,955 1, 645 1 1, 637 862 209 358. 30 476 387 539 ""494 283 3,377 1, 933 41 436 1 107, 250 (') 60.8 57.4 69.0 69.5 68.5 67.0 63.3 71.1 63.0 69.4 64.7 63.8 63.6 69.2 73.1 81.8 65.5 89.3 59.4 60.6 80.3 72.8J 73.0 75.3 66.4 67. 5| 54. l| 58.7; 2 43 40 90 136 72 44 80 15 29 12 21 136 5 38 185 129 16 25 5 10 12 43 58 30 251 23 4 3 25 602 752 1,405 1,955 1,010 593 897 234 253 190 317 2,204 107 497 1,730 1,645 105 167 35 71 77 383 351 1 243 184 219 35 66 160 3,449 5,138 11, 792 14, 862 6,855 3,866 6,526 West North Central: 1,292 1,540 1,461 South Atlantic: 2,608 Maryland- Dist. of Columbia. 18, 074 1,132 4,010 West Virginia North Carolina. .. South Carolina... 11,771 14, 672 446 984 180 East South Central: Kentucky . Tennessee Alabama.. .. ... 484 511 3,188 Mississippi West South central: Arkansas . .. 2,342 1,487 1,294 Oklahoma .. Texas 1,243 116 Pacific- Washington .. _J 500 1 Ratio not shown where number of females is less than 100. 2180:22—40 3 30 CENSUS OF KELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 4. — Number and Membership of Churches, 1906 to 1936, and Mem- bership by Age in 1936, by States GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States New England: Connecticut Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania East North Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan West North Cen- tral: Iowa Missouri Kansas South Atlantic: Delaware Maryland Dist. of Columbia- Virginia West Virginia North Carolina South Carolina Georgia Florida East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee Alabama Mississippi West South Central Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas PA"ific: Washington NUMBER OF CHURCHES NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BY AGE, 1936 1936 1,498 141 75 49 23 141 5 45 192 14(1 19 35 1826 1916 1906 1936 3 5 4 62 75 67 45 46 50 117 130 122 192 233 246 108 130 128 77 86 104 108 134 154 31 49 57 61 73 97 14 26 41 44 40 39 172 189 181 5 6 5 58 44 61 :-!oo 316 281 22:! 187 227 23 25 33 51 50 11 8 3 8 28 37 43 32 30 43 96 100 95 90 102 93 92 77 166 59 84 91 45 30 85 92 164 227 3 2 3,213 3, 462 15, 034 18, 277 6,236 3,544 3,940 1,737 1,928 1,609 3,381 19,638 1,440 4,868 14, 540 20, 152 1,630 1,810 220 836 1,046 6,219 5,112 2, 884 2.831 1.444 322 1926 1916 1906 Un- der 13 years 192, 171 3,804 4,755 16,336 23, 326 8,838 4,645 4,945 2,484 3,547 1,304 4,466 22. 014 1,383 5,004 21,702 26. 922 1,987 3, 115 374 13 years and over 186,908 178,544' 8,262:124,863 128 4,376 6,076 15,015 25, 629 10,367 4,948 5,797 3,426 4,216 1,490 4,598 22, 174 1,486 4,028 18,948 18, 033 2,324 2,884 141 1,407 1,836 1, 570 1, 759 7, 392 7, 088 4, 668 4, 531 5, 439 3. 160 1.966 4,852 676 4, 08' 3,010 1,113 7,002 398 3,890 5,248 12,317 23, 494 10, 408 5,512 5,077 2,994 4,712 2,050 3,463 16,373 1,415 4,480 16,004 18, 271 1,840 4,970 168 2,341 2,716 5, 403 4, 517 6, 658 3, 513 2,054 8,495 76 91 472 950 354 220 238 123 879 28 277 706 1,844 75 163 19 470 285 112 185 123 1 64] 3,094 3,137 13, 202 16, 774 5,634 3,129 3,216 1,355 1,273 1,499 3,113 17,761 1,412 4,591 10, 263 16, 308 1, 1,548 131 535 872 4,343 4,264 1,999 1, 1,269 228 803 Age not report- ed 15,163 43 234 1,360 553 218 195 486 254 459 145 3,571 2. COO 546 99 70 245 174 1,406 563 773 659 52 30 Per- cent under 13i 2.6 2.4 2.8 3.5 5.4 5.9 6.6 6.9 8.6 13.3 3.8 4.7 2.0 5.7 6.4 10.2 6.9 9.5 12.7 5.3 8.5 8.8 21.9 1.8 • Based on membership with age classification reported. METHODIST PROTESTANT CHURCH 31 Table 5. — Value of Churches and Parsonages and Amount of Church Debt by States, 1936 GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States. New England: Connecticut. Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania. . East Nokth Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan West North Central: Iowa Missouri Kansas South Atlantic: Delaware Maryland District of Columbia. Virginia West Virginia North Carolina South Carolina Georgia Florida East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee Alabama Mississippi West South Central: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas Pacific: Washington. Combinations. HI 75 49 82 23 141 5 45 192 140 19 35 141 74 48 81 22 141 5 42 186 139 18 34 6 VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES 1,419 140 72 47 80 16 16 30 i ! 29 12 ! 12 $12, 533, 926 22 13S 5 42 186 13s 18 34 5 i 4S3, 300 902, 650 1, 578, 300 1, 599, 900 537, 380 226, 000 519, 900 123, 200 51, 200 99,400 437, 000 2, 628, 300 241, 000 361. 800 989, 700 1, 007, 705 26, 100 46, 375 12, 650 29, 300 19, 151 155, 730 85, 115 89, 650 87, 375 35,500 14, 000 146, 245 DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES I 180 $1,304,239 16,700 89, 735 160, 038 138, 609 8,200 35, 809 32, 950 150 10, 718 89, 650 463, 314 14, 350 63, 550 17, 705 110,655 793 675 12,550 5,850 8,200 1,850 9,553 1, 135 2,900 VALUE OF PAR- SONAGES 36 $2, 208, 873 142, 300 158, 600 270, 716. 221, 900 92,299 34,100 145, 000 18,500 7,850 21,400 91,500 392, 833 42,000 69, 800 209, 400 180, 800 ( J ) P) « ( 2 ) 4,800 30, 100 20,100 8,775 14,500 9,500 0) ( J ) 22,100 1 Amount for Connecticut combined with figures for New York, to avoid disclosing the statistics of any Individual church. > Amount included in the figures shown on the line designated "Combinations," to avoid disclosing the statistics of any individual church. 32 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 6, — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States New England: C onnecticut _ - . : Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania -East North Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan West North Central: Iowa Missouri Kansas South Atlantic: Delaware Maryland District of Columbia Virginia West Virginia North Carolina South Carolina Georgia Florida East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee Alabama Mississippi West South Central: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas Pacific: Washington.. Total number of churches 1,498 141 75 82 23 141 5 45 192 140 19 35 EXPENDITURES Churches reporting 1,468 137 74 46 81 23 140 5 43 192 137 19 35 8 Total amount ,704,717 i 75, 563 90, 978 201, 12S 199, 601 91, 283 44, 594 90, 342 13, 281 11, 164 13, 034 49, 509 324, 896 32, 589 53, 191 102, 914 188, 457 6,993 8,947 1,358 1,801 1,577 22, 335 14, 326 27, 892 16, 142 8,720 3,046 9,058 Pastors' salaries 33, 836 38, 833 71, 536 77, 484 34, 904 20, 055 45, 241 6,034 6,291 7,148 18,419 111, 746 10, 600 21, 034 46,642 65,381 2,837 3,679 932 997 11,513 8,722 5,257 8,262 4,146 1,151 4,100 All other salaries S97, 460 Eapairs and improve- ments 4, 840. 4,678- 17, 723' 11, 65.7 3, 440) 2; 276 2, 442 248 541 502 3,094 24,292 1,554 2,122 5,869 4,381 360 254 10 130 45 1,014 1,261 512 1,924 519 312 1,460 SI 71, 556 7,234 8,105 14, 869 21,699 9,340 7,317 8,478 1,322 891 870 3,072 32, 563 3,076 5,849 11,437 24, 444 710 1,547 255 488 326 2,482 1,092 823 1,312 1,465 180 310 1 Amount for Connecticut combined with figures for New York, to avoid disclosing the statistics of any individual church. METHODIST PROTESTANT CHURCH 33 Table 6-— Church Expenditures by States, 1936 — Continued expenditures — continued GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE Payment on church debt. excluding interest Other current expenses, including interest Local relief and charity Home missions Foreign missions To gen- eral head- quarters A 11 other purposes $136,247 $326, 824 $36, 127 $26, 568 $26, 967 $120,085 $95,215 New England: | 1, 050 5,130 13, 936 13, 642 2,085 1,200 6,426 17, 441 23, 969 35, 138 43, 861 24, 726 6,376 9,133 2,558 1,189 3,407 12, 876 66, 248 5,670 10, 122 16, 402 35, 633 811 679 130 80 112 3,174 840 1,283 1,515 920 440 2,091 750 848 3,219 4,601 1,616 1,702 3,254 185 43 73 766 6,892 735 1,492 2,553 4,751 376 338 1 50 20 342 422 45 441 327 60 225 774 269 6,125 2,747 1,161 797 2,066 303 248 50 84 3,218 760 477 449 4,872 281 203 28 5 31 682 175 176 151 176 135 125 863 493 5,496 4,117 909 748 1,963 270 85 75 112 4,253 765 1,633 524 2,966 322 88 20 5 26 499 115 122 298 105 20 75 5,613 4,490 13, 587 9,888 8,619 2,613 8,078 1,941 355 657 5,396 30, 707 3,220 3,447 6,634 9,211 749 1,827 26 30 20 1,083 595 312 643 267 77 Middle Atlantic: 3,162 4,163 19, 497 East North Central: Ohio 9,905 4,483 1,510 Michigan West North Central: 3,261 420 1,521 138 1,655 26, 259 4, 250 4,490 6,915 27, 642 148 113 114 South Atlantic: 4,035 18, 718 District of Columbia 1,959 2,525 5,489 9,176 399 219 East South Central: 81 612 320 19, 000 40 175 551 470 934 784 West South Central: 362 1,556 620 Teslas... 120 Pacific: 202 34 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 7. — Number and Membership op Churches, Value and Debt on Church Edifices, Expenditures, and Sunday Schools, by Conferences or Missions, 1936 CONFERENCE OR MISSION Total ... Alabama Arkansas Eastern. Florida Fort Smith-Oklahoma Georsia... Illinois Indiana Iowa-Missouri Kansas Kentucky Louisiana _ Maryland Michigan Mississippi Missouri North Carolina North Mississippi Ohio Onondaga Pittsburgh South Carolina Tennessee Texas-Colorado Virginia Washington Mission. _ West Virginia 1,498 35 49 77 19 12 14 34 215 82 73 31 152 21 136 36 56 15 13 4 18 3 194 148,288 6, 2,814 5,550 220 2,049 1,810 3,544 6,326 1,866 1,609 645 2,296 30, 469 3,940 4,294 1,799 21, 500 1,134 17, 366 1,911 13, 429 1,180 743 322 818 13,1 au VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES 3 2 x a 1,419 48 34 67 5 2' 34 47 74 19 12 12 32 207 80 62 26 149 20 135 35 54 14 13 4 16 3 190 $12,533,926 DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES 3 2 Og 180 $1,304,239 155, 580 125, 325 1, 248, 550 12, 650 42, 400 46. 375 226. 000 544. 880 126, 600 99,400 25, 800 44. 800 3,815,300 519,900 73, 650 47, 800 1, 028, 905 12,690 1, 382, 400 207, 400 1, 645, 300 15,600 13,600 14, 000 IS, 576 146, 245! 894, 200 12. 550 8,200 106, 035 9, 55.' 675 8,600 8,200 32, 950 10, 718 1,850 646, 701 35. 809 5,850 150 110, 955 101, 253 750 177, 007 493 1,135 2,900 21, 905 EXPENDITURES S o X Ck Og 1,463 35 46 7fi 19 12 12 33 212 81 66 31 149 20 132 36 56 15 9 4 16 194 i $1,704,717 21.860 27,889 140, 131 1,358 11,561 8,947 44, 594 92, 763 13, 790 13, 034 1,706 13, 304 476. 967 90, 342 12, 924 10, 655 195, 541 2,013 181, 261 34, 444 201, 738 5,145 1,019 3, 046: 1, 108 9,0581 88,519 SUNDAY SCHOOLS d o x a Og 1,331 25 44 73 18 12 10 21 210 80 51 26 138 12 132 30 53 14 8 4 16 121,983 3, 068 1,062 7,742 180 1,812 984 3.86S 6, 935 1,432 1,461 469 1, 150 27, 198 6.526 1,936 1,400 15, 250 561 14, 134 1,921 9.64S 356 251 118 570 3 500 181j 11,455 HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION DENOMINATIONAL HISTORY The general revolt against ecclesiastical rule which characterized the earlier years of the last century was the occasion for the organization of the Methodist Protestant Church. The Methodist Episcopal Church at that time vested an unlimited legislative, executive, and judicial power in the ministry, to the exclu- sion of all the lay members. In 1821, after years of desultory discussion, the Wesleyan Repository was established as a medium for the special consideration of what came to be called the "mutual rights" of the ministry and laity. Later it was superseded by a paper called "Mutual Rights," which vigorously discussed and earnestly advocated the right of the laity to an equal representation with the ministers in the lawmaking bodies of the church. Union societies were formed in order to develop sentiment in favor of the movement, and in 1827 a convention was called which formally petitioned the General Conference of 1828 to concede the principle of lay representation in all the conferences of the church. The reply was unfavorable and the petitioners were charged with being disturbers of the peace of the church. The result was an increase of agitation and of intensity of feeling. The union societies became more active, and their organ, Mutual Rights, more pronounced than ever. Then fol- lowed citations for trial before church courts on the charge of "speaking evil of 1 This statement, which is substantially the same as that published in vol. II of the Report on Religious Bodies, 192G, has been revised by Rev. James H. Straughn, D. D., president of the General Conference of the Methodist Protestant Church, Baltimore. Md., and approved by him in its present form. METHODIST PROTESTANT CHURCH 35 magistrates and ministers," the expelling of some and the withdrawal of many who sympathized with them. A number of local independent societies were organized, and a convention was held in Baltimore in November 1828, where a provisional organization was formed under the name of The Associated Method- ist Churches. Two years later another convention was held at the same place, and the Methodist Protestant Church was formed, enrolling 83 ministers and about 5,000 members. During the succeeding quadrennium the membership increased rapidly, new annual conferences were formed, the territorial limits of the church were considerably extended, and one or two schools were established, DOCTRINE AND ORGANIZATION In doctrine the Methodist Protestant Church stands on the same basis as the Methodist Episcopal Church. In polity, however, there are certain radical dif- ferences. The Methodist Protestant Church has no bishops or presiding elders and no life officers of any kind. It makes ministers and laymen equal in number and in power in the legislative bodies of the church, and grants to ministers the right to appeal from the stationing authority of the conference. With these exceptions, the general organization, including the system of quarterly, annual, and general conferences, is similar to that of the Methodist Episcopal Church. In 1936, after many years of negotiations, the Methodist Protestant Church ratified "The Plan of Union" for the Union of the Methodist Episcopal Church, the Methodist Episcopal Church, South, and the Methodist Protestant Church, a merger which was to be completed by April 1939 and to be known as the Meth- odist Church. WORK The denomination operates through a General Conference president elected every 4 years; an executive committee which acts on behalf of the General Con- ference, ad interim, but with no legislative powers and to which all the agencies of the Church are responsible; and three general boards — the Board of Christian Education, with two departments each with its own executive staff, the depart- ment of Educational Institutions and the department of Religious Education; the Board of Missions, a consolidation continuing in two departments the Boards of Foreign Missions, the Board of Home Missions, the Woman's Foreign Missionary Society, and the Woman's Home Missionary Society, each of the two departments with its own staff — the General Department of Missions and the department of Women's Work; and the Board of Publication which directs two publishing and distributing houses — the department of Sunday school literature; and the national publication. The Methodist Protestant-Recorder. In addition to these activities there are two aged peoples' homes and one orphanage. The educational work of the church is done by five institutions — four colleges located in Maryland, Michigan, North Carolina, and Texas, and one theological seminary located at Westminster, Md. WESLEYAN METHODIST CONNECTION (OR CHURCH) OF AMERICA STATISTICS Summary for the United States, with urban-rural classification. — A general summary of the statistics for the Wesleyan Methodist Connection (or Church) of America for the year 1936 is presented in table 1, which shows also the dis- tribution of these figures between urban and rural territory. The membership of this denomination consists of those person* who have been publicly received by a majority vote of the local church, after having declared their experience of salvation, belief in the doctrines of the church, and willingness to submit to its form of government as outlined in its Book of Discipline. Table 1. — Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 Churches (local organizations), number. Members, number Average membership per church . Membership by ^ex: Male Female Sex not reported Males per 100 females Membership by age: Under 13 years 13 years and over Age not reported Percent under 13 years ' Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Constructed prior to 1936 Constructed, wholly or in part, in 1936. Average value per church Debt — number reporting Amount reported Number reporting "no debt" Parsonages, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding in- terest All other current expenses, including in- teres t Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc .. Home missions Foreign missions To general Headquarters for distribution. . All other purposes Average expenditure per church Total 565 22, 017 39 7,904 13,078 1,035 60.4 621 18,767 2,629 3.2 517 514 $1, 606, 235 $1, 509, 895 $96, 340 $3, 125 108 $175, 571 246 306 284 $487, 570 553 $668, 597 $297, 299 $25, 735 $67, 951 $25, 400 $90, 910 $17,343 $16, 292 $32, 684 $25, 318 $69, 665 $1, 209 In urban territory 162 8,852 55 3,070 5,308 474 57.8 281 7,752 819 3.5 146 144 $718, 980 $672, 640 $46. 340 $4, 993 69 $132, 090 50 83 76 $191, 750 160 $324, 532 $129, 297 $13, 201 $34, 332 $15, 747 $54. 375 $S, 433 $0, 915 $13,346 $11,877 $37, 009 $?, 028 In rural territory 403 13, 165 33 4,834 7.770 561 62.2 340 11,015 1,810 3.0 371 370 $887, 255 $837, 255 $50, 000 $2, 398 39 $43, 481 196 223 208 $295, 820 393 $344, 065 $168, 002 $12, 534 $33, 619 $9, 653 $36, 535 88, 910 $9, 377 $19, 338 $13, 441 $32. 656 $875 PERCENT OF TOTAL Urban 28.7 40.2 38.8 40.6 45.8 45.2 41.3 31.2 28.2 28.0 44.8 44.5 48.1 63.9 75.2 20.3 27.1 26.8 39.3 28.9 48.5 43.5 51.3 50.5 62.0 59.8 48.6 42.4 40.8 46.9 53.1 Rural 71.3 61.2 59.4 54.2 54.8 58.7 71.8 72.0 55.2 55.5 51.9 36.1 24.8 79.7 72.9 73.2 60.7 71.1 51.5 56.5 48.7 49.5 38.0 40.2 51.4 57.6 59.2 53.1 46.9 ' Based on membership with age classification reported. 36 WESLEYAN METHODIST CONNECTION" 37 Table 1. — Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 — Continued ITEM Total In urban territory In rural territory PERCENT OF TOTAL Urban Rural Sunday schools: 520 6,191 40, 387 19 107 740 11 52 484 5 14 100 157 2 275 18,' 302 6 42 2S3 7 42 403 363 3,916 22, 085 13 65 457 4 10 81 5 14 100 30.2 36.7 45.3 w 39.3 38.2 m 0) 83.3 69.8 63.3 54.7 Summer vacation Bible schools: ( 2 ) 60.7 61.8 Weekday religious schools: (•) C) 16.7 Parochial schools : ( s ) (>) 100.0 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. Comparative data, 1906-36. — Table 2 presents, in convenient form for com- parison, a summary of the available statistics of the Wesleyan Methodist Connec- tion for the census years 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906. Table 2. — Comparative Summary, 1906 to 1936 Churches Oocal organizations), number. Increase ' over preceding census: Number Percent _-. Members, number-.. Increase over preceding census: Number Percent Average membership per church. Church edifices, number.- Value — number reporting Amount reported Average value per church. Debt— number reporting Amount reported Parsonages, number Value — number reporting Amount reported 1936 Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding interest.. All other current expenses, including interest- Local relief and charits*, Red Cross, etc Home missions Foreign missions To general heada.uarters for distribution All other purposes Not classified Average expenditure per church.. Sunday schools: Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars -54 -8.7 22, 017 107 0.5 39 517 514 1, 606, 235 $3, 125 108 $175, 571 306 284 $487, 570 553 $668, 597 $297, 299 $25, 735 $67, 951 $25, 400 $90, 910 $17, 343 $16,292 $32, 684 $25, 318 $69, 665 1926 1916 1906 $1,209 520 6,191 40,387 619 40 6.9 21,910 1,132 5.4 35 572 555 $1, 804, 719 $3,252 108 $201, 660 262 $538, 394 585 $773, 981 $578, 681 $193, 725 $1,575 $1, 323 561 4,739 34, 314 579 -12 -2.0 20, 778 735 3.7 36 529 514 $787, 731 $1, 533 84 $37, 060 217 $243, 650 525 $329, 294 $230, 666 $94, 237 $4,391 500 3,912 29,850 591 20, 043 34 489 480 $637, 117 $1,327 49 $18, 914 176 $159, 175 475 3,442 21, 463 1 A minus sign (— ) denotes decrease. 38 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 State tables. — Tables 3, 4, 5, and 6 present the statistics for the Wesleyan Methodist Connection by States. Table 3 gives for each State for 1936 the number and membership of the churches classified according to their location in urban or rural territory, membership classified by sex, and data for Sunday schools. Table 4 gives the number and membership of the churches for the four census years 1906 to 1936, together with the membership for 1936 classified as "under 13 years of age" and "13 years of age and over." Table 5 shows the value of churches and parsonages and the amount of debt on church edifices for 1936. Table 6 presents, for 1936, the church expenditures, showing separately current expenses, improve- ments, benevolences, etc. In order to avoid disclosing the financial statistics of any individual church, separate presentation in tables 5 and 6 is limited to those States in which three or more churches reported value and expenditures. Ecclesiastical divisions. — Table 7 presents, for each conference in the Wesleyan Methodist Connection, the more important statistical data for 1936 shown by States in the preceding tables, including number of churches, membership, value and debt on church edifices, expenditures, and Sunday schools. Table 3. — Number and Membership of Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 number of churches NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BY SEX SUNDAY SCHOOLS GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE "3 o a 03 u "3 3 "3 a "3 H 3 "3 2 a "3 s a a X! CO p-3 Jj'l "3>" 3 % .a to 3 a & -a a a, 03 U £ 0> 03 O $ 3 u — u 08 O Number of members VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES EXPENDI- TURES SUNDAY SCHOOLS CONFERENCE -G.9 p c a < a> bo -c.9 3 ° ■a ST o 1 - I o g < 3 2 2 Pi o - i o a < .4 9 *■> £ 3 ° a o "o CO TotaL . 565 22,017 514 $1,606,235 108 $175,571 553 $668, 597 520 40, 387 Alabama... 13 54 5 23 22 74 24 31 12 16 31 7 61 5 21 28 9 5 34 46 19 3 9 13 592 1,947 122 687 586 3,605 737 1,224 312 839 1,481 339 2,628 160 804 1,057 448 93 1,056 1,780 306 83 396 435 13 43 5 23 17 72 20 25 12 16 30 6 60 4 21 21 9 4 30 43 18 3 8 11 27, 242 202, 590 17, 200 94, 000 69, 400 211,425 35, 950 44,765 18, 850 99, 600 93. 000 101, 600 225, 900 3, 800 41, 525 43, 750 17, 500 4,750 102, 050 89, 600 17, 150 6, 500 11,300 26, 728 3 11 2 3 7 13 2 7 4 5 4 5 17 665 43, 575 1,495 4,920 6,690 5,534 3,200 4,070 2,256 19, 743 1,045 44, 829 12, 850 12 51 5 23 21 74 24 30 12 16 31 7 60 5 21 27 9 5 34 46 16 3 8 13 6,924 84, 100 8,733 25, 732 20.631 98. 275 20,684 36, 47S 10, 688 39, 427 45, 487 25, 221 84, 829 3,670 22, 029 34. 478 8,455 4,453 34, 540 34, 166 2,953 812 3,978 11,854 12 47 4 21 20 70 24 31 12 16 31 7 58 5 20 25 9 5 28 45 6 3 8 13 992 4,448 California . Champlain.. . 207 1,111 1,005 5,897 1,219 Kansas... 2,336 1,040 1,505 2,575 463 6,384 331 4 5 1 2 4 2,568 4,890 300 605 7,029 1,435 1,367 Ohio 1,643 709 313 1,812 3,421 295 South Ohio . . 129 2 4 747 7,125 390 Wisconsin. 795 HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION J DENOMINATIONAL HISTORY The various divisions of Methodism have separated from the parent body on questions of ethics, polity, and nationality, and not for doctrinal reasons; and the Wesleyan Methodist Connection (or Church) of America shares with the other Methodist bodies the inheritance of its history and literature from the period of John Wesley's conversion to the date of its own organization as a separate denomination in 1843. As the question of the enslaving of the colored race in America began to compel attention not only in political life, but in church life, there arose within the Methodist Episcopal Church many earnest opposers of slavery. Their activities were opposed by some of the ecclesiastical authorities of the church, resulting in the expulsion of a number of persons and the withdrawal of others. 1 This statement, which is substantially the same as that published in vol II of the Report on Religious Bodies, 1926, has been revised by F. R. Eddy, agent of the AVesleyan Methodist Publishing Association, Syracuse, N. Y., and approved by him in its present form. 44 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 The stand taken by these persons was that the Bible and early Methodist author- ities united in declaring slavery to be wrong, and the church should not condemn liberty of testimony and free discussion. These persons joined forces, and in 1841 a conference was formed in Michigan which took the name of Wesleyan Methodist. The next year a paper was issued in Massachusetts called "The True Wesleyan," with Rev. Orange Scott as editor. In November 1842 Rev. J. Horton and Rev. L. R. Sunderland became identified with this movement and in December were joined by Rev. Luther Lee and Rev. L. C. Matlock. The result was the formation, on May 31, 1843, in Utica, N. Y., of the Wesleyan Methodist Connection (or Church) of America. About 6,000 members united in this organization. At first these churches were all located in the northeastern States, but missionary and evangelistic activities have since built up churches throughout the United States and in eastern Canada. With the passing of slavery in the Civil War, one of the issues that called the church into existence ceased to exist. Numerical losses were sustained in this period, but the conviction prevailed that other important issues of a spiritual and reform character should continue to be maintained, chief of which were the advocacy of the experience of entire sanctification and the prohibition of the liquor traffic. DOCTRINE In doctrine the church is in accord with historic Methodism. It holds that man is not only justified by faith in Christ, but also sanctified by faith. Special emphasis is placed upon this experience, and it is defined in the Discipline in the following manner: Article of Religion XIV — Entire Sanctification Entire sanctification is that work of the Holy Spirit by which the child of God is cleansed from all inbred sin through faith in Jesus Christ. It is subsequent to regeneration, and is wrought when the believer presents himself a living sacrifice, holy, and acceptable unto God, and is thus enabled through grace to love God with all the heart and to walk in His holy commandments blameless. Entire sanctification as a separate Article of Religion, distinct from that of regeneration, appeared in the Book of Discipline in 1849. The great cardinal doctrines of Christianity as interpreted in the general stand- ards of Methodism are received by this church. Briefly stated, the Wesleyan Methodist Connection (or Church) of America believes: (1) In one God revealed in the Holy Trinity: the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit; (2) in the divine inspiration of the authority of the Old and New Testament Scriptures, and that they contain all things necessary to salvation; (3) that man is born with a fallen nature, and is therefore inclined to sin and that continually; (4) that the atonement through Christ is for the whole human race, and that whosoever repents and believes on the Lord Jesus Christ as his Saviour is justified and regenerated and saved from the dominion of sin; (5) that believers are sanctified wholly subsequent to con- version through faith in Christ; (6) in the bodily resurrection of Christ, and His return, in the resurrection of the dead, and in the final judgment. ORGANIZATION Though it is not an episcopal body, this church conforms in its general features to the polity of the Methodist Episcopal Church, with a quarterly conference, annual conferences, and a general conference as the essential units of organiza- tion. Lay representation is provided for in all these bodies. The General Con- ference, which meets every 4 years, is the lawmaking body of the connection, limited by a constitution. The limitations are as follows: The articles of faith cannot be changed except by the consent of the annual conferences, churches, and members. While the church has an itinerant ministry, yet it is by agreement between the ministry and the churches, and this cannot be abolished except by vote of the annual conferences, churches, and members. No new conditions of membership can be instituted except by vote of the general and annual conferences, and a majority of the member- ship. No change in the above can be made except by a two-thirds vote of the three bodies, the General Conference, annual conferences, and local churches. WESLEYAN METHODIST CONNECTION 45 Admission to full membership in the Wesleyan Methodist Connection (or Church) of America requires a profession of saving faith in Christ, compliance with the rules, articles of faith, and polity of the church, and baptism by one of the three modes of Christian baptism, and (1) no connection with slavery in any form; (2) the nonuse or manufacture of intoxicants, or aiding or abetting the sale, either directly or indirectly; (3) withdrawal from all secret societies on the ground that the God-ordained relations with "home, State, and church" are sufficient to meet the obligations and duties of mankind toward God and man; and (4) the use, sale, or manufacture of tobacco in any form must be abandoned. The above are the conditions of full membership. Persons may be received as associate members on professing saving faith in Christ, and endeavoring to govern their lives by the general rules of the church. The Wesleyan Methodist Connection (or Church) of America also recognizes and encourages the baptism of infants. WORK The missionary activities of the church are carried on through the Missionary Society of the Wesleyan Methodist Connection. All pastors are regarded as home missionary workers and agents, but there are in addition 14 special mission- aries in the home field. No help is given to specific churches, but the work is general evangelism. It extends through different parts of the United States and Canada. In Canada work is developing in Ottawa and Quebec. In the United States missionary territory is being developed as follows: Onondaga Indian Mission, N. Y. ; Alabama Mission School (colored) ; Blue Ridge Mountain Work in North Carolina; Zion's Hill Mountain Mission, Ky. ; Carlsbad Mexican Mis- sion, Calif.; Hephzibah Orphanage, Ga. Mission conferences are as follows: Middle Atlantic States, California, Tennessee, East Tennessee, South Georgia, North Georgia, Alabama, Oklahoma, Kentucky, North Michigan, Oregon, and Canada. The receipts for this work in 1936 were $14,785. In addition, the various annual conferences have funds of their own which they expend as they deem best, without reference to the Missionary Society and without making any report to the General Conference. The foreign missionary work is carried on in Africa, with headquarters at Kama- bai, near Freetown, Sierra Leone. They have strong mission stations in the Surat and Sanjan districts in India, also in Japan. The appropriations by the Missionary Society are, for the most part, merely supplementary to amounts raised in the mission churches or appropriated by the annual conferences. In addition to the mission station at Kamabai, there are three outstations where missionaries reside. In 1936 there were 23 American missionaries in Africa, India, and Japan; 110 native workers; 11 church organizations, including several congregations and reporting 600 members; 4 church schools, with about 240 students; and 15 general schools open to all. Medical work is now organized and directed by doctors and nurses with well-equipped hospitals. The total amount- received for the foreign work during the vear 1936 was $47,707, and the property is valued at $78,984. The home educational work of the church includes four institutions of higher grade in New York, Indiana, Kansas, and South Carolina, with a total of 1,000 students. The net assets of the four institutions are $863,498. During the year 1936 the contributions for education were $214,886, part of which was used in erecting buildings. Young people's work is represented by the young missionary workers' bands, with a membership of 17,895 and an offering in 1936 of $29,046, and by the Wesleyan Young PeoDle's Society with an approximate membership of 4,000. 21S022— 40- PRIMITIVE METHODIST CHURCH IN THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA STATISTICS Summary for the United States, with urban-rural classification. — A general summary of the statistics for the Primitive Methodist Church in the United States of America for the year 1936 is presented in table 1, which shows also the distri- bution of these figures between urban and rural territory. In this denomination persons are received into full membership upon public profession of faith and a pledge to conform to the discipline and rules of the church. Baptism is administered to infants. Table 1.- -summary of statistics for clittrches in urban and rural Territory, 1936 Churches (local organizations), number- Members, number Average membership per church . Membership by sex: Male Female Males per 100 females Membership by age: Under 13 years 13 years and over Age not. reported Percent under 13 years 2 Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported. Constructed prior to 1936 Constructed, wholly or in part, in 1936. Average value per church Debt — number reporting Amount reported Number reporting "no debt" Parsonages, number Value — number reporting. Amount reported Expenditures: Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements I Payment on church debt, excluding in terest A)! other current expenses, including in- terest Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc... Home mifsions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution.. All other purposes Average expenditure per church, Total 1 2, 395 136 4,753 7,642 62.2 1,039 11, 148 208 8.5 87 $2, 043, 250 $1, 968, 250 $75, 000 $23, 486 43 $262, 750 32 68 64 $316, 000 90 $253, 732 $96, 659 $16, 090 $19, 495 $20, 321 $55, 668 $3, 842 $6, 154 $6,154 $2, 602 $26, 747 $2, 819 1 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. - Based on membership with age classification reported. 46 In urban territory 9,959 178 3.823 6,136 62.3 9, 052 19 8.9 54 54 $1, 787, 500 $1, 727, 500 $60. 000 $33, 102 37 $252, 527 10 47 43 $240, 000 55 $203, 458 $75, 159 $13, 806 $15, 231 $18, 405 $46, 114 $2. 825 $4, 844 $4, 801 $1,061 $20,612 $3, 699 In rural territory 2,436 70 S30 1,506 61.8 151 2,096 189 6.7 35 33 $255, 750 $240, 750 $15, 000 $7, 750 6 $10, 223 22 21 21 $76, 000 35 $50, 274 $21, 500 $2, 284 $4, 264 $1,916 $9, 554 $1,017 $1,310 $1,353 $941 $6, 135 $1,436 PERCENT OF TOTAL 1 Urban Rural 80.4 80.3 85.5 81.2 9.1 87.5 87.8 80.0 80.2 77.8 85.8 78.1 90.6 82.8 73.5 78.7 78.0 63.8 77.1 19.7 19.6 19.7 14.5 18.8 90.9 12.5 12.2 20.0 3.9 19.8 22.2 14.2 21.9 9.4 17.2 26.5 21.3 22.0 36.2 22.9 PRIMITIVE METHODIST CHURCH 47 Table 1. — Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 — Continued ITEM Total In urban territory In rural territory PERCENT OF TOTAL 1 Urban Rural Sunday schools: Churches reporting, number 85 1,833 13, 337 14 104 971 10 48 428 53 1,298 10, 514 6 63 643 6 26 303 32 535 2,823 8 41 328 4 22 125 70.8 78.8 60.6 66.2 29.2 21.2 Summer vacation Bible schools: Churches reporting, number 39.4 33.8 Weekday religious schools : 70.8 29.2 i Percent not shown where base is less than 100. Comparative data, 1906-36.- — Table 2 presents, in convenient form for compari- son, a summary of the available statistics of the Primitive Methodist Church for the census years 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906. Table 2.- — Comparative Summary, 1906 to 1936 1936 1936 1916 Churches (local organizations), number- Increase i over preceding census: Number Percent 2 Members, number Increase over preceding census: Number Percent Average membership per church . Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Average value per church. Debt — number reporting- Amount reported Parsonages, number Value — number reporting. Amount reported Ixpenditures: Churches reporting, number Amount reported P astors ' salaries - All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding interest- . All other current expenses, including interest- Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution All other purposes Not classified Average expenditure per church Sunday schools: Churches reporting, number . Officers and teachers Scholars 405 3.4 136 89 87 2, 043, 250 $23, 486 43 $262, 750 68 64 $310,000 -13 93 -3 11,990 2,637 28.2 150 $1, 676, F00 $21, 225 $121,049 $406, 300 80 $325, 598 $270, 50S $56, 090 85 1.833 13, 337 $4, 082 78 1,571 15, 190 9,353 1, 795 23.7 101 93 91 $829, 035 $9, 110 36 $85, 869 51 $164, 300 92 $147, 695 $124, 166 $20, 554 $2, 975 $1, 605 90 1, 557 14.918 1906 7,558 79 101 93 $630, 700 $6, 782 45 $90, 965 49 $103, 600 91 1.563 13, 177 A minus sign (— ) denotes decrease. Percent not shown where base is less than 100. 48 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 State tables. — -Tables 3, 4, 5, and 6 present the statistics for the Primitive Methodist Church by States. Table 3 gives for each State for 1936 the number and membership of the churches classified according to their location in urban or rural territory, membership classified by sex, and data for Sunday schools. Table 4 gives the number and membership of the churches for the four census years 1906 to 1936, together with the membership for 1936 classified as "under 13 years of age" and "13 years of age and over." Table 5 shows the value of churches and parsonages and the amount of debt on church edifices for 1936. Table 6 presents, for 1936, the church expenditures, showing separately current expenses, improvements, benevolences, etc. In order to avoid disclosing the financial statistics of any individual church, separate presentation in tables 5 and 6 is limited to those States in which three or more churches reported value and expenditures. Ecclesiastical divisions.— Table 7 presents, for each conference in the Primitive Methodist Church, the more important statistical data for 1936 shown by States in the preceding tables, including number of churches, membership, value and debt on church edifices, expenditures, and Sunday schools. Table 3. — Number and Membership of Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 NUMBER OF CHURCHES NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BY SEX SUNDAY SCHOOLS GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND o o c m STATE o 3 3 "a p cr- P 03 t-t "3 s 3 3 § 1" 1* 03 "c .G a 91 56 35 12,395 9,959 2,436 4,753 7,642 62.2 85 1,833 13, 337 New England: Massachusetts 11 11 2,167 2,167 814 1, 353 60.2 11 219 1,51ft 7 1 6 906 99 807 347 559 62.1 7 130 711 Middle Atlantic: 2 49 2 36 "l3 631 7,567 631 6,502 1,065 270 2,876 361 4,691 74.8 61.3 2 47 61 1,170 894 Pennsylvania . 8,921 East North Central: Ohio 2 2 222 222 95 127 74.8 2 41 274 Illinois.- 1 1 173 173 74 99 <>> i 29 180 Wisconsin. _ ... 16 2 14 627 89 538 243 384 63.3 13 134 757 West North Central: Iowa .-- 3 1 2 102 76 26 34 68 (') 2 19 84 1 Ratio not shown where number of females is less than 100. PRIMITIVE METHODIST CHURCH 49 Table 4. — Number and Membership of Churches, 1906 to 1936, and Mem- bership by Age in 1936, by States NUMBER OF CHURCHES NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BY AGE, 1936 GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE 1936 1926 1916 1906 1936 1926 1916 1906 Un- der 13 years 13 years and over Age not re- port- ed Per- cent under 13' United States 91 80 93 96 12, 395 11,990 9,353 7,558 1,039 11, 148 208 8.5 New England: Massachusetts Rhode Island Middle Atlantic: 11 7 2 49 2 1 16 3 10 8 3 41 2 2 11 3 11 8 2 42 4 2 22 2 9 8 3 43 3 3 25 2 2,167 906 631 7,567 222 173 627 102 2,415 787 432 7,137 328 285 543 63 1,599 500 205 5,793 232 259 725 40 1,264 532 298 3,807 138 331 1,158 30 210 45 42 673 41 28 1,957 861 589 6,798 181 145 538 79 96 89 23 9.7 5.0 6.7 Pennsylvania. . _ _ East Nobth Central: Ohio 9.0 18.5 16.2 Wisconsin West North Central: Iowa.__ 1 Based on membership with age classification reported. Table 5. — Value of Churches and Parsonages and Amount of Church Debt by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting value of edifices] GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION Total number of churches Num- ber of church edifices VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES VALUE OF PARSONAGES AND STATE Churches reporting Amount Churches reporting Amount Churches reporting Amount United States 91 89 87 $2, 043, 250 ^iL $262, 750 64 8316,000 New England: Massachusetts. . . Rhode Island Middle Atlantic: Pennsylvania East North Central: 11 7 49 16 3 5 11 7 48 15 3 5 11 7 47 14 3 25 403, 500 117,500 1, 321, 700 57, 050 5,500 138, 000 9 2 25 2 61, 000 5,930 171, 124 638 10 5 34 10 2 3 61,500 25, 500 195, 500 18,000 WestNorth Central: Iowa ... _-. . (') Other States 5 24,058 15,500 1 Amount included in figures for "Other States," to avoid disclosing the statistics of any individual lurch. church. 2 Includes: New York, 2; Ohio, 2; and Illinois, 1 50 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] Total number of churches expenditures GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE Churches reporting Total amount Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improve- ments United States 91 90 $253, 722 SS6, 659 $16,090 $19,495 New England: Massachusetts Rhode Island . 11 7 49 16 3 5 11 7 49 15 3 15 41, 536 19, 002 163,711 10, 812 2,607 16, 064 13,039 8,054 62, 376 5, 470 1,800 5,920 4,377 1,286 10, 091 264 1, 354 1,267 Middle Atlantic: Pennsylvania 13,317 East North Central: Wisconsin _. West North Central: 961 50 Other States 79 2,546 expenditures — continued GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE Pay- ment on church debt, exclud- ing interest Other current ex- penses, includ- ing interest Local relief and charity Home missions Foreign missions To general head- quarters All other purposes United States $20, 321 $55. 668 $3, 842 $6, 154 $6, 154 $2, 602 $26, 747 New England: 1,757 100 16, 599 555 10, 572 4,524 35, 185 1,754 465 3,168 1,363 504 1,434 235 10 296 696 468 3,876 229 75 810 616 382 3,858 354 147 797 138 597 1,605 173 60 29 7,624 1,820 Middle Atlantic: 15,370 East North Central: 817 West North Central: Other States 1,310 1,116 1 Includes: New York, 2, Ohio, 2; and Illinois, 1. PRIMITIVE METHODIST CHURCH 51 Table 7. — Number and Membership of Churches, Value and Debt on Church Edifices, Expenditures, and Sunday Schools, by Conferences, 1936 "o a VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES EXPENDITURES SUNDAY SCHOOLS CONFERENCE °S2 J3 ■a .9 2 a .S g S-° oS c a c 1-1 1- 3 i- g 3 3 — i- s o o 3 9 o 3 £ o o 3 •ag 1 a .0 o E a A S* .c Eh 91 12. 395 O K << O * -sj O * $29, 809, 625 411, 168, 543 $672, 9S2 $2, 340 15,525 166, 752 1, 802, 464 5,327 $11, 777, 753 18, 751 $17, 139, 398 $11,995,816 $5, 134, 562 $9. 020 $914 16, 308 152, 177 1, 688, 559 4,566 $7, 265, 610 13,846 113,328 1, 040, 160 1 A minus sign (— ) denotes decrease. METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH, SOUTH 55 State tables. — Tables 3, 4, 5, and 6 present the statistics for the Methodist Episcopal Church, South, by States. Table 3 gives for each State for 1936 the number and membership of the churches classified according to their location in urban or rural territory, membership classified by sex, and data for Sunday schools. Table 4 gives the number and membership of the churches for the four census years 1906 to 1936, together with the membership for 1936 classified as "under 13 years of age" and "13 years of age and over." Table 5 shows the value of churches and parsonages and the amount of debt on church edifices for 1936. Table 6 presents, for 1936, the church expenditures, showing separately current expenses, improvements, benevolences, etc. In order to avoid disclosing the financial statistics of any individual church, separate presentation in tables 5 and 6 is limited to those States in which three or more churches reported value and expenditures. Ecclesiastical divisions. — Table 7 presents, for each conference in the Metho- dist Episcopal Church, South, the more important statistical data for 1936 shown by States in the preceding tables, including number of churches, membership, value and debt on church edifices, expenditures, and Sunday schools. Table 3. — Number and Membership op Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 number of churches number of members Total 1 | Urban Rural Total Urban Rural United States 11,454 1,719 9,735 2,061,683 949,426 1,112,257 Middle Atlantic: Pennsylvania - . 7 1 68 1 624 2 3 103 5 1,011 354 1,035 418 1,078 328 724 890 885 751 753 258 331 1,598 7 4 17 80 35 2 11 TO ! 7 605 230 5,836 35 107, 714 138 504 15, 236 5,879 189, 621 46, 224 207, 875 91,514 201, 247 57, 523 99, 371 160, 951 155,416 107, 245 114,924 53, 259 65,948 335, 739 482 254 2,736 10, 225 4,873 448 1,490 18, 141 605 East North Central: 1 6 230 1,496 Illinois 62 1 521 2 2 83 4,340 West North Central: Iowa . 35 103 49, 679 58, 035 138 1 20 5 138 31 153 81 160 89 80 151 116 58 75 53 . 50 27° 2 231 6,663 5,879 80, 578 16, 524 91, 233 42, 297 93, 263 35, 002 31, 896 79, 787 70, 187 32,012 45, 865 30, 888 36, 250 174,306 120 273 South Atlantic: Maryland .-. District of Columbia 8,573 873 323 882 337 918 239 644 739 769 693 678 205 281 1,326 5 A 64 25 109, 043 West Virginia 29, 700 116,642 South Carolina 49,217 Georgia. 107, 984 22, 521 East South Central: 67, 475 Tennessee __ 81, 164 Alabama 85, 229 75, 233 West South Central: 69, 059 22,371 Oklahoma... 29, 698 F Texas 161, 433 Mountain: 362 Idaho 254 Colorado. . 5 16 10 5 36 1,799 4,907 3, 285 448 727 13, 874 937 5,318 1,588 Pacific: Oreeon California 6 34 763 4,267 56 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 3.- — Number and Membership of Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex,, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936- — Continued membership by sex SUNDAY SCHOOLS GEOGRAPHIC DIViSION AND STATE Male Female Sex not reported Males per 100 females Churches reporting Officers and teachers Scholars 794, 483 1,056,854 210,346 75.2 9,374 143, 132 1,261,966 Middle Atlantic: 242 95 2,145 16 40, 060 52 221 5,778 720 71, 152 17, 606 78, 300 35, 975 78, 991 22,540 36, 627 63, 672 59, 798 40,987 43, 977 18, 876 25, 977 136, 634 143 124 965 3,261 1,573 172 586 7,218 363 135 3,091 19 57, 911 86 283 8,584 906 95, 652 24, 323 98, 934 43, 370 102. 848 30, 877 49, 783 85,411 74, 296 50, 482 62, 395 25, 329 36, 188 185, 454 339 130 1,577 4,770 1,967 276 904 10, 171 66.7 70.4 69.4 0) 69.2 (') 78.1 67.3 79.5 74.4 72.4 79,1 82.9 76.8 73.0 73.6 74.5 80.5 81.2 70.5 74.5 71.8 73.7 42.2 95.4 61.2 68.4 80.0 62.3 64.8 71.0 7 1 50 1 560 2 3 97 5 851 306 882 357 787 260 581 739 655 524 658 207 291 1,350 7 4 16 64 32 2 10 65 61 25 586 4 7,942 16 72 1,371 287 13, 975 4,118 13,461 6,240 12. 179 4,650 7,456 11, 123 9,890 6,840 8,805 3,299 4,592 23, 168 60 36 189 937 404 41 129 1,176 383 East North Central: 175 600 9,743 3,903 West North Central: 24 66, 556 108 215 South Atlantic: 874 4,253 22, 817 4,295 30, 641 12, 169 19, 408 4,106 12, 961 11, 868 21,322 15, 776 8,552 9,054 3,783 13, 651 11, 559 District of Columbia 3,378 133, 636 40, 057 140, 966 57, 791 Georgia 108, 322 37, 955 East South Central: 60, 234 99, 632 81, 451 50,629 "West South Central: 74, 683 27,056 39, 375 Texas _. 198, 637 Mountain: 386 194 2,194 1,333 313 C olor ado New Mexico 1,388 7,321 3,971 Pacific: 334 1,007 California 752 10, 521 1 Ratio not shown where number of females is less than 100. METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH, SOUTH 57 Table -1. — Number and Membership of Churches, 1906 to 1936, and Mem- bership by Age in 1936, by States GEOGRAF1I1C DIVISION AND STATE United States Middle Atlantic: Pennsylvania East North Central: Indiana Illinois West North Central: Iowa Missouri Nebraska Kansas South Atlantic: Maryland District of Columbia Virginia ."_ "West Virginia North Carolina South Carolina Georgia Florida... East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee -. Alabama Mississippi West South Central: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas_ Mountain: Montana Idaho... Colorado New Mexico Arizona Pacific: AYashingt on Oregon California number of churches 1936 1926 1916 1906 11,454 1 624 103 5 1,011 354 1,035 418 1,078 328 724 890 885 751 753 258 331 1,598 18, 096 2 953 140 1,588 673 1, 664 827 1,620 565 1,043 1,455 1,422 1,150 1,004 401 578 2,569 14 8 30 101 38 4 23 101 19,184 2 1,114 3 23 155 1,594 687 1, 601 851 1,665 590 1,084 1,518 1,506 1,154 1,205 402 716 2,785 16 16 16 114 22 30 IIS 17,683 8 114 7 1,170 3 43 152 7 1,501 572 1,522 799 1,544 474 1,038 1,465 1,395 1, 105 1.075 370 673 2,341 number of members 1936 2,061,683 230 5,836 35 107, 714 138 504 15, 236 5, 879 189, 621 46, 224 207, 875 91, 514 201, 247 57, 523 99, 371 160, 951 155,416 107, 245 114.924 53, 259 65, 948 335, 739 482 254 2,736 10, 225 4,873 448 1,490 18, 141 1926 2, 487, 694 513 395 6,201 269 126, 334 181 1,281 17, 616 6,306 237, 903 65. 058 249, 916 135, 129 249, 722 74, 242 120, 458 189, 830 197, 219 134, 573 123, 676 56, 882 75, 771 380, 453 893 370 2,787 8,848 4,290 564 2,493 17, 521 58 CENSUS OF EELIGIOUS BODIES, 193 6 Table 4. — Number and Membership of Churches, 1906 to 1936, and Mem- bership by Age in 1936, by States — Continued number of mem- bers— continued MEMBERSHIP BY AGE, 1936 1916 1906 Under 13 years 13 years and over Age not reported Percent under 13 i 2,114.479 1,638,480 189,988 1.581,805 309,890 10 3 Middle Atlantic: 811 42S 7,328 116 133, 756 184 1,795 15, 751 2,666 202, 648 53, 020 199, 764 105, 306 219, 755 51. 505 114.795 167. 270 167, 938 114,469 110, 993 38, 940 60, 263 316, 812 1,258 680 1,858 7,120 1,939 620 2,515 12, 176 806 818 7,198 562 112,058 181 2,332 12, 642 1.922 157, 354 36, 632 151, 808 84, 266 178, 307 32, 330 99, 355 140, 308 325, 702 94, 845 81,699 31,639 40, 473 225, 431 1,068 503 1, 465 2,882 682 718 2,272 10, 222 17 7 705 588 223 3,945 35 87, 755 137 403 13,312 1\ 598 142, 137 36, 333 150, 582 66, 739 154, 371 45, 043 73, 311 121, 748 110,381 73, 408 90, 833 36.996 49,913 271, 764 429 169 2,207 6,520 3,913 365 1.272 15, 375 2 g East North Central: 3 1,186 15 2 West North Central: 7,264 1 101 949 28 14, 442 3,663 19, 836 9,326 19, 502 4,485 7,216 14,351 16, 593 10, 308 11, 123 5,329 6,820 34, 403 53 30 230 773 400 83 93 1,857 12, 695 7~6 7 Kansas 20 South Atlantic: Maryland 975 4, 253 33, 042 6,228 37, 457 15,449 27, 374 7,995 18, 844 24, 852 28, 442 23, 529 12, 968 10, 934 9, 215 29,572 6.7 1 7 9 2 9 2 11.6 12.3 Georeia ... -.. - --- -. Florida East South Central: 11.2 9.1 9 10 5 13. 1 Mississippi West South Central: 12.3 10.9 Louisiana 12.6 12.0 11.2 Mountain: 11.0 Idaho 55 299 2,932 560 15.1 9.4 10.6 9.3 Pacific: 18.5 125 909 6.8 10.8 Based on membership with age classification reported. METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH, SOUTH 59 Table 5. — Value of Churches and Parsonages and Amount of Church Debt by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting value of edifices] Total number of churches X5 u t_ 3 ■a _ o | B 3 value of church edifices DEBT on church EDIFICES VALUE OF PAR- SONAGES GEOGRAPHIC PIVISION AND STATE Churches re- porting Amount o « 5? .as p >- o Amount & o a o Amount 11,454 10,884 10, 740 $137,567,532 1,266 $13,007,264 5,097 $17,752,052 Middle Atlantic: 7 68 624 3 103 5 1,011 354 1,035 418 1,078 328 724 890 885 751 753 258 331 1,598 4 17 80 35 11 70 6 1 7 67 614 3 102 5 977 ?07 1,017 401 1,053 312 699 853 836 725 680 253 294 1,461 3 16 58 31 11 66 6 7 66 601 3 101 5 957 303 1, 008 390 1,036 312 687 844 835 719 676 246 285 1,461 7 3 16 58 31 11 66 '6 34,200 220, 050 8,813,921 18, 500 1, 834. 950 952, 000 13, 220, 4S7 3,312,000 16,073,940 5, 1 14, 943 10, 605, 619 4, 576, 356 6, 496, 056 11,035,756 9, 228, 525 5, 055, 504 5. 483. 670 3. 038, 235 5, 253. 751 22, 879, 944 36. 200 17, 000 262, 200 716, 150 655, 450 171,000 2, 376, 925 54,200 2 32 307 2 48 4 426 111 379 192 426 162 270 392 373 279 345 114 204 862 5 3 14 50 25 10 55 5 (') East North Central: 3 76 1 24 2 139 36 94 47 64 45 50 108 97 62 72 24 45 232 1 15, 650 846, 282 800 240. 569 51,000 1, 183, 771 249, 9S0 1, 538, 849 411,132 521.414 434, 426 415, 623 1,511,302 822, 535 4 IS, 198 525, 790 210. 850 529, 489 2, 850, 837 200 43,800 West North Central: 899. 400 (') South Atlantic: 294,650 District of Columbia 53,500 2, 166, 980 West Virania 544, 600 1,871,950 809, 101 1, 391. 350 659, 600 East South Central: 905, 925 1.263,770 1,214.598 841,900 West South Central: 746, 050 Louisiana..- - 426, 150 475, 225 2, 680, 558 Mountain: 9,500 3,200 4 9 6 5 20 15. 324 ?4, 050 35, 105 5,000 148, 088 35.900 New Mexico-., 104, 345 69, 150 Pacific: 27, 600 181,750 Other States 31.500 • Amount included in figures for "Other States," to avoid disclosing the statistics of any individual church. • Includes: Indiana, 1; Iowa, 1; Nebraska, 2; and Washington, 2. 60 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] Total geographic division and state number of churches United States Middle Atlantic: Pennsylvania East North Central: Illinois West North Central: Missouri Kansas South Atlantic: Maryland District of Columbia Virginia West Virginia North Carolina South Carolina Georgia Florida East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee Alabama Mississippi West South Central: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Montana Colorado New Mexico Arizona Pacific: Oregon California Other States 11,454 624 3 103 5 1,011 354 1,035 418 1,078 328 885 751 753 258 331 1,598 35 expenditures Churches reporting Total amount Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improve- ments 11, 300 $21,553,363 $8,988,337 $1,680,055 SI, 836, 096 _ 2,363 1 1,555 144 63 44, 993 18, 672 1,895 4,290 612 3 1, 165, 451 4,954 396, 920 2,135 99, 338 217 92,350 797 102 5 1,001 349 1,027 414 1,062 324 241, 430 122, 494 2, 042, 329 529, 186 2, 314, 397 845, 005 1, 776, 556 790, 281 85, 616 18, 700 608, 033 177, 702 659, 923 276, 220 590, 274 267, 868 12, 786 18, 776 154, 953 33, 903 151,083 67, 949 129, 754 54, 495 23, 044 10, 814 149, 399 44, 127 190, 414 68, 684 143, 691 62, 261 719 885 866 739 969, 819 1,630,414 1, 339. 957 950, 142 351, 049 480, 286 458, 860 347, 762 61, 163 121,531 109. 390 55, 825 90, 526 130, 888 163, 240 104, 427 744 253 327 1,573 1,036,913 592, 394 750, 463 3, 873, 172 352. 251 193, 368 251, 791 1, 239, 099 71,016 55, 654 73, 695 354, 149 78, 117 35, 672 61, 240 337, 115 7 17 79 34 4,779 36, 257 129, 929 68, 093 2, 757 13, 255 49,616 25, 092 192 3,655 8,435 7,485 707 6,910 11,402 6,489 10 70 19, 344 266, 038 8,380 86, 644 1,338 31, 174 3,173 14, 863 '8 11,210 4,509 204 1,312 1 Includes: Indiana, 1; Iowa, 1; Nebraska, 2; Idaho, 2; and Washington, 2. METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH, SOUTH Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 — Continued [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] 61 GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE expenditures— continued Payment on church debt, ex- cluding interest Other current expenses, including interest Local re- lief and charity Home missions Foreign missions To general head- quarters All other purposes United States- Middle Atlantic: Pennsylvania.. East North Central: Illinois West North Central: Missouri. Kansas. South Atlantic: Maryland District of Columbia. Virginia West Virginia North Carolina South Carolina Georgia Florida East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee Alabama Mississippi West South Central: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Montana Colorado New Mexico. Arizona Pacific: Oregon California. $1,894,058 ,487,168 $756, 368 $364, 274 $335,367 4,3S0 64, 435 29, 04S 1,215 163, 742 78, 285 196, 723 60, 855 158, 409 64, 786 46, 195 181, 112 115,344 64, 709 123, 630 56, 428 66, 722 386, 653 75 600 14, 600 2,200 1,775 12, 137 Other States. 206, 430 1,170 41, 727 50, 891 334, 997 69, 165 386, 989 123, 954 251, 107 128, 318 163, 883 276, 278 176.4S8 137, 755 167, 623 84, 799 127, 490 661, 190 321 4,383 21, 994 13, 052 1,871 48. 990 1,199 1,744 69, 378 300 3,658 1,500 69, 407 19, 5S4 63, 038 21,271 85, 625 28, 957 33, 304 68, 784 48, 409 38, 900 35, 487 22, 545 21, 597 108, 270 95 909 4,488 1,515 597 6,483 513 14, 299 40 275 1,230 38, 521 7,128 45, 672 11,924 33, 618 9,383 17, 545 29, 824 16, 908 15, 257 10, 690 23, 103 13, 634 67, 956 50 236 1.628 241 4,024 10 261 2,086 357 257 4,034 236 $1,962,446 $2,274,194 13, 341 20 2,806 1,250 47, 810 8,205 32, 097 15, 220 39, 937 10, 948 16, 252 25, 880 16, 563 14, 333 14, 505 8,879 10, 362 49, 149 165 2,584 91, 482 219 26, 076 7,231 214, 769 48, 519 251,611 96, 233 164, 492 80, 203 93, 567 149, 720 110,087 81,756 92, 722 45, 007 44, 662 319, 969 314 1,823 5,528 1,040 22, 337 1,444 277 5,118 117, 478 56 16, 394 10, 887 260, 698 42, 568 336, 847 102, 695 179, 649 83, 062 96, 335 166,111 124, 668 89, 418 90, 872 66, 939 79, 270 349, 622 258 4,225 6,794 6,276 672 35, 352 1,653 J218022 — 40- 62 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 7. — Number and Membership op Churches, Value and Debt on Church Edifices, Expenditures, and Sunday Schools, by Conferences, 1936 CONFERENCE Total. Alabama Arizona Baltimore California Oriental Mission Central Texas Florida Holston Illinois Indian Mission- Kentucky Latin Mission- Little Rock Louisiana Louisville Memphis Mississippi Missouri . New Mexico North Alabama. North Arkansas. North Carolina North Georgia North Mississippi. North Texas Northwest Northwest Texas . Oklahoma Pacific St. Louis South Carolina.. _ South Georgia Southwest Missouri. Tennessee Texas Texas Mexican Upper South Carolina Virginia West Texas Western Mexican Western North Caro- lina Western Virginia 3 s 11,454 27 497 4 368 264 562 68 37 220 5 326 25S 398 382 309 264 115 517 427 571 630 442 275 24 295 283 63 ISO 178 438 187 337 381 20 2,061,633 63. 543 4,391 78, 813 407 77, 657 47. 598 87, 221 5,836 1,366 30. 808 527 53. 427 53, 259 52, 232 68, 025 49, 400 40, 653 19, 032 101,285 61,497 104. 979 122,418 57, 845 70, 287 2,674 52, 692 63, 400 17, 459 36,951 34, 624 77, 804 30, 984 62, 368 80, 786 1,859 240 56, 890 479 113, 062 232j 45, 430 26; 2, 169 467 230 103, 104 26, 921 VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES 3 a si • 5" 10, 740 $137,567,532 410 24 472 2 341 256 510 66 26 211 246 374 366 297 250 90 478 377 557 607 422 26(1 23 242 250 62 167 173 420 185 321 356 20 217 45S 211 22 451 196 3, 482, 330 525, 800 i 6,936,070 5, 172, 260 4, 123, 706 6, 299, 343 220, 050 32, 271 2,201,100 38, 000 2,512,870 3, 038, 235 3,312.575 3, 959, 581 2, 207, 850 2, 858, 346 1, 466, 650 6,160.939 2, 970, 800 6, 900, 737 6,331,275 2, 847, 654 4, 758, 370 256, 700 2, 672, 775 5, 141, 580 2, 358, 900 3, 766, 825 1, 700, 800 4, 180, 850 2, 221, 650 3,818,193 6, 169, 567 77, 400 3, 444, 143 8, 202, 787 3, 496, 872 189, 975 9, 173, 203 2, 338, 500 DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES 3ft Si 03 o 1 * 1,266 EXPENDITURES 3 ft si ® $13,007,264 11.3C0 $21,558,363 215, 921 35, 105 557, 876 819, 757 431, 776 862, 700 15, 650 294 59, 938 287, 568 210, 850 2.39, 333 516,901 232, 734 319,754 75, 162 609, 264 238, 222 268, 706 261, 2S9 186, 464 485, 456 5,200 168, 534 529, 195 148, 088 281, 144 58, 775 259, 525 246, 184 384, 400 970, 532 30 352, 357 91 892, 172 43 363, 270 57 1,270,143 16 147, 025 416 26 490 4 361 261 555 63 37 218 5 325 253 301 260 115 509 419 624 438 271 21 289 279 63 174 177 184 334 377 19 237 47s 230 25 474, 516 64, 223 998, 338 4,330 837,418 721,825 871. 246 44, 993 5,174 350, 349 4,709 462, 037 592, 394 462, 677 713, 426 421, 369 325, 900 261,537 929, 347 574, 876 1, 088, 1,081,453 527, 773 700, 250 30, 253 556, 523 731,319 259, 714 529, 056 307, 014 685, 507 318, 204 555, 095 1, 046, 099 15, 588 537, 991 1, 268, 179 621, 749 12, 904 SUNDAY SCHOOLS 9,374 461 1,225,992 227i 338, 348 271 26 428 4 324 228 463 50 32 191 5 265 208 294 323 206 229 96 412 393 502 479 318 235 23 241, 249 58 164 142 298 174 285 309 19 215 411 199 22 383 J 200 1. 261, 966 28,608 3,508 59, 351 180 44, 167 32, 993 69, 825 3,903 877 20,440 520 32, 269 27, 284 29, 072 38, 694 22, 661 22, 528 12, 263 57, 299 42, 414 65, 103 68, 018 27, 968 42, 122 2,040 32, 092 37, 663 9,951 24,788 20, 420 39, 358 19, 667 35,641 45, 655 1,609 37,371 73, 311 28,841 1,955 75.941 23, 596 i Amount for California Oriental Mission Conference combined with figures for Baltimore Conference, to avoid disclosing the statistics of any individual church. METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH, SOUTH 63 HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION J DENOMINATIONAL HISTORY The early history of Methodism in America was closely identified with slave- holding sections. The southern colonies furnished the majority of the young men who entered the ministry of the church during the Revolutionary War, and out of approximately 15,000 members of the Methodist societies in 1783, only about 2,000 resided in what, in later years, were known as the "free States." All the conferences between 1776 and 1808 were held either in Baltimore or in that region, and six out of the nine bishops elected previous to 1844 had been natives of slaveholding States. Nevertheless, the Methodist preachers of the time were, with practical unanimity, opposed to human bondage. The "Christmas Conference" of 1784, which organized the scattered congrega- tions into the Methodist Episcopal Church, enacted a specific rule which required all slaveholding members, under penalty of expulsion for noncompliance, to eman- cipate their slaves; but it stirred up so much strife, and proved to be so impractica- ble of execution, that in less than 6 months it was suspended. After various and somewhat conflicting measures had been adopted, the General Conference of 1808 provided that thereafter each annual conference should deal with the whole matter according to its own judgment. In 1816 this provision was modified by another statute which remained in force until 1844, to the effect that no slave- holder should be appointed to an} T official position in the church, if the State in which he lived made it possible for him to liberate his slaves. This compromise proceeded upon the supposition that, while slavery was an evil to be mitigated in every possible way, it was not necessarily a sin. In 1844 a new issue was raised. Bishop James O. Andrew, of Georgia, a man of high Christian character and "eminent beyond almost any living minister for the interest that he had taken in the welfare of the slaves," became by inheritance and by marriage a nominal slaveholder. Under the laws of Georgia it was not possible for him or his wife to free their slaves. He. was therefore exempt, as scores of other southern ministers were, from the operation of the law of 1816. In the General Conference of 1844, held in New York, a preamble and resolution were adopted calling attention to the embarrassment which would result from this connection with slavery in the bishop's exercise of his office as an itinerant general superintendent, and declaring it "the sense of this General Conference that he desist from the exercise of his office so long as this impediment remains." The southern delegates resented this action, which virtually deposed him from the episcopacy, and entered a protest against it. They said that if Bishop Andrew had violated any law of the church they did not object to his being put upon trial for the offense; but they did object to his deposition by mere majority vote, and without any specific allegation based upon the law of the church being brought against him. Such action they regarded as a flagrant violation of the constitution of the church, according to which, as they interpreted it, the episcopacy was not a mere office subject to the control of an omnipotent General Conference, but a coordinate and independent branch of the church government. The result was that after long debate, conducted for the most part in an admirably Christian spirit, a provisional plan of separation was adopted, to become effective whenever the southern conferences should deem it necessary. A convention of representa- tives from the southern conferences was held at Louisville, Ky., and on May 17, 1845, by an almost unanimous vote, the plan of separation was approved, and the annual conferences in the slaveholding States were erected into a distinct eccle- siastical connection, separate from the jurisdiction of the General Conference of the Methodist Episcopal Church, the name chosen for the new body being the Methodist Episcopal Church, South. Its first General Conference was held at Petersburg, Va., in 1846. Although the General Conference of 1844 had adopted the provisional plan of separation, many northern leaders in the church, including some of those who had voted for it, regretted the action taken, and declared the plan unconstitutional and void. Furthermore, the part of the plan relating to the division of the property of the Book Concern, while receiving a majority of votes in the annual conferences, failed to obtain the requisite three-fourths required by the consti- tution of the church; and in the General Conference of 1848, held at Pittsburgh, 1 This statement, which is substantially the same as that published in vol. II of the Report on Religious Bodies, 1926, has been revised by Dr. H. B. Trimble, dean, Candler Schools of Theology, Emory University, Emory University, Ga., and approved by him in its present form. 64 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Pa., the entire plan was repudiated and declared null and void. A fraternal delegate from the South was denied reception, the conference stating that it did "not consider it proper, at present, to enter into fraternal relations with the Methodist Episcopal Church, South." Suits were finally decided by the Supreme Court of the United States declaring the plan valid and binding in all its parts. The southern church began with 2 bishops, Joshua Soule and James O. Andrew, and 16 annual conferences. In 1846 there were 1,519 traveling preachers, 2,833 local preachers, 327,284 white members, 124,961 Negro members, and 2,972 Indian members, or a total of 459,569. The growth was rapid, and when the Civil War began the membership had increased to 757,205, including 207,776 Negroes. The Civil War of 1860-65 wrought havoc. Hundreds of church buildings were burned or dismantled, college buildings were abandoned, and the endowments were swept away. During the war the annual conferences met irregularly or in fragments; the General Conference of 1862 was not held; and the whole order of the itinerancy was interrupted. Many of the most liberal supporters of the church and its institutions were reduced to abject want; the publishing house was seized for a United States printing office, and the church press was silent. The mission- aries in China were cut off from their home board and would have suffered much but for the fact that the treasurer of the Missionary Society of the Methodist Episcopal Church endorsed the drafts for their support. By 1866 the membership had been reduced to 511,161, showing a loss of 246,044. Three-fourths of the Negro members had joined either the African Methodist churches or the Meth- odist Episcopal Church, whose representatives were to be found everywhere throughout the South. The remainder formed, in 1870, an independent organ- ization, the Colored Methodist Episcopal Church, the Methodist Episcopal Church, South, cooperating in that organization. In spite of these facts the work of reconstruction was begun at once. At the General Conference of 1866 changes were made in regard to lay representation in annual and general conferences, the probationary system, class meetings, and the itinerancy. In 1874 the first fraternal delegation from the Methodist Episcopal Church was received. Since the Civil War contributions to foreign missions have greatly advanced, and home mission work for Indians, Mexicans, and others has developed. Vanderbilt University was opened for the reception of students in 1875, and 4 years later reported 519 students. In 1884, the centennial year of Episcopal Methodism, a special contribution of $1,382,771 was made, mostly for local objects. By 1882 the membership had increased to 860,687, and at the General Conference in 1890 it was reported as 1,177,150. The church has entered heartily into the various movements for church unity and fellowship, is a constituent member of the Federal Council of the Churches of Christ in America, is represented on the Committee on a World Conference on Questions of Faith and Order, and is closely identified with interdenominational movements, as the Y. M. C. A., American Bible Society, etc. It has participated with the Methodist Episcopal Church in the consideration of plans for the union of the two churches. As yet, however, there has been no action that has resulted in the union of these bodies. DOCTRINE AND ORGANIZATION In doctrine the Methodist Episcopal Church, South, is in agreement with other branches of Methodism throughout the world, putting special emphasis upon the universality of the atonement, the witness of the Spirit, and the possibility of holiness in heart and life. In polity it is in close accord with the Methodist Episcopal Church and empha- sizes the episcopate. The bishops hold office for life, unless removed by due process of law for personal or official misconduct, and have a limited veto on constitutional questions over the acts of the General Conference. There is equal clerical and lay representation in the General Conference and effective lay repre- sentation in the annual conferences. Attendance on class meeting ceased to be a condition of membership in 1866. The fixed probation of 6 months is not required of candidates for membership, nor are they required to subscribe to the 25 Articles of Religion, as in the northern branch of the church. The itinerancy is still maintained, the pastoral term being limited to 4 consecutive years, but is so modified that a bishop may reappoint a minister for a longer term when a majority of the presiding elders vote for the extension of the pastoral term. In other respects there is little difference from the polity of the Methodist Episcopal Church. METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH, SOUTH 65 WORK The general denominational work of the Methodist Episcopal Church, South, is under the care of the General Board of Missions, which includes the home and foreign missionary work of the women, a Board of Church Extension, a Sunday School Board, an Epworth League Board, a General Board of Education, a Board of Lay Activities, a General Board of Temperance and Social Service, a General Hospital Board, and a General Board of Finance, supplemented by special boards in the several annual conferences. The Board of Finance is charged with the work of providing funds for retired ministers, and widows and orphans of deceased ministers. The home mission work is conducted by the Home Department of the General Board of Missions, by the annual conference boards, the Board of Church Exten- sion, and women's boards of city missions in various cities, the last-named being auxiliary to the women's department of the general board. The general board gives particular attention to the work among immigrants, mountain people, miners, Negroes, and Indians, as well as to work in congested quarters of the cities. The various city mission boards deal chiefly with the last-named problem by means of social settlements and the like. The annual conference boards of missions are concerned chiefly in supplementing pastoral support in poor ter- ritory, where without their help preachers could not be maintained. During 193S these various home mission agencies employed 2,000 missionaries, gave missionary support in whole or in part to about 3,000 mission workers and pastors, and aided' 2,037 churches. The church contributed to all of these home mission causes in 1938 the sum of $396,088. The Board of Church Extension assisted in the building of 155 parsonages and 153 churches during the year, and has a loan fund of $3,244,398 which is used for this purpose. The church contributed to all of the church extension causes the sum of $114,992 as donations and $387,053 in loans. The foreign missionary work of the church is carried on by the General Board of Missions, and the fields occupied are China, Japan, Korea, Brazil, Mex- ico, Cuba, Africa, Belgium, Poland, Czechoslovakia, and Siberia. The report for 1938 shows 35 stations, occupied by 291 missionaries, and 575 native preachers and other helpers; 1,519 churches, with 125,000 members; 500 schools; and 11 hospitals and dispensaries, treating 45,350 patients. There were 1,533 Sunday schools, which enrolled 94,846 scholars. The contributions of the church to foreign missions in 1938 were $1,013,182, an increase of more- than $24,844 over the total for the previous year. The educational institutions of the Methodist Episcopal Church, South, in the United States, include 26 senior colleges, 16 junior colleges, 3 academies, and 3 universities, with 2,059 teachers and 33,316 students. The total value of these institutions was $62,325,874, with an endowment of $55,537,597. The annual contribution of the churches to the current account of the institutions was $330,314. The young people of the church are organized in 15,132 Young People's Depart- ments, with a membership of 531,432; and there are 1,980,145 enrolled in the church schools, including children, young people, adults, officers, and teachers. The church has under its care 12 hospitals, with property valued at approxi- mately $10,000; and 18 orphanages, valued at $6,439,775 and caring for 3,004 orphans. It reports, also, endowment for these institutions amounting to $1,379,072, and about $3,019,237 contributed for their establishment and main- tenance. In 1938 the Methodist Publishing House, in Nashville, Tenn., with branches at Dallas, Tex., Richmond, Va., and San Francisco, Calif., had assets of $2,967,440, and reported sales amounting to $2,016,197. The publishing house in Nashville publishes 18 periodicals, including Sunday-school literature, having an aggregate circulation of 1,563,079 copies. In addition there are 12 periodicals supported by the annual conferences, which have a circulation of about 115,000. These periodicals do not include those issued by the Board of Missions — The World Outlook which has a circulation of approximately 60,000; and the Upper Room, with a circulation of 1,050,000 copies. The Board of Lay Activities promotes the organization of Wesley Brotherhoods among the men and fosters church-wide programs of Christian stewardship. The various district boards also render valuable service in providing lay speakers and furnishing religious services for places otherwise neglected. The General Board of Temperance and Social Service especially concerns itself with law enforcement in the case of the liquor traffic and with the development of better interracial relations and the substitution of law for lynching and mob rule. CONGREGATIONAL METHODIST CHURCH STATISTICS Summary for the United States, with urban-rural classification. — A general summary of the statistics for the Congregational Methodist Church for the year 1936 is presented in table 1, which shows also the distribution of these figures between urban and rural territory. The membership of this denomination includes all adult communicant members and children under the care of the church. Table 1.- -SUMMARY OF STATISTICS FOR CHURCHES IN URBAN AND RURAL TERRI- TORY, 1936 Churches (local organizations), number. Members, number.. Average membership per church. Membership by sex: Male Female Males per 100 females Membership by age: Under 13 years 13 years and over Age not reported Percent under 13 years 2 Church edifices, number.. Value — number reporting Amount reported Constructed prior to 1936 Constructed, wholly or in part, in 1936. Average value per church Debt — number reporting Amount reported Number reporting "no debt" . number Value — n umber reporting. Amount reported Expenditures: Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding inter- est All other current expenses, including in- terest Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions Foreign m issions To general headquarters for distribution.. All other purposes Average expenditure per church Total 121 8,293 69 3,431 4,862 70.6 265 7,167 861 3.6 102 99 $106, 795 $97, 920 $8, 875 $1,079 3 $640 60 3 2 m 6 $17, 143 $8,434 $1,265 $2, 754 $515 $1,110 $405 $641 $259 $445 $1,315 $148 In urban territory 1,078 83 419 659 63.6 32 1,046 3.0 11 11 $14, 900 $13, 900 $1, 000 $1,355 13 $2-, 637 $1, 143 $145 $580 $10 $179 $382 In rural territory 108 7,215 67 3,012 4,203 71.7 233 6,121 861 3.7 91 88 $91, 895 $84, 020 $7, 875 $1, 044 3 $640 55 3 2 103 $14, 506 $7, 291 $1, 120 $2, 174 $515 $1,031 $395 $563 $218 $266 $933 $141 PERCENT OF TOTAL 1 Urban 10.7 13.0 11.2 15.4 13.6 11.5 21.1 7.1 2.5 12.2 15.8 40.2 29.0 Rural 89.3 87.0 12.2 13.6 87.8 86.4 12.1 14.6 87.9 85.4 100.0 10.8 89.2 14.0 14.2 11.3 86.0 85.8 88.7 100.0 100,0 86.4 88.5 78.9 100.0 92.9 97.5 87.8 84.2 59.8 71.0 i Percent not shown where base is less than 100. s Based on membership with age classification reported. CONGREGATIONAL METHODIST CHURCH 67 Table 1.- -SlJMMARY OF STATISTICS FOR CHURCHES IN URBAN AND RURAL TERRI- TORY, 1936 — Continued ITEM Total In urban territory In rural territory PERCENT OF TOTAL 1 Urban Rural Sunday schools: Churches reporting, number 89 660 4,507 3 11 77 8 75 581 81 585 3,926 3 11 77 Officers and teachers 11.4 12.9 88.6 Scholars 87.1 Weekday religious schools : Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars,- ... 1 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. Comparative data, 1906-36. — Table 2 presents, in convenient form for compar- ison, a summary of the available statistics of the Congregational Methodist Church for the census years 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906. Table 2. — -Comparative Summary, 1906 to 1936 Churches (local organizations), number. Increase ' over preceding census: Number Percent Members, number Increase i over preceding census: Number Percent Average membership per church. Church edifices, number Value — num ber reporting Amount reported Average value per church . Debt — number reporting Amount reported.. Parsonages, number Value — number reporting. Amount reported Expenditures: Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding interest.. All other current expenses, including interest- Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Borne missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution All other purposes Not classified Average expenditure per church Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars 1936 121 -24 -16.6 8,293 -1, 398 -14.4 69 102 99 $106, 795 $1, 079 3 1926 $1,315 660 4,507 145 -52 -26.4 9,691 -2,812 -22.5 67 110 110 $127, 775 $1, 162 5 $5,000 120 $29, 529 $22, 557 $6, 662 $310 $246 515 4,807 1916 197 -127 -39.2 12, 503 -2, 226 -15.1 63 195 195 $166,932 $856 10 $4, 353 139 $13, 806 $10, 442 $2, 019 $1, 345 147 790 ,034 1906 324 14,729 45 262 250 $194, 275 $777 19 $9, 477 1 $1,500 181 1,146 8,785 1 A minus sign (— ) denotes decrease. 68 CENSUS OF EELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 State tables. — Tables 3, 4, 5, and 6 present the statistics for the Congregational Methodist Church by States. Table 3 gives for each State for 1936 the number and membership of the churches classified according to their location in urban or rural territory, membership classified by sex, and data for Sunday schools. Table 4 gives for selected States the number and membership of the churches for the four census years 1906 to 1936, together with the membership for 1936 classified as "under 13 years of age" and "13 years of age and over." Table 5 shows the value of church edifices and the amount of debt on such property for 1936. Table 6 presents, for 1936, the church expenditures, showing separately current expenses, improvements, benevolences, etc. In order to avoid disclosing the financial statistics of any individual church, separate presentation in tables 5 and 6 is limited to those States in which three or more churches reported value and expenditures. Ecclesiastical divisions. — Table 7 presents, for each conference in the Congre- gational Methodist Church, the more important statistical data for 1936 shown by States in the preceding tables, including number of churches, membership, value and debt on church edifices, expenditures, and Sunday schools. Table 3. — Number and Membership of Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 number of churches NUMBER OF BERS MEM- MEMBERSHIP BY SEX SUNDAY SCHOOLS GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE O a 03 fit B "3 S3 "a o a 03 & u 1,078 'S (5 0} a o o ,CfS o u H O O O rr. 03 £ !» s a o « 03 "o o re United States 121 5 3 1 12 4 1 11 21 12 3 19 1 28 13 108 8,293 7,215 3,431 4,862 70.6 89 660 4, 507 East North Central: 1 1 1 "z 2 .... "T 4 2 1 11 4 1 11 19 10 3 18 1 23 240 97 91 1,210 323 24 544 1,955 1,029 127 1,060 169 1,424 90 36 75 402 180 28 267 150 61 91 1,135 323 24 544 1,553 849 127 1,032 169 1,157 87 22 53 520 143 9 236 778 462 54 410 79 578 153 75 38 690 180 15 308 1,177 567 73 650 90 846 56.9 75.4 79.4 76.6 66.1 81.5 3 3 1 6 4 1 6 16 10 28 40 1 45 28 4 40 119 72 181 West North Central: 150 47 South Atlantic: 311 Florida. 181 East South Central: 40 290 878 523 West South Central: 63.1 68.3 16 1 22 109 14 160 626 150 1, 130' Ratio not shown where number of females is less than 100. CONGREGATIONAL METHODIST CHURCH 69 Table 4.— Number and Membership of Churches, 1906 to 1936, and Mem- bership by Age in 1936, by States [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches in either 1936, 1926, 1916, or 1906] number of churches NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BY AGE, 1936 GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE 1936 1936 1916 1906 1936 1926 1916 1906 Un- der 13 years 13 years and over Age not- re- ported Per- cent under 13i United States 121 145 197 324 8,293 9,691 12,503 14.729 265 7,187 861 3.6 Middle Atlantic: 5 5 201 403 East North Central: Indiana 5 3 4 8 3 23 2 7 31 20 7 7 32 1 240 97 214 361 209 1,839 97 490 2,664 1,362 287 407 1,755 6 18 2 202 95 20 8.2 West North Central: 12 27 676 1,118 South Atlantic: North Carolina Georgia. Florida 12 4 11 21 12 3 19 1 28 22 37 9 12 38 31 1 18 1 30 3 47 4 21 59 38 26 18 6 71 2 1,210 323 544 1,955 1,029 127 1,060 169 1,424 115 2,385 249 508 3,073 2,148 14 1,281 26 1,896 46 2,656 156 977 3,355 1,640 684 711 107 2,759 163 2 6 9 9 62 6 55 10 38 48 1,106 317 457 1, 334 957 121 1,005 159 1,347 67 102 78 612 10 39 .2 1.9 East South Central: Tennessee Alabama 1.9 .7 Mississippi West South Central: Arkansas 6.1 4.7 5.2 Oklahoma Texas 5.9 2.7 Other States 41.7 1 Based on membership with age classification reported; not shown where base is less than 100. 2 Includes: South Dakota, 1; and Kentucky, 1. Table 5. — Value of Churches and Amount of Church Debt by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting value of edifices] Total number of churches Number of church edifices VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES Churches reporting Amount Churches reporting Amount United States 121 102 99 $106,795 3 $640 East North Central: Indiana 5 12 4 11 21 12 3 19 28 6 3 11 4 6 21 12 3 18 20 4 3 11 4 4 20 12 3 18 20 '4 2,300 12,650 4,500 2,400 17, 350 15, 225 1,360 11,050 33, 560 6,400 South Atlantic: Georgia Florida.. East South Central: Alabama 1 25 West South Central: 1 15 Texas Other States.. 1 600 1 Includes: Missouri, 2; Kentucky, 1; and Oklahoma, 1, 70 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] cj EXPENDITURES S3 o 43 oj a 3« >> tH S3 fcjC > 03 o3 GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION a o 3 a U D 1 OJ AND STATE O m o 0> 43 ~ -3 w a •3 k. tH V S3 a 3 a "3 & 0> 43 o u 3 p 3 o a S3 3 3 "3 u o "3 u S3 o 3 a 03 "3 a. a +. 3 do gs >. £-3 03 "3 p 1 a a a '53 43 "3 OJ 3 M tH 3 ft tH O » 03 o O $121 U H Ph $8, 434 < tf Ph. O 1-1 w ft H < United States $116 $17, 143 $1, 265 $2, 754 $515 $1,110 $405 $641 $259 $445 $1,315 East North Central: Indiana 5 4 1,869 865 195 100 115 92 175 325 2 West North Central: Missouri 3 3 603 150 95 225 48 15 50 20 South Atlantic: Georgia . 12 11 1,318 940 20 205 50 50 50 3 Florida 4 4 217 112 75 1 21 8 East South Central: 11 21 10 21 301 2,553 205 1,432 3 113 67 669 25 8 104 10 25 8 Alabama - 97 8 80 Mississippi 12 12 2,463 1,023 251 470 71 49 46 11 542 West South Central: Louisiana.. 19 20 2,498 1,038 159 480 55 278 25 68 1 29 365 Texas. _ 28 26 3,256 1,624 229 333 35 410 110 179 37 9 290 Other States 6 15 2,065 1,045 200 130 400 25 170 35 60 i Includes: South Dakota, 1; Kentucky, 1; Arkansas, 2; and Oklahoma, 1. Table 7. — Number and Membership of Churches, Value and Debt on Church Edifices, Expenditures, and Sunday Schools, by Conferences, 1936 o tH M -H tH p 3 343 u O Eh S3 a a o M $ a 3 S3 VALUE OF CHURCH EDO-ICES DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES EXPENDITURES SUNDAY SCHOOLS CONFERENCE i s.s 3 ft 43 O 3 3 O a 3.3 ■§■£ H g 3 ft 3 O a 3 a < 3.9 "I *a 2 3 ft 3 O q a < a 3 43 '-3 £S 3 ft 3 O 03 "o 43 02 Total.. _ 121 8,293 99 $106,795 3 $640 116 $17, 143 89 4,607 Alabama 21 3 4 12 6 20 12 3 1 1 11 27 1,955 127 323 1,210 264 1,099 1,029 97 169 91 544 1,385 20 3 4 11 4 19 12 2 1 17, 350 1,360 4,500 12, 650 3,300 23, 050 15, 225 0) (') 1 25 21 2 4 11 5 20 12 3 1 1 10 26 2,553 (0 217 1,318 2,779 2,498 2,463 603 (') (') 301 3,256 1,155 16 878 Florida 4 6 4 17 10 3 1 1 6 21 181 Georgia 311 1 1 600 15 221 Louisiana 686 Mississippi 523 Missouri 150 Oklahoma ... . 150 South Dakota 47 Tennessee 4 19 2,400 21, 560 5,400 290 Texas 1,070 1 •Amount included in the figures shown on the line designated "Combinations," to avoid disclosing the statistics of any individual church. CONGREGATIONAL METHODIST CHURCH 71 HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION x DENOMINATIONAL HISTORY The same general influences that led to the organization of the Methodist Protestant Church in 1830, two decades later led to the establishment of the Congregational Methodist Church. Soon after the Methodist Episcopal Church, South, separated from the Methodist Episcopal Church, there arose in Georgia considerable objection to certain features of the episcopacy and itinerancy, and a number of ministers and members withdrew in order to secure what they con- sidered a more democratic form of church government. A conference was held in Forsyth, Monroe County, Ga., in May 1852, and was presided over by a lay- man, Hon. William L. Fambro, while its secretary was a clergyman, Rev. Hiram Phinazee. This conference adhered strictly to the doctrine of Methodism, but adopted the congregational form of government, although modified to a certain degree of connectionalism, and the name chosen was Congregational Methodist Church. In a few years the movement extended into the neighboring States of Alabama, Florida, and Mississippi, and at present churches are to be found in most of the Southern and some of the Northern States. The denomination suffered a considerable loss in 1887-88, when nearly one-third of its churches joined the Congregational Church. Later a number of them returned and the church gained in strength for a time, but in 1910 it had heavy losses when its schools and publications failed. The last decade it has made considerable advancement. DOCTRINE AND ORGANIZATION The doctrinal position of the Congregational Methodist Church is distinctly John Wesley Methodist. It is congregational in its government with a connectional system of district, annual, and general conferences. Each local church calls its pastor, attends to its business in general, and recommends to its district conference such business as needs to be brought before the district conference through its delegates to this conference. The district conference has power to grant license and ordination to preach to any candidates for the ministry whom they find are qualified. Delegates are chosen from the various district conferences to represent the business of the districts in the annual conferences. The annual conference is subordinate to the general conference. Each of these conferences constitutes a church court, and may condemn opinions and practices considered contrary to the word of God or the laws of the church; cite offending churches or ministers to trial; and ad- monish, rebuke, suspend, or expel from its membership any whom they find worthy of such treatment. WORK The missionary work of the Congregational Methodist Church is carried on through the conferences by mission boards and assisted by the missionary unions. The denomination has a church paper called The Messenger, published at Mount Pleasant, Tex. 1 This statement, which is substantially the same as that published in vol. II of the Report on Religious Bodies, 1926, has been revised by Rev. W. H. Hartgraves, pastor, Congregational Methodist Chuch, Nacog- doches, Tex., and approved by him in its present form. FREE METHODIST CHURCH OF NORTH AMERICA STATISTICS Summary for the United States, with urban-rural classification. — A general summary of the statistics for the Free Methodist Church of North America for the year 1936 is presented in table 1, which shows also the distribution of these figures between urban and rural territory. In this denomination persons are received into full membership upon public profession of faith after 6 months of probation. Baptism is required and persons baptized in infancy must publicly assent to the baptismal covenant before being received into full membership. Table 1, -Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 Churches (local organizations), number - Members, number Average membership per church. Membership by sex: Male Female Sex not reported Males per 100 females Membership by age: Under 13 years 13 years and over Age not reported Percent under 13 years ' Church edifices, number Value— number reporting Amount reported Constructed prior to 1936 Constructed, wholly or in part, in 1936. Average value per church Debt — number reporting Amount reported Number reporting "no debt" Parsonages, number Value — number reporting. Amount reported Expenditures: Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding in- terest All other current expenses, including in- terest Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc... Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution. . All other purposes Average expenditure per church Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number. Officers and teachers Scholars Total 1,084 37, 587 35 12, 478 23, 674 1,435 52.7 1,801 34, 425 1,361 5.0 974 968 $4, 097, 534 $3, 992, 234 $105, 300 $4, 233 134 $184,065 505 735 707 $1, 549, 434 1,056 1, 167, 385 $502, 195 $66, 971 $104, 232 $48, 458 $181,893 $19, 581 $15,975 $51,707 $88, 214 $88, 159 $1,105 905 12, 167 76, 678 In urban territory 23, 563 49 7,614 14,915 1,034 51.0 1,219 21,471 873 5.4 445 440 $2, 952, 734 $2, 886, 634 $66, 100 $6, 711 96 $162, 160 218 375 361 $1, 030, 774 478 $782, 287 $308, 369 $46, 303 $68, 079 $37, 717 $136, 905 $14, 143 $10, 348 $37, 191 $61, 042 $62, 190 $1, 637 438 6,851 48, 855 In rural territory 14, 024 23 4,864 8,759 401 55.5 582 12, 954 488 4.3 529 528 $1, 144, 800 $1,105,600 $39, 200 $2, 168 38 $21, 905 287 360 346 $518, 660 578 $385, 098 $193, 826 $20, 668 $36, 153 $10, 741 $5, 438 $5, 627 $14, 516 $27, 172 $25, 969 467 5, 316 27, 823 PEP.CENT OF TOTAL Urban 44.7 62.7 61.0 63.0 72.1 67.7 62.4 64.1 45.7 45.5 72.1 72.3 62.8 71.6 88.1 43.2 51.0 51.1 66.5 45.3 67.0 61.4 69.1 65.3 77.8 75.3 72.2 64.8 71.9 69.2 70.5 48.4 56.3 63.7 Rural 55.3 37.3 39.0 37.0 27.9 32.3 37.6 35.9 54.3 54.5 27.9 27.7 37.2 28.4 11.9 56.8 49.0 48.9 33.5 54.7 33.0 38.6 30.9 34.7 22.2 24.7 27.8 35.2 28.1 30.8 29.5 51.6 43.7 36.3 * Based on membership with age classification reported. 72 FREE METHODIST CHURCH Table 1. 73 -Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 — Continued ITEM Total In urban territory In rural territory PERCENT OF TOTAL Urban Rural Summer vacation Bible schools: Churches reporting, number 65 456 3,615 15 68 332 2 47 365 37 326 2,522 10 29 161 2 47 365 28 130 1,093 5 39 171 ( 2 ) 71.5 69.8 ( 2 ) ( 2 ) 48.5 ( 2 ) ( 2 ) 100.0 ( J ) 28.5 30.2' Weekday religious schools : Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars Parochial schools : Churches reporting, number (2> (2) 51.5 Scholars. _ • Percent not shown where base is less than 100. Comparative data, 1906-36. — Table 2 presents, in convenient form for com- parison, a summary of the available statistics of the Free Methodist Church of North America for 'the census years 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906. Table 2. — Comparative Summary, 1906 to 1936 ITEM Churches (local organizations), number. Increase ' over preceding census: Number Percent. _ Members , number Increase over preceding census: Number Percent Average membership per church Church edifices, number Value — number reporting. Amount reported Average value per church... Debt — number reporting Amount reported Parsonages, number Value— number reporting Amount reported Expenditures: Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding interest. .. All other current expenses, including interests. Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution All other purposes Not classified Average expenditure per church Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars 1936 1,084 -291 -21.2 37, 587 1,213 3.3 35 974 968 $4, 097, 534 $4, 233 134 $184, 065 735 707 $1, 549, 434 1,056 $1, 167, 385 $502, 195 $66, 971 $104, 232 $48, 458 $181,893 $19, 581 $15,975 $51,707 $88, 214 $88, 159 1926 -223 -14.0 1,083 3.1 26 1,207 1,140 4, 921, 760 $4,317 139 $292, 817 $1, 105 905 12, 167 76, 678 144, 535 1,269 $1,617,802 $1,241,701 $329, 741 $46, 360 $1, 275 1,026 9,458 69,549 1916 1906 1,598 57 3.7 35,291 2,453 7.5 22 1,217 1,205 $2, 236, 325 $1, 856 171 $121,979 700 $946, 618 1,426 $772, 038 $162, 298 $541 1,150 8, 763 58, 553 1,541 32, 838 21 1,140 1,140 $1, 688, 745 $1, 481 112 $61, 124 598 $612, 050 1,066 7,493 41, 443 i A minus sign (— ) denotes decrease. State tables. — Tables 3, 4, 5, and 6 present the statistics for the Free Methodist Church of North America by States. Table 3 gives for each State for 1936 the number and membership of the churches classified according to their location in urban or rural territory, membership classified by sex, and data for Sunday schools. Table 4 gives for selected States the number and membership of the churches for the four census years 1906 to 1936, together with the membership for 1936 classified as "under 13 years of age" and "13 years of age and over." 74 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 5 shows the value of churches and parsonages and the amount of debt on church edifices for 1936. Table 6 presents, for 1936, the church expenditures, showing separately current expenses, improvements, benevolences, etc. In order to avoid disclosing the financial statistics of any individual church, separate presentation in tables 5 and 6 is limited to those States in which three or more churches reported value and expenditures. Ecclesiastical divisions. — Table 7 presents, for each conference in the Free Methodist Church of North America, the more important statistical data for 1936 shown by States in the preceding tables, including number of churches, membership, value and debt on church edifices, expenditures, and Sunday schools. Table 3. — Number and Membership of Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 V NUMBER OF CHURCHES NUMBER OF MEM- BERS MEMBERSHII » BY SEX SUNDAY SCHOOLS GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE o E-< a *3 I-. "3 o En a 03 ,0 U 13 p 1 "o3 S A u +j Of a O o o_ P. 03 3 A " bo aS.5 11 9 ft .d O T3 O n ™ 2 CJ 03 u a> o M a o S3 o w 1,084 1 3 88 3 147 48 35 81 194 29 19 41 16 9 15 25 52 7 1 4 13 5 7 10 8 1 5 33 17 2 6 2 13 1 7 44 32 60 485 1 2 43 3 57 30 26 39 60 10 4 18 5 3 4 8 22 1 1 2 4 5 5 3 3 "13 7 1 I 1 10 ""I 23 17 49 599 .... 45 "90 18 9 42 134 19 15 23 11 6 11 17 30 6 9 ""a 7 5 1 5 20 10 1 5 1 3 1 3 21 15 11 37, 587 23, 583 14, 024 12, 478 23, 674 1,435 52.7 905 12, 167 76, 678 New England: 56 59 3,315 80 5,224 1.781 1,597 3,238 6,263 663 447 1,026 317 143 438 460 1,890 264 76 86 409 176 212 169 88 11 100 857 353 20 177 29 437 19 293 2,256 1,308 3,250 56 31 2,013 80 3,118 1,475 1,273 2,037 3,150 307 106 613 135 100 150 234 1,130 86 76 68 217 176 179 74 35 357 174 13 68 13 402 201 1,692 847 2,877 28 1,302 2,106 306 324 1,201 3,113 356 341 413 182 43 288 226 760 178 15 21 1,076 28 1,688 513 385 1,014 2,073 237 159 343 110 26 155 173 678 105 41 38 2,096 52 3,535 1,079 827 2,149 3,947 384 266 634 207 85 283 287 1,212 159 1 3 81 3 123 35 29 70 159 22 15 32 14 6 13 15 45 6 1 2 12 5 7 8 6 I 3 22 13 2 4 2 12 1 7 40 29 56 23 26 1,100 36 1,670 545 394 1,106 2,298 196 161 417 177 47 152 145 678 88 10 24 154 64 70 94 41 4 50 254 123 17 54 15 171 8 80 524 372 779 51 114 Middle Atlantic: 143 51.3 5,562 182 1 189 385 75 243 42 22 49 32 76 47.8 47.5 46.6 47.2 52.5 61.7 59.8 54.1 53.1 54." 8 60.3 55.9 66.0 11, 557 East North Central: Ohio 4,036 4,069 7,236 14, 596 1,151 West North Central: Alinnesota 933 Iowa 2,091 662 North Dakota 249 709 712 3,048 South Atlantic: 655 115 18 192 33 95 53 11 100 500 179 7 109 16 35 19 92 564 461 373 31 123 55 74 48 20 4 42 301 107 6 65 9 165 8 125 772 554 1,170 55 286 121 138 121 68 7 58 546 246 14 112 20 272 11 168 1,464 754 1,932 158 West Virginia 43.0 45.5 53.6 39.7 1,076 Georgia _ Florida 332 591 East South Central: 640 Tennessee . 260 Alabama 17 West South Central: 329 Oklahoma 10 55.1 43.5 1,083 Texas 709 Mountain: Montana 33 Idaho.__ . 58.0 300 \Vyoming__ 50 Colorado ... 60.7 855 New Mexico 40 Arizona -. 20 148 74.4 52.7 73.5 60 fi 619 Pacific: Washington 3,977 Oregon 2,235 5,646 Ratio not shown where number of females is less than 100. FREE METHODIST CHURCH 75 Table 4. — Number and Membership of Churches, 1906 to 1936, and Mem- bership by Age in 1936, by States [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches In either 1936, 1928, 1916, or 1906] NUMBER OF CHURCHES NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHII BY AGE, 1936 GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE 1936 1926 1916 1906 1936 1926 1916 1906 Un- der 13 years 13 years and over Age not re- ported Per- cent under 13i United States 1,C84 1,375 1,598 1,541 37, 587 36, 374 35,291 32,838 1,801 34,425 1,361 5.0 New England: Massachusetts-. ... 3 88 3 147 48 35 81 194 29 19 41 16 9 15 25 52 7 4 13 5 7 10 8 1 7 10S 3 179 63 53 128 214 37 21 67 20 12 19 42 65 7 6 19 6 9 10 8 1 3 2 10 43 22 1 10 6 19 2 3 53 37 58 2 2 127 4 189 73 47 137 252 37 28 85 28 16 26 76 78 7 1 17 9 2 13 13 2 8 7 12 56 46 8 16 o 127 6 188 76 46 146 248 49 28 99 33 14 23 61 98 6 1 10 4 13 7 4 6 8 10 50 40 6 59 3,315 80 5,224 1,781 1,597 3,238 6,263 663 447 1,026 317 143 438 460 1,890 264 86 409 176 212 169 88 11 100 857 353 20 177 29 437 19 293 2,256 96 3,227 73 5,142 1,955 1,606 3,784 5,705 672 355 1,296 423 181 476 572 1,711 184 103 266 178 208 144 136 25 11 23 180 938 400 32 216 59 442 12 109 1,840 842 2,644 108 29 3,774 213 4,697 1,717 1,128 3,690 5,554 689 514 1,614 370 239 418 736 1,794 199 45 256 212 30 145 178 27 59 50 171 985 619 101 181 29 3,609 91 4,167 1,376 1,075 3,597 5,121 960 451 1,838 719 190 444 1,009 1,795 163 38 150 102 196 131 29 73 146 109 975 783 2 148 5 170 36 87 176 148 18 15 50 19 12 22 111 6 3 26 7 22 8 1 57 2,811 75 5,044 1,471 1,510 3,012 5,721 645 371 976 249 107 416 438 1,769 258 83 333 169 190 161 87 11 Middle Atlantic: 356 5.0 Pennsylvania East North Central: Ohio 10 274 50 394 61 49 36 10 10 3.3 2.4 5.4 5.5 2.5 2.7 West North Central: 3.9 4.9 7.1 North Dakota South Dakota 2.8 4.8 5.9 South Atlantic: 2.3 West Virginia Georgia- ... - . ... 6.4 4.0 10.4 East South Central: 4.7 West South Central: 5 33 17 2 6 2 13 1 7 44 32 60 '2 58 22 69 719 331 20 154 29 416 19 276 2,104 1,231 2,911 132 31 80 7.5 Texas.. Mountain: 6.2 68 23 13.0 35 4 3 52 40 38 4 20 2 39 520 43 108 1,680 850 1,585 71 433 21 4.8 New Mexico... 43 1,301 664 886 77 17 152 77 339 5.8 Pacific: 6.7 38; 1,308 29, 3,250 4 139 5.9 California ... Other States 10.4 1 Based on membership with age classification reported; not shown where base is less than 100. 1 Includes: Vermont, 1, and District of Columbia, 1. 76 CENSUS OF KELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 5. — Value of Churches and Parsonages and Amount of Church Debt by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting value of edifices] GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States. New England: Massachusetts . Mdddle Atlantic: New York Pennsylvania-.. East North Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan Wisconsin West North Central: Minnesota Iowa Missouri North Dakota South Dakota Nebraska Kansas South Atlantic: Maryland Virginia West Virginia. Georgia Florida East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee West South Central: Louisiana Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Idaho Colorado. Arizona... Pacific: Washington. Oregon California.... Other States. Total number of churches Num- ber of church edifices 974 value of church edifices Churches reporting $4,097,534 20, 000 392, 000 1, 055, 350 181,900 145, 400 383, 000 584, 000 75, 250 28, 000 112, 200 22, 650 22, 750 25, 350 39, 150 123, 600 30, 800 18, 300 36, 800 19, 250 28, 200 14, 000 9,400 4,500 46, 100 23, 550 11,800 39,000 23, 200 134, 540 85, 600 293, 144 DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES Churches Amount reporting 134 $184,065 27, 363 67, 027 6,140 5,140 10, 291 13, 974 1,550 1,550 170 3,100 3,175 820 2,879 1,800 550 400 6,352 118 VALUE OF PARSON- AGES Churches reporting 1,050 8,962 895 17, 479 Amount $1,549,434 0) 208, 100 266, 300 72, 050' 43, 400 134, 100 262, 250 29, 300 19, 200 43, 050 9,500 3,350 7,125 28,985 45, 800 16,000 0) 20,600 7,000 10, 300 4,300 2,250 1,800 34, 450 11, 350 2,700 19, 950 9,600 60, 756 38, 850 110, 768 26,250 i Amount included in figures shown for "Other States," to avoid disclosing the statistics of any individual church. ' Includes 2 churches in New Jersey; and 1 each of the following — Vermont, Alabama, Montana, Wyo- ming, New Mexico, and the District of Columbia. FEEE METHODIST CHURCH 77 Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] GEOGRAriUC DIVISION AND STATE United States New England: Massachusetts Middle Atlantic: New York. New Jersey Pennsylvania East North Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan. AVisconsin West North Central: Minnesota Iowa Missouri North Dakota South Dakota Nebraska Kansas — South Atlantic: Maryland Virginia West Virginia Georgia Florida East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee West South Central: Louisiana Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Idaho Colorado Arizona Pacific: Washington Oregon California Other States Total number of churches 1,084 48 35 81 194 29 expenditures Churches reporting 1,056 3 144 47 35 81 189 29 Total amount 121,552 5,173 183, 20S 56,018 47, 173 99, 334 204, 287 20, 756 10, 063 30, 979 6,472 3,476 9,846 10, 784 44, 847 8,700 2,904 11,688 4.S64 8,251 3,684 1,597 1,789 20, 897 8,769 4,915 14, 689 8,634 66,311 34, 725 98, 497 9,170 Pastors' salaries Repairs All other , and im- salaries prove- ' ments 1,556 53, 604 2, 237 76, 243 26. 222 18, 435 43, 820 85, 998 9,412 5,475 14, 858 3,597 1,687 4,699 5,732 20, 018 4,408 1,612 5,780 2,4S6 3,577 1,629 940 869 9,500 4, 358 2,145 6,851 4,137 24, 627 14, 156 37,871 3,656 6,971 $104,232 5,886 397 11,294 2,760 3,067 5,771 9,507 768 433 2,385 339 120 340 536 2,925 587 232 474 217 683 328 59 472 1,337 462 417 910 615 2,507 5,201 5,440 237 10, 141 25 14, 750 2,473 4,987 8,908 24, 340 2,213 589 2,035 394 550 451 593 3, 348 273 284 703 1,120 1,421 21S 40 25 2,224 777 557 1,285 79 8,646 2,165 8,142 i Includes: Vermont, 1; District of Columbia, 1; Alabama, 1; Montana, 2; Wyoming, 2; and New Mexico, 1. 218022 — li 78 CENSUS OF KELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936— Continued [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] expenditures— continued GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE Pay- ment on church debt, ex- cluding interest Other current expenses, includ- ing in- terest Local re- lief and charity Home missions Foreign missions To gen- eral head- quarters All other purposes $48, 458 $181, 893 $19, 581 $15, 975 $51, 707 $88, 214 $88, 159 NEW England: 553 22, 321 1,117 25, 966 12, 089 7,000 20, 617 26, 785 2,094 889 4,085 800 525 1, 093 937 5,993 1,374 217 2,492 282 1,099 361 330 239 2,474 1,697 408 1,772 1,944 8,936 4,670 17, 138 3,596 76 1,750 50 3,157 1,236 459 1,122 5,215 73 20 176 117 59 1,737 59 4,697 178 8,617 2,820 1,462 2,359 7,831 963 350 1,326 185 191 332 566 2,608 348 156 9, 136 591 13,295 4,597 2,830 6,438 17, 361 1,620 632 2,165 356 109 900 895 4,057 581 269 319 207 612 326 29 98 2,363 618 493 1,057 377 6,015 2,101 6,932 679 549 Middle Atlantic: New York _. 3,058 9,222 578 Pennsylvania-- .. .. 12, 260 618 4,620 3,868 8,845 1,278 1,000 850 322 180 500 1,970 273 206 907 3,361 515 116 395 42 40 179 162 786 268 15,656 East North Central: Ohio 2,930 Indiana 4, 107 Illinois __ - 5,524 Michigan 15, 044 1,820 Wisconsin.. _. "West North Central: Minnesota 559 Iowa.. 2,704 Missouri 320 North Dakota. 74 South Dakota. . . ... 1,028 90 947 231 324 Nebraska 1,273 Kansas 789 3,376 South Atlantic: Maryland. 630 290 West Virginia 528 25 300 216 25 144 57 119 367 195 223 28 10 25 923 147 102 550 390 4,330 1,838 7,492 195 856 Georgia ... Florida 301 East South Central: 450 50 319 21 20 423 87 72 432 86 780 698 2,003 17 118 West South Central: Louisiana. _ 25 47 111 16 Oklahoma 50 20 500 189 330 1,605 1,880 4,668 1,556 Texas 492 Mountain: Idaho 221 212 40 688 382 1,700 63 1,431 636 Pacific: 8,177 Oregon 1,634 California 7,111 Other States.. 311 FREE METHODIST CHURCH 79 Table 7. — Number and Membership of Churches, Value and Debt on Church Edifices, Expenditures, and Sunday Schools, by Conferences, 1936 CONFERENCE Total. Arkansas and Southern Missouri California.. Central Illinois Colorado Columbia River East Michigan East Texas Genesee Georgia and Florida. Illinois Iowa — Japanese (Pacific coast).. Kansas Kentucky andTennessee Louisiana Mexican Michigan Minnesota and Northern Iowa -.. Missouri Nebraska 1.084 37.587 New York North Dakota North Indiana North Michigan.. North Minnesota- Ohio Oil City—. Oklahoma.. Oregon Pittsburgh. South Dakota Southern California. Susquehanna Texas Wabash .. Washington.. West Iowa... West Kansas. Wisconsin 71 799 1, 430 449 370 3,048 108 1,861 388 1,049 538 279 1,454 257 111 559 1,382 296 246 521 1,335 163 451 1,811 358 1,550 2,688 857 1,308 2,549 413 1,906 1,360 245 1,984 2,063 262 436 632 VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES 968 $4,097,534 DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES EXPENDITURES 134 $184,065 1,056 $1,167,385 1,650 51, 100 136, 300 40, 500 33, 300 252, 700 8,850 206, 300 47, 450 195, 700 76,000 19, 100 89, 900 23. 400 6,000 15, 650 130, 500 22, 000 21,000 41,400 255, 800 23, 000 58. 000 199, 800 19, 000 161,900 672, 250 46, 100 85, 600 355, 500 24, 100 230, 494 146, 400 14,700 151,900 113,040 18, 200 33, 700 69, 250 5 4,596 2 5 3,212 3,820 8 2 2 2 17, 905 950 5,075 1,550 3 1 2,879 100 4 4 3,500 1,079 2 3 8 2 4 5 170 820 15, 833 3,100 1,840 9,075 3 10 4 2 16 2 11 7 1 5 10 6,140 15, 092 6,352 895 44,324 3,175 15, 029 6,216 118 3,920 5,750 1 1,550 979 23, 795 41, 259 14.912 10, 796 100, 062 2,084 65,416 13,115 35, 334 17, 890 10, 560 34. 459 5,281 2,102 7.021 54,419 9,619 5,493 11,941 53, 374 3,962 16, 506 48, 825 6,814 49, 799 95, 894 20, 897 34, 725 9, 423 65, 755 50, 616 6,685 56, 353 60, 430 5.600 10.388 19,936 SUNDAY SCHOOLS 905 ,76.678 154 1,250 2,606 895 738 110 3,479 923 2,645 1,400 453 2,464 900 346 916 2,943 492 508 792 2,575 282 1,427 3,567 709 3,554 5,543 1,083 2,235 6,371 3,646 1,984 599 4,786 3,539 353 584 1,102 80 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION J The Free Methodist Church had its origin in fundamental differences which arose in the Genesee Conference of the Methodist Episcopal Church during the decade 1850-60. The founder was Rev. B. T. Roberts who, with several associates, was expelled from this conference on various pretexts, but really because of his adherence to the original standards of Methodism as against the "new-school Methodism," which he believed and declared was taking possession of the church. These preachers, with laymen who were "read out" of their churches for sympathy and association with the expelled ministers, formed the new organization at Pekin, N. Y., August 23, 1860. At the 1910 session of the Genesee Conference of the Methodist Church at Rochester, N. Y., a full acknowledgment was made of the wrong done Rev. B. T. Roberts 50 years before, and the credentials unjustly taken from him were re- stored to his son, Rev. Benson Roberts, at a public meeting appointed for that ceremony. Few organizations ever take the pains to right a wrong as that conference did. The act was tardy, but it was done well and wholeheartedly. At that time there was some newspaper talk that the Free Methodist Church would again become a part of the parent body. However, this was never con- templated by any informed person. The fundamental differences which had caused the disturbance 50 years before remained in 1910 and remain to this day. The Free Methodist Church is entirely a fundamentalist organization. This means that it believes in the full inspiration of the Scriptures, the virgin birth of Christ, His deity, the personality and deity of the Holy Spirit, the vicarious atonement, the resurrection of Christ and finally of all men, the depravity of man, future rewards and punishments, etc. The doctrines of the church are exactly those of original Methodism, with nothing added and nothing subtracted. The Free Methodist Church teaches that upon the confession and forsakement of sin and the look by faith to the Lord Jesus Christ one may have his sins forgiven and be made a child of God, and that the Holy Spirit will bear witness to his adoption into the divine family. No one is received into membership until he professes to have obtained this experience. The church holds that subsequent to the obtaining of a justified experience one may receive the experience of holiness or be sanctified "wholly." The doctrine is held and preached exactly as it was taught by John Wesley and all the early Methodist authorities. One seeking membership in the Free Methodist Church is asked whether or not he has received this second experience. If he answers that he has not, he is required to answer affirmatively the question, "Will you diligently seek until you obtain it?" The objective of the denomination is the perpetuation of the doctrines, stand- ards, and experiences of original Methodism. 1 This statement was prepared from information furnished by B. H. Gaddis, treasurer, Free Methodist Church of North America, Winona Lake, Ind. NEW CONGREGATIONAL METHODIST CHURCH STATISTICS Summary for the United States, with urban-rural classification. — A general summary of the statistics for the New Congregational Methodist Church for the year 1936 is presented in table 1, which shows also the distribution of these figures between urban and rural territory. The membership of this denomination consists of those persons who are enrolled upon the registers of the local churches, upon profession of faith, and a promise to support the church in its service and discipline. Table 1. — Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 Churches (local organizations), number Members, number Average membership per church Membership by sex: Male Female Sex not reported Males per 100 females. Membership by age: Under 13 years • 13 years and over Age not reported Percent under 13 years 3 Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Constructed prior to 1936 Average value per church Number reporting "no debt" Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries . All other salaries . Repairs and improvements All other current expenses, including in terest Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc.. Flome missions To general headquarters for distribution.. All other purposes Average expenditure per church Sunday schools: Churches reporting, number.. - Officers and teachers Scholars Total 1,449 58 569 20 1,338 91 1.5 21 20 $20, 300 $20, 300 $1,015 12 22 $5,412 $3, 889 $196 $1, 175 $25 $50 $37 $25 $15 $246 10 59 481 In urban territory ( 2 ) 1 1 $500 $500 $500 1 2 $156 $25 $109 $10 $7 In rural territory 1,381 63 557 824 67.6 20 1,270 91 1.6 20 19 $19, 800 $19, 800 $1, 042 11 20 $5, 256 $1,066 $15 $43 $37 $25 $10 $263 10 59 481 PERCENT OF TOTAL ' Urban Rural 2.1 4.0 2.5 2.5 2.9 .6 9.3 95.3 97.9 96.0 94.9 97.5 97.5 97.1 99.4 100.0 90.7 100.0 1 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. 1 Ratio not shown where number of females is less than 100. J Based on membership with age classification reported. 81 82 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Comparative data, 1906-36. — Table 2 presents, in convenient form for compari- son, a summary of the available statistics of the New Congregational Methodist Church for the census years 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906. Table 2. — Comparative Summary, 1906 to 1936 Churches (local organizations), number. Increase ' over preceding census: Number Percent 2 Members, number Increase ' over preceding census: Number Percent Average membership per church. Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Average value per church _ Expenditures : Churches reporting, number.. Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding interest.. All other current expenses, including interest. Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions. . Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution All other purposes Average expenditure per church Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers __ Scholars 1936 25 -1 220 17.9 58 21 20 3,300 1,015 22 $5, 412 $3, 889 $196 $1, 175 $25 $50 $37 $25 $15 10 59 481 1926 1,229 -27 -2.1 47 22 21 $23, 900 $1, 138 19 $1, 234 $280 3 18 126 1916 1,256 -526 -29.5 52 18 18 5 14, 450 16 $1, 372 $1,215 $157 6 29 302 1906 1,782 34 33 $27, 650 27 143 1,298 1 A minus sign (— ) denotes decrease. 2 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. State tables. — Tables 3, 4, and 5 present the statistics for the New Congrega- tional Methodist Church by States. Table 3 gives for each State for 1936 the number and membership of the churches classified according to their location in urban or rural territory, membership classified bj r sex, and data for Sunday schools. Table 4 gives the number and membership of the churches for the four census years 1906 to 1936, together with the membership for 1936 classified as "under 13 years of age" and "13 years of age and over." Table 5 shows, for 1936, the value of church edifices and the church expenditures, showing separately current expenses, improvements, benevolences, etc. NEW CONGREGATIONAL METHODIST CHURCH S3 Table 3. — Number and Membership op Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 NUMBER OF CHURCHES AMBERS' MEMBERSHIP BY SEX SUNDAY SCHOOLS GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE o Eh a 03 S3 1-1 S3 "3 3 "3 o &H a 03 Si M P "3 3 03 "3 | © T3 i-i © -^ t^ P p, © TO o o ft£? m a "3"" w a H 3 o. o S 2 m A u © © C3 O © o c3 DO United States .. 25 16 g 3 22 1,449 68 1, 381 589 858 22 66.3 10 59 481 South Atlantic: 1 2 15 7 1,073 376 32 36 1,041 340 420 149 653 205 64.3 22 72. 7 c 4 39 270 20 211 Table 4. — Number and Membership of Churches, 1906 to 1936, and Mem- bership by Age in 1936, by States NUMBER OF CHURCHES NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BY AGE, 1936 GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE 1936 1936 1916 1906 1936 1926 1916 1906 Un- der 13 years 13 years and over Age not re- ported Per- cent under 13i United States 25 26 24 35 1,449 1,229 1,256 1,782 20 1,338 91 i 1.5 South Atlantic: 16 9 19 7 24 28 7 1,073 376 903 326 1,256 1,450 332 20 991 347 62 2.0 Florida.. 29 1 Based on membership with age classification reported. Table 5. — Value of Churches and Church Expenditures by States, 1936 VALUE OF CHURCH EXPENDITURES EDIFICES © * i- s ■3 o a m >. © GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE S3 © o © S3 R "3 © S3 o l* 3 S3 o O © S3 a 3 he a o a © M CD S3 o 3 Si a 3 o a _p o ft © © S3 © H 3 S3 a 3 O a 05 "3 O © 1 lH o s OS "3 km © ,4 o ft I ■si oj a | 03 ft © © © -© © t; a «• © 3 8.3 o ©•3 © c 03 "© -a a c 1 a © a o 03 3 O" ■P 03 S3 "3 i-i © a © be o d ft a © -P O H fc U < U rn ft: 4tj « o Hi fc-l < United States 25 21 20 $20, 300 22 $5,412 $3, 889 $196 SI, 175 $25 $50 $37 $25 $15 South Atlantic: 16 14 13 ! 13,700 7 6. fiOO 14 4,228 1,184 3,055 834 44 1,011 ?fi 43 17 ?3 10 9 7 8 152 164 7 20 2 5 84 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 193 6 HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION J In 1881 the Board of Domestic Missions of the Georgia Conference, Methodist Episcopal Church, South, finding itself compelled by financial stringency to cut off some of its work, decided to consolidate several of the smaller churches in the southern part of the State. In protest against this action, taken without consultation with the churches interested, the Waresboro Mission called a con- ference of such churches, and it was decided to form a new body, on the general plan of the Congregational Methodist Church in the northern part of the State. A committee was appointed to frame a constitution, and in September the New Congregational Methodist Church was organized, adopting as a general basis the congregational polity and the Methodist system of doctrine. The features spe- cially emphasized were: The parity of the ministry; the right of the local church to elect its own officers annually; the rejection of the principle of assessments, all offerings to be absolutely freewill; and permission for those who desired it to observe the ceremony of foot washing in connection with the administration of the Lord's Supper. The general organization included church and district con- ferences, the latter holding the right of approval or rejection for ordination, of receiving appeals, and of exercising a general supervisory authority. In place of the episcopacy, a general superintendent was appointed, rather for the purpose of securing information as to the needs of the churches than for the exercise of any authority. For a time the new organization grew rapidly and embraced a large number of congregations. As, however, it became evident that it required a more liberally educated ministry than was available, a considerable number of the churches withdrew, some joining the Congregational Methodist Church and others the Congregational body, while still others disbanded. Later, through the energetic efforts of one member there was a considerable extension of the organization, particularly in the States of Louisiana and Arkansas, but this work was in the form of evangelistic meetings rather than of organizing regular churches, and with the death of this leader these meetings practically ceased. Today the territory of this church is confined principally to the southern part of Georgia and the northern part of Florida. The denomination has gained some- what in membership; it has developed an improved financial system, owns a considerable amount of property, and is out of debt. It holds a General Con- ference every 4 years, presided over by a bishop. The church discipline has been revised and some amendments made. 1 This statement, which is substantially the same as that published in vol. II of the Report on Religious Bodies, 1926, has been revised by Miss Sallie Smith, New Congregational Methodist Church, Nicholls, Ga., and approved by her in its present form. HOLINESS METHODIST CHURCH STATISTICS Summary for the United States, with urban-rural classification. — A general summary of the statistics for the Holiness Methodist Church for the year 1936 is presented in table 1, which shows also the distribution of these figures between urban and rural territory. The data given represent three active organizations, one located in urban territory in the State of South Carolina and two in rural territory in the State of North Carolina. There were three edifices reported with a value of $5,000. No parsonages were reported and none of the churches reported any debt on church edifices. The membership of this denomination includes those persons who have been received into full membership upon public profession of faith, after a probationary period of 6 months. Table 1.- -srjmmary of statistics for churches in urban and rural Territory, 1936 ITEM Total In urban territory In rural territory PERCENT OF TOTAL [ Urban Rural 3 239 SO 75 164 45.7 1 238 0.4 3 36 339 1 23 23 7 16 ( 2 ) 2 216 108 68 148 45.9 1 215 0.5 2 28 315 9.6 90.4- Membership by sex: Male Female 9.8 90.2 Membership by age: 23 9.7 90.3 Sunday schools : 1 8 24 Scholars 7. 1 92. 9 1 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. 3 Ratio not shown where number of females is less than 100. 85 86 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Comparative data, 1906-36. — Table 2 presents, in convenient form for com- parison, a summary of the available statistics of the Holiness Methodist Church for the census years 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906. Table 2.- — Comparative Summary, 1906 to 1936 1936 1926 1916» 1906 1 Churches (local organizations), number. Increase 2 over preceding census: Number Percent 3 3 -4 Members, number Increase 2 over preceding census: Number Percent i Average membership per church. Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Average value per church. Expenditures: Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding interest.. All other current expenses, including interest- Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions All other purposes Average expenditure per church Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars 239 -220 -47.9 3 3 $5, 000 $1, 667 $200 $32 $145 $10 $23 $86 $203 3 36 339 25 5.8 66 7 7 $18, 500 $2, 643 7 $2, 073 $1, 934 $139 $296 7 68 531 434 169 63.8 72 $6, 425 $1,071 4 $323 $15 6 29 358 53 5 5 ,000 5 28 258 i Figures for 1916 and 1906 are for the Lumber River Mission. 2 A minus sign (— ) denotes decrease. 3 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION J DENOMINATIONAL HISTORY This denomination was organized on October 26, 1900, at Union Chapel Church, in Robeson County, N. C. It was originally known as the Lumber Mission Con- ference of the Holiness Methodist Church, but was later changed to the Lumber River Annual Conference of the Holiness Methodist Church. Several ministers became intensely interested in local conditions and organized the branch with special emphasis on home missions and Scriptural holiness. DOCTRINE AND ORGANIZATION The doctrine of the Holiness Methodist Church is in agreement with other branches of Methodism throughout the world, putting special emphasis on the universality of the atonement, the witness of the Spirit, and Scriptural holiness in heart and in life. In polity the Holiness Methodist Church is in accord with the Methodist bodies in general. Attendance on class meetings is required, and the probationary period of 6 months is required of candidates for member- ship. The itinerancy is not maintained, the pastoral time being unlimited. The general denominational work of the Holiness Methodist Church is carried on under the care of a bishop, members of the annual conference, and a Sunday school board, supplemented by special boards and committees appointed from time to time. ■ This statement, which is substantially the same as that published in vol. II of the Report on Religious Bodies, 1926, has been revised by Rev. T. M. Sweat, Holiness Methodist Church, Rowland, N. C„ and approved by him in its present form. REFORMED METHODIST CHURCH STATISTICS Summary for the United States, with urban-rural classification. — A general summary of the statistics for the Reformed Methodist Church for the year 1936 is presented in table 1, which shows also the distribution of these figures between urban and rural territory. Of the nine active organizations in this body eight were in the State of New York and one in Pennsylvania. All who give evidence of sins forgiven and heart renewed are, on application, received into this denomination as members. Table 1. -Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 Churches (local organizations), number Members, number Average membership per church Membership by sex: Male Female.. Sex not reported Males per 100 females 2 Membership by age: Under 13 years 13 years and over Age not reported Percent under 13 years 3 Church edifices, number Value— number reporting Amount reported. Constructed prior to 1936 Average value per church Debt — number reporting Amount reported Number reporting "no debt" Parsonages, number Value — num ber reporting A mount reported Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on chuich debt, excluding inter- est- All other current expenses, including in- terest Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc.. Home missions Foreign missions To general headnuarters for distribution- All other purposes Average expenditure per church Sunday schools: Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars Total 288 32 87 136 65 64.0 6 241 41 2.4 $21, 500 $21,500 $2, 389 3 $3, 209 6 1 1 $1,000 9 $7, 995 $2, 713 $565 $1,825 $636 $33 $549 $1,396 $30 $169 66 369 In urban territory 115 38 34 50 31 0) 3 3 $13, 500 $13, 500 $4, 500 2 $3, 155 1 3 $2, 924 $875 $214 $575 $25 $471 $14 In rural territory 173 29 53 86 34 4 169 2.3 6 6 $8, 000 $8, 000 $1,333 1 $54 5 1 1 $1,000 $5, 071 $1,838 $351 $1, 250 $165 $19 $452 $743 $30 $169 $845 6 44 283 PERCENT OF TOTAL I Urban Rural 39.9 36. S 29.9 62. S 62. 8 36.6 32.3 37.9 31.5 74.1 17.7 46.8 23.3 63.2 70.1 37.2 37.2 1.7 100.0 63.4 67.7 62.1 68.5 25.9 82.3 53.2 100.0 1 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. * Ratio not shown where number of females is less than 100. 1 Based on membership with age classification reported. 87 88 CENSUS OF EELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Comparative data, 1936 and 1926.- — -Table 2 presents, in convenient form for comparison, a summary of the available statistics of the Reformed Methodist Church for the census years 1936 and 1926. Table 2.- — -Comparative Summary, 1936 and 1926 ITEM 1936 1926 ITEM 1936 1926 Chinches (local organization), 9 -5 14 Expenditures : Churches reporting, number. 9 $7, 995 $2, 713 $565 $1, 825 $79 $636 $33 $549 $1, 396 $30 $169 13 $9, 176 Repairs and improve- 288 -102 -26.2 32 9 9 $21, 500 $2, 389 3 $3, 209 1 1 $1, 000 390 28 13 13 $26, 300 $2, 023 3 $2, 546 2 $3, 000 Payment on church debt, excluding interest All other current ex- penses, including interest. Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc ._ \ $6,064 Increase ' over preceding cen- sus: Percent .. Average membership per Home missions > $2,045 Church edifices, number To general headquarters for distribution Value — number reporting 1 Amount reported Average value per church. All other purposes I $1, 067 Debt — number reporting Amount reported Average expenditure per church... $888 9 66 369 $706- Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number. . Value — number reporting Amount reported 12 82 35& 1 A minus sign (— ) denotes decrease. 8 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. State tables. — Tables 3 and 4 present the statistics for the Reformed Methodist Church by States. Table 3 gives for each State for 1936 the number and mem- bership of the churches classified according to their location in urban or rural territory, membership classified by sex, and data for Sunday schools. Table 4 gives the number and membership of the churches for the census years 1936 and 1926, together with the membership for 1936 classified as "under 13 years of age" and "13 years of age and over." Table 3. — Number and Membership op Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 MEHBIK-iii;' Bi SEX SUNIAT hCHOOI.S MEMBERS GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION cb U CO ■v AND STATE "3 a 03 "3 S "3 a 03 fit *03 3 « 'M Ph K §s oa o~ W United States 9 3 6 288 115 173 87 136 65 64.0 9 66 369 Middle Atlantic: 8 1 3 5 1 276 12 115 161 12 87 136 53 12 64.0 8 1 61 5 356 Pennsylvania.. 13 REFORMED METHODIST CHURCH 89 Table 4. — Number and Membership of Churches, 1936 and 1926, and Mem- bership by Age in 1936, by States NUMBER OF CHURCHES NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BY AGE, 1936 GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE 1936 1926 1936 1926 Under 13 years 13 years and over Age not re- ported Percent under 13i 9 14 288 390 6 241 41 2.4 Middle Atlantic: 8 1 12 2 276 12 350 40 6 229 12 41 2.6 1 Based on membership with age classification reported. HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION l DENOMINATIONAL HISTORY On January 16, 1814, some members of the Methodist Episcopal Church, who had become dissatisfied with the episcopal mode of church government and feared that it was destructive to true Christian humility, met at Readsboro, Vt. They had already petitioned the Methodist Episcopal Church for redress, but unsuccessfully, and though they were only farmers and mechanics with no ordained elders, merely local preachers and exhorters, they organized the Reformed Meth- odist Church with 14 members. Prominent among these were Elijah Bailey, a local preacher, his brother James Bailey, his brother-in-law Ezra Amadon, Ebenezer Davis, and Caleb Whiting. To this list must be added the name of William Lake, who joined them in their first conference held the following month. At this time their numbers were increased and a discipline was written, defining their doctrinal views and stating their governmental polity. The next year, with a view to thrusting laborers into the field, a community was established upon a farm of several hundred acres on the State line between Bennington, Vt., and Hoosick, N. Y. Owing to lack of funds and unfavorable seasons for farming, the venture failed and the community was scattered. With much zeal they evangelized from Cape Cod, Mass., to Ohio, and from Pennsylvania to Canada. Classes were formed, churches built, and conferences organized. Thousands were converted in revival efforts, some of whom joined churches of other denominations. In 1817 or 1818 Elijah Bailey and William Lake planted the church in Canada. The history of the revival there reads like portions of John Wesley's Journals. Hardened sinners fell under the power of God and infidels feared and trembled. Many Reformed Methodist societies were formed and a conference was organized. Despite many obstacles from within and without the membership increased in less than 30 years from the original 14 to over 3,000, with 6 conferences — Mas- sachusetts, Vermont, New York, Ohio, New Y r ork Western, and Canada — and more than 75 ordained elders and licensed preachers. Then they began to merge with other Methodist bodies. About 1840 the Ohio conference went to the Methodist Protestant Church and the Canada conference joined the Methodist Union; even earlier than that a majority of the ministers of the Massachusetts conference and several societies seceded, entering the Methodist Protestant Church. In 1843 the Wesley an Methodist Church took its rise in America; from the first, there was a close relation between it and the Reformed Methodist Church; and after a time nearly all of the latter churches went into the new organization. However, four Reformed Methodist conferences did not lose their identity, namely, Massachusetts, Vermont, New York, and New Y r ork Western, though, because of small numbers, the Massachusetts con- ference merged with the Vermont conference in 1850 and the New York Western joined with the New York conference in 1856. The Vermont conference con- tinued to exist until 1899. Since that time the New Y T ork conference has had no official relations with anv other conference. 1 This statement, which is substantially the same as that published in vol. II of the Report on Religious Bodies, 1926, has been revised by Rev. Henry F. Bailey, Cincinnatus, N. Y., and approved by him in its i present form. 90 CENSUS OF BELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 There is documentary evidence to show that there has been a Reformed Methodist conference in the State of Indiana, and that not a few churches else- where, which did not go into the Methodist Protestant or Wesleyan Methodist organization, have maintained themselves as independent Reformed Methodist Churches, supposing that all the rest had merged. These churches are not included in the present census. DOCTRINE The standard of doctrine is distinctively Methodist, following the teachings of their founder, John Wesley. Emphasis is placed upon entire sanctification as an experience obtainable in this life by faith in the all-atoning blood of Jesus Chris c ; the return of our Lord and the setting up of His kingdom on earth ; and the healing of physical diseases by the prayer of faith. At the organization of the church, the discipline contained articles against human slavery, the legalized liquor traffic, and war, and the church has consistently advocated these doctrines and labored for these reforms. All who give evidence of sins forgiven and heart renewed are, on application, received into the church as members, and only such are counted in the statistics of the church. ORGANIZATION The Reformed Methodists are congregational in polity, each congregation managing its own local affairs. For mutual help the churches are grouped into quarterly and annual conferences and a general conference. The quarterly con- ference is composed of all preachers, exhorters, and officials of the local churches within the district. The annual and general conferences are delegated bodies, composed respectively of delegates from the churches within the conference limits, according to membership and, from the annual conferences on the same basis. The powers and duties of these conferences are so restricted that no eccle- siastical machine can ever dominate the churches. WORK Missionary work is more aggressive and is well sustained by the churches and is carried on through two boards — foreign and home. The foreign work is rapidly expanding in Dominica, British West Indies: Number of churches, 2; estimated value, $5,000; hired halls, 3; membership, 76. The local ministry is maintained under a white American supervisor, who operates under conference empowerment and power of attorney. The Committee on Education financially helps worthy young men and women to prepare themselves for Christian service in schools that are deemed safe; the church has no school of its own. The Camp Meeting Association, under the fostering care of the conference, owns an improved camp ground at Lily Lake, near Binghamton, N. Y., where successful camp meetings have been held yearly since 1897. APOSTOLIC METHODIST CHURCH STATISTICS A summary of statistics for the Apostolic Methodist Church for the year 1936 is presented in a table which follows. The data given represent two active organi- zations, reported as being located in rural territory in the State of Florida. One church edifice was reported, but no parsonages. The membership of this denomination consists of persons who have been admitted to the local churches after having given satisfactory evidence of regener- ation and of a hunger and thirst after holiness. Those who cannot give evidence of a new birth may be received on probation, if they show a desire to flee from God's just wrath against sinners. The Apostolic Methodist Church was not reported prior to 1936, hence no comparative data are available. Number op Churches, Membership by Sex and Age, 1936 Churches (local organizations), number.. Members, number Average membership per church. Membership by sex: Male Female Males per 100 females ' Xumber Members— Continued. Membership by age: Under 13 years 4 13 years and over 27 Percent under 13 years 2 I Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number.. ' 1 Officers and teachers i 6 Scholars ! 37 ' Ratio not shown where number of females is less than 100. 2 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION J HISTORY The Apostolic Methodist Church was organized in 1932, to provide for the spiritual needs of such persons as cannot conscientiously worship God in any system whose leadership or practical management invalidates the Word of God, the Holy Bible, or diverts the service and finances of the faithful to the proclamation of a so-called modernistic gospel, teaching such monstrous heresies as evolution, no need of blood atonement, salvation by works, mere moral science, social service, and the like. This church stands for the Bible as the pure and complete Word of God. This body has not grown rapidly, due to the inadequate finances of its members to undertake any extensive evangelistic operations; and, due to hostility from the ecclesiastical institutions whose apostasy its tenets condemn, and no less to the apostasy and godlessness of the general age and society now circumjacent. DOCTRINE The Articles of Faith of the Apostolic Methodist Church briefly stated are: The writings of the Old and New Testament were verbally inspired of God; there is one, eternal, true and holy God, perfect in nature, character, and purpose; God the Father exists eternally, likewise, God the Son, and God the Holy Spirit; God has elected that all who choose to repent of sin, forsake it, and trust Him for salva- 1 This statement was prepared from information furnished by E. H. Crowson, pastor -elder, Loughman, Fla., and F. B. Ames, lay-elder, Apostolic Methodist Church, Zephyr Hills. Fla 91 92 CENSUS OF KELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 tion solely through the merits and death and resurrection of His Son, shall be sa,ved; man is by nature sinful; good works are the fruits of the divine life in the soul; holiness is a work of grace designed to meet the needs of God's children; no one is saved in such a way as to rob him of his will or of the power to disobey God; there is no such thing as purgatory, and no warrant for it is found in God's Word; man will be judged by his works; speaking in an unknown tongue is unseemly and leads to divers confusions; and there are only two sacraments — baptism and the Lord's Supper. ORGANIZATION The polity of this body is that of federated Congregationalism. It acknowledges no human head. Christ alone is the head. It is peculiar in that it has a written constitution which limits the powers of all its constituent bodies, from the local congregations to the general convocation, and which governs all its members and ministers alike. This church rejects as unscriptural the episcopal office as found in such faiths as Roman Catholicism, Episcopal Methodism, and the like. Every pastor is bishop of the congregation he serves, and his powers and duties are strictly and clearly set forth by the constitution and general discipline of the church. Local properties are held by local congregations, under the management of trustees; and the use, powers, and properties of all such interests are strictly governed by the Discipline. Ordination, courses of study for the ministry, both lay and administrative are properly provided for; and the Discipline sets up a ritual for use on the various occasions of the use of the sacraments, of divine healing, ordinations, marriage, burial of the dead, dedications of churches, and similar occasions. The church now has two congregations. It has 3 evangelists, 2 lay-deaconesses, 2 lay-elders, 2 pastor-deacons, 1 pastor-elder, several licensed teachers, and about 35 members. It is a tithing, missionary church. WORK This body has no mission boards, but channels its missionary funds through the .operations of The India Mission Fund, Inc., and is active in the support of that work. Though not wealthy, and though few in number, this church has conducted gracious revivals, blessed many souls, secured the salvation and blessing of sinners, the edification of believers, and during its short existence has invested many thousands of dollars in the cause of fundamental Christianity. It maintains the Gospel Tract Club, with headquarters at Zephyr Hills, Fla., and its faith and zeal are undaunted, not resting on man, but relying wholly on God. REFORMED NEW CONGREGATIONAL METHODIST CHURCH STATISTICS A summary of the statistics for the Reformed New Congregational Methodist Church for the year 1936 is presented in the following table. The data given represent eight active organizations; seven rural churches are reported as being in the State of Indiana and one urban church in the State of Illinois. The membership of this denomination consists of persons who subscribe to the doctrine of the church and have been admitted to the local churches. This body was not reported prior to 1936, hence no comparative data are available. Number of Churches, Membership by Sex and Age, Value and Debt on Church Edifices, Expenditures, and Sunday Schools, 1936 Churches (local organizations), number- Members, number Average membership per church Membership by sex: Male Female Males per 100 females Membership by age: Under 13 years .. 13 years and over Percent under 13 years Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Constructed prior to 1936 Average value per church Debt— number reporting _, Amount reported Number 329 41 140 189 74.1 6 323 1.8 6 5 $2, 500 $2, 500 $500 2 $500 Expenditures: Churches reporting, number Amount reported . Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements All other current expenses, in- cluding interest Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for dis- tribution All other purposes Average expenditure per church... Sunday schools: Churches reporting, number.. Officers and teachers Scholars Number 8 $1, 797 $1, 122 $145 $20 $182 $85 $138 $45 $25 $35 $225 8 53 320 HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION l The Reformed New Congregational Methodist Church was organized in 1916 by Rev. J. A. Sander, a minister of the Independence Mission, and Rev. Earl Wilcoxen, a minister of the Congregational Methodist Church. They went through southern Indiana and Illinois, preaching the doctrine of repentance, forgiveness of sins, and justification by faith of the sinner. Many members of other churches and converts accepted their teachings and joined with them. This organization was incorporated under the laws of the State of Illinois. The church teaches repentance, restitution, confession, and forsaking of sin as the sinner's part, and the forgiveness of sin and divine light received by the repentant sinner as God's part; that it is the privilege as well as the duty of every believer to consecrate himself to God; that war is contrary to the teachings of Christ: that divorce cannot be recognized; that its members should wear plain apparel; and that its members should not join any secret society. The Reformed New Congregational Methodist Church is congregational in polity. Each local church elects its pastor who receives a freewill offering. This body is missionary in spirit and evangelistic in practice, sustaining its activities through freewill offerings. No assessments are made. 1 This statement was prepared from information furnished by Elder Earl Wilcoxen of the Reformed New Congregational Methodist Church, Harrisburg, 111. 93 21S022— 40- AFRICAN METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH STATISTICS Summary for the United States, with urban-rural classification. — A general summary of the statistics for the African Methodist Episcopal Church for the year 1936 is presented in table 1, which shows also the distribution of these figures between urban and rural territory. Membership in this denomination includes persons who, after a probationary period of 6 months, make public profession of faith and a pledge to conform to the rules of the church. Table 1.- — Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 Churches (local organizations), number. Members, number Average membership per church. Membership by sex: Male Female Sex not reported Males per 100 females Membership by age: Under 13 years 13 years and over Age not reported Percent under 13 years 1 Total Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Constructed prior to 1936 Constructed, wholly or in part, in 1936. Average value per church Debt— number reportng Amount reported Number reporting "no debt" Parsonages, number Value — number reporting. Amount reported Expenditures: Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding in- terest All other current expenses, including in- terest Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc._ Home missons Foreign missons To general headquarters for distribution. All other purposes Average expenditure per church Sunday schools: Churches reporting, number- Officers and teachers Scholars Summer vacation Bible schools: Churches reporting, number- Officers and teachers Scholars Weekday religious schools : Churches reporting, number. Officers and teachers Scholars 4,578 493, 357 108 157, 172 276, 449 59, 736 56.9 57, 605 364, 274 71,478 13.7 4,218 4,078 20, 710, 623 19, 375, 080 $1, 335, 543 $5, 079 1,421 $2, 586, 300 1,606 1,894 1,806 $3, 006, 672 4.523 $4, 059, 809 $1, 584, 565 $418,787 $417,299 $463, 867 $540,112 $93, 015 $53, 288 $38, 752 $227, 886 $222, 238 4,207 44, 556 238, 185 210 2,306 18, 224 143 1,380 5,876 In urban territory 1,635 286, 197 175 81, 539 151, 342 53,316 53.9 30, 540 200, 371 55, 286 13.2 1,536 1,489 $16, 787, 547 $15, 870, 242 $917, 305 $11,274 780 $2, 300, 555 400 f46 909 $2, 172, 609 1,617 2, 773, 003 $961, 073 $262, 873 $298, 575 $394, 849 $431,713 $66, 968 $31, 240 $22, 753 $152,975 $149, 984 $1,715 1,532 20, 658 131,130 106 1,314 14, 358 67 593 In rural territory 2,943 207, 160 70 75, 633 125, 107 6,420 60.5 27, 065 163, 903 16, 192 14.2 2,682 2,589 $3, 923, 076 $3, 504, 838 $418, 238 $1,515 641 $285, 745 1,206 f:48 897 $834, 063 2,906 1,286,806 $623, 492 $155,914 $118, 724 $69, 018 $108, 399 $26, 047 $22, 048 $15, 999 $74, 911 $72, 254 $443 2,675 23, 898 107, 055 104 992 3,866 PERCENT OF TOTAL Urban Rural 76 787 3,208 35.7 58.0 51.9 54.7 89.3 53.0 55.0 77.3 36.4 36.5 81.1 81.9 68.7 54.9 89.0 24.9 49.9 50.3 72.3 35.8 68.3 60.7 62.8 71.5 85.1 79.9 72.0 58.6 58.7 67.1 67.5 36.4 46.4 55.1 50.5 57.0 78.8 46.9 43.0 45.4 1 Based on membership with age classification reported* 94 AFRICAN METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH 95 Comparative data, 1906-36. — Table 2 presents, in convenient form for com- parison, a summary of the available statistics of the African Methodist Episcopal Church for the census years 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906. Table 2. — Comparative Summary, 1906 to 1936 Churches (local organizations), number. Increase ' over preceding census: Number Percent Members, number Increase ' over preceding census: Number Percent .' Average membership per church. Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Average value per church . Debt — number reporting Amount reported Parsonages, number Value— number reporting. Amount reported Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding interest-. All other current expenses, including interest. Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters, for distribution All other purposes Not classified Average expenditure per church ._._. Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number. Officers and teachers Scholars 1936 -2, 130 -31.8 493, 357 -52, 457 -9.6 108 4,218 4,078 $20, 710, 623 $5, 079 1,421 $2, 586, 300 1,894 1,806 $3, 006, 672 4,523 i, 059, 809 1. 584, 565 $418,787 $417, 299 $463, 867 $540, 112 $93,015 $53, 288 $38, 752 $227, 886 $222, 238 4,207 44, 556 238, 185 1926 75 1.1 -2. 541 -0.5 81 5, 927 5.829 $32, 092, 549 $5, 506 1, 908 $3, 332, 972 2,134 4, 857, 996 6,492 $7, 600, 161 $6, 205, 632 $1, 257, 397 $137, 132 $1,171 5,884 43, 383 288, 247 1916 1906 25 0.4 548, 355 53, 578 10.8 83 6,302 6,232 , 631, 792 $2, 348 2,437 , 518, 332 1.867 $2, 025, 552 6,516 $3, 413, 395 $2, 711, 121 $602, 195 $100. 079 $524 6,084 45, 350 311,051 494, 777 75 6,538 6.299 $11,303,489 $1, 794 2,574 $1, 191,921 1,783 $1, 255, 246 6,056 41,941 292, 689 • A minus sign (— ) denotes decrease. State tables. — Tables 3, 4, 5, and 6 present the statistics for the African Metho- dist Episcopal Church by States. Table 3 gives for each State for 1936 the num- ber and membership of the churches classified according to their location in urban or rural territory, membership classified by sex, and data for Sunday schools. Table 4 gives for selected States the number and membership of the churches for the four census years 1906 to 1936, together with the membership for 1936 classi- fied as "under 13 years of age" and "13 years of age and over." Table 5 shows the value of churches and parsonages and the amount of debt on church edifices for 1936. Table 6 presents, for 1936, the church expenditures, showing sepa- rately current expenses, improvements, benevolences, etc. In order to avoid dis- closing the financial statistics of any individual church, separate presentation in tables 5 and 6 is limited to those States in which three or more churches reported value and expenditures. Ecclesiastical divisions. — Table 7 presents, for each conference in the African Methodist Episcopal Church, by districts, the more important statistical data for 1936 shown by States in the preceding tables, including number of churches, membership, value and debt on church edifices, expenditures, and Sunday schools. 96 CENSUS OF KELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 3. — Number and Membership of Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States. New England: Massachusetts- Rhode Island.. Connecticut- .. Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania. . East North Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan Wisconsin West North Central: Minnesota Iowa Missouri South Dakota.. Nebraska -. Kansas South Atlantic: Delaware Maryland .- District of Columbia- Virginia West Virginia North Carolina South Carolina.. Georgia Florida East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee Alabama Mississippi West South Central: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Montana Idaho Wyoming Colorado New Mexico- Arizona Utah Nevada Pacific: Washington - Oregon California... NUMBER OF CHURCHES Total Urban Rural 4,578 69 101 178 112 51 76, 39 2 5 16 111 1 7 65 15 6 10 40 22 188 1,148 510 73 131 568 348 266 144 67 21 1,635 55 60 132 12 4 6 2 17 11 39 243 157 2,943 NUMBER OF MEMBERS 23 11 149 905 353 37 75 423 282 221 95 41 15 Total 493, 357 3,162 1,160 1,966 15, 807 14, 319 27, 008 16, 577 7,396 13, 090 11, 794 527 987 918 13, 903 18 1,004 6,629 5, 505 1,093 1,987 312 2,103 2,834 25, 956 103, 717 42, 569 7,199 12, 968 63, 850 19, 592 29, 483 13, 367 10, 278 1,170 159 104 149 2,338 310 684 176 83 745 321 ,010 Urban 286, 197 3,162 922 1,816 14, 591 10, 991 23, 573 15, 464 7,210 12, 168 11, 693 527 987 918 11,753 18 1,004 5,972 1,896 315 1,987 59 1,240 2,129 8,570 40,031 26, 570 5, 321 9,629 23, 371 5,768 10, 213 6,922 6,225 426 159 104 149 2,318 250 578 176 83 745 321 7,873 Rural 207, 180 238 150 1,216 3,328 3,435 1,113 186 922 101 2,150 657 3,609 778 253 863 705 17, 386 63, 686 15, 999 1,878 3,339 40, 479 13, 824 19, 270 6,445 4,053 744 20 60 106 167 AFRICAN METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH 97 Table 3. — Number and Membership of Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 — Continued MEMBERSHIP BY SEX SUNDAY SCHOOLS GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE Male Female Sex not reported Males per 100 females' Churches reporting Officers and teachers Scholars 157, 172 276, 449 59, 736 66.9 4,207 44, 556 238, 185 New England: Massachusetts 1,275 494 853 6,087 5,505 7,367 363 2,550 3,560 4,366 185 215 303 2,584 4 10 1,009 2,161 379 694 113 163 831 9,803 36, 668 13, 135 584 4,522 23, 808 6,729 11, 605 4,240 4,023 370 35 20 5 82 4 40 1,887 666 1,113 9,720 8,814 13, 804 760 4,846 7,512 7,140 342 402 615 5,985 14 26 2,175 3,344 624 1,293 199 295 2,003 15, 876 63, 068 27, 170 1,059 7,986 39, 814 12, 546 17, 878 9,089 6,255 800 75 55 13 132 19 63 67.6 74.2 76.6 62.6 62.5 53.4 47.8 52.6 47.4 61.1 54.1 53.5 49.3 43.2 17 5 6 68 101 167 105 51 74 39 2 4 15 94 1 7 58 62 15 6 10 40 22 169 1,024 447 69 128 539 329 241 132 66 16 3 2 3 8 6 9 2 2 7 1 35 257 88 130 872 1,213 2,443 1,647 634 1,001 617 32 46 111 968 5 74 725 546 175 110 93 405 268 2,135 10, 287 4,375 725 1,252 5,257 2,765 2,344 1,285 715 154 19 7 16 111 42 72 20 20 56 15 424 2,463 Rhode Island . 1,245 Connecticut. _ - ._. 1,679 Middle Atlantic: 7,893 5,837 15, 454 2,018 288 9,769 14, 802 East North Central: Ohio 9,987 3,443 Illinois 4,820 5,006 188 West North Central: Minnesota 370 222 Iowa 424 Missouri 5,334 5,192 14 968 3,445 468 Kansas 46.4 64.6 60.7 53.7 56.8 55.3 41.5 61.7 58.1 48.3 55.1 56.6 59.8 53.6 64.9 46.6 64.3 46.3 2,985 South Atlantic: 3,733 Maryland. 90 895 929 345 West Virginia..- - . 1,645 1,730 1,311 277 3,981 2,264 5,556 460 228 317 10, 521 Georgia.. 40, 051 19, 302 East South Central: Kentucky . 3,074 Tennessee 5,893 37, 897 Mississippi 9,110 West South Central: 17,287 Louisiana. 38 5,586 4,671 452 Mountain: 49 29 131 2,124 287 581 176 73 33 63 Colorado 62.1 742 192 Arizona 288 Utah 80 24 46 59 98 24 Pacific: 601 321 6,867 309 120 358 815 43.9 2,874 1 Ratio not shown where number of females is less than 100. 98 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 1. — Number and Membership of Churches, 1906 to 1936, and Mem- bership by Age, in 1936, by States [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches in either 1936, 1926, 1916, or 1906] GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE NUMBER OF CHURCHES NUMBER OF MEMBERS 1936 1926 1916 1906 1936 1926 1916 1906 MEMBERSHIP BY AGE, 1936 Un- der 13 years 13 years and over not re- ported United States 4, 578 6, 708,6, 633 6, 608 493, 357,545, 814 548, 355 494, 777 57,605 364,274 71,478 New England: Massachusetts. Rhode Island. . Connecticut Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania. . East North Central: Ohio Indiana. Illinois Michigan "Wisconsin "West North Central: Minnesota Iowa Missouri Nebraska Kansas South Atlantic: Delaware Maryland District of Columbia Virginia "West Virginia North Carolina South Carolina Georgia Florida 69 58 101 101 178 174 112; 149 51 67 76; 113 39 42 2] 5 101 52 101 28 5 14 3,162 1,662 6| 1,160! 645 5 1,966. 1,062 41 15,807! 10,516 3,214 4,294 69 14,319 11,415 7,230! 5,971 149 1 27.008 23,208 16,798 12,638 1,581 614 516 1,364 542 335 119 64 115 22 51 8 5 16 27 21 114' 155 127 7! 10 9 68! 77 69 East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee. Alabama Mississippi West South Central: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Montana Wyoming Colorado New Mexico- Arizona Pacific: Washington. Oregon California.... Other States. 65 15 6 10 40 22 188' 63 100 7 108 64 205 546 16, 577 i 16,578 11,149 7, 396 7, 486. 4, 961 13,090 19,366 16,280 11,794 10,818 4,964 527 i 728 319 9,812 5,769 9,833 1,737 164 5' 987, 1,402 1,426, 755 35 918 2,598 2,248! 1,617 154 13,903 11,179! 13,616, 11,318 6 1,004| 1,540 723! 509 92 6,629 6,336 4,975 4,934 46 107 9 120 ; 33 ' 247! 645! 39 107 7 116 35 232 028 5,505 1,093 1,987 312 2,103 2,834 25. 956 123 38 437 2,598 1,834 2,833 108 981 1,292 1,636 50 67 3ns 1,148,1,173 1,144 1,212 103,717 510. 694 1 698, 582 42,569 2,994 3,290 2,553 1,157 11,478 10,509 9,613 83 2,179 2,353 1,928 22 14,635 13,581 9,889 24 2,298 1,325! 1,002 15 18,453; 20,433 16,797 87 59,372! 90,469, 79,220 3,098 74, 149 89, 295 93, 626 14, 314 47,541 39,402 35,713 3,933 3,039 1.122! 1,529, 13,209 11,825 660 18,173, 6,002 1,246 15,223 4,460 1,955 9,768 2,030 8,040 2,118 477 501 775 9,081 287 442 40 3,834 650 3,136, 3,185 4, 206 745 ' 1,965; 227! 477: 2,695! 142 265 61 1,611 52 73 130 144 131 233 291 568 524 524 348 397 498 266 404 435 144 206 196 67 107 152 21 640 464 130 7,199 10,4921 10,187: 10,047 306, 12,968 19,109 555 ' 63.850 45,330 460 19,592 22,439 482 1 29,483 25.249 177i 13, 367 1 12,464 136 10,278 5,918 440 1,170 33,985 19,895 2,963 77, ,567 11, 836 32, 827 1 5,809 143! 1.170! 5.' 7 3, 24, 23,497 23,377 1,632, 10,732, 604 42,658' 39,617 26,133' 28,797 30,457 26,903 10,260! 9,462 7,250! 6,243 30,857 24,919 159 149 j 2,338, 310 684 745: 321 8,040 »7i 8 200 241 2,195 238 515 947 306 ,183 305 199 97 1,849 140 234 135 45 1,139 83 82 503; 334 205 60 2,422, 1,533 136 68 9.424 2,951 53,356 1,070 15,545 1,096 3,017 26,223 243 2,1581 10,098 1,111 1,093 8,818, 367i 85 931 154 23 81 104 2,135 221 590 142 580 321 539j 6, 522, 979 47 334! 1 Based on membership with age classification reported. 2 Includes: Idaho, 2; Utah, 2; Nevada, 2; and South Dakota, 1. AFRICAN METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH 99 Table 5. — Value of Churches and Parsonages and Amount of Church Debt by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting value of edifices] o M 0) ■OS a-s a* « O Eh o H 3 .3 o „, *— o ctd K^ a? .a S 3 VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES VALUE OF PAE- SONAGES GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE b s.s 11 3 ft o a 3 O s < S3 •=)■£ O c 3 o a < S3 go O a 3 o B < 4,578 4.218 4,078 $20, 710, 623 1,421 $2, 586, 300 1,806 $3, 006, 672 New England: 17 5 7 69 101 178 112 51 76 39 5 16 114 7 68 65 15 6 10 40 22 188 1,148 510 73 131 568 34S 266 144 67 21 6 3 10 6 9 40 10 16 5 7 58 94 162 107 50 73 37 4 16 103 7 68 64 15 6 10 37 20 182 1,036 472 70 128 536 327 220 131 60 17 4 3 9 5 8 5 36 10 16 5 7 58 94 154 107 50 67 36 4 15 103 7 66 64 14 5 9 32 20 178 993 430 66 126 528 327 220 124 60 15 4 3 9 5 8 5 34 2 10 228, 716 49, 200 96, 175 791,310 939, 631 2, 241, 886 1,401,810 599, 036 825, 530 1, 140, 625 54, 000 88,500 724, 849 81,500 602,011 213, 000 80, 800 373, 900 23, 500 146. 475 147, 175 678. 317 1,919,790 1, 760, 000 577, 375 519,430 1,531,778 4S0, 135 690, 700 510,411 214, 650 16, 258 16, 700 13, 500 247, 300 15,800 72,100 77, 000 389, 050 130, 700 14 5 5 32 48 89 58 20 30 21 3 5 40 6 26 27 6 4 4 6 5 33 245 146 34 50 236 114 27 53 4 3 1 1 2 1 1 1 13 2 39, 687 4.850 7,160 195,523 94, 895 456, 733 218, 300 67, 203 93,318 111,156 9,058 1,959 113,801 8, 793 22, 872 10, 406 13, 734 30, 150 3.212 3, 269 4,716 62, 183 236, 4-13 155, 700 62, 124 57, 698 258. 964 32, 399 73, 850 72, 464 10, 800 60 1,100 1,982 2,100 1,503 9,035 1,996 34, 063 1,041 13 4 7 45 66 93 64 32 47 21 1 14 70 6 43 40 6 4 4 17 8 63 250 187 45 33 261 95 97 65 35 9 3 2 6 3 6 5 28 8 63, 500 15,700 31, 662 Middle Atlantic: 179,200 207, 578 297, 890 East North Central: Ohio 194, 500 68, 800 115,050 56, 950 West North Central: (') 16, 500 106, 425 6,900 56, 550 South Atlantic: 60, 452 15,500 District of Columbia 22,880 4,000 27, 500 13, 700 105, 800 251, 228 Florida East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee 278, 512 67, 056 43, 700 311,972 Mississippi. _ . ... 97,800 "West South Central: 67, 765 77, 170 22, 132 Texas 9,950 Mountain: Montana . 3,900 Colorado . -- New Mexico. 14, 850 3,600 Arizona _ Pacific: 6,600 9,800 47,800 Other States 25,800 1 Amount included in figures shown for "Other States," to avoid disclosing statistics of any individual church. 2 Includes 2 churches in each of the following States — Wisconsin, Idaho, Utah, and Nevada; and 1 each in South Dakota and Oregon. 100 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 193 6 Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] Total number of churches EXPENDITURES GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE Churches reporting Total amount Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and im- prove- ments United States 4,578 4,523 $4, 059, 809 $1, 584, 565 $418, 787 $417, 299 New England: Massachusetts 17 5 7 69 101 178 112 51 76 39 5 16 114 7 68 65 15 6 10 40 22 188 1,148 510 73 131 568 348 266 144 67 21 6 3 10 6 9 7 40 10 17 5 7 68 101 178 112 51 76 39 5 16 113 7 68 65 15 6 10 40 22 188 1,106 503 73 131 568 348 262 144 67 21 6 3 10 6 9 7 40 i 10 60, 532 20, 475 32, 579 159, 295 176, 577 333, 545 213, 897 94, 061 157, 048 126, 931 8,467 16, 734 130, 243 11, 703 61, 203 73, 562 13, 471 25, 478 3, 223 30, 251 16, 023 134, 486 499, 457 376, 387 80, 593 113, 121 442, 700 139, 738 146, 257 125, 751 43,112 8,327 3,848 2,857 57,964 3,474 7,804 16, 686 77, 018 14,931 20, 911 7,100 11,200 56, 916 70, 777 118,305 69, 005 29, 491 45, 593 30, 518 3,704 7,494 46, 199 3,115 24,623 29, 319 6, 530 6,585 1,440 15, 545 6,624 55, 951 207, 472 138, 649 27, 595 40, 684 198, 646 56, 178 102, 954 57, 196 31, 603 4,840 853 1,517 6,527 1,829 3,637 4,411 26, 365 6,664 10, 576 3,600 6,973 21, 377 19, 392 27, 386 19, 964 4,271 12,944 8,805 1,048 937 11, 184 570 4,089 5,812 920 2,498 238 3,590 1,568 17, 326 64, 068 46, 453 9,126 9,678 49,811 18, 737 10, 356 14, 914 1,674 1,235 75 67 1,311 240 502 394 4,437 641 6,930 Rhode Island 2,550 Connecticut 3,420 Middle Atlantic: 12, 834 New Jersey 14,611 Pennsylvania 24, 516 East North Central: Ohio.. 31, 125 Indiana 11, 697 Illinois 18, 164 Michigan. 10, 873 602 2,649 West North Central: Minnesota Iowa Missouri 11, 403 Nebraska 800 Kansas 5,062 South Atlantic: 8,445 Marvland 953 District of Columbia 4,210 Virginia 456 West Virginia .. 2,885 North Carolina 1,136 South Carolina 14, 261 Georgia 64,700 Florida.. 59, 112 East South Central: Kentucky .. 10, 745 14, 286 Alabama 34, 951 Mississippi... 14, 200 West South Central: 4,231 Louisiana 12, 187 Oklahoma 480 Texas 656 Mountain: Montana 827 253 Colorado. 1,020 New Mexico 412 Arizona 591 Pacific: Washington 435 7,845 Other States 786 1 Includes 2 churches in each of the following States — Wisconsin, Idaho, Utah, and Nevada; and 1 each in South Dakota and Oregon. AFRICAN METHODIST EPISCOPAL, CHURCH 101 Tible 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 — Continued [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE Payment on church debt, ex- cluding interest expenditures— continued Other current expenses, including interest Local re- lief and charity Home missions Foreign missions To gen- eral head- quarters United States. New England: Massachusetts. Rhode Island.. Connecticut Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania. . East North Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan.. "West North Central: Minnesota Iowa Missouri Nebraska Kansas. South Atlantic: Delaware Maryland District of Columbia. Virginia West Virginia North Carolina South Carolina Georgia Florida East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee Alabama Mississippi West South Central: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Montana Wyoming Colorado New Mexico- Arizona Pacific: Washington. California... $463, 867 $53, 288 $38, 752 $227, 886 Other States. 7,140 1,390 3,240 17, 979 15, 421 33, 235 30, 138 9,237 24, 174 27, 458 469 674 13, 532 4,218 6,547 9,397 883 3,883 173 1,642 596 8,927 38, 185 30, 305 6,204 14, 428 50, 714 13, 829 4, 925 14, 341 2,815 78 611 340 44, 525 30 450 8,875 10,811 2,048 4,353 1,340 1,290 25, 145 24, 952 78, 458 38, 242 17, 348 26, 616 31,402 1,245 2,683 29, 655 1,624 12, 235 8,138 1,525 4,251 361 3,628 3,022 12, 182 42, 675 39, 062 17, 292 12,612 37, 776 10, 381 14,611 8,871 4,517 375 1,137 346 1,282 437 1,658 1,138 12, 785 3,462 835 380 857 3,827 4,057 8,269 5,277 3,002 3,708 4,801 31 243 2,274 76 1,562 1,719 698 476 129 560 303 4,739 10, 642 8,463 1,065 2,895 9,972 3,001 3, 180 3,405 425 142 132 1,714 941 536 2,049 2,963 2,938 292 825 15 179 703 34 415 1,622 252 290 28 112 144 2,186 4,) 408 1,348 7,268 2,513 2,801 2,008 680 108 31 18 181 15 132 27 824 96 822 550 950 2,161 2,565 2,564 143 569 1, 036 S43 14 148 724 27 455 951 96 284 14 65 153 1,538 5,875 3,113 442 977 7,038 1,710 19 1,416 263 74 31 18 113 18 47 24 797 105 3,703 1,569 2,380 6, 532 7,774 21, 354 17,011 3,675 6,951 5,511 679 559 7,472 798 4,084 4,241 1,325 2,540 290 2,022 1,672 8,667 31, 786 16, 855 7,342 4,471 28, 202 6,301 2,795 7,115 655 346 65 190 1,836 275 385 780 ,169 509 102 CENSUS OF KELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 7. — Number and Membership op Churches, Value and Debt on Church Edifices, Expenditures, and Sunday Schools, by Districts and Conferences, 1936 DISTRICT AND CONFERENCE Total First District: Delaware New England New Jersey New York Philadelphia Second District: Baltimore North Carolina Virginia Western North Carolina Third District: North Ohio Ohio Pittsburgh West Virginia Fourth District: Chicago Illinois Indiana Michigan Northwestern Fifth District: California., _. Colorado Kansas Missouri Nebraska North Missouri Puget Sound South California Southwest Missouri. Sixth District: Americus Georgia.. Augusta Georgia Atlanta Georgia Georgia Macon Georgia North Georgia South Georgia Southwest Georgia- Seventh District: Central South Car- olina _ Columbia Northeast South Carolina Palmetto Piedmont South Carolina Eighth District: Central Louisiana.. Central Mississippi. East Mississippi Louisiana Mississippi North Louisiana North Mississippi.. Northeast Missis- sippi Northwest Missis- sippi Ninth District: Alabama Central Alabama. .. East Alabama North Alabama South Alabama West Alabama 8-3 c 2 4,578 50 62 74 41 33 47 44 44 22 17 31 45 45 29 49 16 25 20 125 100 128 206 179 103 1 59 MS 493, 357 6,509 6,288 14, 319 15, 807 18, 432 3,i 1, 958 312 8,178 8,399 7,572 2,117 9,532 4,991 5,913 12,371 1,923 2,061 3,718 3,629 7,422 3,943 3,061 1,329 6, 062 3,420 8,652 9, 677 16,211 18, 860 14, 208 8,693 12, 521 14, 895 3. 205 2,099 3,467 6,847 3, 564 6,774 • 1, 956 2.311 4,341 7,731 4,493 3,680 2,744 3,947 1,875 15, 309 7,512 12, 875 10, 397 9,386 8,371 VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES 4,078 59 64 32 27 44 43 41 20 15 28 45 36 27 48 12 21 19 106 92 117 163 163 82 132 138 $20, 710, 623 294, 150 374, 091 939, 631 791,310 1,112,975 454, 700 105, 875 23, 500 41,300 704, 910 696, 900 1, 047, 761 146, 475 603, 685 352, 845 459, 036 1, 205, 625 146, 000 157,050 363, 800 447, 261 296, 349 234, 150 157,000 145, 200 238, 700 271, 500 146, 795 87,315 522, 556 312,897 317, 435 142,695 192.937 197, 160 33. 550 157,550 38, 850 89, 420 66. 645 292, 302 57, 450 89, 450 91. 280 331, 686 111,650 121, 275 89, 805 51,650 47, 000 319, 768 288, 548 182. 969 385, 520 216, 278 138, 695 DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES 3^ o 1,421 82, 586, 300 EXPENDITURES 4, 523 $4, 059, 809 30, 906 51, 697 94, 895 195,523 283, 087 43, 884 334 3,212 4,382 49, 489 168,811 153, 146 3,269 53, 718 45, 050 56, 303 117,556 11,017 10, 818 14, 871 17,4181 50, 354 13, 996 11,402 3,187 23. 245 52, 045 7, 520 5,325 68, 904 45, 761 38, 875 17, 724 36. 684 15. 650 635 50, 800 1,900 3.020 3,708 2.120 9,819 5,277 4,014 42, 867 11.376 19,778 6,073 2,338 3,321 20, 853 44, 443 17, 464 130, 206 27, 246 18, 752 70 29 101 68 50 62 74 41 33 47 44 44 22 17 31 45 45 29 48 16 25 20 120 inn 124 193 179 113 1 76. 1 59 201 inn, 113 121 30 134. 51 62. 136! 25! 26 74 38, 57, 33 39, 25 51 33 ; 41 42 83 100 60. 49 59! 60 SUNDAY SCHOOLS 4,207 36 90 85 lni 96 85 82l 238, 185 AFRICAN METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH 103 Table 7. — Number and Membership of Churches, Value and Debt on Church Edifices, Expenditures, and Sunday Schools, by Districts and Conferences, 1936 — Continued o tH VALUE OF CHURCH IDEBT ON CHURCH SUNDAY .Q CO § EDIFICES EDIFICES EXPENDITURES SCHOOLS DISTRICT AND a M £ i CD u CONFERENCE a S u CO M ^ co W> ^ en M CD O CO M cd C3 ^-< o CD fl'-B a ■a is c rdS A'B rQ a m 3 W M P « >-. O !-, £ o e 3 3 a o a rt 9 ■3 o 6 b ° 3 ft o a is ° O S3 Eh fc o < O < o < o 03 Tenth District: East Texas 1 2 152 161 1 2 \ i $6, 500 | l 2 [ '$3, 150 I I 45 Northeast Texas ..... 56 North Texas . 1 17 26 831 12 I 9,758 1__... 1 17 1 5,177 1 i 12 32 Texas 3 $60 319 Eleventh District: Central Florida 56 5,883 40 343, 355 27 31,442 56 71, 349 51 2,577 East Florida 52 7,141 40 352, 535 13 33, 944 52 59, 473 38 2, 309 Florida- - 93 6,241 78 106, 141 20 8,440 92 33, 858 85 2,529 Northeast Florida. . 98 4,797 87 134, 185 25 22, 142 96 31,741 83 2,108 Orlando Florida 79 5, 169 70 236, 344 21 18, 582 79 48, 593 74 2,906 South Florida 76 8,345 62 402, 787 25 30, 698 72 103, 386 61 4,238 West Florida 56 4,993 53 184, 653 15 10, 446 56 27, 987 55 2,635 Twelfth District: Arkansas 33 3,839 30 159, 850 9 28, 450 33 27, 614 33 1,958 Central Arkansas. __ 41 5,973 34 133, 375 4 11,600 41 27, 245 40 3,657 Central Oklahoma . 18 1,606 15 25, 750 1 3, 000 18 7,765 18 787 Fast Arkansas 50 5,065 38 114,900 2 8, 450 50 22, 865 45 2,790 Northeast Arkansas. 32 3, 325 32 81, 200 3 8,400 32 17, 809 32 2, 066 Oklahoma .. 21 3, 782 18 75, 250 1 2,000 21 12, 396 20 1,165 Northeast Oklahoma. 28 4,890 27 113,650 2 5,800 28 22, 951 2S 2,719 South Arkansas 52 5,080 34 68, 525 5 4,800 52 22, 170 42 3,024 West Arkansas 58 6,201 52 132, 850 4 12, 150 54 28, 554 49 3,792 Thirteenth District: Kentucky . 39 24 3,603 2,507 37 20 331, 300 132, 250 21 8 45, 366 15, 294 39 24 41,832 27, 224 39 24 1,560 East Tennessee 1,066 Tennessee 68 4,661 68 242, 605 18 24, 124 68 38, 366 66 2,378 West Kentucky 33 3,582 29 246, 075 13 16, 758 33 38, 541 29 1,492 West Tennessee 37 5,681 36 143, 875 24 18, 280 37 47, 359 36 2,385 i Amounts for East Texas and Northeast Texas Conference combined with the figures for North Texas Conference, to avoid disclosing the statistics of any individual church. HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION 1 DENOMINATIONAL HISTORY Soon after the Revolutionary War Negro members of the Methodist Episcopal Church in different places, dissatisfied with conditions, began to hold separate services, hoping thus to secure larger privileges and more freedom of action than they believed were possible in continued association with their white brethren and also to avoid certain humiliating discriminations practiced against them. They styled themselves, for the most part, African Methodists, simply because they were of African descent and Methodists, and not because they thought of permanently dissociating themselves from the Methodist Episcopal Church. Thus, as early as 1787, a company of Negro Methodists in Philadelphia with- drew, built a chapel, and obtained a Negro preacher through ordination by Bishop White of the Protestant Episcopal Church. In 1793 Bishop Asbury dedicated the Bethel Church in Philadelphia, built by Richard Allen, a well-to-do Negro, and the platform adopted by the congregation included the statement following: We consider every child of God a member of the mystical body of Christ, * * * yet in the political government of our church we prohibit our white brethren from electing or being elected into any office among us, save that of a preacher or public speaker. 1 No revision of history, doctrine, or organization was furnished by this body for 1936, hence this statement is the same as that published in Religious Bodies, vol. II, 1926. No data are available for "Work" in 1936. 104 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 As reasons for this action they gave the inconveniences arising from white people and people of color mixing together in public assemblies, more particu- larly in places of public worship. In 1799 Allen was ordained deacon and the church, according to an arrange- ment already made, remained under the discipline of the Methodist Episcopal Church and the jurisdiction of a white elder. This arrangement, however, did not work very well and contentions between the white and Negro Methodists of the city increased to such an extent that an appeal was made to the Supreme Court of Pennsylvania. The court declared in favor of the Bethel Church, which thus became an independent body. In 1814 the Methodist Episcopal elders announced that the white preachers could no longer maintain pastoral responsi- bility for the Negro congregation, and in 1816 Richard Allen and 15 others called together a number of similar societies, which had been formed in New Jersey, Delaware, and Maryland, to meet in Philadelphia to organize a church of Negro persons with autonomous government. This convention was held in April of that year and resulted in the organization of the African Methodist Episcopal Church. The movement received the cordial assistance and sympathy of a number of white persons, among whom were Dr. Benjamin Rush, Robert Ralston, William McKean, and Bishop White, of the Protestant Episcopal Church. Having become a distinct body by reason of separation from the Methodist Episcopal Church they found it necessary at this first General Conference to elect one of their own body who was adequate to be set apart in Holy Orders to superintend the connection then formed. Rev. Richard Allen, who had been ordained to preach by Bishop Asbury 17 years previously, was unanimously elected to that office and April 11, 1816, was solemnly set apart to the episcopal office by prayer and imposition of the hands of five regularly ordained ministers, one of whom, Absalom Jones, was a priest of the Protestant Episcopal Church under the diocese of the Right Reverend Bishop White, of Pennsylvania. For the first 20 years the operations of the new denomination were confined chiefly to Pennsylvania, New Jersey, Delaware, and Maryland. Later they were extended to the New England States, New York, Ohio, Indiana, Illinois, Missouri, Kentucky, and Louisiana, in the last State being represented in New Orleans alone. Previous to the Civil War comparatively little was done in the South- ern States, but during the war, through the influence of two chaplains in the United States Army, Rev. W. H. Hunter and Rev. H. M. Turner, and of some Negro soldiers who were also preachers, two organizations were formed on the South Atlantic coast. After the war the church extended rapidly throughout the South, and today it is represented in each of the original slave States, while its northern field includes the Northern States from the Atlantic to the Pacific and the Province of Ontario in Canada. DOCTRINE AND ORGANIZATION As already indicated, the African Methodist Episcopal Church, in doctrine and polity, is in substantial agreement with the Methodist Episcopal Church. 1 The governing bodies are the General Conference, annual conference, district confer- ence, quarterly conference, and church conference. Bishops preside over general and annual conferences, presiding elders at district and quarterly conferences, and the preacher in charge at the church conference and all boards of the local church. General boards are constituted by nomination of bishops at the General Con- ference and must be approved by that conference. They are presided over by one of the bishops. Each General Conference is composed of the bishops, general officers, presidents and deans of universities, colleges, and seminaries, chaplains of the Army, and ministerial and lay delegates (representative of annual confer- ences and the electoral college in each annual conference jurisdiction). The General Conference, which convenes quadrennially, is the legislative body of this denomination and also exercises judicial powers and prerogatives over the conduct and character of a certain class of its membership. Annual and district conferences convene once each calendar year and quarterly conferences four times a year. The church conference convenes whenever the pastor and his local church deem it necessary. Special commissions may be appointed or authorized by any of the conferences but such committees when so appointed can 1 See Methodist Episcopal Church, p. 15. AFRICAN METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH 105 proceed to act only within the specified limits and restrictions connected with such appointment or selection, and their action is subject always to the approval of the body appointing them, unless it is expressly stated to the contrary. Each department of the church is supervised by a board of 18 members, one for each episcopal district, to which the general officer or managing director must submit a report at least annually during each quadrennium; this board is charged also with the duty of filling any vacancies occurring during the quadrennium. General operations of the church are carried on through departments under the following titles: Publication Department, Missionary Department, Depart- ment of Finance, Department of Education, Department of A. M. E. Review, Department of Sunday School Union, Department of Church Extension, Depart- ment of Southern Christian Recorder, Department of Allen Christian Endeavor Society, Department of Western Christian Recorder, Department of Sunday School Literature, Department of Historical and Literary Societies, Secretary of Laymen's Movement, and Secretary of the General Conference. AFRICAN METHODIST EPISCOPAL ZION CHURCH STATISTICS Summary for the United States, with urban-rural classification. — A general summary of the statistics for the African Methodist Episcopal Zion Church for the year 1936 is presented in table 1, which shows also the distribution of these figures between urban and rural territory. The membership of this denomination consists of those who upon satisfactory evidence of Christian faith and baptism have been admitted into the local churches. Probationers and baptized children under instruction are also included. Table 1. -Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 Churches (local organizations), number. Members, number Average membership per church- Membership by sex: Male Female Sex not reported Males per 100 females Membership by age: Under 13 years 13 years and over Age not reported Percent under 13 years ' Church edifices, number Valuer — number reporting Amount reported Constructed prior to 1936 Constructed, wholly or in part, in 1936 Average value per church Debt — number reporting Amount reported Number reporting "no debt" Parsonages, number Value— number reporting Amount reported Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported __ Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding in- terest All other current expenses, including interest Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc.-. Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution.. All other purposes Average expenditure per church Sunday schools: Churches reporting, number- Officers and teachers Scholars Total 2,252 414, 244 184 156, 771 256, 603 870 61.1 65, 820 332, 376 16. 048 16.5 2,048 2,008 $14, 750, 165 $14, 227, 599 $522, 566 $7. 346 524 $1,681,183 776 578 550 $1, 492, 450 2,230 $2,319,367 $908, 302 $211, 760 $230, 247 $215, 940 $300, 355 $63, 168 $29, 496 $32, 955 $170, 026 $157,118 $1,040 2,059 24, 357 167, 362 Summer vacation Bible schools: Churches reporting, number - Officers and teachers Scholars 81 798 5,703 In urban territory 811 214, 056 264 78, 997 135,059 58.5 34,415 169, 097 10, 544 16.9 727 711 $11,046,540 $10,711,734 $334, 806 $15, 537 301 $1, 563, 482 199 342 319 $1, 179, 725 801 1, 413, 584 $472, 272 $130, 839 $146, 130 $178, 590 $222, 151 $41, 734 $15, 422 $18,430 $93, 272 $94, 744 $1,765 747 10, 046 78, 628 52 538 4,508 In rural territory 200, 188 139 77, 774 121, 544 870 64.0 31,405 163, 279 5,504 16.1 1,321 1,297 $3, 703, 625 $3,515,865 $187,760 $2, 856 223 $117,701 577 236 231 $312, 725 1,429 $905, 783 $436, 030 $80, 921 $84,117 $37, 350 $78, 204 $21, 434 $14, 074 $14, 525 $76, 754 $62. 374 1,312 14,311 88, 734 29 260 1,195 PERCENT OF TOTAL Urban 36.0 51.7 50.4 49.6 52.6 47.4 100.0 52.3 47.7 50.9 49.1 65.7 34.3 35.5 35.4 74.9 75.3 64.1 57.4 93.0 25.6 59.2 58.0 79.0 35.9 60.9 52.0 61.8 63.5 82.7 74.0 66.1 52.3 55.9 54.9 60.3 36.3 41.2 47.0 67.4 79.0 Rural 64.0 48.3 64.5 64.6 25.1 24.7 35.9 42.6 7.0 74.4 40.8 42.0 21.0 64.1 39.1 48.0 38.2 36.5 17.3 26.0 33.9 47.7 44.1 45.1 39.7 63.7 58.8 53.0 0) 32.6 21.0 1 Based on membership with age classification reported. 2 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. 106 AFRICAN METHODIST EPISCOPAL ZION CHURCH 107 Table 1. — Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 — Continued ITEM Total In urban territory In rural territory PERCENT OF TOTAL Urban Rural Weekday religious schools : Churches reporting, number 37 283 1,375 24 140 627 13 143 748 ( 2 ) 49.5 45.6 ( 2 ) 50.5 54.4 ; Percent not shown where base is less than 100. Comparative data, 1906-36, — Table 2 presents, in convenient form for com- parison, a summary of the available statistics of the African Methodist Episcopal Zion Church for the census years 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906. Table 2.— Comparative Summary, 1906 to 1936 Churches (local organizations), number. Increase ' over preceding census: Number Percent. Members, number Increase ' over preceding census: Number Percent Average membership per church. Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Average value per church Debt — number reporting Amount reported Parsonages , number. Value — number reporting Amount reported Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported., Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding interest-. All other current expenses, including interest- Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions Foreign missions __ To general headquarters for distribution All other purposes Not classified ..- Average expenditure per church Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars .- 1936 $14. 2,252 -214 -8.7 -42, 569 -9.3 184 2,048 2,008 750, 165 $7, 346 524 $1,681,183 578 550. $1, 492, 450 2,230 $2, 319, 367 $908, 302 $211,760 $230, 247 $215, 940 $300, 355 $63, 168 $29, 496 $32, 955 $170, 026 $157, 118 1926 2,466 -250 -9.2 456,813 199, 644 77.6 185 2,370 2,370 , 515, 723 S7, 813 514 , 837, 352 $1,040 2,059 24, 357 167, 362 478 ,916,950 2,464 , 757, 066 }$4, 091, 023 $662, 993 $3, 050 $1,931 2,429 45, 087 267, 141 1916 2,716 519 23.6 257, 169 72.627 39.4 95 2,495 2,475 $7, 591, 393 $3, 067 793 $795, 437 485 $632, 416 2,641 $1, 700, 737 $1, 299, 591 $349, 500 $51, 646 2,535 18, 982 135, 102 1906 2,197 184, 542 84 2,131 2,104 , 833, 207 $2,297 724 348 $350, 690 2,060 16, 245 107, 692 A minus sign (— ) denotes decrease. State tables. — Tables 3, 4, 5, and 6 present the statistics for the African Metho- dist Episcopal Zion Church by States. Table 3 gives for each State for 1936 the number and membership of the churches classified according to their location in urban or rural territory, membership classified by sex, and data for Sunday schools. Table 4 gives for selected States the number and membership of the churches for the four census years 1906 to 1936, together with the membership for 1936 classified as "under 13 years of age" and "13 years of age and over." Table 5 shows the value of churches and parsonages and the amount of debt on church edifices for 1936. Table 6 presents, for 1936, the church expenditures show- ing separately current expenses, improvements, benevolences, etc. In order to avoid disclosing the financial statistics of any individual church, separate presen- 108 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 193 6 tation in tables 5 and 6 is limited to those States in which three or more churches reported value and expenditures. Ecclesiastical divisions. — Table 7 presents, for each conference in the African Methodist Episcopal Zion Church, by districts, the more important statistical data for 1936 shown by States in the preceding tables, including number of churches, membership, value and debt on church edifices, expenditures, and Sunday schools. Table 3. —Number and Membership op Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 NUMBER OF CHURCHES NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BY SEX SUNDAY SCHOOLS GEOGRAPHIC DIVI- SION AND STATE "3 o En a s hi 3 K 3 o 03 .a "3 0} 3 a ft *-• a o p. || , M $ a o Officers and teachers w United States. 2,252 811 1,441 414, 244 214, 056 200, 188 156, 771 256, 603 870 61.1 2,059 24, 357 167, 362 New England: Maine. Massachusetts Rhode Island Connecticut Middle Atlantic: New York ... ... New Jersey Pennsylvania E. N. Central: Ohio 1 9 2 18 73 36 64 25 IS 15 11 1 3 10 2 4 16 6 81 6 626 179 79 67 49 105 399 144 100 40 9 17 1 2 7 1 26 1 8 2 14 62 25 46 23 18 14 11 1 3 10 2 2 7 6 20 1 140 51 33 33 17 38 92 27 38 13 4 9 1 2 7 1 24 1 4 11 11 18 2 1 2 9 61 5 486 123 46 34 32 67 307 117 62 27 5 8 2 206 5,094 620 4,265 25. 138 8,868 17, 975 8,843 3,850 2,497 3, 039 19 233 5, 467 * 236 180 2,097 3,958 26, 613 453 149, 3S5 19, 547 7,058 8,540 10, 656 9,009 58,311 13, 687 11, 105 3,606 292 614 12 80 186 150 2,355 206 5,049 620 3,697 24, 329 7,544 16, 429 8,573 3, 850 2,484 3,039 19 233 5,467 236 120 1,747 3.958 13, 025 70 52, 475 6,610 3,756 6,498 6,056 5,699 19, 518 2,749 5,285 1,452 87 433 12 80 186 150 2,315 45 568 809 1,324 1,546 270 13 60 350 13,588 383 96, 910 12, 937 3,302 2,042 4,600 3,310 38, 793 10, 938 5,820 2,154 205 181 40 45 1,581 194 1,385 8,410 3, 183 6, 859 3,250 1,497 996 1,040 8 86 1,909 74 57 682 1,283 11,029 172 56, 452 7,928 2,832 3,513 3,282 3,246 22, 181 5,794 4,863 1,592 108 222 4 25 65 70 854 161 3,513 426 2,880 16, 728 5,685 11, 116 5,593 2,353 1,501 1,999 11 147 3,558 162 123 1,415 2,675 15, 584 281 92, 123 11, 619 4,226 5,027 7,374 5,763 36, 070 7,893 6,242 2,014 184 392 55 8 121 80 1,501 28.0 45.0 45.5 48.1 50.3 56.0 61.7 58.1 63.6 66.4 52.0 1 8 2 16 70 36 60 25 17 13 11 1 3 9 2 4 15 6 70 6 596 171 72 60 46 96 355 132 69 36 8 14 12 128 42 252 859 533 718 394 210 141 149 6 18 138 14 32 143 148 1,197 58 7,609 1,684 714 691 508 884 3,946 1,586 766 359 55 99 36 724 255 1,290 6,170 4,885 5,570 3,878 Indiana.. 1,722 Illinois . 961 Michigan .. 1,099 11 W. N. Central: Iowa. 8i6 "60 58.5 53.7 45.7 46.3 48.2 48.0 70.8 61.2 61.3 68.2 67.0 69.9 44.5 56.3 61.5 73.4 77.9 79.0 58.7 56.6 138 1,539 Kansas 150 South Atlantic: Delaware... ... _ 86 Maryland .. .. Dist. of Columbia- 646 1,626 20, 211 West Virginia North Carolina... South Carolina Georgia 209 53, 846 9,786 3, 853 Florida 3,738 E. S. Central: Kentucky Tennessee 3,131 4,305 24, 864 Mississippi W. S. Central: 6,307 2,759 1,761 Oklahoma Texas.. . 212 326 Mountain: 2 3 1 23 12 17 8 227 53 Pacific: Washington 53.7 76 50 .... 56.9 1,089 i Ratio not shown where number of females is less than 100. AFRICAN METHODIST EPISCOPAL ZION CHURCH 109 Table 4. — Number and Membership of Churches, 1906 to 1936, and Membership by Age in 1936, by States . [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches in either 1936, 1926, 1916, or 1906] number of churches number of members membership by age, 1936 AND STATE 1936 1926 1916 1906 1936 1926 1916 1906 Un- der 13 years 13 years and over Age not re- port- ed Per- cent under 13i United States 2,252 2,466 2,716 2,197 414, 244 456, 813 257, 169 184, 542 65, 820 332, 376 16, 048 16.5 New England: Rhode Island,. 9 2 18 73 36 64 25 18 15 11 1 3 10 2 4 16 6 81 6 626 179 79 67 49 105 399 144 100 40 9 17 2 7 1 26 22 8 2 18 74 32 75 25 19 13 8 8 17 6 3 26 7 108 13 769 185 83 47 63 96 420 162 89 26 15 13 3 2 1 29 1 10 2 17 71 31 76 14 19 12 6 2 6 16 2 5 26 7 111 8 777 192 99 113 82 156 479 127 125 44 16 20 2 5 5 30 3 7 3 16 75 34 67 9 8 9 2 3 11 1 4 14 6 75 6 673 193 68 64 59 117 385 144 65 44 8 11 1 14 1 5,094 620 4,265 25, 138 8,868 17, 975 8,843 3,850 2,497 3,039 19 233 5,467 236 180 2,097 3,958 26, 613 453 149, 385 19, 547 7,058 8,540 10, 656 9,009 58,311 13, 687 11, 105 3,606 292 614 80 186 150 2,355 218 3,127 374 2,032 19, 797 5,625 20, 919 7,678 3,867 5,972 2,017 1,647 6,873 953 347 3,014 6,448 17, 592 900 135, 698 38, 225 7,887 13, 647 7,174 15, 176 80, 446 18, 461 14, 344 7,671 1,729 1,463 475 304 272 4,614 45 1,527 290 1,825 9,005 3,478 14,011 1,389 2,465 2, 184 515 34 143 4,046 35 195 2,519 2, 732 9,199 338 74, 365 23, 169 5,523 11,496 5,578 8,786 51, 284 7,202 7,668 2,831 741 771 50 72 86 1,577 40 1,215 262 1,229 6,149 2,180 6,263 386 1,281 870 60 86 1,765 6 167 923 2,615 5,474 86 66, 356 19, 058 3,630 3,223 5,773 6,651 36, 705 5,602 2,404 2,539 160 457 40 902 25 584 88 1,257 1,864 1,220 4,369 1,829 568 330 652 5 21 1,552 31 23 446 451 2,833 76 23, 797 4,468 773 1,500 1,605 1,836 7,133 1,648 3,873 395 32 65 7 24 50 390 25 4,510 532 3,008 17, 618 7,648 13, 606 7,014 3,282 2,145 2,387 14 212 3,915 205 157 1,651 3,507 23, 493 377 116, 599 15, 079 6,225 7,040 9,051 6,967 50, 576 12, 039 7,054 3,211 260 501 73 162 100 1,965 193 5,656 22 11.5 14.2 29.5 Middle Atlantic: 9.6 New Jersey Pennsylvania. East North Central: Ohio 13.8 24.3 20 7 14.8 13.3 21 5 West North Central: 287 8,989 60 206 602 178 48 9 28.4 13. 1 South Atlantic: 12.8 21.3 District of Columbia. 11.4 10 8 West Virginia North Carolina South Carolina 16.8 16.9 22.9 11.0 Florida 17.6 East South Central: 15 1 20.9 12.4 12.0 West South Central: 35.4 11.0 Oklahoma _ ... 11.0 Texas... 11.5 Mountain: Arizona Pacific: 12.9 Oregon 33.3 16.6 Other States 11.5 1 Based on membership with age classification reported; not shown where base is less than 100. 2 Includes: Maine, 1, and Idaho, 1. 218022—40- 110 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 1936 Table 5. — Value of Churches and Parsonages and Amount of Church Debt by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting value of edifices] GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States New England: Massachusetts Connecticut Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania East North Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan West North Central: Missouri South Atlantic: Delaware Maryland District of Columbia Virginia West Virginia North Carolina South Carolina Georgia Florida East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee Alabama Mississippi West South Central: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas Pacific: Washington California Other States. 2,252 4 lfi 6 81 6 626 179 79 67 49 105 399 144 100 40 2,048 4 13 6 76 4 613 174 62 59 101 361 129 value of church edifices 2,008 4 13 6 74 4 604 173 60 59 44 101 361 110 debt on church edifices $14,750,165 125, 800 324, 480 2,011,849 812, 800 1,082,186 504, 660 237,100 152,300 143. 000 469, 500 17, 500 114, 750 478, 000 638, 750 12, 200 3, 576, 960 674, 635 115,350 215, 500 356,410 494, 425 1,272,535 226, 675 201, 200 85, 300 8,400 10, 250 31,750 211, 500 144, 400 h 2 3 P. 524 5 29 1 128 53 13 7 $1,681,183 22. 620 30, 149 329, 641 129, 001 293, 901 129, 140 20, 913 54, 187 31,025 1.800 11,275 124. 800 31,926 2,500 175,297 33, 596 7.976 13,955 14, 771 38, 563 80, 360 3,550 300 4,815 25 190 52, 941 15, 414 value of par- sonages bs S 3 a 550 $1,492,450 1 3 5 15 1 102 24 31 15 15 27 101 28 G) 51,000 211,200 108, 000 124, 900 30, 000 29, 300 11,925 14, 000 26. 000 (') 9,000 40. 500 50, 150 G) 284. 150 49, 900 24, 900 31, 950 44, 900 41, 250 176, 850 26, 200 22, 100 16,650 G) (0 39, 375 28, 250 ' Amount included in figures shown for "Other States," to avoid disclosing the statistics of any individual church. 2 Includes: Maine, 1; Rhode Island, 2; Iowa, 2; Kansas, 2; Idaho, 1; Arizona, 2; and Oregon, 1. AFRICAN METHODIST EPISCOPAL ZION CHURCH 111 Table 6.- — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] Total number of churches EXPENDITURES GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE Churches reporting Total amount Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and im- prove- ments Payment on church debt, ex- eluding interest United States ... 2,252 2.230 $2,319,367 $908, 302 $211, 760 $230, 247 $215,940 New England: Massachusetts Connecticut Middle Atlantic: 9 18 73 36 64 25 18 15 11 3 10 4 16 6 81 6 626 179 79 67 49 105 399 144 100 40 9 17 7 26 10 9 15 73 36 63 25 18 13 11 3 9 4 16 6 81 6 621 179 79 67 49 105 398 144 92 39 9 17 7 26 '10 22,441 37, 978 190, 726 102, 909 148, 937 61, 121 30, 127 24, 983 34, 519 2,755 39, 662 5,130 30, 376 47, 193 120, 569 4,418 558, 621 145, 984 35, 952 40, 414 50, 102 66, 381 313,985 68, 666 54,678 15, 368 2.063 4,780 3,035 34, 806 20,688 7,370 12, 699 59, 059 31,335 41,919 20, 816 12, 174 7,534 10,528 1,240 6,422 2,700 7,235 10, 459 30. 639 1,951 254, 397 57, 502 16, 728 20, 483 20, 290 28, 419 140,965 37, 565 37, 650 8,217 1,187 3,065 420 12, 019 5,315 2,113 3,715 23, 048 11,109 10,014 4,734 3,759 1,380 2,673 249 6,052 300 4,148 4,413 8,500 451 43, 308 14, 039 2,963 2,904 5,219 6,778 34, 252 6,140 4,110 1,179 40 175 111 2,435 1,449 5,338 7,231 20,553 9, 025 15, 309 4,620 2,426 970 2,611 300 4,475 300 5,953 4,043 9,943 279 63, 034 14, 383 2,309 4,037 4,124 4.961 32, 239 4,036 2,890 772 193 466 687 1,467 1,273 1,384 2,632 18, 479 New Jersev . - ._ Pennsvlvania East North Central: Ohio 10, 217 32, 625 4,833 3,276 4,873 11,745 West North Central: 8,938 South Atlantic: 240 1,926 District of Columbia 6,947 6,153 West Virginia North Carolina. 300 38, 265 South Carolina. .. ... 19, 116 2,705 Florida East South Central: 2,107 1,096 Tennessee ... Alabama Mississippi ... West South Central: Arkansas 7,623 16, 299 3,724 1,360 1,162 Oklahoma Texas... 86 39 Pacific: 1,090 California 4,913 Other States. 1,787 i Includes: Maine, 1; Rhode Island, 2; Wisconsin, 1; Kansas, 2; Idaho, 1; Arizona, 2; and Oregon, 1. 112 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 193 6 Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 — Continued [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE expenditures— continued Other current expenses, including interest Local re- lief and charity Home missions Foreign missions To gen- eral head- quarters All other purposes United States New England: Massachusetts _ Connecticut Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania East North Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan West North Central: Iowa Missouri South Atlantic: Delaware Maryland District of Columbia Virginia West Virginia North Carolina South Carolina Georeia Florida East South Central: Kentucky _.. Tennessee Alabama Mississippi West South Central: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas Pacific: Washington California Other States $300, 355 $63, 168 $29, 496 $32,955 $170,026 3,888 6,183 37, 847 19,918 28, 696 11,779 3,066 6,024 2,282 425 3,562 1,010 4,471 12, 292 24, 665 914 46, 323 11, 148 3,213 2,670 13, 908 5,567 30, 835 3,389 1,962 708 396 193 8,265 4,458 292 659 4,592 3,115 3,160 1,689 643 2,397 55 1,244 195 3,792 3,234 3,003 109 17, 285 4, 584 830 1,310 6,038 629 705 105 40 96 124 864 327 139 665 928 1,693 975 704 206 291 20 368 30 136 370 2,081 42 9,521 2,186 375 664 652 670 3,541 595 589 137 29 47 132 360 359 400 529 2,557 1,968 1,338 817 575 236 404 41 370 40 118 533 2,443 54 10, 193 2,121 493 370 757 1,003 3,455 559 405 427 14,115 3,901 6,524 3,061 2,040 1,554 1,406 179 2,271 255 1,645 4,245 4,228 183 42, 874 12, 971 4,924 5,107 2,160 4,461 31,996 9,296 3,428 2,665 125 330 154 1,539 628 $157, 11& 624 2,797 9,548 10, 628 8,361 7,797 1,464 1,778 182 246 60 952 657 28, 914 135 33, 421 7,934 1,412 1,254 1,090 5,589 14, 365 2,794 1,425 355 37 91 44 2,539 4,665 AFRICAN METHODIST EPISCOPAL ZION CHURCH 113 Table 7. — Number and Membership of Churches, Value and Debt on Church Edifices, Expenditures, and Sunday Schools, by Districts and Conferences, 1936 DERT ON CD VALUE OF: in : ' SUNDA Xi CHURCH EXPENDI o H EDIFICES EDIFICES SCHOOLS =1 43 CD 42 a ' ' A *3 fc* u DISTRICT AND o o o o CONFERENCE CD 43 a ft CD c ft CD a CD a o ^bjO £ M *M '"' M y S.S ^ g s +3 g ° ^ S.S CO a 43 a 43 a 43°" a & a CD a 3 o a p 3 43 o a 3 43 o a 3 o a 3 J2 o 43 CD b* z O < o < O <^ o CO Total 2,252 414, 244 2.008 $14, 750, 165 524 SI, 681, 183 2, 230 $2, 319, 367 2,059 167, 362 First District: New York 50 20, 660 45 1, 483, 349 25 299, 651 50 138, 285 47 4,453 Western North Carolina 134 38, 480 127 781, 120 38 48, 797 134 115,451 124 8,117 Central North Car- olina. 137 25, 767 128 534, 725 21 22, 727 134 84, 945 129 6,352 Second District: Cape Fear 101 68 16, 887 8,871 99 68 565, 975 322, 270 18 12 35, 841 7,432 100 68 71,908 52, 965 95 66 6,821 North Carolina 3,474 Blue Ridge 44 4,073 43 216, 800 11 21,865 44 37, 220 42 1,818 Third District: Ohio 38 39 11, 502 9,577 32 37 736, 900 862, 800 27 26 159, 918 132, 333 38 39 94, 812 108, 971 38 39 5,659 5,108 Virginia 56 52 27,012 18, 058 56 52 574, 500 438, 500 25 18 26, 866 7,455 50 52 116,039 66, 025 56 52 20,812 Albemarle- 15, 014 Fourth District: North Alabama 62 8,090 46 265, 930 62 46, 614 62 4,741 West Tennessee and Mississippi _. 148 15,213 115 262, 725 13 5,080 148 73, 952 135 7,085 Louisiana 34 78 39 2,483 7,121 4,002 14 59 34 70, 450 110,400 135, 500 2 13 6 3,580 8,176 6,965 34 78 39 11,921 35, 432 19, 253 33 71 37 1,270 3,906 South Florida 2,359 Fifth District: New England 30 10, 185 25 555, 280 12 59, 858 27 75, 312 27 2,305 Allegheny 31 10, 194 22 358, 636 11 168, 100 30 32 272 28 1, 887 Indiana 14 47 3,026 10, 492 12 44 133, 900 360, 760 7 13 15,982 14, 081 12 47 16. 142 46. 143 12 44 998 Kentucky... 3,022 Sixth District: Michigan 30 15 51 6,417 6,049 4,911 22 14 48 365, 160 539, 800 237, 000 18 10 17 91, 767 30, 006 10, 587 30 15 51 73, 487 47, 980 51,906 29 15 49 2,781 Missouri 1,912 South Carolina 2,626 Palmetto... 77 51 8.344 5,713 75 50 276, 025 160, 260 25 13 19, 655 3, 804 77 51 53, 938 39, 999 72 50 3,730 Pee Dee 3,309 Seventh District: Western New York. 21 3,795 21 488, 500 2 28, 413 21 46, 551 21 1,499 Philadelphia and Baltimore 46 11,470 43 1, 098, 500 24 233, 259 46 166, 635 44 4,135 East Tennessee and Virginia 58 59 3,622 4,671 47 56 184, 175 308, 800 9 11 11,420 28, 148 58 59 31,367 39, 640 42 55 1,667 Tennessee. _ 2,479 Eighth District: West Central North Carolina... 101 37, 137 98 739, 420 10 30, 955 100 127. 743 100 11,669 Arkansas 63 41 82 7,378 4,079 14, 519 48 29 78 110,850 91, 650 350, 135 1 300 59 35 82 34, 072 21, 750 84, 834 44 25 76 1,856 North Arkansas 941 West Alabama 6 17, 225 5,859 Florida.. 28 4,538 25 80, 000 1 7,000 28 21, 161 23 1,379 Ninth District: Alabama 69 57 7,835 7,819 65 55 216, 350 139, 350 12 18 12,725 38, 208 69 56 34, 178 34, 900 63 53 3,405 Central Alabama... 3,298 South Alabama 74 7,984 73 143, 720 10 5,614 74 81,955 58 2, 510 Cahaba... .. 63 12, 572 53 168, 950 18 6,623 63 35, 988 51 5,291 Tenth District: California 15 1,326 15 119, 750 7 31,916 15 20, 514 13 531 Southwest Rocky Mountain 11 1,036 10 95, 500 8 21, 550 11 15, 190 11 594 Oregon- Washing- ton 11 9 18 421 292 623 9 8 8 47, 100 8,400 10,250 3 1 2 7,086 25 190 11 9 18 4,921 2,063 4,933 5 8 15 143 Oklahoma... 212 Texas 335 114 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 193 6 HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION l DENOMINATIONAL HISTORY Among the early independent Negro Methodist congregations in this country was one organized in New York City in 1796 by James Varick, Abraham Thomp- son, William Miller, and others, who were members of the John Street Methodist Episcopal Church. Their desire to have a separate organization in which "they might have opportunity to exercise their spiritual gifts among themselves, and thereby be more useful to one another," was occasioned largely by the "caste prejudice which forbade their taking the sacrament until the white members were all served," by the desire for other church privileges denied them, and by the conviction that it would assist in the development of a ministry adapted to their needs. The first church was built in the year 1800 and was called "Zion." The next year it was incorporated as the African Methodist Episcopal Church, and articles of agreement were entered into with the Methodist Episcopal Church by which the latter supplied them with ordained preachers until the year 1820. Meanwhile the organization of the Union Church of Africans 2 in Wilmington, Del., and of the African Methodist Episcopal Church in Philadelphia, Pa., as separate and distinct denominations, caused considerable uneasiness and the Zion Church made application to the Methodist Episcopal Church for the ordination of some of its local preachers as elders. To this no answer was given, and in 1820 as the congregation had developed several preachers of ability and had fellowship and union with churches which had been formed at New Haven, Conn., Phila- delphia, Pa., Newark, N. J., and on Long Island, N. Y., it decided to abrogate the agreement with the Methodist Episcopal Church to supply its pulpits. The first annual conference was held in Mother Zion Church, corner of Church and Leonard Streets, New York City, June 21, 1821. At that time the denomi- nation consisted of 6 churches, 19 preachers, and 1,426 members. As they had no ordained elders, the conference was presided over by the Rev. William Phoebus, of the Methodist Episcopal Church; and the Rev. Joshua Soule (afterwards a bishop in the Methodist Episcopal Church) acted as secretary. James Varick, who was active and influential, and generally spoken of as the founder of the de- nomination, was made district chairman. The second annual conference, which was also the first General Conference, met in Wesley Church, Lombard Street, Philadelphia, May 16, 1822, and was presided over by Abraham Thompson. After some routine business, it adjourned to meet, July 18, in Mother Zion Church, New York City. In the meantime, on June 17, James Varick, Abraham Thompson, and Levin Smith were ordained elders by Dr. James Covel, Sylvester Hutchinson, and William Stillwell, white elders of the Methodist Episcopal Church. On July 21, at this conference, six persons were elected deacons in the forenoon and elders in the afternoon, and James Varick was elected the first superintendent, or bishop, of the denomination. No other general conference was held until 1827, when Christopher Rush was elected the second bishop of the denomination. After Bishop Varick's death, in 1827, Bishop Rush served alone until 1840, when William Miller was elected as his associate. It was not until 1848 that the present name of the church was adopted, when it was learned that a group of Negro members had withdrawn from George Street Methodist Episcopal Church at Philadelphia, led out by Richard Allen for the same reason the New York group had withdrawn from the John Street Church in New York. The Philadelphia group gave its organization the name of the African Methodist Episcopal Church. The word "Zion" was added by the New York group out of respect to its first church. In 1848 the name A. M. E. Zion Church was approved as the permanent title of the church organized in 1796. The African Methodist Episcopal Zion Church did not begin operations in the South until 1863, when Bishop Joseph J. Clinton sent Elder James W. Hood to North Carolina and Elder Wilbur G. Strong to Florida and Louisiana, though work was not begun until the following January. The appointment to North Carolina was specially fortunate, and churches sprang up rapidly. Men only just emancipated from the yoke of slavery felt themselves called to enter the ministry and to preach the gospel to their own people. Before the year closed the North Carolina Conference was organized, the parent of several large con- ferences in that and neighboring States. The success in Florida, Louisiana, 1 This statement, which is substantially the same as that published in vol. II of the Report on Religious Bodies, 1926, has been revised by S. M. Dudley, general secretary-auditor of the African Methodist Episcopal Zion Church, Washington, D. C, and approved by him in its present form. 2 See Union American Methodist Episcopal Church, p. 123. AFRICAN METHODIST EPISCOPAL ZION CHURCH 115 and Alabama was not so phenomenal, but the missionary effort in these States proved to be most fruitful, especially in Alabama. So successful were the efforts of these early missionaries that, when the General Conference met in 1880 at Montgomery, Ala., 15 annual conferences had been organized in the South. The General Conference of 1880 was an important one. Livingstone College was established at Salisbury, N. C, the Rev. C. R. Harris being its first principal. Two years later, on his return from England, where he had collected $10,000 for the college, the Rev. Joseph C. Price, considered one of the greatest champions of Negro citizenship, was made president and continued in this office until his death in 1893. The Star of Zion, the chief weekly organ of the church, was adopted by this General Conference as a permanent organ of the denomination, and the first organized missionary effort was instituted by the formation of a Board of Missions and a Woman's Missionary Society. At the General Conference of 1892 the denomination took a forward move by the organization of the departments of missions and education, which have been productive of large and far-reaching results in promoting the cause of education and missions at home and in foreign fields. The founding of the publication house and the placing in it of a printing plant for publishing literature of all kinds used by the church, and for carrying on a general printing business, was one of the notable achievements of the church in that year. The A. M. E. Zion Quarterlv Review, issued first in 1889, was adopted as a denominational period- ical in 1S92. DOCTRINE AND ORGANIZATION In doctrine the African Methodist Episcopal Zion Church is in entire accord with the Methodist Episcopal Church, 1 accepting the Apostles' Creed and adhering strictly to the doctrine of the new birth, regeneration followed by adop- tion, and entire sanctification. It recognizes the Scriptures as written by holy men as they were moved by the Holy Ghost. In polity, also, it is in substantial agreement with that church, having the same system of conferences — quarterly, annual, and general. The itinerancy is maintained throughout all ranks of ministers. A bishop holds office for life or during good behavior, but he may be assigned quadrennially to different districts, and may be retired, when feebleness or general disability warrants it, on half salary. The widows of deceased bishops receive a stipend of $300 annually. The membership of the General Conference is made up of an equal number of ministerial and lay delegates, elected by the annual conferences and lay colleges. The bishops are members and have a right to discuss all questions coming before the body, but vote only on the day that each presides. The salaries of bishops and general denominational officers are paid from a general fund secured by an annual assessment of $2 per member of each church. WORK The denominational work of the African Methodist Episcopal Zion Church is conducted by administrative boards elected by and amenable to the General Conference. These boards are: Audit, Christian Education, Church Extension, Evangelism, Finance, Home Missions, Foreign Missions, Ministerial Brotherhood, Ministerial Relief, and Publication House. The various denominational depart- ments are under the direction and control of the administrative boards. The work of home missions is carried on under the direction of the Board of Home Missions with headquarters at Washington, D. C. At present, portions of Louisiana, Mississippi, and the States beyond the Mississippi River, especially Oklahoma, are regarded as special home mission fields. The church extension department is responsible for the promotion of the temporal welfare of the church, and the securing, improving, and saving of church and parsonage property. The work of this department is under the direction of the Board of church extension with headquarters at Birmingham, Ala. The board maintains a regular loan fund, an emergency fund, and an annuity fund. A certain amount is appor- tioned to each pastoral charge to be raised annually for this work. The report for 1936 shows 478 churches aided by the Board of Church Extension and $72,000 contributed for the support of this work. 1 See Methodist Episcopal Church, p. 15. 116 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 The foreign missionary work is now carried on by the Foreign Mission Board in Liberia, the Gold Coast Colony, Nigeria (west Africa), South America, and the West Indies. The office of the general corresponding secretary-treasurer is located in Washington, D. C. The Missionary Seer is the official organ. The report for 1936 shows 110 stations, occupied by 16 American missionaries and 82 native missionaries and helpers; 125 organized churches, with 20,000 members; and 24 schools, of which 22 are in Africa, and 2 in South America, with a total enrollment of 3,350 pupils. The total amount contributed for the work in the foreign field was $125,000 and the value of the property was estimated at $43,000. These figures include the foreign work of the Woman's Home and Foreign Missionary Society, which is largely responsible for the foreign mission work. The Christian Education Department, under direction and control of the Board of Christian Education, is responsible for the inclusive educational work of the denomination in homes, local churches, conferences, schools, colleges, and semi- nary. The department is incorporated in Illinois. The headquarters for its ad- ministrative and promotion section is located at Chicago, 111. ; and for the editorial section, in the African M. E. Zion Publishing House, Charlotte, N. C. The Christian Education Department receives and apportions 24 percent of the denominational fund to the schools, colleges, and seminary, and for work in the local churches and conferences. The institutions included in its supervision and receiving support are: Living- stone College and Livingstone School of Religion, Salisbury, N. C; Clinton Junior College, Rock Hill, S. C. ; Dinwiddie Normal and Industrial School, Dinwiddie, Va. ; Johnson Rural High School, near Sumner, Miss.; and Walters-Southland Institute, near Lexa, Ark. The denomination also owns the property of Greene- ville College, Greeneville, Tenn. (leased to the city school board of Greeneville and used as a public school) ; and Walters Institute at Warren, Ark. The chief institution is Livingstone College. It was incorporated in 1879 and opened its first session in 1880 at Concord, N. C. It was located on its present site at Salisbury, N. C, in 1882. Its School of Religion is located on its campus and provides seminary training for ministers as well as courses in religion for lay- men. Conferences, local churches, individuals, and other agencies supplement the funds provided by the denomination for its several schools. The department's work in local churches includes organization and supervision of the Sunday church schools, Varick Christian Endeavor societies, Boy Scouts, forums, junior churches, vacation and weekday church schools, preparation and distribution of curricular material for the same. There are two executive officers of the department — secretary of Christian Education, whose office is at Chicago, and editor of Church School Literature, at Charlotte. There are four subordinate promotional officers responsible for leadership educational work among children, work with youth, and work with adults. Several lesson writers are employed to assist the editor of Church School Literature who prepares and edits the Church School Herald-Journal (for teachers and leaders), quarterlies for the young people, adults, senior and intermediate, junior, primary, cards for beginners in the Sunday church school; junior and senior Christian Endeavor quarterlies, and topic cards. In each and every annual conference there is appointed a conference director of Christian education; and in each presiding elder district, a district director of Christian education of children, youths, and adults, respectively. A general church school convention is held quadrennially to review and give impetus to every phase of educational work under direction of the department. There is also a Ministerial Brotherhood, established in 1908, which requires each minister to pay annually not less than $2.50 and not more than $10 for the benefit of the widows and orphans of deceased members of the Brotherhood. The various departments are maintained by a fund that is raised by each church at its annual conference and averages about $135,000 per annum. There is also a percentage of the general $1 fund set apart for education, church extension, home missions, and for the widows and orphans of deceased ministers. COLORED METHODIST PROTESTANT CHURCH STATISTICS The data given for 1936 represent one active organization of the Colored Method- ist Protestant Church, reported as being in urban territory in the State of Penn- sylvania. One church edifice was reported but no parsonage. The total membership was 216, of which 54 were reported as being "under 13 years of age" and 162 were "13 years of age and over." There were 91 males and 125 females. The membership of this denomination includes those persons accepted into the local churches upon profession of faith and baptism, the mode of baptism being optional. Comparative data, 1916-36. — The following table presents, in convenient form for comparison, a summary of the available statistics of the Colored Methodist Protestant Church for the census years 1936, 1926, and 1916. Comparative Summary, 1916 to 1936 1936 1926 1916 Churches (local organizations), number. Increase ' over preceding census: Number.._ Percent 2 1 -2 3 -23 Members, number Increase ' over preceding census: Number Percent Average membership per church. Church edifices, number Value — number reporting... .. Amount reported Average value per church. Debt— number reporting Amount reported -317 -59.5 216 ( 3 ) -1,434 -72.9 178 3 3 $36. 000 $12,000 1 $1,200 Parsonages, numher Value — number reporting. Amount reported Expenditures: Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries. Repairs and improvements Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc.. Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution. All other purposes Average expenditure per church Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number. Officers and teachers Scholars ( 3 ) 3 $6, 685 $5, 660 $1, 025 $2, 228 26 1,967 76 16 16 $52, 733 $3, 296 9 $3, 766 2 $1, 300 23 $12, 129 $11, 297 $832 $527 24 146 870 1 A minus sign (— ) denotes decrease. 1 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. 1 To avoid disclosing the statistics of any individual church, figures are not shown for 1936. 117 118 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION l In 1840 about 100 members of Negro Methodist churches in Maryland and adjoining States met in Elkton, Cecil County, Md., and organized the Colored Methodist Protestant Church on essentially the same principles as those on which the Methodist Protestant Church had been organized some few years previously. They adopted the book of discipline of the Methodist Church and the general polity of the Methodist Protestant Church, emphasizing equal rights for members, both lay and clerical. In doctrine they are in hearty sympathy with the Method- ist churches; in polity they have no episcopacy, their ministers being simply elders. They have adopted an organization for missionary work, but have not as yet developed it greatly. I No revision of history, doctrine, or organization was furnished by this body for 1936, hence this state- ment is the same as that published in Religious Bodies, vol. II, 1926. UNION AMERICAN METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH STATISTICS Summary for the United States, with urban-rural classification. — A general summary of the statistics for the Union American Methodist Episcopal Church for the year 1936 is presented in table 1, which shows also the distribution of these figures between urban and rural territory. In this denomination persons are received into full membership after 6 months probation upon public profession of faith and a pledge to conform to the discipline and rules of the church. Baptism is administered to infants. Table 1. — Summary of Statistics for Churches in Territory, 1936 Urban and Rural Churches (local organizations), number... Members, number Average membership per church. Membership by sex: Male Female - Sex not reported Males per 100 females Membership by age: Under 13 years 13 years and over Age not reported Percent under 13 years 2 Church edifices, number.. V alue — number reporting Amount reported Constructed prior to 1936 Constructed, wholly or in part, in 1936 Average value per church Debt — number reporting Amount reported Number reporting "no debt".. Parsonages, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries „ Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding interest All other current expenses, including interest Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc.. Home missions To general headquarters for distribution.. All other purposes Average expenditure per church Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars Summer vacation Bible schools: Churches reporting, number- Officers and teachers Scholars Weekday religious schools: Churches reporting, number. Officers and teachers Scholars Total 9,369 132 3,471 5,570 328 62.3 1,378 7,474 517 15.6 69 69 $516, 630 $426, 150 $90, 480 $7, 487 30 $53, 698 26 24 24 $63,550 71 $116,368 $54, 502 $12, 259 $6, 936 $9, 312 $14, 225 $2, 999 $775 $6, 630 $8, 730 $1, 639 66 679 4,786 7 58 460 1 5 26 In urban territory 6,859 167 2,558 3,973 328 64.4 973 5,422 464 15.2 39 39 $403, 175 $347, 325 $55, 850 $10, 338 22 $48,114 11 17 17 $53, 050 41 $84, 520 $37, 591 $10, 376 $8, 007 $10, 171 $2, 233 $557 $4, 786 $5, 805 $2, 061 39 468 3,551 5 47 355 In rural territory ,510 84 913 1,597 57.2 405 2,052 53 16.5 30 30 $113,455 $78, 825 $34, 630 $3, 782 8 $5, 584 15 7 7 $10, 500 30 $31, 848 $16,911 $1, 883 $1, 942 $1, 305 $4,054 $766 $218 $1, 844 $2, 925 $1, 062 27 211 1,235 2 11 105 PERCENT OF TOTAL I Urban Rural 73.7 71.3 100.0 70.6 72.5 89.7 78.0 81.5 61.7 83.5 72.6 69.0 84.6 72.0 86.0 71.5 74.5 71.9 72.2 66.5 74.2 26.3 28.7 29.4 27.5 10.3 22.0 18.5 38.3 "16.4 16.5 27.4 31.0 15.4 28.0 14.0 28.5 25.5 78.1 27.8 33.5 31.1 25.8 22. 1 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. 2 Based on membership with age classification reported. 119 120 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Comparative data, 1906-36. — Table 2 presents, in convenient form for com- parison, a summary of the available statistics of the Union American Methodist Episcopal Church for the census years 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906. Table 2. — Comparative Summary, 1906 to 1936 1936 1926 1916 1906 Churches (local organizations), number. Increase l over preceding census: Number Percent 2 71 -2 Members, number Increase ' over preceding census: Number. _i Percent Average membership per church. Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Average value per church. Debt — number reporting Amount reported Parsonages, number Value— number reporting. Amount reported Expenditures: Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements. Payment on church debt, excluding interest- All other current expenses, including interest. Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution All other purposes Average expenditure per church Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number. Officers and teachers Scholars 9,369 -800 -7.9 132 69 69 $516, 630 $7, 487 30 $53, 698 24 24 $63, 550 71 $116,368 $54, 502 $12,259 $6, 936 $9, 312 $14, 225 $2, 999 $775 10, 169 6,545 180.6 139 65 64 $478, 951 $7, 484 23 $42, 294 3,624 -723 -16.6 54 59 59 $182, 305 $3, 090 33 $43,091 $6, 630 $8, 730 $1, 639 66 679 ,786 15 $57, 100 $222, 621 $202, 075 $20, 546 $3, 274 428 4,240 5 6,950 65 $40, 664 $35, 923 4,741 54 308 1,982 4,347 56 60 59 $170, 150 $2, 884 39 $40, 796 4 $6, 400 76 481 3,372 1 A minus sign (— ) denotes decrease. 8 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. State tables. — Tables 3, 4, 5, and 6 present the statistics for the Union American Methodist Episcopal Church by States. Table 3 gives for each State for 1936 the number and membership of the churches classified according to their location in urban or rural territory, membership classified by sex, and data for Sunday schools. Table 4 gives for selected States the number and membership of the churches for the four census years 1906 to 1936, together with the membership for 1936 classified as "under 13 years of age" and "13 years of age and over." Table 5 shows the value of churches and parsonages and the amount of debt on church edifices for 1936. Table 6 presents, for 1936, the church expenditures, showing separately current expenses, improvements, benevolences, etc. Ecclesiastical divisions. — Table 7 presents, for each conference of this denomina- tion, the more important statistical data for 1936 shown by States in the preceding tables, including number of churches, membership, value and debt on church edifices, expenditures, and Sunday schools. UNION AMERICAN METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH 121 Table 3. — Number and Membership of Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 NUMBER OF CHURCHES NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BY SEX SUNDAY SCHOOLS GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE 3 o Eh a ca .0 M 03 H "3 o &H a 03 P "3 9 03 "3 03 3 a M ft 03 a, Ut -J 03 03 3 o 3 o js a OS 13 a w 03 >-c r« 03 5-9 S-2 o V* 3 o & 03 02 United States 71 41 30 9,369 6,859 2,510 3,471 5,570 328 62.3 66 679 4,786 New England: Rhode Island Connecticut Middle Atlantic: 1 1 3 2. r , 19 10 7 5 1 1 3 16 13 5 1 1 6 5 6 4 188 107 415 3,930 2,758 1,140 251 580 188 107 415 3,136 2,143 556 75 239 794 615 584 176 341 87 27 28 1,575 1,061 428 105 160 101 80 59 2, 355 1,697 712 146 420 328 86.1 0) (') 66.9 62.5 60.1 71.9 38.1 1 1 3 23 18 10 5 5 15 10 27 231 221 97 34 44 79 60 187 1,831 Pennsylvania. South Atlantic: 1,716 528 150 East South Central: 235 1 Ratio not shown where number of females is less than 100. Table 4. — Number and Membership of Churches, 1906 to 1936, and Mem- bership by Age in 1936, by States [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches in either 1936, 1926, 1916, or 1906) NUMBER OF CHURCHES NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BY AGE, 1936 STATE 1936 1926 1916 1906 1936 1926 1916 1906 Un- der 13 years 13 years and over Age not re- ported Per- cent under 13 i United States 71 73 67 77 9,369 10,169 3,624 4,347 1,378 7,474 517 15.6 3 25 19 10 7 5 4 20 17 10 11 8 1 2 4 12 20 8 10 11 2 7 15 22 12 12 6 3 415 3,930 2,758 1,140 251 580 295 613 2,337 3,289 1,763 1,015 750 26 376 157 710 1,267 732 416 197 145 318 538 1,647 686 936 122 100 586 438 168 25 89 87 3, 344 2,201 912 216 491 328 119 60 10 14.9 16.6 15.6 10.4 15.3 Other States 22 72 223 24.4 1 Based on membership wth age classification reported. 1 Includes: Rhode Island, 1 and Connecticut, 1. 122 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 193 6 Table 5. — Value of Churches and Parsonages and Amount of Church Debt by States, 1936 Total number of churches Num- ber of church edi- fices VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES VALUE OF PAR- SONAGES STATE Churches report- ing Amount Churches report- ing Amount Churches report- ing Amount United States 71 69 69 $516,630 30 $53, 698 24 $63, 550 1 1 3 25 19 10 7 5 1 1 3 25 17 10 7 5 1 1 3 25 17 10 7 5 [ i 40, 500 84, 200 283, 075 87. 055 16, 200 5, 600 3 14 3 7 1 2 7,500 30, 600 5,800 7,388 160 2, 250 1 10 5 5 1 2 2,400 16, 200 31, 000 9,300 } >4,650 i Amount for Rhode Island and Connecticut combined with figures for New York, to avoid disclosing the statistics of any individual church. 2 Amount for Maryland combined with figures for Alabama, to avoid disclosing the statistics of any individual church. Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 ~ EXPENDITURES "a 2 S3 >, S 3 S3 a y > ft a> 03 S3 03 3 c STATE *2 ■£ o o ft « m T3 o a S a *3 t-i a 3 03 "3 "3 ■a c.S fc.9 03 _o J3 3 S3 3 a 3 "3 o S3 O 03 ft § 3 el 3 T3 2 a "3 a a a u S3 O S3 O 03 O &h o Eh PM 5j Ph 0< o P w Eh <] United States. . 71 71 $116,368 $54. 502 $12,259 $6. 936 $9,312 $14,225 $2, 999 $775 $6, 630 $8, 730 Rhode Island... 1 1 1 1 3 25 1 3 25 Y 15, 296 39, 258 5, 103 19, 008 3,291 4,141 196 2,939 3,276 4,037 1.357 3,691 40 862 80 523 800 2,438 1,153 New Jersey .. . . ... 1,619 Pennsvlvania 19 19 39, 879 19, 465 3, 455 2,445 928 5,439 1.706 120 1,919 4,402 10 5 10 5 13, 563 3,155 5,217 6,569 1, 675 2,682 855 167 350 654 242 460 586 485 2,869 294 575 277 53 61 17 ~~35 941 195 337 795 529 232 • Amount for Rhode Island and Connecticut combined with figures for New York, to avoid disclosing the statistics of any individual church. UNION AMERICAN METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH 125 Table 7. — Number and Membership of Churches, Value and Debt on Church Edifices, Expenditures, and Sunday Schools, by Conferences, 1936 ,_ VALUE OF DEBT ON S2 CHURCH CHURCH EXPENDITURES SUNDAY u JZ EDIFICES EDIFICES SCHOOLS £2 <8 a a , , , CONFERENCE H* *M ^M u be "-M ■G t2 C3 a £o 3 O £ o 3 ft a o 2o a ft a o a ft O a XI a JZ ^ H £ O 3 S3 a 3 o a 03 o 5 *3 »-. o 1 .2 3 "3 u OS S3 o S § 03g ro OS 03 O a A to a"? a 53 o o Ht3 lis »-"* t-, *- -CD © S &q 3ft.2 •a a 03 as 3 •-.a _ o 03 o w a _o 1 as a o 03 « s oj -B u 3 a Ui OS S3 ° 1« H u H fc ««! tf CM o J u H < United States 45 45 $35, 343 $18, 569 $2,214 $295 $1, 142 $10, 410 $90 $424 $304 $1,895 Middle Atlantic: New York 3 9 3 9 1,826 6, 205 931 3,423 105 398 27 2,192 15 17 52 12 57 734 28 40 6 6 6, 353 3,463 347 25 398 1,565 20 67 55 413 South Atlantic: Delaware 11 11 13, 535 5,375 750 200 417 6,215 45 187 106 240 15 1 15 1 }' 7, 424 5,377 614 70 299 411 10 101 74 District of Columbia. 468 1 Amount for Maryland combined with the figures for the District of Columbia, to avoid disclosing the statistics of any individual church. HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION ! This body is a union of two distinct organizations, the African Union Church and the First Colored Methodist Protestant Church. The former had its origin in the movement started in Wilmington, Del., in 1813, when the Union Church of Africans was incorporated. In 1850 there was a division in the church over the interpretation of certain clauses in the discipline, and out of that arose, on the one hand, the African Union Church, and on the other, the Union American Meth- odist Episcopal Church. 2 In 1865 a movement was started for uniting the African Union Church, which then comprised 9 congregations, with the First Colored Methodist Protestant Church, comprising 14 congregations, an outgrowth of the Methodist Protestant Church. The union was effected in August 1866, and the name adopted was "The African Union First Colored Methodist Protestant Church of America or Elsewhere," ordinarily known as the African Union Meth- odist Protestant Church. In general, the doctrine is identical with that of the Methodist Episcopal Church, while the polity differs considerably, agreeing rather with that of the Methodist Protestant Church. It accords equal rights to ministers and laymen, has lay delegates in the annual conferences and the General Conference, no bishops, and no higher office than that of elder. The itinerancy is observed, and ministers are paid such salaries as are agreed upon by the members of the church they serve. The conference is divided into three districts, and each district is divided into circuits and home missionary stations. The church carries on no foreign missionary work, and its home missionary work is conducted by the pastors, aided by a body of women known as the Grand Body. Each church has a local body which makes its report to the Grand Body, which, in turn, reports to the Annual Conference. The report for 1937 shows 40 local bodies employed and $500 contributed for this work. There is also a body of women known as the Daughters of Conference, which is composed of local bodies. They reported $300 to the Annual Conference in 1937. The ministers and Daughters Club also reported $200. These bodies have a total membership of 700. There is a Board of Education, under the management of the general board, with a general president, secretary, and treasurer. This board holds an annual meeting, and a General Conference every 4 years. • This statement, which is substantially the same as that published in vol. II of the Report on Religious Bodies, 1926, has been revised by Rev. C. N. Walker, president, African Union Methodist Protestant Church, Towson, Md., and approved by him in its present form. 3 See Union American Methodist Episcopal Church, p. 123. COLORED METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH STATISTICS Summary for the United States, with urban-rural classification. — A general summary of the statistics for the Colored Methodist Episcopal Church for the year 1936 is presented in table 1, which shows also the distribution of these figures between urban and rural territory. The membership of this denomination includes those persons received into the local churches upon profession of faith and baptism. Table 1. -SUMMABY OF STATISTICS FOR CHURCHES IN URBAN AND RURAL TER- RITORY, 1936 Churches (local organizations), number. Members, number Average membership per church. Membership by sex: Male Female Sex not reported Males per 100 females Membership by age: Under 13 years 13 years and over Age not reported Percent under 13 years ' Church edifices, number.. Value — number reporting Amount reported Constructed prior to 1936 Constructed, wholly or in part, in 1936 Average value per church Debt— number reporting Amount reported Number reporting "no debt" Parsonages , number Value — number reporting. Amount reported Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported - Pastors' salaries.. -. All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding inter- est Ail other current expenses, including in- terest Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc. Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distributions- All other purposes Average expenditure per church Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number -.. Officers and teachers. Scholars -. Total 2,063 269, 915 131 73, 508 129, 541 66, 866 56.7 36, 201 160, 836 72, 878 18.4 1,988 1,979 6, 148, 826 5, 756, 834 $391, 992 $3,107 435 $672, 939 673 517 503 $593,611 1,886 1, 378, 746 $638, 879 $146, 901 $122, 047 $137, 223 $96, 542 $32, 678 $47, 597 $1,640 $101,438 $53, 801 $731 1,976 17, 136 94,668 In urban territory 632 114, 970 182 31, 715 59, 826 23, 429 53.0 14, 189 74, 538 26, 243 16.0 600 594 4, 223, 362 3, 938, 046 $285, 316 $7, 110 232 $617, 663 180 268 263 $452, 495 583 $7S6, 906 $314, 447 $74, 833 $79, 763 $110, 638 $71, 926 $22, 256 $26, 563 $1, 029 $50, 719 $34, 732 $1,350 605 6,391 39, 356 In rural territory 1,431 154,945 108 41, 793 69, 715 43, 437 59.9 22, 012 86,298 46, 635 20.3 1,388 1,385 $1, 925, 464 $1, 818, 788 $106, 676 $1, 390 203 $55, 276 493 249 240 $141, 116 1,303 $591, 840 $324, 432 $72, 068 $42,284 $26, 585 $24, 616 $10, 422 $21, 034 $611 $50, 719 $19, 069 $454 1,371 10, 745 55, 312 PERCENT OF TOTAL Urban 30.6 42.6 43.1 56.9 46.2 53.8 35.0 65.0 39.2 60.8 46.3 53.7 36.0 64.0 30.2 30.0 68.7 68.4 72.8 53.3' 91.8 26.7 51.8 52.3 76.2 30.9 57.1 49.2 50.9 65.4 80.6 74.5 68.1 55.8 62.7 50.0 64.6 1 Based on membership with age classification reported. 30.6 37.3 41.6 129 Rural 69.4 57.4 69. 8 70.0 31.3 31.6 27.2 46.7 8.2 73.3 48.2 47.7 23.8 69.1 42.9 50.8 49.1 34.6 19.4 25.5 31.9 44.2 37.3 50.0 35.4 69.4 62.7 58.4 130 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 1936 Table 1. — Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 — Continued ITEM Total In urban territory In rural territory PEBCENT OF TOTAL Urban Rural Summer vacation Bible schools: Churches reporting, number 75 641 4,920 30 241 1,435 59 509 4.206 26 208 1,299 16 132 714 4 33 136 ( J ) 79.4 85.5 ( 3 ) 86.3 90.5 ( 2 ) 20.6 14.5 Weekday religious schools : Churches reporting, number. (') 13.7 Scholars 9.5 3 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. Comparative data, 1906-36. — Table 2 presents, in convenient form for com- parison, a summary of the available statistics of the Colored Methodist Episcopal Church for the census years 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906. Table 2. — Comparative Summary, 1906 to 1936 1936 1926 1916 1906 Churches (local organizations), number. Increase > over preceding census: Number Percent. -- Members, number Increase ' over preceding census: Number Percent Average membership per church. Church edifices, number Value— number reporting Amount reported Average value per church. Debt— number reporting Amount reported Parsonages, number Value— number reporting. Amount reported Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding interest.. All other current expenses, including interest. Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions Foreign missions _. To general headquarters for distribution All other purposes Not classified Average expenditure per church.. Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars 2,063 -455 -18.1 67, 202 33.2 131 1,988 1,979 6, 148. 826 $3, 107 435 $672,939 517 503 $593,611 1,886 1, 378, 746 $638, 879 $146,901 $122, 047 $137, 223 $96, 542 $32, 678 $47, 597 $1,640 $101, 438 $53, 801 $731 1,976 17, 136 2, 518 -103 -3.9 202, 713 -43, 036 -17.5 81 2,346 2,341 3,211,437 $3, 935 591 $960, 124 2,621 256 10.8 245, 749 72, 753 42.1 94 2,490 2,490 $5, 619, 862 $2, 257 828 $311,066 530 $984, 660 2,477 $2, 428, 234 41,934,540 $417, 038 $76, 656 2,351 15, 666 103, 523 525 $552, 106 2,613 $1, 736, 692 $1, 357, 413 $379, 279 2,541 18, 890 167, 880 2,365 172, 996 73 2,327 2,264 3, 017, 849 $1, 333 692 $215, 111 421 $237, 547 2,207 12, 375 92, 457 1 A minus sign (— ) denotes decrease. State tables. — Tables 3, 4, 5, and 6 present the statistics for the Colored Method- ist Episcopal Church by States. Table 3 gives for each State for 1936 the number and membership of the churches classified according to their location in urban or rural territory, membership classified by sex, and data for Sunday schools. Table 4 gives for selected States the number and membership of the churches for the four census years 1906 to 1936, together with the membership for 1936 classified as "under 13 years of age" and "13 years of age and over." Table 5 shows the value of churches and parsonages and the amount of debt on church edifices for COLORED METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH 131 1936. Table 6 presents, for 1936, the church expenditures, showing separately current expenses, improvements, benevolences, etc. In order to avoid disclosing the financial statistics of any individual church, separate presentation in tables 5 and 6 is limited to those States in which three or more churches reported value and expenditures. Ecclesiastical divisions.— Table 7 presents, for each conference in the Colored Methodist Episcopal Church, by districts, the more important statistical data for 1936 shown by States in the preceding tables, including number of churchesj membership, value and debt on church edifices, expenditures, and Sunday schools. Table 3. — Number and Membership of Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 NUMBER OF CHURCHES NUMBER OF MEM- BERS MEMBERSHIP BY SEX SUNDAY SCHOOLS GEOGRAPHIC DIVI- SION AND STATE "a o a c4 £ M "5 9 "3 o a C3 u |3 "3 M 3 ■3 "3 S CD i -a 4J CD C o ft CD o o £ S.S 11 a ft S3 O T3 o "o S3 m United States. . 2,063 632 1 o 5 6 9 17 7 6 9 1 1 11 1 11 2 1 4 10 1 13 11 69 22 40 53 57 51 26 32 126 2 7 6 9 1,431 269,915 31 114 1,307 646 2,537 3,247 1,836 404 1,977 250 20 2,537 380 2,5-16 69 218 1, 225 3,610 202 4, 725 5,065 36, 832 736 4,522 30, 659 54,115 27, 524 18, 265 23, 140 6,484 31, 925 214 181 250 2,122 114, 970 154, 945 73, 508 129, 541 66, 866 56.7 (') (') 49.0 48.8 51.7 62.7 54.9 61.9 63.7 66.7 ~( V )~ (>) 48.6 (') 73.0 48.1 73.0 77.2 56.6 73.0 52.2 68.0 53.4 52.5 57.8 61.5 56.7 59.6 52.0 57.7 66." I 56.3 37.2 1.978 1 17, 136 4 94, 668 New England: Massachusetts ... 1 2 5 9 10 19 7 7 9 1 1 18 1 18 2 4 4 28 2 34 54 276 57 169 225 331 266 112 74 282 2 9 7 10 3 1 2 1 7 7 3 IS 1 21 43 207 4 35 129 172 274 215 86 42 156 2 1 1 31 114 1,307 501 2,487 3,122 1,836 380 1,977 250 20 2,125 380 2,432 69 79 1,225 1.4S3 160 3,046 2,203 14, 845 165 3,068 13, 487 14, 365 3,803 5,729 8, 351 4,342 18, 890 214 129 23S 2, 114 145 50 125 24 17 27 430 212 865 1,197 642 159 769 100 14 87 877 434 1,672 1,910 1,169 245 1,208 150 140 25 20 2,431 380 2,286 24~85i 175 883 14, 197 21, 164 100 214 20 Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania E. N. Central: Ohio 4 6 9 18 7 7 9 1 1 17 1 18 2 4 4 26 2 34 52 265 7 50 165 213 317 257 103 73 276 1 9 7 10 60 42 109 232 80 67 124 13 8 189 23 228 13 31 104 281 11 340 506 1,729 84 426 1,330 2,706 2,584 2,147 797 511 2,116 8 58 49 96 375 169 900 1,589 Indiana 587 Illinois 223 Michigan Wisconsin.. W. N. Central: 1,014 105 33 Missouri. 412 32 74 1, 805 160 114 139 2,127 42 1,679 2,862 21, 987 571 1,454 17, 172 39, 750 23, 721 12, 536 14. 786 2,142 13,035 85 25 92 398 1,523 88 1,708 2,137 4,109 298 1,514 10, 245 19, 815 5,075 6,607 738 2,219 11,645 175 44 126 827 2,087 114 3,017 2,928 7,872 438 2,833 19, 531 34, 300 8, 252 11, 658 1,238 4,265 20, 180 1,022 South Atlantic: Delaware Maryland District of Co- lumbia . ._ Virginia ... 22 116 641 1,812 West Virginia North Carolina.. South Carolina.. Georgia 91 1,893 1,775 12, 833 Florida 277 E. S. Central: Kentucky.. Tennessee Mississippi W. S. Central: Arkansas. Louisiana Oklahoma .. Texas.... 1,861 7,417 16, 359 11.719 8,099 6,574 2,559 11, 561 Mountain: 6S New Mexico Arizona 52 12 8 72 90 575 109 160 1,547 210 178 Pacific: California 603 1 Ratio not shown where number of females is less than 100. 132 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 193 6 Table 4. — Numbee and Membership of Churches, 1906 to 1936, and Mem- bership by Age in 1936, by States [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches in either 1936, 1926, 1916, or 1906] GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania East North Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan West North Central Missouri Kansas South Atlantic: Maryland District of Colum- bia Virginia West Virginia North Carolina South Carolina Georgia Florida East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee Alabama Mississippi West South Central: Arkansas. Louisiana Oklahoma Texas... Mountain: New Mexico ... Arizona_ Pacific: California Other States .., NUMBER OF CHURCHES 1936 2,063 2 34 54 276 7 57 169 225 331 266 112 74 282 10 2 10 1926 2,621 4 32 5 37 78 366 97 211 300 370 220 154 85 312 1916 4 26 1 46 81 456 65 96 335 367 216 177 341 1906 269, 915 5 34 3 39 72 397 209 290 346 2(Hi 169 NUMBER OF MEMBERS 1936 1,307 646 2,537 3, 247 1,836 404 1,977 2,537 2,546 218 1,225 3,610 202 4,725 5,065 36, 832 736 4,522 30, 659 54, 115 27, 524 18, 265 23, 140 6,484 31, 925 181 250 2,122 1,078 1926 202, 713 245, 749 920 433 1,510 2,789 1,505 6,395 1,946 5,520 1,166 363 1,012 2,175 134 4,867 4,778 31,292 5,111 7,715 25, 198 20, 983 25, 659 10, 887 11, 374 3,834 22, 737 64 245 1,434 667 1916 126 634 441 258 110 3,282 1,511 348 2,717 37 3,274 7,342 49, 976 2,832 8,911 30, 106 34,587 33, 070 15, 269 13, 762 5,541 28, 449 252 42 1906 466 211 40 603 917 240 1,110 1,514 72 2,209 4,850 34, 501 1,858 8,137 20, 634 23, 112 25, 814 11, 506 11, 728 2,858 18,428 MEMBERSHIP BY AGE, 1936 Un- der 13 years 36, 201 20 24 525 457 251 411 45 291 796 60 757 399 1,684 66 13 years and over 160, 836 4,708 11, 793 2,422 3,533 153 792 6,104 207 3 105 390 2,012 2,760 985 320 1,566 189 173 934 2,490 142 3,963 4,666 9,624 637 510 3, 198 25, 068 41, 519 10, 905 13, 540 1,745 5,692 25, 721 1,915 97 port- ed 72, 878 1,182 232 30 600 2,431 2,308 324 25, 524 33 814 803 14, 197 1,192 21,242 100 Per- cent under 13i 18.4 16.0 5.8 20.7 14.2 20.3 20.8 20.8 20.8 20.6 20.6 23.8 24.2 29.7 16.0 7.9 14.9 9.4 13.8 15.8 22.1 18.2 20.7 8.1 12.2 19.2 13.3 4.4 3.0 1 Based on membership with age classification reported. s Includes 2 churches in each of the following States — Connecticut, Delaware, and Colorado; and 1 in each of the following — Massachusetts, Wisconsin, Iowa, and Nebraska. COLORED METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH 133 Table 5. — Value of Churches and Parsonages and Amount of Church Debt by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting value of edifices] GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE Total num- ber of churches United States. Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania East Nortii Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan West North Central Missouri Kansas South Atlantic: Maryland District of Columbia Virginia North Carolina ... South Carolina Georeia Florida East South Central Kentucky Tennessee Alabama. Mississippi West South Central: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas .. Mountain: New M exico. Arizona. Pacific :f Caliornia. Other States. 2,063 4 4 28 34 54 276 7 225 331 266 112 74 282 Num- ber of church edifices 4 4 28 29 51 273 7 57 165 221 325 108 62 275 VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES Churches report- ing Amount 1,979 $6,143,826 4 4 25 28 51 273 7 57 164 221 322 252 10S 62 275 10 >10 70. 000 22, 500 259, 300 252, 900 117,000 18, 700 58, 300 98, 250 79, 750 7,400 204, 000 142, 300 191, 700 204, 900 785, 875 21, 900 250, 895 747, 310 523. 376 360, 475 422, 139 218, 850 199, 450 672, 551 10, 900 15, 600 104, 605 87, 900 DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES Churches report- ing $672,939 Amount 33, 300 10,495 47, 500 35, 796 18,826 827 14, 719 28,500 5,256 600 17, 350 20, 969 21, 150 18, 500 21, 848 582 30, 723 83, 540 71,216 22, 581 28, 723 11,239 7,642 87, 257 1,600 7,675 10,425 14, 100 VALUE OF PARSONAGES Churches report- ing 503 Amount $593,611 12,500 " 17, 000 16,600 (') 0) 11,000 12, 700 19, 500 (0 24,500 22, 950 9,150 36, 500 4,650 57, 650 55, 300 76, 790 25, 500 38,296 17, 975 23, 850 66,700 5,500 6,000 6,000 27,000 i Amount included in figures shown for "Other States," to avoid disclosing the statistics of any individual church. 2 Includes 2 churches each in the States of West Virginia and Colorado; and 1 in each of the following- Massachusetts, Connecticut, Wisconsin, Iowa, Nebraska, and Delaware. 134 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] Total number of churches EXPENDITURES GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE Churches reporting Total amount Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and in> prove- ments 2,063 1,886 SI, 378, 746 $638, 879 $146, 901 $122, 047 Middle Atlantic: New York 5 9 10 19 7 7 9 18 18 4 4 28 34 54 276 7 57 169 225 331 266 112 74 282 9 7 10 12 5 9 10 19 7 7 9 17 18 4 4 28 34 54 102 7 57 169 225 331 266 112 73 281 9 7 10 U2 13, 832 4,633 26, 116 37, 898 17, 060 4,962 24, 714 22, 971 30, 420 2,849 17, 284 35, 177 65, 589 22, 703 69, 089 8,177 41,679 126, 656 196,819 146, 902 98, 259 58, 205 48, 431 211,254 4,862 5,882 18, 183 18, 140 4,350 2,501 10, 105 13, 766 5,660 2,210 7,098 10, 278 10,278 1,413 4,903 16, 903 14, 174 13, 687 30, 383 3,602 23, 768 57, 848 105, 801 68, 156 52, 395 27, 097 25, 995 108, 675 3,400 1,850 6,323 6,260 480 428 2,803 4,263 1,600 704 1,886 3,683 3,136 866 1,761 4,963 4,895 410 8,090 1,492 2,840 11,315 29,896 15, 857 10, 783 4,921 5,283 20, 244 450 440 1,991 1,421 1,500 331 Pennsylvania. 1,655 East North Central: Ohio 5,683 750 633 Michigan... 1,894 West North Central: 1, 017 3,614 South Atlantic: Maryland 27 District of Columbia 2,093 Virginia 2,280 North Carolina 13, 751 South Carolina 1,460 Georgia 7,561 Florida 1, 114 East South Central: 5,655 Tennessee . 11, 967 11,961 12, 463 West South Central: Arkansas 9,769 3,636 Oklahoma 3, 249 Texas 14,591 Mountain: New Mexico 100 312 Pacific: California 699 Other States... 2,282 i Includes 2 churches in each of the following States — Connecticut, Delaware, West Virginia, and Colo- rado; and 1 in each of the following — Massachusetts, Wisconsin, Iowa, and Nebraska. COLORED METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH 135 Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 — Continued [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] expenditures — continued GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE Payment on church debt, ex- cluding interest Other current expenses, includ- ing in- terest Local relief and charity Home missions Foreign missions To general head- quarters All other purposes United States 8137,223 $96, 542 $32, 878 $47, 597 $1,640 $101,438 $53, 801 Middle Atlantic: 215 625 6,992 4, 605 3,202 438 4,530 2,772 3,520 185 1,651 2,341 20, 047 3,300 8,515 171 4,730 8,918 20,511 8,029 7,223 3,150 3,443 11.923 400 1, 816 1,971 1,970 4,800 232 2,205 5,421 4,950 301 3,203 1,853 3,836 13 2,609 2,234 4,351 148 4,109 578 2,499 7,183 8,279 7,559 4,940 3.718 3,057 10, 676 190 1,001 3,357 3,210 50 14 667 1,103 331 90 1,052 255 1,494 1 369 1,126 1,212 364 1,213 212 481 4,788 2,188 3,700 2,304 2,208 1,511 4,474 425 108 562 745 180 46 289 782 974 30 620 561 949 59 1,658 197 620 5,513 2,647 4,170 3, 595 4,603 1,213 15,859 177 283 310 422 782 333 1,051 1,214 333 414 1,270 1,232 1,421 75 863 3,478 2,699 3,028 5,452 382 629 13, 861 8,278 17, 053 5,582 6,705 2,788 20, 378 77 90 1,187 783 1,230 &1 76 East North Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois 50 25 2 11 1,048 29 124 3,481 1,099 West North Central: Kansas.-. Soutti Atlantic: 8 2,139 239 2,415 Virginia 136 15 22 186 57 5 182 291 66 120 15 389 1,155 North Carolina. 3,496 South Carolina 225 1,922 Florida 372 East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee 452 5,263 Alabama. . 7,076 9,624 West South Central: Arkansas 1,602 Louisiana 2,047 Oklahoma Texas 1,877 4, 045 Mountain: 6S 25 671 775 35 Pacific; 50 10 1,624 Other States 977 136 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 36 Table 7. — Number and Membership of Churches, Value and Debt on Church Edifices, Expenditures, and Sunday Schools, by Districts and Conferences, 1936 o o 03 O Number of members VALUE OF CHURCH EDI- FICES DEBT ON CHURCH EDI- FICES EXPENDITURES SUNDAY SCHOOLS DISTRICT AND CONFERENCE o a 3 o a < P 3 ft s g s < » a t- o d ft MS o a 3 o a .a -9 3 ft 1 "o S3 o 03 Total 2,063 269,915 1,979 8ft, 148, 826 435 9 16 8 18 6 14 5 8 6 3 $672, 939 1,886 $1, 378, 746 1,978 94, 668 First District: California 28 30 22 35 21 40 101 59 59 14 3 4 32 25 98 83 60 46 32 44 74 56 51 19 104 62 104 74 90 87 81 60 42 128 46 54 34 28 16 17 2,610 5,083 2,286 2,295 1,472 5,082 10,110 7,499 7,705 643 493 243 5,320 2,284 22, 497 16, 467 11, 708 3,986 2,75S 9,271 12, 178 14, 528 18,138 3, 526 8,389 4,547 5,446 5,593 6,070 4,158 11, 903 5,048 5,906 16, 126 9,752 5,065 4, 725 3,610 2,777 2,618 26 26 22 35 21 40 98 58 56 12 3 4 31 22 96 81 60 42 24 44 70 56 51 18 98 61 97 73 83 86 81 58 42 128 45 51 28 25 14 13 138, 105 407, 000 108, 000 154, 395 64, 251 216, 450 167, 550 83, 450 133, 850 19, 900 7,000 14, 900 219, 850 122, 000 198, 950 299, 150 325, 160 100, 800 107, 150 99, 075 150,519 115,302 158, 480 115, 000 169, 589 134, 200 120, 800 94, 875 76, 050 70, 300 120, 250 116, 600 173. 075 234, 700 261, 500 204, 900 191, 700 142, 300 300, 200 211, 500 19, 700 81, 796 11,545 24,504 6,658 61,138 2,937 5,835 10, 691 3,015 28 30 22 35 20 40 101 59 59 14 3 4 31 25 98 83 60 45 32 44 74 56 51 19 104 62 104 74 90 87 81 58 27 8 9 54 34 28 16 17 30, 612 57, 140 21, 883 19, 731 18, 658 48, 900 66, 476 36, 194 39, 341 6,348 3,472 4,705 58, 396 18, 602 51.857 55, 391 52, 313 31, 882 20, 389 28, 109 48, 833 40, 391 79, 486 40, 279 41, 707 24, 523 32, 556 56, 155 30, 246 27, 171 33, 680 25, 989 18,442 6,281 18, 377 22, 703 65, 589 35, 177 30, 751 30, 011 28 28 21 30 20 39 98 59 58 9 3 4 30 23 94 82 59 46 31 43 68 55 47 19 103 59 99 73 86 78 81 57 38 125 45 52 34 26 13 13 1,055 Ohio 2,271 Kentucky 1,025 West Kentucky 942 Second District: Northwest Texas .__ 489 Dallas-Fort Worth East Texas . . ... ._ 1,827 3,717 Central Texas 2,878 Texas ... . 2,586 Third District: New Orleans .' 294 Florida.. 172 East Florida 2 13 7 24 27 26 7 9 8 32 27 5 11 11 14 13 30 7 7 582 38, 900 6,682 8,224 55, 274 21, 5S4 4, 756 3,442 6,640 36,811 12,537 15, 228 19, 546 7.745 16, 127 4,851 16, 217 2,064 4,300 105 Fourth District: Kansas-Missouri.. 2,857 Tennessee 952 Louisiana _. 6,280 Jackson-Memphis 3,996 West Tennessee 2,427 Fifth District: Muskogee 1,539 Oklahoma Sixth District: East Alabama . . 1,179 4,699 North Alabama 2,247 Central Alabama. .. 2,779 Alabama Seventh District: Southeast Missouri and Illinois 6,634 1,637 Southwest Arkansas Little Rock . 3,524 1,963 Arkansas-. 2,682 Eighth District: South Mississippi Mississippi East Mississippi 3,686 2,740 2,267 3,068 Ninth District: South Georgia__ . 13 s 2 2 11 9 I 6,240 12,248 310 3,050 18,500 21, 150 20, 969 32, 450 48, 695 1,909 Southwest Georgia Central Georgia 2,075 5,701 Georgia Tenth District: South Carolina ... 3,148 1,775 North Carolina 1,893 Virginia Washington-Philadelphia Middle Atlantic-Eastern. 1,812 1,034 804 HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION x DENOMINATIONAL HISTORY The history of Negroes as an integral and inseparable element of the Methodist Church in the South dates from the earliest appearance of the Methodist Church in that section. From the very beginning, the promoters of the Methodist Church showed interest in the slaves and accordingly evangelistic campaigns were con- ducted among the slaves who then were very numerous on the large and small ' This statement, which differs somewhat from that published in vol. II of the Report on Religious Bodies, 1926, has been revised by Bishop J. Arthur Hamlett, Colored Methodist Episcopal Church, Kansas City, Kans., and approved by him in its present form. COLORED METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH 137 southern plantations. Even prior to the break between the northern and southern wings of the then united Methodist Church, in 1844, the Methodist Church had so-called "mixed" congregations composed of white and Negro members. There were instances when and where the two races — one the landowners and the other Negro slaves — used the same churches for both races for worship. In some cases different hours were used, while in still rarer instances white people and Negro slaves met in the same building at the same time, certain places being assigned slaves. The slaves in some sections had their own small and unpreten- tious churches, where occasionally a white minister of the Methodist Church did the preaching and exhorting. In a few instances Negroes who showed sufficient aptitude, talent, intelligence, and effectiveness were permitted to exhort and preach to the people of their own race. This was permitted, however, only under supervision of the plantation owner. It might be cited for illustration that several of the Southern States of the slaveholding area took drastic actions to restrict the religious freedom of the Negro slaves following the insurrection movements for freedom on the part of such historic Negro leaders as Denmark Vesey, Gabriel Prosser, and Nat Turner near the middle of the nineteenth century. Particularly did the South react to restrain and restrict the Negro's religious freedom following the Nat Turner insurrection. Southern plantation owners were particularly incensed against Negro preachers, and legal measures were enacted in the Southern States making it a serious offense for Negro preachers to minister to the religious and spiritual needs of Negroes in the absence of white people. This was a supposed safeguard against stirring up the slaves and a prevention against a recurrence of the Vesey, Prosser, and Nat Turner flare-ups mentioned in a previous paragraph. Virginia enacted a law in 1832 which had as its purpose to silence Negro preachers and to make it impossible for them to function as preachers, except as they complied with rigid regulations designed for the protection of the Southern slave-owning people. Even when permitted to preach Negro ministers were to do so in the presence of certain "discreet white men." In 1833, Alabama made it unlawful "f * * for slaves or free Negroes to preach unless before five respectable slaveholders and when authorized by some neighboring religious society." In 1834, Georgia followed with a law which stipulated that "neither free Negroes nor slaves might preach or exhort an assembly of more than seven" except when they were licensed by justices on the certificates of three ordained ministers. Several other Southern States followed Virginia, Georgia, and Alabama with even more drastic proscriptions, some of which made it unlawful for the Negroes to assemble "after the early hours of the night, and providing for explusion of all free Negroes from such Commonwealths, so as to reduce the danger of mischief from the spread of information by this more enlightened class." These regulations made it almost impossible for Negro slaves to obtain any type of religious instruction and information other than that which had been approved and sanctioned by the ruling white landlords who owned both the plantation and the slaves. Reference has already been made to the split within the Methodist Church, North and South, which came over the slave issue in 1844-45. The southern delegates of the Methodist Church resented the effort to discipline Bishop James O. Andrew, who was charged with "holding slaves." Accordingly they withdrew and formed a church of their own and took the name of the Methodist Episcopal Church, South. Because of the deep feeling of resentment on the part of the southern white plantation owners toward Negro ministers, and since white ministers for a time were not over much enamored with the idea of improving the Negro's status, there were years of religious neglect and abandonment almost in its entirety. This could be termed the period of religious forgetfulness of the Negro, as the South broadcast the rumor that Nat Turner was a preacher. Thus, Negro preachers in all the Southern States wore the stigma of "using preaching as a means to incite their race to servile insurrection." When the division over the slave issue came in 1844, the Methodist Episcopal Church, South, naturally had a huge following in its membership among the slaves. Estimate on a conservative scale claims there were 158,000 Negro slaves members of the Southern Methodist Church. Within the short span of 15 years, 1860, by the same conservative estimate, the Methodist Episcopal Church, South, had a slave membership of between 225,000 and 250,000. 138 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 With the Emancipation Proclamation, the Civil War, the Reconstruction period and the general devastating demoralization which followed, all of the slave membership of the Southern Methodist Episcopal Church, except approximately 80,000, joined the two independent Negro Methodist bodies which had seceded from the Methodist Church, while a few cast their lot with the northern branch of the Methodist Church, which welcomed them into its Negro congregations which sprang up in various sections of the South almost overnight. On this matter, the words of the late Bishop Robert Williams, for 40 years a powerful figure in the Colored Methodist Episcopal Church, are very comprehen- sive, concise, pertinent, and pointed. He wrote: The Emancipation Proclamation produced at once a crisis in the affairs of the colored church members. Before the war, so far as the Methodist churches were concerned, the slaves worshiped with their owners, the gallery or some other section of the building being set apart for them. If a special "meetinghouse" was provided, the colored congregation was treated as an appendage to the white, being served once a month, usually on the Sabbath afternoon, or if in cities, every Sabbath afternoon; separate official meetings were held, also, and separate financial and statistical reports were made at the annual conference. Under the new order this method of ministering to the growing needs of the colored members grew very unsatisfactory to them and they sent a special commission to meet with tho mother church in Ceneral Conference assembled in New Orleans in 1866, this commission to represent their expressed needs and desires for separation and organization into a distinct colored church of their own. A committee was appointed to consider the religious interests of the colored people and submitted two reports, one of which was -a$> follows: Your committee recommends the adoption of the following in reference to the education of the colored people: Whereas the condition of the colored people of the South is now essentially changed; and Whereas the interests of the white and colored people are materially dependent upon the intelligence and virtue of this race, that we have had and must continue to have among us; and Whereas the Methodist Episcopal Church, South, has always claimed to be the friend of that people, a claim vindicated by the conscious and success- ful exertions made in their behalf, in instructing and evangelizing them; and it is important that we continue to evince our interest for them in this regard; and as our hearts prompt us to this philanthropy; therefore, be it Resolved, That we recommend to our people the establishment of day schools, under proper regulations and trustworthy teachers, for the education of colored children. The other report presented the following answers to the question, "What :shall be done to promote the religious interest of colored people?" 1. Let our colored members be organized as separate pastoral charges, wherever they prefer it, and their numbers justify it. 2. Let each pastoral charge of colored members have its own quarterly •conference composed of official members, as provided for in the discipline. 3. Let colored persons be licensed to preach, and ordained deacons and •elders, according to the discipline, where in the judgment of the conference having jurisdiction in the case, they are deemed suitable persons for said •office and order in the ministry. 4. The bishop may form a district of colored charges and appoint to it a colored presiding elder, when in his judgment the religious interests of the colored people require it. 5. When it is judged advisable by the college of bishops, annual con- ferences of colored preachers may be organized, to be presided over by our bishops. 6. When two or more annual conferences shall be formed, let our bishops advise and assist them in organizing a separate General Conference, jurisdic- tion for themselves, if they so desire, and the bishops deem it expedient, in accordance with the doctrine and discipline of our church, and bearing the same relation to the General Conference as the annual conferences bear to S2R a .3 gcS I 13-2 H 3 ft o .a 53 O 3 Includes: New Jersey, 1; Virginia, 1; and Georgia, 2. INDEPENDENT AFRICAN METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH 153 Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 {Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] 3 3 o o XI s EXPENDITURES STATE bo a u a a M a B o 03 "3 a J rrj O o ■Si si a .2 ©"3 go ■9 h a a 03 O 03 a "1 T3 03 -a m g o o a. 3 a, a a "3 XI O 3 s 03 O o 03 o 2 o as a a a ®« © ji en 5 S..S o "3 a a a o B "S d 3 3 o 1 tr, O CD 43 O tr O E-i P4 <^ rt Ph o hJ w fe H ,-> SEX SUNDAY Si liom.s GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION 1* o o AND STATE O 4J CO o o3 d 03 |2 W 3 o a OS "3 3 "3 o a 03 XJ 03 3 03 a w o ft X m i 03 43 2 a u, 5 & CD ° H P « Eh £ « pE| m O o m United States 132 66 66 30, 904 20, 640 10, 264 13,351 17, 494 59 76.3 126 2,295 19, 904 Middle Atlantic: New York 14 14 3,8*0 3,880 1,486 2,394 62.1 12 221 1,628 New Jersey 4 ? ? 1,019 455 564 437 582 75.1 4 78 545 Pennsylvania 21 16 5 7,394 6,949 445 3,194 4,200 76.0 21 530 4,291 East North Central: Ohio 7 3 4 2 3 1 1,337 420 823 181 514 239 556 164 781 256 71.2 64.1 7 3 137 59 1,228 Indiana 517 Illinois 1 2 .... 1 2 202 269 202 269 89 130 113 139 78.8 93.5 1 2 25 28 270 Michigan 206 Wisconsin 22 9 13 4,442 2,231 2,211 2,071 2,371 87.3 20 265 1,792 West North Central: Minnesota... .. .. 10 1 9 1,099 133 966 538 561 95.9 9 76 580 Iowa.. . ... 1 7 1 — j 65 802 65 802 31 380 34 422 1 7 8 61 48 North Dakota ._ 90.0 465 South Atlantic: Maryland 1 3 .... 1 3 126 318 126 318 54 134 72 184 1 3 14 4S 143 Virginia... 72.8 330 North Carolina 34 17 17 9,439 5,923 3,516 4,044 5,336 59 75.8 34 743 7,845 Pacific- California 2 .... 2 92 92 43 49 1 2 16 1 Ratio not shown where number of females is less than 100, Table 4. — Number and Membership of Churches, 1906 to 1936, and Mem- bership by Age in 1936, by States [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches in either 1936, 1926, 1916, or 1906] NUMBER OF CHURCHES NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BT AGE, 1936 GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE 1936 1926 1916 1906 1936 1926 1916 1906 Un- der 13 years 13 years and over Age not re- ported Per- cent un- der 13i United States 132 127 110 117 30, 904 31,699 26, 373 17, 155 5,276 24, 986 642 17.4 Middle Atlantic: 14 4 21 7 3 22 10 14 4 20 6 3 20 9 11 4 23 6 3 20 11 9 4 19 6 3 20 11 5 6 2 22 3 7 3,880 1,019 7,394 1,337 420 4,442 1,099 4,005 1,003 7,768 1,892 557 4,648 1,162 2,882 704 8,248 1,640 440 4,294 1,361 1,427 375 5,322 1,154 368 2,713 830 78 481 184 3,478 101 644 860 277 1,701 231 1 911 248 3,020 742 5,693 1,106 419 3,531 851 22.2 New Jersev... . .. Pennsvlvania... . . East North Central: Ohio Indiana 27.2 23.0 17.3 .2 20.5 West North Central: 22.6 North Dakota South Atlantic: Virginia .. North Carolina Pacific: 7 3 34 2 25 7 3 33 3 5 9 14 3 6 802 318 9,439 92 662 1,012 329 8,211 181 931 1,071 4,528 172 1,033 221 672 34 120 581 318 8,125 58 542 27.6 642 7.6 Other States... 18.1 1 Based on membership with age classification reported; not shown where base is less than 100. * Includes: Illinois, 1; Michigan, 2; Iowa, 1; and Maryland, 1. MORAVIAN CHURCH IN AMERICA 5 Table 5. — Value of Churches and Parsonages and Amount of Church Debt by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting value of edifices] "o ■2* a s c4 O O Number of church edi- fices VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES VALUE OF PARSONAGES GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE 03+^ sz f-* o o 3 tt M 2 ° a o a 3 o a < ■3 3. O a a o 03 *s £2.2 o a 3 o a United States 132 136 127 $3, 402, 524 28 $281, 140 87 $476, 900 Middle Atlantic: 14 4 21 7 3 22 10 7 3 34 7 14 6 22 7 3 22 10 7 35 7 14 4 21 7 3 22 10 7 3 29 27 631,000 107, 000 1,357,274 79, 500 90, 000 268, 850 52, 500 51,000 14, 300 710, 100 41,000 4 1 7 1 1 5 1 2 6 92,129 7,500 134, 540 225 8,056 8,170 200 1,250 29, 070 11 4 16 6 3 13 9 5 2 11 115, 500 New Jersev.. Pennsylvania East North Central: Ohio Indiana-- Wisconsin Wept North Central: 21,000 124, 000 15,500 16, 000 49, 800 33, 000 North Dakota... __ SorTH Atlantic: Virginia North Carolina Other States . 17, 500 52, 600 32, 000 'Amount included in figures shown for "Other States," to avoid disclosing the statistics of any indi- vidual church. 2 Includes: Illinois, 1; Michigan, 2; Iowa, 1; Maryland, 1; and California, 2. Table 6. —Church Expenditures by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] Total number of churches EXPENDITURES GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE Churches reporting Total amount Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and im- provements 132 129 $467, 087 $161,112 $47, 559 $40, 990 Middle Atlantic: 14 4 21 3 22 ! 10 7 34 10 14 4 21 7 3 21 33 19 65, 731 15, 536 140, 664 16,434 8,004 59, 376 16,582 9,113 116,849 18, 798 23, 916 6,473 38, 476 6,208 3,400 20, 580 8,630 4,557 38,246 10, 626 8,668 1,582 17, 900 1,329 773 3,466 506 338 12, 552 445 6,827 2,759 13,547 East North Central: Ohio 752 300 Wisconsin West North Central: 7,174 1,510 North Dakota South Atlantic: 738 4,924 Other States 2,459 1 Includes: Illinois, 1; Michigan, 2; Iowa, 1; Maryland, 1; Virginia, 2; and California, 2. 215960— 4C CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 193 6 Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 — Continued [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] expenditures— continued GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE Payment on church debt, excluding interest Other current expenses, including interest Local relief and charity Home missions Foreign missions To gen- eral head- quarters All other purposes United States $23, 058 $78, 851 $9,465 $23, 448 $41,660 $22, 459 $18,485 Middle Atlantic: 400 1,045 5,388 758 1,550 913 118 13,990 2,069 23, 640 3,094 1,244 8,629 1,894 1,280 20, 798 2,213 1,066 126 4,070 172 103 1,323 122 184 1,581 718 674 404 9,634 363 2,635 565 15, 971 2,508 6,303 220 7,072 1,043 589 3,720 546 285 1,887 794 1,252 293 Pennsylvania.. . -.. East North Central: Ohio 4,966 207 45 1,924 713 657 8.619 460 5,470 1,972 1,045 10, 956 538 6,177 West North Central: 571 29 South Atlantic: North Carolina Other States 12, 856 30 4,430 515 Table 7. — Number and Membership of Churches, Value and Debt on Church Edifices, Expenditures, and Sunday Schools, by Provinces, 1936 DEBT ON SUNDAY %4 CHURCH EDIFICES CHURCH EDI- EXPENDITURES SCHOOLS FICES o m p I PROVINCE i i & 3 3 £ M e o M , u ;.y ^j S.S ^ S».S w.S CO xi t 3 C3 o g 3 £3 S3 3 o a 3 » S3 3 O 3 II S3 i ^ 2 3 » S3 "3 S3 6* fc o < o < o < O w Total 132 30, 904 127 $3, 402, 524 28 $281, 140 129 $467, 087 126 19, 904 95 21, 147 95 2, 678, 124 724, 400 22 252, 070 29, 070 94 344, 814 89 11,729 Southern 37 9,757 32 6 35 122, 273 37 8,175 HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION 1 DENOMINATIONAL HISTORY From the time of the first propagation of the Gospel among them by Cyril and Methodius, the Bohemians and Moravians have stood for freedom in religious as in national life, and under the leadership of John Hus and Jerome of Prague they offered a firm resistance to the rule of both the Austrian Empire and the Roman Catholic Church. For several years after the martyrdom of Hus in 1415, and of Jerome in 1416, their followers had no special organization, but in 1457, near Kunwald in Bohemia, an association was formed to foster pure Scrip- tural teaching and apostolic discipline. 1 This statement, which is substantially the same as that published in vol. II of the Report on Religious Bodies, 1926, has been revised by Rt. Rev. Paul de Schweinitz, D. D., Episcopus Fratrum, i. e. bishop of the Moravian Church, Bethlehem, Pa., and approved by him in its present form. MORAVIAN CHURCH TN AMERICA 7 In spite of continued persecution the union grew steadily, so that, taking the lowest estimate, it appears that at the beginning of the Reformation the Brethren had, in Bohemia and Moravia, more than 400 churches and a membership of at least 150,000, and probably 200,000 souls. Most cordial relations were main- tained with Luther and Calvin, though no formal union with the German and Swiss churches was ever reached, and the Moravian Confession of Faith, pub- lished in 1535, had the cordial assent of Luther. In its organization the church was episcopal, having a supreme judge to preside in the assembly and a synod to decide matters of faith and discipline. Priests, living at first in celibacy, were ordained after the apostolic example, and pursued trades for their support. The administration of the congregation was in the hands of elected elders who had supervision over the church members, the promotion of the religious life of the women being in care of matrons. The union proved to be strongest in the fields of education and literature. In nearly every large town they had schools and a printing house. Their greatest achievement, however, was the translation of the Bible into both the Bohemian and Moravian languages (completed in 1593), which work was followed by that of Calvin's "Institutes" and the preparation of a rhymed version of the Psalms for use in the churches. Meanwhile, the opposition of the Roman Catholic Church had increased, and the Thirty Years' War devastated the country. At its close in 1648 the evangelical churches of Bohemia and Moravia had been practically destroyed. Of the 200,000 members in those countries, large numbers had been put to the sword and others had fled into Hungary, Saxony, Holland, and Poland, in which countries, as well as in Bohemia and Moravia, they continued in scattered com- munities. The last bishop of the United Church, the famous John Amos Comenius, died at Amsterdam in 1670. In 1722 a small company from Moravia, followed later by others who cherished the traditions of their ancestral church, were permitted to settle on an estate of Nicholas Louis, Count of Zinzendorf, in Saxony, where the village of Herrnhut arose. Colonists came from Germany also, and an association was formed in which the religious plans of Zinzendorf and those of the Moravians were combined. The Protestant confession of the realm was accepted, and a distinct order and discipline, perpetuating elements of the old Moravian Church, was established under royal concessions. In 1735 the historic Moravian episcopate was trans- ferred to the association by two surviving bishops of the old line who were filling state church positions in Germany, and the Unitas Fratrum, or Church of the Brethren, known at the present time in England and America as the Moravian Church, was established. The chief purpose of the church was to carry on evangelistic work in Christian and heathen lands. In accordance with this purpose, the first Moravian mission- ary came to Pennsylvania in 1734, and in the same year an attempt was made at colonization and missionary work in Georgia. David Nitschmann, the first Moravian bishop in America, who in 1732 had helped to found the first Moravian mission among the heathen in the West Indies, came to Georgia in 1736. Political disturbances ruined the work in Georgia, and in 1740 the colony moved to Penn- sylvania. In 1741 Bishop Nitschmann and his associates founded the town of Bethlehem, and a little later the neighboring domain belonging to the evangelist, George Whitefield, which he had named Nazareth, was purchased. A cooperative union to develop the settlements and support missionary work was formed by the colonists and was maintained until 1762. All labored for a common cause and received sustenance from a common stock, but there was no surrender of private property or of personal liberty, nor any individual claim on the common estate. Missionary work was begun among the Indians and also among the white settlers. In 1749 an act of Parliament recognized the Moravian Church as "an ancient Protestant Episcopal Church." This gave it standing and privileges in all British dominions: but its policy of doing undenominational leavening work, with the hope of furthering evangelical alliance, caused it to remain a comparatively small body. In subsequent years it was mainly active in cooperating with the European branches of the church in the conduct of missions among the heathen. Bethlehem, Nazareth, and Lititz, in Pennsylvania, and Salem, in North Caro- lina, were organized in colonial times as exclusive Moravian villages, after the model of the Moravian communities in Germany, England, and Holland. During the years between 1844 and 1856 this exclusive system was abolished, and the 8 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 193 6 organization of the church was remodeled to suit modern conditions. At the same time home missionary work was revived, and since then the membership of the church in the United States has steadily increased. DOCTRINE The Moravian Church has no doctrine peculiar to itself. It is simply and broadly evangelical, in harmony with Protestants generally on the essentials of Christian teaching, and is bound by no articles on the points of difference between the historic Protestant creeds. The Moravian principle is "in essentials unity, in nonessentials liberty, in all things charity." It holds that the Holy Scriptures, giving man the inspired word of God, make sufficiently clear all that is essential to salvation and are an adequate rule of faith and practice. It accepts the Apostles' Creed as formulating the prime articles of faith found in the Scriptures and emphasizes the personal mediatorship of Jesus Christ as very God and very man, in His life, sufferings, death, and resurrection. The service for Easter morning contains a compendious statement of the doctrines held and taught in the Moravian Church, and official doctrinal state- ments are also contained in the digest of the general synod and in the Moravian manual. Infant baptism is practiced, by which children become incorporated into the visible church and are regarded as noncommunicant members until confirmation, unless by misconduct in riper years they forfeit these privileges. On arriving at adult age, baptized members, after receiving detailed religious instruction, are confirmed on application and nonbaptized members are received by baptism, the usual method being by sprinkling. Admission to the church is by vote of the board of elders of the congregation concerned, who have full power to grant or refuse applications. The holy communion is open to communicant members of other churches and is celebrated at least six times in every year. ORGANIZATION In polity the Moravian Church is a modified episcopacy. Every congregation has a council composed of communicant members who have attained the age of 21 years and have subscribed to the rules and regulations of the congregation. At meetings of this council the pastor presides. Each congregation has also a board of elders, composed of the pastor and of elected communicant brethren. This board has full power to grant or refuse applications for admission to the church, and its particular province is the spiritual and moral well-being of the congregation. The financial and other secular affairs are in the hands of a board of trustees composed of elected communicant members. These two boards are sometimes combined, since large liberty in details of organization is left to the congregations. The general supervision of the congregation rests with the General, Provincial, and District synods. The American branch of the church, composed of a northern and a southern province, and the European branches are federated in a "Unity," with a general synod, which is an international representative body meeting at least once in a decade. There is a general constitution of the Unity and a separate constitution for each province. The General Synod deals with matters of faith and discipline that are the common concern of the Unity and controls various joint enterprises of all the provinces, particularly the foreign missions. The executive boards of the several provinces together constitute the directing board of the Unity. The highest authority in each province is the Provincial Synod, in which clergy and laity are about equally represented. The meetings of the synod in the northern province of America usually take place twice in a decade, and more frequently in the southern province. The synod directs the missions, educational work, and publications in the province; and it elects an executive board, called in the American provinces, the Provincial Elders' Conference, to administer the government of the province between the meetings of the synod. There are three orders of the ministry — bishops, presbyters, and deacons. Deacons are authorized to preach and administer the sacraments. They are ordained to the second order of presbyters after they have served a certain length of time and have been entrusted either with the care of a congregation or with the direction of some branch of church work. The bishops are elected by the General and Provincial synods and have the exclusive right to ordain the ministers of the church. They are as such represented in the membership of general synods MORAVIAN CHURCH IN AMERICA 9 and are ex-officio members of the Provincial and District synods of the province and district in which they reside but do not exercise personal superintendence of the work of the church, either general or diocesan, and always have boards of conferences associated with them. In such boards they officiate, not by episcopal right but by synodical election, and it is not uncommon for bishops, when not occupying executive positions, to serve in pastorates like the presbyters. The church has an established liturgy, with a litany for Sunday morning and a variety of services for different church seasons, the general order of the ancient church year being observed. WORK The work of the Moravian Church is, first missionary, then evangelistic, then educational. All the other normal activities — literary, philanthropic, sociological, and cultural — incident to church life also find their place. The missionary part has reference especially to the foreign missionary work of the church, which has been for more than 200 years its largest and best-known enterprise. Since the World War the administration of the various fields has been assigned to the Provincial Mission Boards, with offices in Bethlehem, Pa., London, England, and Herrnhut, Saxony. The missionary work is carried on in 13 fields, including North, Central, and South America; i0 of the West Indian Islands; South Africa; East Central Africa; the borders of Tibet; and among the lepers in Jerusalem; in Surinam, South America; and in Tanganyika Territory, Equatorial Africa. The report for 1936 shows 140 stations occupied, with 671 outstations; 33 American and 172 European missionaries, with 2,646 native missionaries and helpers; and 136 organized churches, with 50,315 communicant members; total membership, 146,061. There were 626 day schools, with 51,926 pupils, in charge of 1,443 teachers; 9 teachers' training schools and theological seminaries, with 270 students; 6 hospitals and dispensaries; and 188 Sunday schools, with 1,178 teachers and 23,180 pupils. The amount contributed by the American Moravians, in 1936, for all purposes in the foreign field, not including the work among the Indians and Eskimos, was $62,021. As a consequence of the World War several fields were lost permanently, so that there has been a marked decrease in the number of missionaries since that time; but taking into consideration the entire Moravian Church, there is a foreign missionary worker for every 185 communicant members at home. The evangelistic, or home missionary work, of the Moravian Church was until recent years rather an effort for a deeper spiritual life everywhere than an attempt at church extension. This aim is not forgotten. In later years, however, much of the work has taken the form of home missions, carried on in the English, German, and Scandinavian languages, in 11 States in the United States and in western Canada. The supervision of the work is in the hands of the executive board of the three districts of the church, in conjunction with various home mission societies, although the funds and general collections are administered by the Provincial Church Extension Board. In 1936, $21,995 was contributed by the congregations of the northern province for expenditures in this branch of missions, and 27 agents were employed, who cared for 45 churches. Though classed by this church with foreign missions, the work among the Indians of California and the Eskimos of Alaska is in close connection with the home mission work and is so included in this statement. For the Indian work, $1,652 was contributed in 1936, and for work among the Eskimos, $17,726. Thus, the total sum contributed by the Moravians of the United States for home mission work was $41,373. To this latter sum should be added the returns, the figures for which are not available but amounting in some years to several thousands of dollars, which are derived from various industries carried on by the Eskimos under the general direction of the church, in behalf of missions. The Moravian Church has given special attention to educational institutions. In the United States there are six schools for higher education, the oldest of which, the Moravian Seminary and College for Women at Bethlehem, Pa., was the second girl's boarding school in the United States, founded in 1749. Others are at Lititz, Pa., founded in 1794, and at Winston-Salem, N. C, in 1802. The Moravian College and Theological Seminary, at Bethlehem, Pa., were founded in 1S07. These schools are under the control of boards of trustees elected by the Provincial synods and accountable to them. They are philanthropic in purpose and do much charitable work. 10 CENSUS 01" RELIGIOUS BODIES, 193 6 The philanthropic institutions under Moravian auspices include, in the northern province, a home for the widows of Moravian ministers and a home for aged women, at Bethlehem, Pa., the Ephrata Home for furloughed or retired mission- aries, at Nazareth, Pa., the home for aged women at Lititz, Pa., and the Lake Auburn Home for the aged at Excelsior, Minn. In the southern province there are four benevolent institutions. The official publications of the Moravian Church in America, besides hymnals, catechisms, etc., include two weekly, three monthly, and two annual journals. The headquarters for publications is the Moravian Book Store, Bethlehem, Pa. The Moravian Church, as a historic church, maintains several valuable his- torical collections. At Bethlehem, Pa., are found the "Archives" of the church,, including valuable manuscripts and rare printed volumes, the Malin Library of Moravian Literature, in which are gathered over 1,350 books dealing with the history and interests of the church, and the collection in the Harvey Memorial Library. The Moravian Historical Society, organized in 1857, has its library and museum in the historic Whitefield house, at Nazareth, Pa. EVANGELICAL UNITY OF BOHEMIAN AND MORAVIAN BRETHREN IN NORTH AMERICA STATISTICS Summary for the United States, with urhan-rural classification. — A general summary of the statistics for the Evangelical Unity of Bohemian and Moravian Brethren in North America for the year 1936 is presented in table 1, which shows also the distribution of these figures between urban and rural territory. The data given represent 41 active organizations, all reported as being in the State of Texas. The membership of this denomination comprises all baptized persons, including infants, on the church register. Table 1. — Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 Churches f local organizations), number. Members , number Average membership per church Membership by sex: Male Female . Males per 100 females Membership by age: Under 13 years 13 years and over Age not reported - Percent under 13 years 2 Church edifices, number. Value — number reporting Amount reported Constructed prior to 1936 Constructed, wholly or in part, in 1936- Average value per church Debt — number reporting Amount reported Number reporting "no debt" Parsonages, number Value — number reporting. Amount reported Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported... Pastors' salaries. All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding interest.. All other current expenses, including interest- Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution All other purposes Average expenditure per church. Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars Summer vacation Bible schools: Churches reporting, number. Officers and teachers Scholars Total 5, 330 130 2,622 2.708 96.8 1,620 3,576 134 31.2 22 21 $86, 250 $82, 850 $3, 400 $4, 107 7 $5, 601 1 6 5 $11,800 38 $10, 083 $6, 551 $33 $450 $827 $1,340 $509 $78 $80 $185 $30 $265 27 325 1.6S9 3 13 123 1 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. J Based on membership with age classification reported- In urban territory 1,137 81 547 590 92.7 320 782 35 29.0 2 2 $11,700 $11,700 In rural territory PERCENT OF TOTAL $5, 850 1 $250 11 $1,911 $1,172 $115 $127 $232 $193 $36 $174 7 77 343 4,193 155 2,075 2,118 98.0 1,300 2,794 99 31.8 20 19 $74, 550 $71, 150 $3. 400 $3, 924 6 $5, 351 1 6 5 27 $8,172 $5, 379 $33 $335 $700 $1, 108 $316 $60 $62 $149 $30 $303 20 248 1,346 2 8 65 Urban Rural P) 21.3 (1) P) 13.6 14.1 (') 4.5 P) 19.0 17.9 25.6 15.4 17.3 37.9 (') (') 19.5 (') 23.7 20.3 0) (') 47.2 (') 78.7 20.9 21.8 79.1 78.2 19.8 21.9 26.1 80.2 78.1 73.9 P) 0) 86.4 85.9 100.0 P) 95.5 (') P) P) 100.0 P) 81.0 82.1 P) 74.4 84.6 82.7 62.1 P) (') 80.5 P) P) 76. £ 79.7 P) P) 52. 11 12 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 193 6 *~ Comparative data, 1906-36. — Table 2 presents, in convenient form for com- parison, a summary of the available statistics of the Evangelical Unity of Bohemian and Moravian Brethren in North Americ'a for the census years 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906. A number of Bohemian and Moravian churches organized in 1915 but not shown as a separate body in 1916, united with this denomination prior to the census of 1926. Table 2. — Comparative Summary, 1906 to 1936 1936 1926 1916 1906 Churches (local organizations), number_ Increase over preceding census: Number Percent ' Members, number Increase over preceding census: Number Percent Average membership per church. Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Average value per church _ Debt — number reporting Amount reported Parsonages, number Value — number reporting . Amount reported Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding interest.. All other current expenses, including interest- Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution All other purposes Average expenditure per church Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars 5,330 1.7 130 22 21 $86, 250 $4, 107 7 $5, 601 6 5 $11,800 38 $10, 083 $6, 551 $33 $450 $827 $1,340 $509 $78 $80 $185 $30 $265 27 325 1,689 5,241 3,527 205.8 154 18 18 $76, 700 $4, 261 2 $3, 900 4 $12,000 34 $12,023 $10,517 $1, 506 $354 24 160 1,708 943 122.3 75 13 13 519,720 $1,517 1 $250 3 $3, 950 23 $5, 499 $4, 669 $830 $239 15 62 565 771 $13, 750 $1,719 2 $700 'rPercent not shown where bass is less than 100. HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION J HISTORY This denomination traces its origin to the Unity of Brethren (Unitas Fratrum) which was organized in 1457 at Kunwald, Bohemia, by the spiritual followers of the Czech martyr and reformer, Jan Hus. This Unity brought the Reformation to Bohemia and Moravia in which 90 percent became Protestant. During the antireformation the Unity was prohibited in Bohemia and Moravia. In 1628 there were 36,000 families led into exile by their bishop, John Amos Comenius. Their descendants organized the first branch of the Renewed Unity in 1722 at Herrnhut, Saxony, Germany. They were known best as the Moravian Church. Many members remained in Bohemia awaiting, as the hidden seed, the day of freedom. They suffered many persecutions and were preserved only through God's grace. The freedom came through the Toleration Patent, but only to the Lutherans and Reformed; 90,000 joined these two churches, but they differed only in name; the spirit remained the same. After 1850 the members of these churches emigrated to Texas. There they organized the second branch of the Renewed Unity, December 29, 1903, under the leadership of Rev. A. Chlumsky and Rev. H. Juren — the Evangelical Union 1 This statement was furnished by Rev. Jos. Barton, president, Evangelical Unity of Bohemian and Moravian Brethren in North America, Granger, Tex. EVANGELICAL UNITY OE THE BRETHREN 13 of Bohemian and Moravian Brethren in North America, Granger, Tex. The third branch is the Evangelical Czech-Brethren Church organized in Czecho- slovakia in 1918. The fourth branch is composed of the three independent churches in Iowa organized by Rev. F. Kun. The fifth branch is composed of members of the different Protestant churches whose ancestors were members of the ancient Unity and who consider the old Unity their spiritual mother. Repre- sentatives of all five branches met for the first time at Watertown, Wis., for a friendly conference, August 5-7, 1938. The progress of the Evangelical Unity of Bohemian and Moravian Brethren in North America is shown through organizations as follows: Mutual Aid Society organized, 1905; the Sunday School Union was formed, 1910; the Hus Memorial School, for the education of Sunday school teachers, was established in 1914 by Rev. J. Hegar and Rev. J. Barton and now has over 400 graduates; an Independent Unity, organized in Texas by Rev. A. Motycka, joined the Union in 1919 and the name of the church was changed to its present name; the Hus Memorial Home was founded in 1924 in Temple, Tex., and became the home of the Hus School. DOCTRINE This church believes in the Holy Trinity. Jesus Christ is the Master and we are brethren. Matt. 23: 8. The Holy Bible is the only rule of faith and life. The confession of the old Unity of Brethren as expressed in their catechism pub- lished in 160S is our confession, and also the confessions of the Lutheran and Reformed churches. This church abides by the rule: In essentials unity, in non- essentials liberty. It has infant and adult baptism. Only those who are con- firmed and confess Jesus Christ as their personal Savior are accepted as members and may take part at the Lord's Supper. There is open communion with all Christians. The ministers are ordained only after graduation from a recognized theological seminary. The ministers must be members of the Unity. ORGANIZATION The Unity has a representative form of government. The synod is the highest authority, except in matters of faith in which the teachings of the Bible rule. The synod consists of delegates (1 for every 50 members), ministers, and members of the Synod Committee. Only delegates vote. All important decisions become law, only if approved by the congregations within 30 days. [Referendum.] The Synod meets every 2 years on July 6, the anniversary of the death of Jan Hus, the spiritual founder of the Unity. The Synod Committee, consisting of five members, is in charge of the affairs of the church between the synod meetings. The congregations own and take care of their churches and other property, and also elect their ministers, whom they support. Usually six elders are elected in the annual meeting to look after the needs of the congregation. WORK The preaching is done as often as circumstances will permit, as every congre- gation is self-supporting. In the smaller congregations read services supplement the preaching. The teaching of religion begins at home. Sunday schools are established in every congregation. Most of the teachers are graduates of the Hus School. The confirmation is preceded by a special training in the Bible and catechism, the one published by the old Unity in 1608. The Hus School meets for 8 weeks once or twice a year. The theological students may study in approved schools. The Unity publishes a monthly paper, the Brethren Journal. The Sunday School Union publishes the Sunday School as a part of the Brethren Journal. The Hus School former students publish the Czech-Moravian Youth. The church has published the catechism, the stories of the Bible, and the church constitution. The Hus Union published a prayer book and a collection of poems for Mother's Day. Benevolences are taken care of by freewill offerings, by the Ladies Aid Society, and the Mutual Aid Society. The mission work is supported by the churches and the Sunday schools. The different funds are increased by freewill offerings which take care of different needs of the church as follows: Brethren fund; stu- dents' fund; pension fund; mission fund; Hus School fund; building fund of the Hus Home; and church building fund. There are 6,000 members in 41 congregations and missions, 24 churches, and 5 ministers; 350 Ladies Aid Society members; 939 Mutual Aid Society members; and 400 graduates of the Hus School. BOHEMIAN AND MORAVIAN BRETHREN CHURCHES STATISTICS The three churches of the Bohemian and Moravian Brethren reported in 1936 -were all rural churches, in the State of Iowa. The total membership was 285, comprising 145 males and 140 females, all of whom were over 13 years of age. No debt was reported on any of the church edifices. One parsonage was reported which was owned in common by the three churches reporting. The membership of this denomination comprises all communicants on the church registers. Comparative data, 1916-36. — The table following presents, in convenient form for comparison, a summary of the available statistics of the Bohemian and Mo- ravian Brethren Churches for the census years 1936, 1926, and 1916. Comparative Summary, 1916 to 1936 Churches (local organizations), number- Members , number Increase ' over preceding census: Number Percent- _ _ Average membership per church . Church edifices, number Value— number reporting Amount reported Average value per church Expenditures : Churches reporting, number __. Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding interest.. All other current expenses, including interest - Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions Foreign missions Average expenditure per church Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars 1936 -18 -5.9 95 3 3 $12. 000 $4, 000 3 $3, 460 $1,678 $127 $1, 191 $237 $91 $56 $40 $40 $1, 153 3 15 200 1926 303 -17 -5.3 101 3 3 $12,000 $4. 000 3 $2, 626 $2, 148 $478 $875 3 17 318 1916 3 320 107 3 3 $9. 000 $3. 000 $1,847 $1, 532 $315 $616 3 14 348 i A minus sign (— ) denotes decrease. HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION DENOMINATIONAL HISTORY In 1858 a group of six families, formerly members of the Reformed Church of Bohemia, under the leadership of Rev. Francis Kun, organized the First Bo- hemian and Moravian Church, in College Township, Linn County, Iowa. After some years, in 1892, another church of the same antecedents was formed in Mon- roe Township, Johnson County, and 3 years later still another in Putnam Town- ship, Linn County; the three churches are served by one pastor and the parsonage js held by them as common property. 1 This statement, which is the same as that published in vol. II of the Report on Religious Bodies, 1926, has been approved in its present form by Rev. Francis Pokorny, D. D., pastor, Bohemian and Moravian Brethren Churches, Cedar Rapids, Iowa. 14 BOHEMIAN AND MORAVIAN BRETHREN CHURCHES 15 While claiming the same origin as the Moravian Church in America and the Evangelical Unity of Bohemian and Moravian Brethren, these churches are not ecclesiastically connected with either of these bodies. They hold friendly rela- tions with the Presbyterian and the Reformed Bohemian churches of the North- west and East, and enter into accord with them in movements for education and missionary work, in these respects affiliating especially with the Central West (Bohemian) Presbytery of the Presbyterian Church in the United States of DOCTRINE AND ORGANIZATION The independent Bohemian and Moravian churches recognize the Helvetic and Westminster confessions of faith and use the Heidelberg and Westminster cate- chisms. They administer baptism to the children of believers, and to adults on profession of faith. The Lord's Supper is celebrated four times a year, accord- ing to the usage of the Reformed Church of Bohemia. Ministers are required to be sound in the faith and to have a college and seminary education. The general polity is presbyterian. A board of six elders, with the pastor, has oversight in spiritual things, while temporal matters are in the hands of six trus- tees. They have Sunday schools and there is a Christian Endeavor Society whose membership consists of the young people of all three churches. o U. S. DEPARTMENT OF COMMERCE HARRY L. HOPKINS, Secretary BUREAU OF THE CENSUS WILLIAM LANE AUSTIN, Director CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES 1936 Bulletin no. 10 PILGRIM HOLINESS CHURCH STATISTICS, DENOMINATIONAL HISTORY DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION Prepared under the supervision of Dr. T. F. MURPHY Chief Statistician for Religious Statistics UNITED STATES GOVERNMENT PRINTING OFFICE WASHINGTON : 1940 For sale by the Superintendent of Documents, Washington, D. C. - - • - • Price 5 cents CONTENTS Page General Introduction m Number of churches in Membership in Urban and rural churches in Church edifices iv Value of church property iv Debt iv Expenditures iv Averages iv Sunday schools iv Statistics 1 Table 1. — Summary of statistics for churches in urban and rural terri- tory, 1936 1 Table 2. — Comparative summary, 1906 to 1936 2 Table 3. — Number and membership of churches in urban and rural territory, membership by sex, and Sunday schools, by States, 1936 3 Table 4. — Number and membership of churches, 1906 to 1936, and membership by age in 1936, by States 4 Table 5. — Value of churches and parsonages and amount of church debt by States, 1936 5 Table 6. — Church expenditures by States, 1936 6 Table 7. — Number and membership of churches, value and debt on church edifices, expenditures, and Sunday schools, by districts, 1936 8 History, Doctrine, and Organization 8 Denominational history 8 Doctrine 9 Organization 9 Work 10 ii GENERAL INTRODUCTION The Census of Religious Bodies, as its name indicates, is a census of religious organizations rather than a census of population classified according to denomi- national affiliation. This census is taken once in 10 years in accordance with the provisions of the Permanent Census Act approved March 6, 1902, and is confined to churches located in continental United States. A report is obtained by the Bureau of the Census from each church, congre- gation, or other local organization of each religious body. The census data are thus obtained directly from the local churches and are not in any sense a compi- lation of the statistics collected by the different denominations and published in their year books. Lists of the local organizations for 1936 were secured in most cases, however, from the denominational headquarters, and much additional assistance has been rendered by the officials of the various denominational organizations. The statistics relate either to the calendar year 1936 or to the church record year which corresponds closely to that period. Number of churches. — In the reports of the Census of Religious Bodies for 1916 and 1906 the total number of churches, or organizations, shown for some denominations was slightly in excess of the number of churches reporting member- ship. Since membership figures have been obtained for all of the churches in- cluded in the reports for the years 1936 and 1926 and for other reasons, it has seemed advisable to use, for purposes of comparison with 1936 and 1926, the number of churches reporting membership in 1916 and 1906. These figures are used, therefore, in the tables presenting comparative figures for these earlier years. Membership. — The members of a local church organization, and thus of the denomination to which the church belongs, are those persons who are recognized as constituent parts of the organization. The exact definition of membership depends upon the constitution and practice of the church, or denomination, under consideration. Each church was instructed to report the number of its members according to the definition of membership as used in that particular church or organization. In some religious bodies the term "member" is applied only to communicants, while in others it includes all baptized persons, and in still other bodies it covers all enrolled persons. Separate figures are shown for members "under 13 years of age" and those "13 years of age and over," so far as reported by the individual churches. The mem- bership "13 years of age and over" usually affords a better basis for comparison between denominations reporting membership on a different basis. Urban and rural churches. — Urban churches are those located in urban areas; these areas as defined by the Census Bureau in censuses prior to 1930, included all cities and other incorporated places having 2,500 inhabitants or more. For use in connection with the 1930 census the definition has been slightly modified and extended so as to include townships and other political subdivisions (not incorporated as municipalities, nor containing any areas so incorporated) which had a total population of 10,000 or more, and a population density of 1,000 or more per square mile. Rural churches would be those located outside of the above areas. Thus to a very limited extent the urban and rural areas, as reported for 1936, differ somewhat from these areas as reported in the preceding censuses. m IV GENERAL INTRODUCTION Church edifices. — A church edifice is a building used mainly or wholly for religious services. Value of church property. — The term "value of church property" was used in the reports of the Census of Religious Bodies for 1916 and 1906 and the term "value of church edifices" has been substituted in 1936 and 1926. The figures are strictly comparable, however, as exactly the same class of property is covered by both terms. The "value of church edifices" comprises the estimated value of the church buildings owned and used for worship by the organizations reporting, together with the value of the land on which these buildings stand and the furniture, organs, bells, and other equipment owned by the churches and actually used in connec- tion with religious services. Where parts of a church building are used for social or educational work in connection with the church, the whole value of the building and its equipment is included, as it has been found practically impossible to make a proper separation in such cases. The number and value of the parsonages, or pastors' residences, are shown where the ownership of such buildings was reported by the churches. Debt. — The summary tables show the amount of debt reported and the number of churches reporting a specific debt, also the number of churches reporting that they had "no debt." The total of these is, in most cases, nearly equal to the number reporting the value of church edifices. Expenditures.— The total expenditures by the churches during their last fiscal year are separated in the reports received from most of the churches into the items called for, as they appeared on the schedule, which were as follows: For pastor's salary $ For all other salaries For repairs and improvements For payments on church debt, excluding interest For all local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc For all other current expenses, including interest For home missions For foreign missions Amount sent to general headquarters for distribution by them For all other purposes Total expenditures during year Averages. — The average number of members per church is obtained by dividing the total membership by the total number of churches shown. The average value of church edifice and the average expenditure per church are obtained by dividing the total value of churches and the total expenditures, respectively, by the number of churches reporting in each case. Sunday schools. — The Sunday schools for which statistics are presented in this bulletin are those maintained by the churches of the denomination reporting, including, in some cases, mission schools or other Sunday schools conducted by the church elsewhere than in the main church edifice. The statistics shown relate to Sunday schools only and do not include the weekday schools that are main- tained by a number of denominations. PILGRIM HOLINESS CHURCH (Formerly International Apostolic Holiness Church) STATISTICS Summary for the United States, with urban-rural classification. — A general summary of the statistics for the Pilgrim Holiness Church for the year 1936 is presented in table 1, which shows also the distribution of these figures between urban and rural territory. Members are enrolled by this denomination upon evidence of regeneration and belief in the doctrine of entire sanctification. The mode of baptism is left wholly to individual option. Table 1. — Summary op Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 Churches (local organizations), number. Members, number... Average membership per church- Membership by sex: Male Female... Sex not reported Males per 100 females Membership by age: Under 13 years 13 years and over Age not reported Percent under 13 years 2 Church edifies, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Constructed prior to 1936 Constructed, wholly or in part, in 1936.. Average value per church Debt — number reporting Amount reported Number reporting "no debt" Parsonages, number Value — number reporting. Amount reported Expenditures: Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries _ All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding interest- All other current expenses, including interest- Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution All other purposes Average expenditure per church Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number. Officers and teachers Scholars $60-1, $253, $23, $36, $50, In urban territory 12, 125 57 4,192 7,467 466 56.1 347 10,733 1,045 3.1 170 161 $1, 012, 339 $984, 839 $27, 500 $6, 288 118 $1S6, 651 36 89 91 $185, 425 211 $383, 748 $151, 594 $15, 612 $21, 299 $35, 158 $65, 273 $2, 935 $6, 241 $20, 983 $19, 106 $45. 547 $1,819 205 2,409 37,866 In rural territory 299 7.999 27 2,753 5,079 167 54.2 197 7,002 800 2.7 246 235 $481,417 $449, 056 $32, 361 $2, 019 63 $51, 702 108 97 61 $107, 300 297 $220, 979 $102, 247 $7, 982 $14,992 $15, 208 $30, 336 $1,913 $4, 532 $12, 161 $8,909 $22, 699 $744 271 2,309 20, 627 PERCENT OF TOTAL 1 Urban Rural 41.4 60.3 58.6 39.7 60.4 59.5 73.6 39.6 40.5 26.4 63.8 60.5 56.6 36.2 39.5 43.4 40.9 40.7 67.8 6S.7 45.9 ~65.~2" 7S.3 25.0 47.8 59.9 63.3 41.5 63.5 59.7 66.2 58.7 69.8 68.3 60.5 57.9 63.3 68.2 66.7 43.1 51.1 64.7 59.1 59.3 32.2 31.3 54.1 lO 21.7 75.0 40.1 36.7 58.5 36.5 40.3 33.8 41.3 30.2 31.7 39.5 42.1 36.7 31.8 33.3 56.9 48.9 35.3 1 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. ! Based on membership with age classification reported. 73964 — 40 2 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 1. — Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 — Continued ITEM Total In urban territory In rural territory PEECENT OF TOTAL Urban Rural Summer vacation Bible schools: Churches reporting, number 7 39 401 5 16 200 6 57 210 3 18 241. 4 15 193 2 34 106 4 21 160 1 1 7 4 23 104 60.1 39.9 Weekday religious schools : 96.5 3.5 Parochial schools : Scholars. 50.5 49.5 Comparative data, 1906-36. — Table 2 presents, in convenient form for com- parison, a summary of the available statistics of the Pilgrim Holiness Church for the census years 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906. Several small groups of churches, not reported at any preceding census of religious bodies, had been consolidated with this denomination at various dates between 1916 and 1926. This fact probably accounts, in part, for the considerable increase in all items reported in 1926. Table 2. — Comparative Summary, 1906 to 1936 Churches (local organizations), number. Increase over preceding census: Number Percent Members, number Increase over preceding census: Number Percent Average membership per church . Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Average value per church . Debt — number reporting Amount reported Parsonages, number Value— number reporting. Amount reported Expenditures: Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding interest .. All other current expenses, including interest . Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home, missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution All other purposes Not classified Average expenditure per church Sunday schools: Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars 1936 510 69 15.6 20, 12-1 5,084 33.8 39 416 396 1, 493, 756 $3, 772 181 $238, 353 186 152 $292, 725 508 $604, 727 $253, 841 $23, 594 $36, 291 $50, 366 $95, 609 $4, 848 $10, 773 $33, 144 $28,015 $68, 246 $1,190 476 4,718 58, 493 1926 272 160.9 15,040 9,764 185.1 34 3S0 356 $1,416,519 $3, 979 161 $266, 215 108 $301, 128 415 $572, 164 $415, 368 $132, 351 $24, 445 $1, 379 388 2,964 23, 467 1916 169 95 0) 5,276 2,502 90.2 31 116 116 $200, 468 $1, 728 43 $33, 463 10 $9, 900 156 $73, 639 $55, 165 $17, 899 $575 145 1, 052 7,923 1906 2,774 37 44 44 $80, 150 $1, 822 23 $13, 246 10 $7, 125 66 503 3,276 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. PILGRIM HOLINESS CHURCH 3 State tables. — Tables 3, 4, 5, and 6 present the statistics for the Pilgrim Holiness Church by States. Table 3 gives for each State for 1936 the number and mem- bership of the churches classified according to their location in urban or rural territory, the total membership classified by sex, and Sunday school data. Table 4 gives for selected States the number and membership of the churches for the four census years 1906 to 1936, together with the membership for 1936 classified as "under 13 years of age" and "13 years of age and over". Table 5 shows the value of churches and parsonages, and the amount of debt on church edifices, for 1936. Table 6 presents for 1936 the church expenditures, showing separately current expenses, improvements, benevolences, etc. Separate presentation in tables 5 and 6 is limited to those States in which three or more churches reported value and expenditures, in order to avoid disclosing the financial statistics of any individual church. Ecclesiastical divisions. — Table 7 presents, for each district of the Pilgrim Holiness Church, a summary of the more important statistical data for 1936 shown by States in preceding tables, including number of churches, membership, value of and debt on church edifices, expenditures and Sunday schools. Table 3. — Number and Membership of Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, and Membership by Sex, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States New England: Massachusetts Middle Atlantic: New York ._. New Jersey Pennsylvania East North Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan West North Central: Iowa Missouri Nebraska Kansas South Atlantic: Delaware Maryland Virginia West Virginia North Carolina East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee Alabama West South Central: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Idaho Colorado Arizona Pacific: Washington Oregon California number of churches 510 NUMBER OF MEMBERS 20, 124 911 152 1,977 35 2,950 48 3,670 5 357 17 1,922 19 316 151 905 401 681 722 599 1,968 23 831 6 137 1 19 32 15 127 48 142 370 51 38 521 12,12! 105 1,115 MEMBERSHIP BY SEX 7,999 6,945 316 34 406 100 181 393 222 1,137 322 11 56 230 223 338 47 53 862 716 2, 113 837 2,310 1,360 199 158 1, 483 439 19 301 500 329 377 831 1,029 1,251 106 713 12 103 48 339 154 241 149 173 663 509 222 126 57 19 10 15 1 52 13 46 143 33 23 17 221 12, 546 573 99 1,261 1,752 2,209 251 1,208 7 213 103 565 247 425 15 366 207 426 1 — . 1,305 .... 578 80 9 17 14 75 35 96 227 35 21 300 31 5o.4 56.8 58.7 56.6 42.2 59.0 48.4 46.6 59.9 62.3 56.7 40.7 40.6 50, 63.0 73.7 SUNDAY SCHOOLS £2 *~ a p, 4,718 232 53 495 58, 493 28 1,500 223 3,666 656 4,467 792 105 452 52 40 204 15, 214 670 4,077 30 417 223 1,157 803 1681 1,408 1771 1,393 131 1,444 391 i 15, 099 261 44 8 2,142 2,171 50 240 71 62 1 294 72 439 11 134 21 101 15 83 111 849 1 Katio not shown where number of females is less than 100. 4 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 4. — Number and Membership of Churches, 1906 to 1936, and Mem- bership by Age in 1936, by States [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or m n'e churches in either 1936, 1926, 1916, or 1906] number of churches NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BY AGE, 1936 GEOGRAPHIC DIVISIONAND STATE 1936 1926 1916 1906 193S 1926 1916 1906 Un- der 13 years 13 years and over Age not re- port- ed Per- cent under 131 United States 510 441 169 74 20. 124 15, 040 5,276 2,774 544 17, 735 1,845 3.0 Middle Atlantic: New York 27 6 49 59 89 10 39 1 5 8 23 7 19 27 16 44 33 7 3 6 10 3 10 29 19 3 32 56 91 16 32 1 13 21 21 1 3 8 11 911 152 1,977 2,950 3,670 357 1,922 19 316 151 905 401 681 722 599 1,968 831 137 127 142 370 51 521 244 486 68 907 1,941 3.653 348 1,265 35 385 750 539 20 164 412 370 7 3 62 28 157 3 19 70 8 34 6 3 22 23 33 19 1 4 7 3 6 13 13 870 149 1,899 2,779 2,968 319 1,722 19 246 132 783 339 633 643 505 1,768 717 136 123 135 347 45 227 231 34 16 143 545 35 181 .8 New Jersey 2.0 Pennsylvania East North Central: Ohio 3.2 1.0 Indiana 5.0 Illinois.. .9 Michigan 16 16 3 619 518 55 1.1 West North Central: Iowa Missouri 5 11 20 5 14 16 10 41 31 139 252 602 308 455 459 422 1,570 954 11 88 56 45 57 71 167 95 20 22 2 Nebraska 5.7 Kansas 6 1 11 9 8 36 15 2 1 10 3 9 5 105 30 440 301 368 1,010 463 51 168 406 82 339 142 4.2 South Atlantic: Delaware 1.7 Maryland .5 Virginia 3.3 West Virginia 4.4 North Carolina... East South Central: Kentucky 1.8 2.6 Tennessee .7 West South Central: Oklahoma 4 5 18 3 5 1 103 93 384 63 100 7 3.1 Mountain: Idaho 4.9 Colorado. .9 Pacific: 8 4 569 62 281 5.4 Other States 3 1 68 40 5.3 1 Based on membership with age classification reported; not shown where base is less than 100. - Includes: Massachusetts, 1; Alabama, 1; Arkansas, 1; Louisiana, 1; Texas, 2; Oregon, 2; and Arizona, 1. PILGRIM HOLINESS CHURCH 5 Table 5. — Value of Churches and Parsonages and Amount of Church Debt by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting value of edifices] O Ui o ■2* "s3 o o -3 S3 o H 3 •a S 5 ,5 a 3 VALUE OF CUURCH EDIFICES DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES VALUE OF PARSONAGES GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE >- to 8.9 P 3& S3 O a 3 o a < 8.9 ss t! §§ 3 a S3 O q 3 o a & *" bB o>-3 ■H-g §1 3 a S3 D a 3 o a < United States 510 416 396 $1,493,756 181 $238,353 152 $292, 725 Middle Atlantic: New York., ._ 27 6 49 59 89 10 39 5 8 23 7 19 27 16 44 33 7 6 10 10 16 24 3 33 40 80 8 35 3 6 18 5 17 19 13 44 26 6 6 9 6 10 23 3 36 36 76 7 34 3 6 18 5 15 19 13 44 24 6 6 8 5 *9 123, 800 15. 400 137, 200 239, 050 169, 205 10, S85 167, S95 12, 000 12, 600 39, 400 21, 677 39, 500 65, 875 68, 944 166, 400 65, 400 10, 500 7,925 85, 950 19, 400 14, 750 16 3 IS 17 28 4 21 1 3 7 2 7 11 3 15 12 27, 435 7, 5fi6 26, 070 42, 370 36, 869 S62 27, 227 400 945 4,154 3,775 2,329 19, 220 3,058 11,915 14, 288 9 1 16 4 25 1 18 33, 500 New Jerscv ('•) Pennsylvania 42, 750 East North Central: Ohio.... 6,000 Indiana 36, 350 Illinois C) Michigan 45, 550 West North Central: Missouri Nebraska 9 9 2 6 7 4 18 3 4 2 5 3 6 3.700 Kansas . 14, 900 South Atlantic: Delaware (') Maryland 12, 500 Virginia 19,000 West Virginia 11, 000 North Carolina 34, 900 East South Central: Kentucky 3,500 Tennessee 2,700 Mountain: Idaho 1 5 3 4 300 2,728 5,033 1,809 (') Colorado.. 2,900 Pacific: 5,000 Other States 18, 475 1 Amount included in figures for "Other Statps," to avoid disclosing the statistics of any individual church. 1 Includes: Arkansas, 1; Louisiana.. 1; Oklahoma, 2; Texas, 2; Arizona, 1; Washington, 1; and Oregon, 1. 6 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania East North Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan West North Central Missouri Nebraska Kansas South Atlantic: Delaware Maryland Virginia West Virginia North Carolina East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee West South Central - Oklahoma Mountain: Idaho Colorado Pacific: Washington California Other States Total number of churches 510 23 10 EXPENDITURES Churches reporting 508 1 10 Total amount 1,727 46, 945 7,054 80, 356 69, 409 94, 427 7,890 77, 356 7,165 3,784 18, 289 16, 301 17, 328 24, 587 22, 146 45, 702 21, 603 3.4S9 2,866 4, 357 7,466 1, 137 17, 653 7,417 Pastors' salaries $253, 841 17, 439 2,559 34, 254 30, 149 40, 196 3.033 29, 010 3,696 2, 057 8,847 6,390 9, 658 10, 429 9,976 18, 587 9,663 1,742 1,253 2,106 3,421 553 5,780 3,043 All other salaries $23, 594 1,253 "^566 4,831 4,528 368 2,024 140 71 1,410 612 40S 686 1,004 1,430 475 341 318 28 1,023 Repairs and improve- ments $36, 291 2,394 412 7,000 4,844 5,475 276 3,558 27 89 544 984 660 573 568 6,114 476 134 121 307 23 714 164 Payment on church debt, ex- cluding interest $50, 368 5,045 1,079 6,053 5,819 4,744 755 8,169 166 183 1,491 3,185 1,099 2,518 1,739 4,912 1,073 97 60 322 50 833 974 1 Includes: Massachusetts, 1; Iowa, 1; Alabama, 1; Arkansas, 1; Louisiana, 1; Texas, 2; Arizona, 1; and Oregon, 2. PILGRIM HOLINESS CHURCH Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 — Continued [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] expenditures —continued GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE Other current expenses including interest Local relief and charity Home missions Foreign missions To gen- eral head- quarters All other purposes $95, 609 $4, 848 $10, 773 $33, 144 $28,015 $68, 246 Middle Atlantic: 7,946 2, 348 10, 643 11.871 12, 485 1,449 18, 348 1,232 532 2,276 1,869 1,752 6,047 3,107 3,511 3,307 332 391 947 1,439 330 1,443 2,004 174 5 342 391 538 47 354 7 13 591 96 184 107 134 1,316 139 1,071 92 1,627 948 928 56 1,122 137 61 449 566 254 420 624 260 526 271 200 255 203 56 475 172 4,520 63 5, 380 3,456 4, 8S2 420 3,444 116 95 866 498 874 862 1,113 2,469 965 69 129 ISO 468 47 1,891 337 2,440 352 2,955 3,228 6, 756 479 3,467 70 150 462 526 364 626 1,016 2,860 1,276 18 60 104 249 5 481 71 4,663 New Jersey ._. ..- 144 Pennsvl vania East North Central: Ohio 9,530 3,872 13, 895 Illinois Michigan West North Central: 1,007 7,860 1,574 Nebraska 533 1,353 South Atlantic: 1,575 Maryland. _-. - 2, 075 Virginia West Virginia 2,319 2,S65 North Carolina 4,243 East South Central: 3,351 240 West South Central: 533 Mountain: Idaho 584 Colorado _ Pacific: 30 7 373 709 38 4,640 Other States 643 8 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 193 6 Table 7. — Number and Membership op Churches, Value and Debt on Church Edifices, Expenditures, and Sunday Schools, by Districts, 1936 Total California Eastern Idaho-Washington Illinois Indiana lowa-M issouri Kansas Kentucky Michigan New York Ohio Pennsylvania- New Jersey Southern Tennessee-Alabama Virginia ._ "West Virginia Oklahoma-Texas Rocky M ountain a o 510 20. 124 627 1,208 193 357 3,670 367 921 831 1,922 1,011 2,950 2,053 1,968 156 611 599 144 536 VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES as S3 ft 0£ $1,493,756 24, 550 75, 477 9,525 10, 885 169, 205 13, 500 40, 400 65, 400 167, 895 129, 500 239, 050 146, 900 166, 400 10, 500 53, 575 68, 944 3,500 98, 550 ^ 2 S3 ft 181 $233,353 5,119 10, 436 823 862 36, 869 900 4, 154 14,288 27, 227 27! 835 42, 370 33, 236 11,915 15, 588 3,058 3,673 EXPENDITURES 3 o S3 a 0£ )4, 727 20, 946 35, 776 5,494 7,890 94, 427 8,564 18, 461 21, 603 77, 356 51, 139 69, 409 84, 939 45, 702 3,681 22, 699 22, 146 3,117 11, 378 SUNDAY SCHOOLS 3 O S3 ft O £ 476 58,493 1,066 2, 503 395 670 15, 214 522 1,174 2,142 4,077 1,658 4,467 3,759 15, 099 2,221 1,126 1,444 273 678 HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION » DENOMINATIONAL HISTORY The International Apostolic Holiness Union was organized in 1897, at Cin- cinnati, Ohio, in the home of the Rev. Martin Wells Knapp. The Rev. Seth Cook Rees was the first general superintendent, and the Rev. M. W. Knapp was the associate superintendent. Rev. Mr. Knapp had previously been a minister of the Methodist Episcopal Church, but withdrew from that denomina- tion because of his belief that there was need for more earnest efforts than that church was making for the spread of a "full gospel" throughout the world. The Methodist Church, in his view, was no longer completely Wesleyan in teaching or practice, and the Holiness movement in America was becoming theoretical and manifesting a growing tendency to rule out of camp meetings, conventions, and work generally, such doctrines as the healing of the sick, the premillennial coming of Christ, and the evangelization of the world. While not more than a dozen persons were identified with Mr. Knapp and Mr. Rees (the founders) in the initial organization, many were waiting for some such definite action, and the membership of the union increased rapidly. The word "apostolic" as used by them simply implies a desire to approach as nearly as possible to apostolic practices, methods, power, and success. Between 1906 and 1916 the form of organization was changed considerably, and the term "church" Avas substituted for "union"; and since 1916, several smaller bodies with similar views have been admitted, without, however, affecting the general type or purpose of the denomination. In 1919 the Holiness Christian Church united with the International Holiness Church, and the name was changed to International Holiness Church. The Pentecostal Rescue Mission, consisting of congregations located chiefly in the State of New York, united with the International Holiness Church in 1922, becoming the New York District. At the general assembly of the International Holiness Church in 1922, the Pilgrim Church, with churches located largely in California, united with the International Holiness Church, and the name Pilgrim Holiness Church was 1 This statement, which is, in part, the same as that published in vol. II, Report on Religious Bodies, 1926, was revised by Rev. R. W. Ives, and approved by him in its present form. PILGRIM HOLINESS CHURCH 9 chosen for the combined bodies. In 1924 a small group of congregations known as the Pentecostal Brethren in Christ united with the Pilgrim Holiness Church and became a part of the Ohio District. The Peoples Mission Church, with churches and missions in Colorado and other adjacent States, united with the Pilgrim Holiness Church in 1924, becoming known as the Rocky Mountain District. DOCTRINE The doctrine of the church is Arminian and Methodistic. Emphasis is placed on the new birth; entire sanctification as a second work of grace, subsequent to regeneration, instantaneously received by faith, which is interpreted as a cleans- ing of the believer's heart from inbred sin; the healing of the sick through faith in Christ; the premillennial return of Christ; and the evangelization of the world as a step in hastening the second coming of the Lord. All persons desiring to become members are first brought before the advisory board of the local church to ascertain whether they are in full harmony with the church manual as regards doctrine and practice. On acceptance by the board, the applicant is questioned in the presence of the church in a public meeting as to renunciation of all world- liness; the possession of a clear witness of the Spirit to the experience of regen- eration; and belief in the doctrine of entire sanctification as obtainable in this life, as an instantaneous work of grace, subsequent to the experience of regenera- tion. The church covenant is then read and entered into and the candidate given the right hand of fellowship. The articles of faith emphasize also belief in the Trinity and the Holy Scrip- tures as divinely and supernaturally inspired, infallibly true as originally given, and as the only divinely authorized rule of faith and practice. The Lord's Supper, to which admission is general, is observed as often as the local congregation deems proper. The mode of baptism is left wholly to in- dividual option. ORGANIZATION The form of organization included, at first, both unions and churches, the former being local bands where the number of members did not seem to warrant the organization of a regular church. With the growth of the denomination this was changed, and by vote of the general assembly in 1913 it was decided to organize churches only. The unions were accordingly notified, and they ac- cepted the action and changed their form of organization. The government is a combination of the Episcopal and Congregational forms. The local church elects a secretar}", a treasurer, and not more than five elders and five deacons. If there is not a sufficient number of men competent to hold the office of deacon, women may be elected thereto and are known as deaconesses. The above offi- cers, with the pastor, assistant pastor, and Sunday-school superintendent, are- the governing officers of the local church and constitute the advisory board. There are district organizations which meet annually, whose membership is composed of lay delegates from the local churches and all the ordained or licensed ministers and deaconesses. These organizations elect district councils of not- less than seven persons, which consist of the district superintendent, an assistant superintendent, a district secretary, a district treasurer, and three additional members. These councils have oversight of the churches and ministers within their districts. There is also a general assembly composed of all the general officers, members of the general board, district superintendents, assistant district superintendents,, district secretaries, district treasurers, presidents of the church theological schools and superintendents of general church institutions, a ministerial delegation and a lay delegation selected at the district assemblies. The general assembly meets quadrennially and elects a general superintendent; two assistant general superin- tendents; a general secretary; a general treasurer; a secretary of foreign missions; a secretary of home missions; a publication committee; a foreign missions com- mittee; a home missions committee and an education committee, each of which has five members. These officers and committee members constitute the general board, to which all disputed questions of government and discipline can be referred for settlement. However, from its decisions appeals may be made to the general assembly. Ministers are ordained by a council of five or more ministers called for that purpose. Each candidate must have been licensed at least 2 years and must be recommended by some local church. The churches choose their own pastors, calling them by vote of their membership upon nomination of their advisory 10 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 boards, and the pastor continues to serve the church so long as the relation is mutually agreeable. Pastors are supported by free-will offerings or are given a stipulated amount as decided by the church. The elders have special care for the spiritual interests of the church. The deacons receive the offerings, prepare the sacraments, and care for the poor. Deaconesses may be ordained for special missionary work, and women are admitted to the ministry on equality with men. Camp meetings under the charge of the district and local organizations are held annually during the summer season. The church extension work is also carried on through means of tent meetings. WORK The missionary work of the church is carried on through the missionary committees, subject to the approval of the general board. The foreign missionary work is under the direction of the secretary of foreign missions and the depart- ment committee on foreign missions, who are charged with the responsibility of carrying out the policies and program of the general board with reference to foreign missions. The denomination employs 40 missionaries and 117 native workers, who are assisted by 76 volunteer workers. Extensive mission work is carried on in many lands and the society has stations in Africa (6 districts) — Cape Colony, Natal, Northern Rhodesia, Orange Free State, Swaziland, Trans- vaal; India, Mexico, Philippine Islands, South America, and Texas border (each 1 district) ; West Indies (4 districts) ; American Islands (2) ; British (9) ; Cuban (1) ; Netherlands (1). There are 135 organized churches, 222 unorganized preaching places reported in these fields, 5,596 members (excluding probationers); 104 Sunday schools with an enrollment of 13,753 pupils; and 26 day schools are also maintained. Returns show that $50,000 was given for foreign missions during the fiscal year. Home-mission work, under the direction of the secretary of home missions and the department committee on home missions, is carried on in Arkansas, Iowa, Louisiana, Missouri, Oklahoma, and Texas, and also in the mountains of Alabama, Kentucky, North Carolina, Tennessee, West Virginia, and among the Indians of Ontario, Canada, in connection with the regularly organized districts. The educational work in this country includes 5 theological institutions and several schools of lesser grade. One rescue home, and one old people's home are maintained by the church. The international headquarters of the organization are located in Indianapolis, Ind. Here the Pilgrim Publishing House, and the general church offices are housed. The Pilgrim Holiness Advocate, a weekly periodical, is the official organ of the denomination, and the "Full Salvation Series" of Sunday-school quarterlies and papers are published to meet the needs of the work. o * / U. S. DEPARTMENT OF COMMERCE HARRY L. HOPKINS, Secretary BUREAU OF THE CENSUS WILLIAM LANE AUSTIN, Director CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES 1936 Bulletin No. 25 PRESBYTERIAN BODIES STATISTICS, DENOMINATIONAL HISTORY DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION CONSOLIDATED REPORT Separate statistics are given for each of the 10 Presbyterian Bodies as follows: Presbyterian Church in the United States of America Cumberland Presbyterian Church Colored Cumberland Presbyterian Church United Presbyterian Church of North America Presbyterian Church in the United States The Synod of the Associate Presbyterian Church of North America The General Synod of the Associate Reformed Presbyterian Church Synod of the Reformed Presbyterian Church of North America Reformed Presbyterian Church in North America, General Synod The Orthodox Presbyterian Church Prepared under the supervision of Dr. T. F. MURPHY Chief Statistician for Religious Statistics UNITED STATES GOVERNMENT PRINTING OFFICE WASHINGTON : 1940 For sale by the Superintendent of Documents, Washington, D. C. Price 10 cents CONTENTS Page General Introduction in PRESBYTERIAN BODIES General Statement 1 Summary of Statistics, 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906 3 presbyterian church in the united states of america Statistics (tables 1 to 7) 5 History, Doctrine, and Organization 17 CUMBERLAND PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH Statistics (tables 1 to 7) 29 History, Doctrine, and Organization 36 COLORED CUMBERLAND PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH Statistics (tables 1 to 7) 40 History, Doctrine, and Organization 45 united presbyterian church of north america Statistics (tables 1 to 7) 46 History, Doctrine, and Organization 54 presbyterian church in the united states Statistics (tables 1 to 7) . 56 History, Doctrine, and Organization 63 the synod of the associate presbyterian church of north america Statistics (tables 1 to 7) 66 History, Doctrine, and Organization 69 the general synod of the associate reformed presbyterian church Statistics (tables 1 to 7) :_ 71 History, Doctrine, and Organization 76 synod of the reformed presbyterian church of north america Statistics (tables 1 to 7) 77 History, Doctrine, and Organization , 82 reformed presbyterian church in north america, general synod Statistics (tables 1 to 7) 85 History, Doctrine, and Organization 89- the orthodox presbyterian church Statistics (tables 1 to 6) StoegSsS®. 91 History, Doctrine, and Organization, ;-L^_ 95 n GENERAL INTRODUCTION The Census of Religious Bodies, as its name indicates, is a census of religious organizations rather than a census of population classified according to denomi- national affiliation. This census is taken once in 10 years in accordance with the provisions of the Permanent Census Act approved March 6, 1902, and is confined to churches located in continental United States. A report is obtained by the Bureau of the Census from each church, congre- gation, or other local organization of each religious body. The census data are thus obtained directly from the local churches and are not in any sense a compi- lation of the statistics collected by the different denominations and published in their year books. Lists of the local organizations for 1936 were secured in most cases, however, from the denominational headquarters, and much additional assistance has been rendered by the officials of the various denominational organizations. The statistics relate either to the calendar year 1936 or to the church record year which corresponds closely to that period. Number of churches. — In the reports of the Census of Religious Bodies for 1916 and 1906 the total number of churches, or organizations, shown for some denominations was slightly in excess of the number of churches reporting member- ship. Since membership figures have been obtained for all of the churches in- cluded in the reports for the years 1936 and 1926 and for other reasons, it has seemed advisable to use, for purposes of comparison with 1936 and 1926, the number of churches reporting membership in 1916 and 1906. These figures are used, therefore, in the tables presenting comparative figures for these earlier years. Membership. — The members of a local church organization, and thus of the denomination to which the church belongs, are those persons who are recognized as constituent parts of the organization. The exact definition of membership depends upon the constitution and practice of the church, or denomination, under consideration. Each church was instructed to report the number of its members according to the definition of membership as used in that particular church or organization. In some religious bodies the term "member" is applied only to communicants, while in others it includes all baptized persons, and in still other bodies it covers all enrolled persons. Separate figures are shown for members "under 13 years of age" and those "13 years of age and over," so far as reported by the individual churches. The mem- bership "13 years of age and over" usually affords a better basis for comparison between denominations reporting membership on a different basis. Urban and rural churches. — Urban churches are those located in urban areas; these areas as defined by the Census Bureau in censuses prior to 1930, included all cities and other incorporated places having 2,500 inhabitants or more. For use in connection with the 1930 census the definition has been slightly modified and extended so as to include townships and other political subdivisions (not incorporated as municipalities, nor containing any areas so incorporated) which had a total population of 10,000 or more, and a population density of 1,000 or more per square mile. Rural churches would be those located outside of the above areas. Thus to a very limited extent the urban and rural areas, as reported for 1936, differ somewhat from these areas as reported in the preceding censuses. m IV GENERAL INTRODUCTION Church edifices. — A church edifice is a building used mainly or wholly for religious services. Value of church property. — The term "value of church property" was used in the reports of the Census of Religious Bodies for 1916 and 1906 and the term "value of church edifices" has been substituted in 1936 and 1926. The figures are strictly comparable, however, as exactly the same class of property is covered by both terms. The "value of church edifices" comprises the estimated value of the church buildings owned and used for worship by the organizations reporting, together with the value of the land on which these buildings stand and the furniture, organs, bells, and other equipment owned by the churches and actually used in connec- tion with religious services. Where parts of a church building are used for social or educational work in connection with the church, the whole value of the building and its equipment is included, as it has been found practically impossible to make a proper separation in such cases. The number and value of the parsonages, or pastors' residences, are shown where the ownership of such buildings was reported by the churches. Debt. — The summary tables show the amount of debt reported and the number of churches reporting a specific debt, also the number of churches reporting that they had "no debt." The total of these is, in most cases, nearly equal to the number reporting the value of church edifices. Expenditures. — The total expenditures by the churches during their last fiscal year are separated in the reports received from most of the churches into the items called for, as they appeared on the schedule, which were as follows: For pastor's salary $ For all other salaries For repairs and improvements For payments on church debt, excluding interest For all local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc For all other current expenses, including interest For home missions For foreign missions Amount sent to general headquarters for distribution by them For all other purposes Total expenditures during year Averages. — The average number of members per church is obtained by dividing the total membership by the total number of churches shown. The average value of church edifice and the average expenditure per church are obtained by dividing the total value of churches and the total expenditures, respectively, by the number of churches reporting in each case. Sunday schools. — The Sunday schools for which statistics are presented in this bulletin are those maintained by the churches of the denomination reporting, including, in some cases, mission schools or other Sunday schools conducted by the church elsewhere than in the main church edifice. The statistics shown relate to Sunday schools only and do not include the weekday schools that are main- tained by a number of denominations. PRESBYTERIAN BODIES GENERAL STATEMENT History. — The Presbyterian Reformed churches in existence today through- out the world perpetuate those features, doctrinal and governmental, of the Protestant Reformation of the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries, which were emphasized by John Calvin and his associates, particularly in Switzerland, France, Holland, the Palatinate, England, Scotland, and Ireland. These churches number more than 125 distinct denominations with a total constituency of at least 60,000,000 and represent the largest Protestant church group under the same form of government. The doctrinal and ecclesiastical system developed at Geneva, modified somewhat in Holland and in France and transferred to Scotland, became solidified there largely under the influence of John Knox in 1560 and found a practical and thoroughly logical presentation in the West- minster Assembly, London, England, 1645-49. This was not a distinctively Presbyterian body. Called by act of Parliament to consider the state of the entire country in matters of religion, it represented in its membership all English- speaking Christians, although the Anglicans took no active part in its delibera- tions. It had no ecclesiastical authority, yet its deliverances on doctrine have furnished the basis both for Presbyterian and many non-Presbyterian bodies; and the form of ecclesiastical government it recommended has gone far beyond the country where it was formulated and has had a marked influence not only on church life, but in civil and national development. In England it fostered the development of the Independents who afterwards became the Congregation- alists. In Scotland, in the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries, it resulted in the development of several Presbyterian bodies, each insisting upon some specific administrative phase; and one of its strongholds was the north of Ireland, where so many Scotch found a more congenial home for the time being, until they should cross the Atlantic. The distinctively Presbyterian churches of the United States trace their origin chiefly to Great Britain. Whatever of English and Welsh Presbyterianism there was in the Colonies, together with the few French Protestant, or Huguenot, churches, combined at an early date with the Scotch and Scotch-Irish elements to form the Presbyterian Church in the United States of America, from which the Cumberland Presbyterian Church and the Presbyterian Church in the United States afterwards separated. The Welsh Calvinistic Methodist Church, repre- senting the Calvinistic Methodists of Wales, was united in 1920 with the Presby- terian Church in the United States of America. Five Presbyterian denominations are directly connected with the Secession and Relief movements of the church in Scotland in the eighteenth century: The United Presbyterian Church of North America; the Associate Synod of North America, known also as the Associate Presbyterian Church; the As- sociate Reformed Presbyterian Church, formerly the Associate Reformed Synod of the South; the Synod and the General Synod of the Reformed Presbyterian Church. In close harmony with these distinctively Presbyterian churches are the Reformed churches, traceable to the influence of immigration from the Continent of Europe: The Reformed Church in America (Dutch) and the Christian Reformed Church, both of which originated in Holland; the Reformed Church in the United 2 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 193 6 States (German) now the Evangelical and Reformed Church, whose beginnings were in Switzerland and Germany; and the Free Magyar Reformed Church in America, representing the State Reformed Church of Hungary. All of these, Presbyterian and Reformed, substantially agree in government, and all maintain similar principles of the Calvinistic system, whether expressed in the Westminster Confession of Faith, the canons of the Synod of Dort, or the Heidelberg Catechism. The Alliance of Reformed Churches throughout the world holding the Presbyterian system, whose special purpose is to secure cooperation by the different denomina- tions in general church work, has grown out of this concord, as has also the Council of the Reformed Churches in the United States, holding the Presbyterian system, organized for the same general purpose. Doctrine and organization. — Presbyterianism as a doctrinal system has as its fundamental principles the undivided sovereignty of God in His universe, the sovereignty of Christ in salvation, the sovereignty of the Scriptures in faith and conduct, and the sovereignty of the individual conscience in the interpreta- tion of the Word of God. As a polity, it recognizes Christ as the only head of the church and the source of all power, and the people of Christ as entitled under their Lord to participation in the government and action of the church. As polity and as doctrine, it maintains the right of private judgment in matters of religion, the membership in the Church Universal of all who profess the true religion, the validity of church organization, and the power of each association of organizations to prescribe its own terms of communion. It further holds that ministers are peers one of another, and that church authority is positively vested, not in individuals, such as bishops or presbyters, but in representative courts, including the session, the presbytery, and the synod; and in the case of some bodies, especially the larger ones, the general assembly. This principle of coordinate representative authority, by which the individual member of the church has his own share in the conduct of that church, while at the same time he recognizes not merely the headship of Christ but the fellowship in Christ, has given to the system a peculiar hold wherever there has been representative government and has exerted a strong influence modifying both individualistic and hierarchical tendencies. Its advocates call attention to the resemblance between its polity and the political constitution of the United States, in which country it has had its strongest influence, its courts corresponding closely to the local, State, and national organizations. Statistics. — The denominations grouped as the Presbyterian bodies in 1936, in 1926, in 1916, and in 1906 are listed in the summary table which follows, with the principal statistics as reported for the four periods. These statistics were compiled from schedules sent directly to the Bureau by the pastor or clerk of the individual churches and the data relate to these churches only. Certain changes are to be noted. The union between the Presbyterian Church in the United States of America and the Cumberland Presbyterian Church, under discussion in 1906, was consummated, but a considerable number of the Cumberland Presbyterian churches refused to adopt the plan and continued the old organization. This explains the decrease in the statistics of the Cum- berland Presbyterian Church which is shown for both 1916 and 1926. The body reported in 1906 as the Associate Reformed Synod of the South changed its name in 1913 to Associate Reformed Presbyterian Church. The single organi- zation reported in 1906 by the Reformed Presbyterian Church in the United States and Canada later joined the Reformed Presbyterian Church in North America, General Synod; the single organization reported in 1906 by the Reformed Presbyterian Church (Covenanted) was listed in 1916 with the Independent churches. In 1920 the five synods of the Welsh Calvinistic Methodist Church were absorbed into the Presbyterian Church in the United States of America. In 1934 the Reformed Church in the United States and the Evangelical Synod of North America united to form the Evangelical and Reformed Church. In 1936 it will be noted that the two bodies reported previously as the Associate Synod of North America (Associate Presbyterian Church) and the Associate Reformed Presbyterian Church are now known as The Synod of the Associate Presbyterian Church of North America and The General Synod of the Associate Reformed Presbyterian Church, respectively. The Orthodox Presbyterian Church, a new body reported for the first time in 1936, was formed by a group which withdrew from the Presbvterian Church in the United States of America. PRESBYTERIAN BODIES 3 i UMMARY OF STATISTICS FOR THE PRESBYTERIAN BODIES, 1936, 1926, 1916, AND 1906 DENOMINATION AND CENSUS YEAR Total. 1936 Presbyterian Church in the United States of America Cumberland Presbyterian Church. Colored Cumberland Presbyte- rian Church United Presbyterian Church of f North America Presbyterian Church in the ►• United States The Synod of the Associate Pres- byterian Church of North America The General Synod of the Asso- ciate Reformed Presbyterian Church Synod of the Reformed Presby- terian Church of North America- Reformed Presbyterian Church in North America, General Synod The Orthodox Presbyterian Church Total. 1926 Presbyterian Church in the United States of America . Cumberland Presbyterian Church. Colored Cumberland Presbyte- rian Church United Presbyterian Church of North America Presbyterian Church in the United States Associate Synod of North America (Associate Presbyterian Church). Associate Reformed Presbyterian Church Synod of the Reformed Presby- terian Church of North America Reformed Presbyterian Church in North America, General Synod Total. 1916 Presbyterian Church in the United States of America Cumberland Presbyterian Church Colored Cumberland Presbyte- rian Church "Welsh Calvinistic Methodist Church United Presbyterian Church of North America- Presbyterian Church in the U nited St ates Associate Synod of North America (Associate Presbyterian Church) Associate Reformed Presbyterian Church Synod of the Reformed Presby- terian Church of North America Reformed Presbyterian Church in North America, General Synod. 7,789 699 145 778 2,967 141 83 11 63 14, 848 8,947 1,097 178 901 3,469 11 143 89 13 '2,513,653 1, 797, 927 49, 975 10, 668 170, 967 449, 045 308 21,981 6,386 1.686 4,710 VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES 3 a, si & O 11,509 7,022 617 126 737 2,762 $352, 755, 588 464, 345 160, 676 359, 125 076, 774 197.115 17,! , 044, 350 , 002, 903 229, 800 202, 700 2,625,284 13,852 443,572,158 1, 894, 030 67, 938 10, 868 171,571 451, 043 329 20,410 7,166 1,929 15,840 2.255,626 9, 639 1,313 136 134 991] 3, 365 12j 133' 103 ! I 14 1,611,251 72, 052 13, 077 14. 566 160, 726 357, 769 490 15. 124 8,185 2,386 8,437 986 162 879 3,148 10 139 79 12 14, 328 8,677 1,150 130 126 952 3,041 12 128 98 14 , 152, 743 , 321, 287 353, 825 , 714, 845 , 798, 658 28, 800 , 428, 100 , 427, 100 346,800 , 989, 599 239, 123 935, 072 230, 426 012, 000 543, 213 924,915 26, 400 667, 650 131,600 279, 200 EXPENDITURES 12,015 651 142 775 2,895 ,656 961 3,330 11 142 $48, 210, 639 34,316,610 376, 524 48,317 3,711,043 9, 123, 628 9, 465 320, 209 218, 901 25, 940 60, 052 87, 535, 390 63, 230, 663 759, 021 80, 304 6, 642, 820 15, 612, 028 8,841 809, 883 351, 179 13| 40,651 14,661; 40,058,907 9, 059 1,009 127 129 974 3,101 12 133 103 14 30, 166, 158 330, 905 39, 497 173.977 094, 945 809, 909 8,114 178, 138 225, 263 32, 001 SUNDAY SCHOOLS a a 11,685 7,378 569 139 758 2,576 132 82 11 35 13,222 8,237 765 152 871 2,959 6 137 83 12 13,978 1, 686, 105 1, 154, 985 35, 206 5,341 133, 226 331, 833 182 15, 043 6,241 1,265 2,783 2, 001, 928 1, 407, 298 48, 052 5,223 148, 658 367, 795 150 15, 998 7,495 1.259 1,947,421 8,848 903 133 127 976 2,744 5 128 100 14 1, 381, 682 53, 431 7,471 10, 789 156, 072 313, 165 137 13,411 9,498 1, 765 1 Exclusive of 11,545 members of the Presbyterian faith who are reported with the membership of the Federated churches. CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Summary of Statistics for the Presbyterian Bodies, 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906 — Continued u o O Eh a » a «*- CO a VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES EXPENDITURES SUNDAY SCHOOLS DENOMINATION AND[CENSUS TEAR O u a 3 o a is 3 a O a 3 o a < -C-3 £"£ 3 a -3 MEMBERSHIP BY AGE, 1936 Un- der 13 years 1,192,846 58,458 1,494,053 34, 425 28, 542 21,545 16,672 87,029! 54,011 364 842 1,084 5,678 1,071 2,252 188, 115 78,490 251, 485 116,995 49, 050 86, 753 36, 710 20, 656 27,475 48, 865 26, 064 6,72 6,954 20,926 33, 555 5,086 15, 92 8,182 2,615 8,514 10, 696 8,026 2,243 1,30' 8,543 6,786 303 192 809 9,667 4,118 4,096 3,698 984 16, 186 2,864 2,884 1, 902 520 14, 437 9,701 32. 449 13 years a,nd over 4,159 2,493 7,425 5,460 3. 109 5,144 1,184 1,135 2,26; 2,423 199 323 1,285 2,629 5S9 212 319 439 941 409 215 511 656 1,909 656 142 248 85 1,716 1,842 237 153 182 1,135 416 187 148 7 799 692 3,001 660 914 5,585 1,285 4,498 204,113 107, 735 294, 635 121,660 59, 564 96,811 52, 609 30, 109 36, 161 50, 697 40,170 7,633 8,781 29,019 40, 613 5.005 16, 962 7,620 2,408 10, 772 6,481 3,286 1,539 5,595 12, 136 13, 864 5,695 1,605 4,672 684 23, 665 24, 832 6, 345 5,406 3,731 16. 752 4,958 4,948 1,972 315 Age not re- ported 1,352 """213 25, 689 17, 792 41, 452 29, 788 5,021 31, 568 13, 493 3,656 4,122 4,733 3,010 751 1,829 2,046 3,207 1,300 2,776 2,000 506 1,375 3,770 1,357 36 452 3,124 1,488 719 926 3,339 1,766 298 542 636 1,663 249 1,611 99 31 19,622 13,562 16,517 2,724 73,414 8,522 i Includes figures for the Welsh Calvinistic Methodist Church. 1 Based on membership with age classification reported. 10 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 1936 Table 5.- — Value of Churches and Parsonages and Amount of Church Debt by States, 1936 GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION Total num- ber of churches Num- ber of church edifices VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES VALUE OF PARSONAGES AND STATE Churches reporting Amount Churches reporting Amount Churches reporting Amount United States 7,789 7,228 7,022 S270,464,345 2,427 $28,125,616 4,290 $20,293,104 New England: 1 8 24 5 10 766 383 1,093 58S 295 515 231 183 230 297 229 106 102 156 219 20 .83 20 48 05 155 59 21 47 132 178 56 49 75 10 138 237 56 51 35 94 61 53 15 7 174 119 283 8 7 22 5 9 700 380 1,075 498 289 437 191 179 227 293 221 101 90 152 216 19 80 20 37 01 97 55 19 39 90 109 52 37 59 10 128 221 52 49 27 89 56 40 14 7 146 115 274 6 7 22 5 8 719 360 1,018 487 286 432 187 176 226 291 220 101 91 149 210 19 80 20 37 59 94 52 19 38 82 165 51 36 59 10 125 217 52 48 27 88 56 40 13 7 145 111 271 91, 500 51,000 1,211.642 25S, 000 836, 980 54, 397, 389 23, 082, 055 59, 460, 219 19, 167, 000 8.018,451 17, 527, 078 9, 457, 055 4, 129, 500 4, 891, 535 5, 679, 100 0, 003, 250 785, 703 1, 007, 000 2, S72. 535 5, 303, 281 1, 219, 600 3, 826, 500 3, 052, 690 407, 100 1, 189, 700 641, 720 258, 350 154, 250 2, 101, 050 1, 801, 205 1, 720, 750 1,011,050 163, 900 505, 550 124,300 2, 929, 630 2, 968, 177 754, 200 560, 800 563, 000 1, 724, 000 428, 850 047, 190 348, 700 55, 000 3, 144, 408 2, 021, 361 11, 728, 755 5 5 9 3 5 511 257 655 289 107 297 117 106 12! 232 98 57 63 116 155 15 49 8 14 28 24 22 6 25 38 74 23 13 29 5 70 135 27 34 17 51 27 23 8 5 08 47 137 23, 000 Vermont Massachusetts. _ .. 3 13 2,900 180, 993 17,000 08, 500 22, 000 Connecticut Middle Atlantic: New York . New Jersey. . . Pennsylvania East North Cen- tral: Ohio 5 229 162 367 139 82 118 81 74 96 78 06 43 35 64 70 6 25 12 13 16 25 16 4 19 21 41 5 5 21 2 46 66 23 ll 46 10 10 7 1 74 40 126 94,258 5, 809, 819 2, 102, 213 5, 752, 918 1, 685, 144 708, 384 1, 884, 800 1, 122, 032 452, 641 303, 379 317,047 800, 744 104. 070 152,210 304, 085 514,053 73, 050 505, 949 457, 761 55, 366 32, 000 19, 063 10. 510 6,950 147, 274 150, 548 189. 261 109, 050 3,590 92, 264 80, 025 437, 789 293, 236 112, 107 40, 030 44,810 199, 587 24, 585 184, 755 20, 390 500 470, 705 174, 430 1, 831, 009 44, 000 3, 424, 852 1, 950, 882 4, 285, 402 1, 517. 525 684, 040 1, 270, 1 50 583. 000 Wisconsin... ... West North Cen- tral: Minnesota 408, 200 405, 900 728, 390 350, 650 North Dakota South Dakota Nebraska.. Kansas South Atlantic: 118,750 154, 850 341,281 443, 698 90, 000 Maryland District of Co- lumbia 359, 300 98, 700 50, 200 West Virginia North Carolina ... South Carolina Georgia ... Florida 148, 200 53, 300 37, 700 20. 100 149, 200 East South Cen- tral: Kentucky.. Tennessee .. 130, 300 217,650 55, 825 Mississippi West South Cen- tral: 25, 700 72, 000 Louisiana Oklahoma Texas Mount mn': 14, 000 211,031 333, 288 74, 470 85, 675 41, 700 142. 050 New Mexico S2, 500 50, 050 Utah. 22, 500 9, 500 Pacific: Washington- 170, 300 127, 250 493, 285 PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH IN THE U. S. A. Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 11 GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States New England: Maine... Now Hampshire Vermont --- Massachusetts Rhode Island.... Connecticut Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania East North Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan ■Wisconsin.. West North Central: Minnesota Iowa Missouri North Dakota South Dakota Nebraska Kansas South Atlantic: Delaware Maryland District of Columbia Virginia West Virginia North Carolina South Carolina Georgia Florida East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee Alabama Mississippi West South Central: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Montana Idaho Wyoming Colorado New Mexico Arizona Utah Nevada Pacific: Washington Oregon California Total number of churches 7,789 766 383 1,093 res 295 515 231 183 230 297 229 106 102 156 219 20 83 20 48 65 155 59 21 47 132 178 56 49 75 10 138 237 174 119 283 EXPENDITURES Churches reporting 7,272 765 381 1.066 501 289 413 191 180 227 294 214 103 97 152 217 20 82 20 39 64 101 58 21 44 110 168 60 10 132 222 148 101 276 Total amount $34, 318, 610 16,965 4,468 159,139 23, 477 103, 461 5, 739, 665 3, 195, 734 7, 0S7, 068 2, 5.54, 885 1,092,831 2, 258, 354 1, 303, 332 611,927 733, 799 841, 835 870, 663 109, 858 129, 120 447, 463 657, 486 167, 775 492, 491 331. 544 41,808 239, 565 74, 194 41,503 25, 991 145, 003 229, 025 248, 503 94, 856 16, 122 62, 617 8,078 481, 745 414, 492 107, 650 87, 602 61,860 260, 064 94, 449 87, 134 31,059 7,718 496, 219 246, 2y5 1, 779, 718 Pastors' salaries ,712,797 10. 770 2, 261 52. 264 9, 402 26,901 1,544,291 777, 740 1,757,103 702, 586 347, 043 656, 237 321, 056 203,111 242, 237 336, 656 230, 690 48, 501 63, 690 168, 102 224, 432 42, 420 145. 101 62, 740 16, 857 70, 614 35, 010 18, 307 14, 069 55, 130 80, 515 89,011 28, 424 9, 228 30, 861 3,834 126, 487 172, 166 42, 172 39, 462 2S, 808 95, 018 37,410 29, 338 10, 989 4,349 134,505 92, 688 482, 151 All other salaries $4, 822, 078 1,353 665 IS. 379 3,898 16, 529 1,044,953 472, 597 995, 259 342, 408 135, 839 296, 438 182, 706 66, 154 90,584 93, 065 128, 250 10, 567 8,245 52, 840 69, 782 23, 583 60, 2£6 48, 656 2, 100 24,716 5,395 3, 452 1,765 13, 145 30, 066 22, 803 14, 627 364 3,694 928 57, 920 42, 674 8,744 9,028 4,389 26, 392 3,957 12, 691 7,289 313 60, 568 34, 774 267, 248 Repairs and improve- ments 12 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 193 6 Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 — Continued GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE expenditures— continued Payment on church debt, ex- cluding; interest Other current expenses, including interest Local relief and charity Home missions Foreign To gen- eral head- quarters All other purposes United States. $2, 078, 327 3, 428, 445 81, 146, 533 $1,493,519 81, 324, 861 81, 469, 090 $1, 429, 560 New England: Maine New Hampshire. Vermont Massachusetts... Rhode Island Connecticut Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania. . East North Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan Wisconsin West North Central: Minnesota Iowa Missouri North Dakota South Dakota Nebraska Kansas South Atlantic: Delaware Maryland District of Columbia Virginia West Virginia North Carolina South Carolina Georgia Florida East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee Alabama Mississippi West South Central: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Montana Idaho Wyoming Colorado New Mexico . Arizona Utah Nevada Pacific: Washington. Oregon California. .. 216 13, 168 7,058 218, 085 134, 800 364, 781 191,787 73, 208 103, 391 122, 736 69, 479 39, 585 39, 406 52, 676 3,404 4,071 19, 658 36, 645 12, 750 38, 485 73, 706 2, 554 30, 817 2,803 535 1,520 7,082 4,980 11, 173 4,025 15 3. 776 150 85, 072 35, 249 11,177 2,594 4,810 18, 957 1,977 6,940 2,176 39 59, 237 11,672 147, 902 1,517 949 45, 148 4,448 27, 144 1, 466, 809 934, 504 1,775,512 587, 824 226, 827 581, 177 315, 926 125, 639 168, 715 175, 839 227, 154 27, 214 29, 307 102. 242 161, 578 37, 445 113, 961 68, 797 11,168 56,402 7,386 4,600 4,053 26, 546 43, 154 56, 906 21,825 2,129 10, 855 1, 153 110,867 80,811 21,249 14, 276 12, 906 59, 461 22, 463 20, 963 4,007 2,240 107, 767 56, 885 462, 697 4,253 957 8,922 244, 353 125, 071 218, 205 76,830 39, 238 133, 166 37,151 9 t 993 11, 273 11,160 26, 896 1,048 2,649 8,839 11,931 2,515 21, 305 16, 887 1.069 2,944 1,561 944 580 5,210 13, 425 5,949 5,589 365 1,110 575 7, 703 11, 838 1,523 2,351 1,184 10, 395 1.840 5,316 670 55 11,791 4,357 35, 337 27 1,295 1,015 4,546 233, 264 157, 344 412,511 99,529 43, 822 91, 862 50, 456 17, 943 41,549 33.018 45,025 2,801 4,145 14. 342 32, 572 3,306 21, 509 11, 145 491 4,204 1,929 788 327 5,038 5,769 8,707 516 1,336 62 14, 655 7,587 4,137 2,719 854 6,840 3,151 2,350 1,448 194 19, 539 6,776 70,111 147 10 2,660 864 4,193 216, 469 146, 497 347, 861 97, 526 35, 551 68,311 45, 067 12, 499 32,112 26, 434 38, 567 3,222 2,988 13, 993 33, 769 1,892 21,005 13,018 433 3,641 1,151 399 90 4,960 5,971 7,460 602 379 1, 039 58 13,881 7,434 3,045 2,558 757 7,274 1,822 1,433 1,333 165 15, 514 7,024 71, 783 654 64 8,392 1,085 1,816 193, 550 77, 657 325, 899 111,866 43, 713 128, 161 45, 650 28, 734 38,285 31, 518 33, 909 3,170 2,341 18, 646 21,837 21, 637 28, 891 8,153 1,895 18, 535 3,129 1,416 1,630 6,189 20, 021 15, 490 7,900 682 1,398 782 19, 961 14, 884 4,013 2,078 936 12, 330 3,133 2,473 348 28, 096 9,874 116. 179 PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH IN THE U. S. A. 13 Table 7. — -Number and Membership of Churches, Value and Debt on Church Edifices, Expenditures, and Sunday Schools, by Synods and Presbyteries, 1936 SYNOD AND PRESBYTERY Total. Synod of Alabama: Birmingham "A"_. Huntsville Leeds Synod of Arizona: Northern Arizona. Phoenix Southern Arizona... Synod of Arkansas: Arkansas Fort Smith Little Rock Synod of Atlantic: Atlantic Fairfield Hodge Knox McClelland Synod of Baltimore: Baltimore New Castle Washington City... Synod of Blue Ridge: Birmingham.. Le Vere Rogers ville Synod of California: Los Angeles Nevada- Redwoods, The Riverside Sacramento San Francisco San Joaquin San Jose Santa Barbara. Synod of Canadian: Kiamichi Rendall White River Synod of Catawba: Cape Fear Catawba Southern Virginia.. Yadkin Synod of Colorado: Boulder Denver Gunnison Pueblo Synod of Florida: North Florida Southeast Florida.. Southwest Florida. Synod of Idaho: Boise Kendall Northern Idaho Twin Falls Symd of Illinois: Alton Bloomington Cairo Chicago Ewing Freeport Matoon Ottawa Peoria 7,789 1,797,927 3, 705 1,807 956 795 5,060 908 2,296 2,301 1,054 1,811 2,755 669 851 546 15, 700 8,309 13, 238 563 42,313 428 3, 54S 4,26' 4,662 14,431 8,068 4,195 3,395 VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES si ® 7,022 7 183 13 327 6 356 4-4 2,713 47 3,938 35 1,975 43 3,249 19 4,191 32 8,521 11 1,111 32 5,727 15 1,605 13 2, 600 15 2,092 10 1,683 14 1,180 17 1,814 10 1,424 54 12, 090 42 11,482 28 3,379 117 50, 934 30 3,808 * 6,677 36 5,105 21 5,356 32 6,946 $270,464,345 12 17 10 49 33 20 109 24 23 32 19 27 DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES 2,427 $28,125,616 804, 100 161, 400 29, 900 44, 100 492, 840 111,050 179, 000 276, 300 88, 250 71,850 136, 500 26, 100 77, 650 50, 000 3, 167, 000 1, 597, 100 3, 429, 690 29, 550 49, 500 89,. 150 6, 507, 480 55, 800 343, 400 298, 688 900, 900 2,015,267 861, 200 295, 420 502, 300 5,159 15, 500 35, 000 76, 420 300, 400 259, 500 149, 800 289, 600 846, 200 86, 200 503, 800 1, 222, 450 359, 200 465, 500 158, 100 121.200 171, 500 110, 000 1, 161, 750 1, 159, 583 403,150 9, 493. 795 463, 900 471. 600 426, 000 597, 200 778, 300 102, 000 4,800 2,250 179, 125 5,630 14, 950 62, 950 14, 264 1,275 S, 335 850 1,403 900 489, 066 73, 050 510,215 2, 635 13,115 1,010 1, 284, 593 500 36, 910 6,765 154,321 198, 325 68, 945 11,250 70, 500 500 2, 900 2,000 5,300 8,635 19, 045 4,728 34, 550 118,412 4,650 41, 975 5, 250 46, 950 94, 671 16, 825 19, 280 1,900 8,025 64.288 41,985 2,400 1, 504, 073 35, 700 20, 077 12, 778 34, 740 41, 725 EXPENDITURES 7,272 $34,316,610 64, 928 18, 703 7,475 10, 185 62, 654 14, 375 20, 071 29, 556 10, 665 13, 368 20, 277 7,669 10, 732 7,858 394, 955 207, 810 409, 524 6,750 4,44' 5,029 919, 308 7,783 65, 489 77, 671 108, 594 318, 152 138, 697 68, 239 82, 938 1,601 4,436 3,998 21,920 25, 631 13. 762 19, 060 50, 275 120, 503 14, 70: 74, 584 31,338 69, 156 42, 050 22, 953 17,9 24, 709 21,961 153,267 160. 255 52, 049 1, 207, 235 56. 482 76, 022 46, 000 86, 412 125, 624 SUNDAY SCHOOLS 7,378 52 42 26 114 28 28 33 20 32 1,154,985 211669- 14 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 7. — Number and Membership of Churches, Value and Debt on Church Edifices, Expenditures, and Sunday Schools, by Synods and Presbyteries, 1936 — Continued SYNOD AND PRESBYTERY Synod of Illinois — Con. Rock River Rushville Springfield Synod of Indiana: Crawfords ville Fort Wayne Indianapolis Logansport Muncie New Albany Vincennes White Water Synod of Iowa: Cedar Rapids Cent. West (Bohemian) Corning Council Bluffs Des Moines Dubuque Fort Dodge Iowa Iowa City Sioux City Waterloo Synod of Kansas: Highland Larned Neosho. Osborne Solomon Topeka Wichita Synod of Kentucky: Buckhorn Ebenezer Logan Louisville Princeton Transylvania Synod of Michigan: Detroit Flint Grand Rapids Kalamazoo Lake Superior Lansing Pet pskey Saginaw Synod of Minnesota: Adams Blue Earth Duluth.. Mankato Minneapolis Red River St. Cloud St. Paul Winona Svnod of Mississippi: Bell Meridian Oxford Synod of Missouri: Carthage Hannibal Iron Mountain Kansas City Kirksville Ozark St. Joseph St. Louis Sedalia 7.332 5, 333 13,915 7,312 8,812 16,522 12, 387 5,306 4,588 7,44 5,320 5,323 1,597 3. 033 3,902 7,677 3,883 6,562 5,209 5.475 7,230 5,893 2.847 5.316 8.469 1,994 5, 372 12,377 9, 904 2,951 4, 581 1,311 4,138 1,811 1,250 32, 892 6, 459 2.621 5,764 4,205 6,528 1.413 7,012 1,622 917 7,212 6,359 9,026 1, 382 2,238 9,234 2,551 873 822 943 3,677 3,251 902 10. 202 2,584 3,714 1,554 16,842 2,424 VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES 3 & o u $815,000 434, 100 1,264,700 897, 025 1,041.500 2, 272, 500 1,264,710 495, 740 527, 600 853. 576 665, 800 604, 600 144, 200 238, 600 303, 100 907, 500 383, 850 421,310 851,400 544, 400 636, 100 598, 000 286, 800 814, 500 1.211,125 261,500 489, 600 1, 190,156 1, 041, 600 126. 150 494, 500 105, 900 868, 100 151, 325 117, 790 4, 887, 955 1, 133, O50 250, 500 1, 109, 000 407, 550 839, 000 162, 000 589, 800 148,300 36, 500 723, 370 362, 650 1, 663, 750 95, 600 174, 300 1, 249. 465 371, 850 72, 000 70, 000 33, 000 347, 400 213, 000 97, 100 1, 285, 650 246, 200 230, 500 111,200 3, 168, 100 339, 100 DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES 3 p, ■a g O $49, 300 4,000 73, 800 52, 200 58, 040 396, 528 79, 511 40, 600 9,250 38, 905 33, 350 29, 590 8,200 7,000 42, 730 65, 575 5,950 20, 500 68, 000 21, 900 42, 580 8,327 24, 700 62, 728 110.405 39, 020 40, 150 199, 225 37, 825 3,045 21,500 1,200 113,928 8,075 2,800 553, 085 122, 753 36, 775 156, 600 18, 791 207, 456 5,082 20, 490 8,500 1,000 43, 600 11, 175 106, 425 8,690 20, 342 46, 127 42, 220 2,491 ""2,566 20, 384 5,310 10, 200 223, 000 11,800 88, 550 2,700 408, 400 28,500 EXPENDITURES $87, 694 55, 669 130, 160 83, 550 131, 101 299, 130 173,129 88, 455 93. 110 112,588 111,768 83, 080 13,84 38. 003 50, 156 104, 214 57, 564 94, 272 85, 799 83, 784 91, 545 94, 626 31,801 84. 780 112,499 23, 982 66, 438 175, 901 160, 309 15,976 73, 365 14, 209 76, 618 27, 849 21, 847 757, 545 105,219 31, 761 117,066 67, 472 91,362 20, 432 106, 681 28, 426 13,163 159, 184 79, 436 191, 572 18, 182 25, 332 154, 127 55, 728 7,566 5,778 4,581 46, 615 29, 425 12,288 198, 745 25, 104 63,649 13, 753 436, 975 39,017 SUNDAY SCHOOLS 3 a PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH IN THE U. S. A. 15 Table 7.- — Number and Membership of Churches, Value and Debt on Church Edifices, Expenditures, and Sunday Schools, by Synods and Presbyteries, 1936 — Continued SYNOD AND PRESBYTERY Synod of Montana: Butte Great Falls Helena Kalispell Yellowstone Synod of Nebraska: Box Butte Hastings Kearney Nebraska City Niobrara Omaha Synod of New England: Boston Connecticut Valley— Newburyport Providence Synod of New Jersey: Elizabeth Jersey City Monmouth Morris and Orange- _. Newark ■. New Brunswick Newton West Jersey Synod of New Mexico: Pecos Valley Rio Grande Santa Fe Synod of New York: Albany Binghamton Brooklyn-Nassau Buffalo-Niagara Cayuga Cham plain Genesee Geneva Hudson Long Island Lyons New York North River Otsego Rochester St. Lawrence Steuben-Elmira Syracuse Troy Utica Westchester Synod of North Dakota: Bismarck Fargo Minnewaukan Minot Oakes Pembina Synod of Ohio: Athens Cincinnati Cleveland Columbus Dayton Lima Mahoning Marion Portsmouth s-s VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES 1,337 2,010 1,289 1, 053 1,27' 2,011 2,945 5,165 9,684 2,459 9,307 3,837 5,661 2,903 2,327 18,413 19, 400 10, 647 18, 876 25, 909 13, 724 6,670 14, 381 1,130 2,576 1,917 H, 103 8,707 33, 404 23,476 5,111 2,432 4,033 5,803 7,201 5,204 3,036 29, S2' 5,058 3, ( 19, 436 5,94' 9,30' 9,772 10, 103 12, 303 16, 414 536 1,778 1,186 1,745 847 2,537 3,201 20, 898 22, 184 15,644 12,839 5,643 16, 849 7,317 6,020 DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES $137, 500 286, 300 142, 250 88,700 94, 250 122, 100 263, 200 497, 700 781,600 185, 300 938, 435 602. 000 966, 980 276, 142 595, 000 2,407,811 4. 294, 850 1, 188, 181 4, 636, 300 5, 380, 963 2, 336, 600 823, 800 2, 013, 550 88,200 225, 650 115,000 109, 196 041,466 153, 941 701, 564 863, 700 476, 200 420, 500 962, 000 411,500 674, 000 459, 500 651,764 979, 900 366, 450 871 038, 000 320, 500 845, 925 389, 050 010,087 679, 374 51, 500 272, 803 107, 500 88,900 87,000 179, 000 207, 875 3. 235, 800 2, 435, 140 1,474,600 2, 626, 000 464, 550 1, 793, 859 845, 700 782, 500 16, EXPENDITURES $3. 200 74, 985 4, 942 17, 040 12, 000 14, 725 19, 825 47, 945 95, 075 20, 250 97, 96 81, 150 100, 608 5,240 90, 253 103, 86' 559, 160 107, 87 356, 125 637, 650 181, 666 19, 295 136, 573 12, 950 7,575 4,060 109, 350 41,350 805, 723 886, 417 6,050 3,450 44, 030 26, 116 30, 650 22, 390 6,650 2, 407, 510 16, 000 12, 777 286, 305 85, 100 147, 620 107, 600 73, 650 133, 285 559, 696 9,875 116, 634 3,600 9,000 20, 967 4,900 700 506, 406 139, 941 110,800 192, 341 10,500 236,860 80,400 61, 376 SUNDAY SCHOOLS 3 a A ?. O $21,099 34. 046 22, 005 12,648 17, 383 24. 828 30, 242 75, 212 146,741 27, 569 137, 500 93, 558 114,572 46, 869 50, 795 419, 565 493, 218 213,293 581, 609 720, 627 298, 892 111,214 357,316 23, 572 36,871 34. 006 359, 733 186, 951 784, 159 516, 196 106, 674 61,915 66. 007 91,342 140, 799 101,963 58. 534 1,176,923 138, 098 85, 633 406. 639 117,911 157, 473 235, 219 198, 509 297, 246 456, 121 6,613 25, 420 15, 333 19, 575 10, 638 33, 108 32, 517 458, 816 362, 201 259, 517 292, 073 65,744 248, 887 92,140 76, 189 7 1,011 13 1,308 7 739 8 942 9 1,024 11 1,606 19 2,124 24 3,276 32 5, 308 23 2,021 32 6,330 14 1,936 12 2,345 16 1,975 8 1,132 39 10, 758 51 10, 265 51 5,561 45 9,255 4i 13, 743 4( 7,205 35 3,503 68 11,117 881 16 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 1936 Table 7. — Number and Membership of Churches, Value and Debt on Church Edifices, Expenditures, and Sunday Schools, by Synods and Presbyteries, 1936 — Continued SYNOD AND PRESBYTERY Synod of Ohio— Con. St. Clairsville Steubenville Toledo Wooster Zanesville Synod of Oklahoma: Choctaw El Reno-Hobart Enid Muskogee Oklahoma City Tulsa Synod of Oregon: Eastern Oregon Grande Ronde Pendleton Portland Southwest Oregon Willamette Synod of Pennsylvania: Beaver Blairsville Butler Carlisle Chester-.- Clarion Donegal Erie' Huntington Kittanning Lackawanna Lehigh Northumberland Philadelphia Philadelphia, North.,. Pittsburgh Redstone Shenango Washington Welsh Synod of South Dakota: Aberdeen Black Hills Dakota (Indian) Huron Sioux Falls Synod of Tennessee: Chattanooga Cumberland, Mt Duck River French Broad Holston Nashville Union West Tennessee Synod of Texas: Abilene Amarillo Austin Brown wood Dallas El Paso Fort Worth. _._. Houston New Orleans Paris Southwest (Bohemian). Waco Wichita Falls 47 56 47 23 36 14 14 14 29 26 21 6 4 15 44 23 28 24 53 35 49 53 51 31 70 70 52 88 38 57 73 SO 130 53 2S 46 13 31 15 14 16 15 15 25 15 20 17 22 33 20 19 19 18 13 55 6 25 11 10 29 12 22 9,091 11,217 11,691 6,609 7,719 456 1,583 3,821 4,345 8,471 9,372 809 197 987 11,424 2,897 3,648 6,936 16, 643 8,926 11,914 19,617 8, 565 11,043 19,934 14. 965 10, 244 23,028 9,440 11,387 36, 187 35, 383 64, 309 13,718 10,088 9,376 2,305 3,190 1,342 675 2,578 1,927 2,963 1,266 1,179 1,135 2,396 2,208 4,650 1,394 1,452 2,239 1, 745 1,202 6, 838 666 3,688 2,484 870 3,268 578 2,430 1,749 VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES 3 a a 1 * 35 51 36 22 25 13 13 14 23 26 21 5 4 13 41 23 26 23 50 32 47 51 49 30 49 69 4S 86 38 53 57 78 124 51 28 42 13 29 12 11 15 13 15 23 14 15 16 22 32 19 18 17 17 11 54 6 24 10 9 26 9 19 7 $1, 193, 200 937, 000 1, 511, 682 724, 500 934, 600 13, 078 133, 900 444, 600 275, 000 617, 775 1,425,618 67,000 17, 175 108, 700 1, 216, 600 249, 940 364,446 DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES ,c.s 3 a o 002, 200 672, 000 884, 400 965, 000 818, 095 973, 820 370, 610 599, 850 769, 000 965, 619 880,623 119,750 128, 246 775, 600 410, 051 751, 229 795, 770 282. 000 088, 356 238, 000 401, 100 140, 100 16, 000 176, 500 194, 500 490, 700 91,050 74, 000 53, 000 256, 150 263, 450 401, 550 152, 400 147, 300 232. 600 190, 000 175,000 670, 900 97, 500 282, 900 228, 150 145, 400 354, 000 40, 000 289, 600 239,427: $88, 000 34, 297 139, 386 58, 400 25, 737 100 2Q, 825 113,625 24, 662 56, 100 219, 077 2,350 3,400 124, 054 24,616 20, 010 336, 020 218,112 220, 805 176, 533 462, 300 43, 090 144, 960 514,847 243, 143 29, 296 255, 436 174,894 197, 182 191,300 , 034, 980 938, 793 166, 745 217, 732 174, 625 11, 125 113,224 14, 010 1,645 9,351 7,230 58, 600 1,720 3,000 600 52,700 23, 330 10, 600 27. 000 18, 000 34. 058 20, 523 18, 625 49, 436 8,000 11,050 69, 400 80, 025 18, 169 1,275 11.700 3.3, 000 EXPENDITURES 3 a © U 52 87 38 57 52 80 129 52 28 46 13 29 14 13 15 15 15 22 15 19 17 21 33 20 17 18 17 12 52 6 25 10 9i 2s; ll 1 19 $106. 431 169, 146 187, 197 86, 663 117,419 4,055 2,7, 836 64, 211 79, 231 116, 101 184, 485 10, 497 13, 865 143, 302 34, 379 44, 737 109, 888 240, 947 124,370 271, 101 395, 364 109, 696 191,287 401, 787 242, 045 144, 449, 979 216,069 228, 820 749, 875 938, 849 , 692, 147 200, 868 147, 369 201, 744 33, 550 32, 785 18, 852 4,475 29, 091 29, 058 55, 492 6,949 16. 288 6,099 30, 802 34, 967 75, 383 26, 564 18,516 34. 733 21,651 19, 361 89, 666 15, 891 52,282 39, 683 14, 374 43.791| 3, 720 37, 925 30, 977 1 SUNDAY SCHOOLS 3 a o u 46 56 46 23 34 13 14 14 25 26 19 6 4 15 42 23 26 22 53 34 45 51 49 31 61 67 50 77 37 51 73 80 128 50 27 45 13 28 13 13 15 15 15 23 12 19 17 20 31 18 16 16 12 11 46 6 22 11 9 25 1 9' 15 PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH IN THE U. S. A. 17 Table 7. — Number and Membership of Churches, Value and Debt on Church Edifices, Expenditures, and Sunday Schools, by Synods and Presbyteries, 1936 — Continued SYNOD AND FRESBYTERY Synod of Utah: Ogden Salt Lake. Southern Utah Synod of Washington: Bellingham Columbia River Olympia.. Seattle Spokane "Walla Walla Wenatchee Synod of West (German): Galena Geor.se Waukon Synod of West Virginia: Grafton Parkersburg Wheeling Synod of Wisconsin: Chippewa La Crosse Madison,. Milwaukee Welsh Winnebago Synod of Wyoming: Casper Laramie Sheridan 799 1, 039 3S1 2,324 1,920 3, 455 15. 751 4,523 4,006 1,830 1,211 3,084 1,975 3, 500 2,662 6,410 6,141 1,902 6,334 9,827 1,842 9,239 1,827 1,524 1,198 \ALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES $125,000 162, 500 61, 200 117,650 141,300 689, 700 1,162,368 512, 700 452, 000 68,750 56, 200 178, 900 110, 100 293, 500 300, 700 590, 500 696, 750 156, 800 561, 800 1,199,200 134, 000 1, 469, 400 192, 000 292, 500 78,500 DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES O " $9, 700 1,940 8,750 3,390 23, 695 161,500 183, 025 31, 900 62, 69f 4,500 22, 150 4,595 3,000 6,- 800 22, 000 18, 770 11,140 15, 780 194, 076 3,075 210, 800 32, 010 9,600 3,200 EXPENDITURES 3 a £2 SO 3 4 7 13 16 16 47 24 17 15 15 27 17 14 29 20 4fi 12 25 39 17 43 13 12 7 $6, 892 13, 736 10, 431 31, 247 25, 687 58, 420 222, 601 69, 789 72, 717 15,758 21,380 42, 303 34, 890 56, 777 59, 300 123, 433 88,135 23, 593 110,217 197, 944 28,884 170, 308 21,54 23, 034 17, 279 SUNDAY SCHOOLS =>a O 541 688 340 1,943 1,991 2,978 12, 785 3, 237 2,970 2,006 1,344 3,471 1,685 2,298 3,331 4,088 3,295 1,146 2,601 5,672 1,003 4,692 1,624 1,064 1,116 HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION DENOMINATIONAL HISTORY The earliest American Presbyterian churches were established in Virginia, Xew England, Maryland, and Delaware, and were chiefly of English origin, their pastors being Church of England ministers holding Presbyterian views. In Virginia, in 1611, Rev. Alexander Whitaker was installed as pastor of a church which was governed by himself and a few of the most religious men, and in 1630 Rev. Richard Denton located in Massachusetts, with a church which he had previously served in Vorkshire, England. Between 1642 and 1649 many of the Virginia Puritans were driven out of that colony and found ref'ige in Maryland and North Carolina; while Denton and his associates found Xew Amsterdam more friendly than Xew England. The English Presbyterian element in Mary- land and the colonies to the northward was strengthened by the arrival, from 1670 to 1690, of a considerable number of Scotch colonists, the beginnings of a great immigration. There were many Presbyterians among the early settlers of Xew England, and the church founded at Plymouth in 1620, and other churches in that region, had ruling elders as officers. Several synods were also held, one of which, in 1649, adopted the Westminster Standards for doctrine. English- speaking Presbyterians were first found in Xew Vork City in 1643, with Rev. Francis Doughty as their minister, though no church was organized there until 1717. Presbyterian churches of English origin, however, were established earlier > This statement, which Is substantially the same as that published in vol. II of the Report on Religious Bodies, 1926, has been revised by Rev. Lewis S. Mudge, D. D., LL. D., stated clerk, General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church in the United States of America, Philadelphia, Pa., and approved by him in its present form. 18 CENSUS OF KELIGIOUS BODIES, 193 6 on Long Island, among which are to be noted Southold (1640) and Jamaica (1656). The founders of the earliest churches in New Jersey — Newark (1667), Elizabeth (1668), Woodbridge (1680), and Fairfield (1680)— were from Connecti- cut and Long Island. The first church in Pennsylvania was that founded by Welsh colonists at Great Valley about 1690, while the church in Philadelphia dates from 169S. In 1683 the Presbytery of Laggan, Ireland, in response to a letter from William Stevens, a member of the Council of the Colony of Mary- land, sent to this country Rev. Francis Makemie, who became the apostle of American Presbyterianism. He gave himself to the work of ecclesiastical organi- zation and at last succeeded in bringing into organic unity the scattered Presby- terian churches throughout the Colonies. In 1706 (the first page of the original Minute Book is lost), 7 ministers, repre- senting about 22 congregations, not including the Presbyterians of New England, Virginia, the Carolinas, and Georgia, met and organized a presbytery, the first ecclesiastical gathering of an intercolonial and federal character in the country. With the growth of the country and the development of immigration, particularly of Presbyterians from Scotland and the north of Ireland, the number of churches increased so that in September 1716 the presbytery constituted itself a synod with four presbyteries. In New England, owing to local conditions, the Presbyterian congregations, of which in 1770 there were fully 85, were not connected ecclesiastically with those of the other colonies, but formed in 1775 the Synod of New England, with 3 presbyteries, Londonderry, Palmer, and Salem. In 1782, however, this synod was dissolved, and, for a century, the Presbyterian Church had comparatively few adherents in the stronghold of the Congregationalists. The General Synod in 1729 passed what is called the "adopting act," by which it was agreed that all the ministers under its jurisdiction should declare their agreement in and approbation of the Confession of Faith, with the Larger and Shorter Catechisms of the Assembly of Divines at Westminster, "as being, in all essential and necessary articles, good forms of sound words, and systems of Christian doctrine," and also "adopt the said Confession as the confession of their faith." In the same year the synod also denied to the civil magistrate power over the church and power to persecute any for their religion. The general religious movement which characterized the early part of the eighteenth century, and manifested itself in England in Methodism, in Germany in Pietism, and in New England in the Great Awakening, found its expression in the Presby terian Church in America through Gilbert Tennent, a pastor in Phila- delphia. William Tennent, Sr., who, in 1726, had founded, near Philadelphia, an academy for the training of ministers, had aroused much opposition by his statement that the prevailing grade of ministerial quality was not creditable to the Presbyterian Church. His son, Gilbert Tennent, had become convinced of the necessity of personal conversion, and in 1728, a year before the Wesleys organized the "Holy Club" and 6 years before Jonathan Edwards's famous sermon, began a course of preaching of the most searching type. As others joined him, the movement spread; and when Whitefield came to the country in 1739 he found most congenial fellow workers in Gilbert Tennent, William Tennent, Jr., and their associates. They, however, became so severe in their denunciation of "unconverted ministers" as to arouse bitter opposition; and the result was a division, one party, the "New Side," endorsing the revival and insisting that less stress should be laid on college training, and more on the evidence that the candidate was a regenerate man, and called by the Holy Ghost to the ministry; the other, the "Old Side," largely opposing revivals and disposed to insist that none but graduates of British universities or New England colleges should be accepted as candidates for the ministry. There was also division with regard to the interpretation of the Standards, but in 1758 tne bodies reunited upon the basis of the Westminster Standards pure and simple. At that date the church consisted of 98 ministers, about 200 congregations, and some 10,000 communicants. It was during the period of this division that the "New Side" established, in 1746, the College of New Jersey, later Princeton University, for the purpose of securing an educated ministry. In 1768 the college called John Witherspoon from Scotland and installed him as president and professor of divinity. This remarkable man exercised an increasing and powerful influence not only in the Presbyterian Church but throughout the middle and southern colonies. He was one of the leading persons in the joint movment of Presbyterians and Congregationalists from 1766 to 1775 to secure religious liberty and to resist the establishment of the English Episcopal Church as the state church of the Colonies. He was also a member of the Continental Congress, and the only clerical signer of the Declaration of Independence. PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH IN THE U. S. A. 19 Religious forces were among the powerful influences operating to secure the separation of the Colonies from Great Britain, and the opening of the Revo- lutionary War found the Presbyterian Church on the colonial side. The General Synod called upon the churches to uphold, and by every means within their power to promote, the resolutions of Congress. At the close of the war the synod congratulated the churches on the "general and almost universal attachment of the Presbyterian body to the cause of liberty and the rights of mankind." With the restoration of peace in 1783 the Presbyterian Church gradually recovered from the evils wrought by war, and the need of further organization was deeply felt. It had always been ecclesiastically independent, having no or- ganic connection with European or British churches of like faith; but the in- dependence of the United States had created new conditions for the Christian churches as well as for the American people. All denominations were no longer merely tolerated, but were entitled to full civil and religious rights in all the States. In view of these new conditions, the synod, in May 1788, adopted the Westminster Confession of Faith, with the Larger and Shorter Catechisms, and also a constitution consisting of a form of government, a book of discipline, and a directory for worship. Certain changes were made in the Confession, the Cate- chisms, and the Directory, along the lines of liberty in worship, of freedom in prayer, and above all, of liberty from control by the state. The form of govern- ment was altogether a new document and established the General Assembly as the governing body in the church. The first General Assembly met in 1789 in Philadelphia. The first important movement in the church after the adoption of the con- stitution was the formulation of a Plan of Union with the Congregational associa- tions of New England. It began with correspondence in 1792, and reached its consummation in the agreements made from 1801 to 1810 between the General Assembly and the associations of Connecticut and of other States. This plan allowed Congregational ministers to serve Presbyterian churches, and vice versa; and also allowed to churches composed of members of both denominations the right of representation in both presbytery and association." It remained in force until 1837, and was useful to both denominations in securing the results of the great revivals of religion throughout the country, and also in furthering the causes of home and foreign missions; but the operation of the plan was attended with increasing difficulty and dissatisfaction, and it was finally abrogated. What is known as the Cumberland separation took place during this period. The Presbyter}- of Cumberland ordained to the ministry persons who, in the judg- ment of the Synod of Kentucky, were not qualified for the office either by learning or by sound doctrine. The controversies between the two judicatories resulted in the dissolution of the presbytery by the synod in 1806, and finally, in 1810, in arrangements for the organization of the Cumberland Presbyterian Church. 2 The membership of the church during this period, 1790 to 1837, increased from 18,000 to 220,557, due mainly to a revival of religion, of which camp meetings were one of the main features in western Pennsylvania, Ohio, and Kentucky. In this period also the first theological seminary of the church was founded at Princeton, N. J. (1812), and most of the missionary and benevolent boards were established. About the year 1825 controversies arose respecting the Plan of Union and the establishment of denominational agencies for missionary and evangelistic work. The foreign mission work of the church had previously been carried on mainly through the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions, located at Boston, and much of the home mission work through the American Home Mis- sionary Society. This was not satisfactory to all, and in 1831 the Synod of Pittsburgh founded the Western Foreign Missionary Society as a distinctively denominational agency. The party favoring these agencies and opposed to united work was known as the "Old School," and that favoring the continuance of the plan as the "New School." Questions of doctrine were also involved in the controversy, though not to so great a degree as those of denominational policy, and led to the trial of Albert Barnes, of Philadelphia, for heresy. The Old School majority in the assembly of 1837 brought the matters at issue to a head by abrogating the Plan of Union, passing resolutions against the inter- denominational societies, exscinding the synods of Utica, Geneva, Genesee, and the Western Reserve, and establishing the Presbyterian Board of Foreign Mis- sions. The exscinded synods met at Auburn, N. Y., in August of the same year, adopted the "Auburn Declaration," setting forth the views of the New School, appointed trustees, and elected commissioners to the assembly of 1838. When s See Cumberland Presbyterian Church, p. 36. 20 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 that assembly met, the New School commissioners protested against the exclusion of the delegates from the four exscinded synods, organized an assembly of their own in the presence of the sitting assembly, and then withdrew. For nearly 20 years both branches of the church grew slowly but steadily, and made progress in the organization of their benevolent and missionary work. Then came the slavery discussion, and growth was checked by disruption. The New School assembly of 1853 took strong ground in opposition to slavery, with the result that a number of southern presbyteries withdrew and in 1858 organized the United Synod of the Presbyterian Church. In May 1861 the Old School assembly met at Philadelphia with but 13 commissioners present from the South- ern States. Dr. Gardiner Spring, of New York, offered resolutions professing loyalty to the Federal Government, which were passed by a decided majority, although a minority, led by Dr. Charles Hodge, while in favor of the Federal Union, declared that an ecclesiastical judicatory had no right to determine questions of civil allegiance. The "Spring resolutions" were the occasion for the organization of the Presbyterian Church in the Confederate States of America, which met in general assembly at Augusta, Ga., in December 1861, was enlarged by union in 1864 with the United Synod referred to, and upon the cessation of hostilities in 1865 took the name of the Presbyterian Church in the United States. 3 Its membership was also increased in 1869 and 1874 by the accession of the synods of Kentucky and Missouri, which had protested by "declaration and testimony" against the action of the Old School assembly, as affecting the Chris- tian character of the ministers and members of the southern Presbyterian churches. The first step toward the reunion of the Old School and New School was taken in 1862, by the establishment of fraternal correspondence between the two gen- eral, assemblies. The second step was the organization by the New School, in 1863, of its own home mission work, hitherto carried on in connection with the Congregationalists. In 1866 committees of conference with a view to union were appointed, and on November 12, 1869, at Pittsburgh, Pa., reunion was consummated on "the doctrinal and ecclesiastical basis of our common standards." In connection with the movement a memorial fund was raised, which amounted to $7,883,983. Since 1870 the church has made steady progress along all lines, and its harmony has been seriously threatened only by the controversy (1891— 94) as to the sources of authority in religion and the authority and credibility of the Scriptures, a controversy which, after the trials of Prof. Charles A. Briggs and Henry P. Smith, terminated in the adoption by the General Assembly at Minneapolis, Minn., in 1899, of a unanimous deliverance affirming the loyalty of the church to its historic views on these subjects. In the year 1903 a move- ment for the revision of the Confession of Faith came to a successful close. This year was also noteworthv for the beginnings of the movement for union with the Cumberland Presbyterian Church. This union was brought about in 1906 (although a minority refused to accept it and retained the old name and constitution), and was the third effected on the basis of the Standards, the others being the reunions of 1758 and 1869. In 1906 a Book of Common Worship was prepared and approved by the General Assem- bly for voluntary use. In 1907 the Council of the Reformed Churches in the United States holding the Presbyterian system was organized, bringing into cooperative relations seven of the churches of the Presbyterian family in the country. The Welsh Calvinistic Methodist Church united with this denomination in 1920. This union brought an accession of 5 synods with 10 presbyteries into the church. In general, these synods preserve their identity by retention of the word "Welsh" as part of their name. The Presbyterian Church in the United States of America has been identified with every movement for interdenominational fellowship and church union. It was an important factor in 1905 and 1908 in the preliminary arrangements for, and the organization of, the Federal Council of the Churches of Christ in America; and has been an active participant in the World Conferences on Faith and Order held at Lausanne, Switzerland, in 1927 and at Edinburgh, Scotland, in 1937; and the World Conferences on Life and Work held at Stockholm, Sweden, in 1925 and &x Oxford, England, in 1937. It is now engaged in cooperation with Chris- tian bodies all over the earth in organizing a World Council of Churches. The following permanent agencies were established in the opening years of the twentieth century: The committee on vacancy and supply, having charge of the location of unemployed ministers and the supply of vacant churches; the minis- terial sustentation fund, making provision for pensions for ministers who prefer 3 See Presbyterian Church in the United States, p. 63. PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH IN THE U. S. A. 21 to contribute to their own support in old age, which was established in 1906 and combined in 1912 with the board of relief; and the permanent committee on evangelism organized in 1901 and now included in the organization of the Board of National Missions. Two commissions connected with the General Assembly were also established, the executive commission, in 1908 (some years later, how- ever, its name was changed to the General Council), to carry forward compre- hensive church work in the intervals between the meetings of the General Assembly; and also, in 1907, the permanent judicial commission, a body in the nature of a supreme judicial court. In 1917 the General Assembly established the general board of education, into which have been merged the board of education, located in Philadelphia, and the college board, located in New York City. A further and more complete consolidation and organization of the executive and benevolent work of the church was effected in 1923-25, when the office of the General Assembly, under the direction of the stated clerk, was organized in five departments, as follows: (1) Administration, embracing the routine, editorial, and financial duties of the office; (2) publicity, supplying authentic Presbyterian news to the press, syndicated calendars to the churches, etc.; (3) vacancy and supply, securing information concerning vacant churches, receiving and filing names of ministers without charge, or of those desiring change; (4) church cooperation and union, to which are committed the interests of the church as they relate to other ecclesiastical bodies; (5) historical research and conserva- tion, now renamed the Department of History, which is the Presbyterian Historical Society taken over by the General Assembly to continue the fulfillment of its mission of gathering and preserving material connected with the establishment and growth of the Presbyterian churches. Another outcome of this reorganization was the creation of the General Council, whose duties are defined as follows: "The General Council, subject to the author- ity of the General Assembly, shall assume and discharge the following duties: To supervise the spiritual and material interests of the boards of the church; to correspond with and advise the General Councils of presbyteries and synods; to prepare and submit annually to the General Assembly the budget for the permanent benevolent and missionary agencies of the church including self- supporting synods and presbyteries; to consider between annual meetings of the General Assembly cases of serious embarrassment or emergency concerning the benevolent and missionary work of the church, and to provide direct methods of relief; the coordination of the missionary and benevolent programs of the church, as proposed by its boards; the promotion of Christian benevolence and stewardship throughout the church; the cultivation of sound methods of church finance and the development in all congregations as well as presbyteries and synods of the highest possible spiritual efficiency." Still another outcome of this reorganization was the reduction of the boards of the General Assembly to four, namely, the Board* of National Missions, the Board of Foreign Missions, the Board of Christian Education, and the Board of Ministerial Relief and Sustentation, now renamed the Board of Pensions. A notable thing in the history of the church is the great advance made in contributions for all purposes. In 1789 the total contributions of the church for missionary and charitable purposes were $852. In 1936 these contributions were $6,423,210, and the total of these gifts and also of contributions for con- gregational use for the fiscal year 1936 was $36,801,474. The Presbyterian Church has always maintained the rights of women in the church in connection with administrative affairs. Women members have or- dinarily voted for pastors and other spiritual church officers. Women's mis- sionary societies in local churches have been active in the support of both home and foreign missions for nearly 100 years, and have been organized on a national basis since 1870. The last step taken by the church in connection with the Christian service of women was the adoption of a provision in the form of govern- ment authorizing the election of women as ruling elders and deacons and also the setting apart of deaconesses in each of the churches, these officers being under the direction of the session. The official publications of the church are the records of the General Presby- tery, 1706-16, of the General Synod, 1717-88, and of the General Assembly, 1789-1936, each in printed form. They are the most complete ecclesiastical records in the United States of America. Both the minutes of the General Assembly and the reports of the boards are now issued annually. Another notable fact in connection with the church in all its history has been its loyalty to every interest for which the word "America" stands. Its fidelity and its devoted lovaltv to the Government of the United States have been stalwart 22 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 in every emergency which has arisen in connection with the life and welfare of the American Republic. In connection with the war with Germany this loyalty was made manifest in the action of the General Assembly at Dallas, Tex., in May 1917. A commission was authorized and instructed to make to the United States formal offer of the services of the Presbyterian Church in the United States of America. For the carrying out of the work of this commission a large fund was raised and placed at the disposal of the executive committee. The standards of the Presbyterian Church in the United States of America are twofold — the standards of doctrine and the standards of government, disci- pline, and worship. These last are contained in documents known as the "Form of Government," the "Book of Discipline," and the "Directory for Worship," and taken together form the constitution of the church. They were first adopted in 1788, and amendments and additions have been made from time to time, the Book of Discipline being entirely reconstructed in 1884 and extensively revised and rearranged in 1934. DOCTRINE The standards of doctrine of the Presbyterian Church in the United States of America are the Westminster Confession of Faith and the Larger and Shorter Catechisms. These were first adopted in 1729. In 1788 certain amendments to the Confession and Larger Catechism were approved by the General Synod, giving expression to the American doctrine of the independence of the church and of religious opinion from control by the state. In 1886 the clause forbidding marriage with a deceased wife's sister was stricken out, and in 1903 certain alterations were again made, and there were added two chapters, "Of the Holy Spirit," and "Of the Love of God and Missions." A declaratory statement was also adopted setting forth the universality of the gospel offer of salvation, declaring that sinners are condemned only on the ground of their sin, and affirm- ing that all persons dying in infancy are elect and therefore saved. As a whole these standards are distinctly Calvinistic. They emphasize the sovereignty of God in Christ in the salvation of the individual; affirm that each believer's salvation is a part of the eternal divine plan; that salvation is not a reward for faith, but that both faith and salvation are gifts of God; that man is utterly unable to save himself; that regeneration is an act of God and of God alone; and that God enables those whom He regenerates to attain to their eternal salvation. Discipline is defined in the Book of Discipline as "the exercise of that authority, and the application of that system of laws, which the Lord Jesus Christ has appointed in His church." In practice it is controlled by a policy of guidance and regulation, rather than one of restriction and punishment. Christian liberty is regarded as consistent with the wise administration of Christian law. The Directory of Worship makes no restriction as to place or form. The church insists upon the supreme importance of the spiritual element, and leaves both ministers and people at full liberty to worship God in accordance with the dictates of their own consciences. The sacraments are administered by minis- ters only, and ordinarily only ministers and licentiates are authorized to teach officially. A book of common worship was approved by the General Assembly in 1906 for optional use by pastors and congregations, and was revised in 1931. ORGANIZATION The ecclesiastical organization of the Presbyterian Church in the United States of America is set forth in the Form of Government. It has as its two principal factors the ministers as representatives of Christ and the ruling elders as representatives of the people; and these two classes constitute the four judica- tories which form the administrative system. These are the session, which governs the congregation; the presbytery, which governs a number of congrega- tions within a limited geographic district; the synod, which governs the con- gregations within a larger geographic district; and the General Assembly, which is the supreme judicatory. All of these courts are vested with legislative, executive, and judicial powers. Applicants for church membership are examined by the session as to their Christian life and belief, but are not required to assent to the creed of the church. The usual form of baptism is sprinkling, both for infants and unbaptized adults on confession of faith, though in the latter case the form is optional. The invitation to the Lord's Supper is always general for all evangelical Christians. The church officers include the pastor, ruling elders, and deacons; the ruling elders constituting the session with the pastor as presiding officer. The session has charge of the reception of members, the exercise of discipline, and supervision PRESBYTERIAN" CHURCH IN THE U. S. A. 23 of all the spiritual affairs of the congregation. The deacons have the care of the poor and are responsible to the session. Both elders and deacons are elected by the congregation. The property is usually held by trustees elected by the mem- bers in corporation meeting assembled. The pastor is elected at a meeting of the church members and supporters called by the session. Their action is pre- sented to the presbytery having jurisdiction, and, if approved, is accepted by the pastor elect, who is then installed by the presbytery. A presbytery is composed of not less than five ministers, together with an elder from each of the congregations within its district. Every minister is a member of some presbytery by virtue of his office. The elders are chosen by the sessions. The presbytery has power to receive, ordain, install, and judge ministers; to supervise the business which is common to all its congregations; to review session records; to hear and dispose of cases coming before it on complaint or appeal; and to have oversight of general denominational matters, subject to the authority of the General Assembly. The quorum of a presbytery is three ministers; it meets at its own appointment, and elects its own moderator and clerks. A synod is composed either of all the ministers in its district, together with an elder from each congregation; or of an equal number of ministers and elders elected by the presbyteries of the synod, in accordance with a basis of representa- tion duly adopted. The synod has power to review the records of its presbyteries, to hear and dispose of complaints and appeals, to erect new presbyteries subject to the authority of the General Assembly, to supervise within its bounds the administration of denominational matters, and in general to care for its ministers and churches. The quorum of the synod is seven ministers, of whom not more than three are to be from any one presbytery. Its meetings are held on its own appointment, and, as a rule, but once a year, and it elects its own moderator and clerk. The General Assembly is the highest judicatory of the Presbyterian Church. It is composed of equal delegations of commissioners, both ministers and ruling elders from each presbytery, in the following proportions: "Each presbytery consisting of not more than 24 ministers shall send 1 minister and 1 elder, and each presbytery consisting of more than 24 ministers shall send 1 minister and 1 elder for each additional 24 ministers or for each additional fractional number of ministers not less than 12." Its officers are a moderator and stated clerk who is the chief executive officer of the church. The term of the clerk is limited to 5 years, reelection permitted, with retirement compulsory at the age of 70; while the moderator serves for 1 year and is the unofficial representative of the church between meetings of the assembly. The General Assembly decides all controversies respecting doctrine and discipline, erects new synods, appoints the various boards and commissions, receives and issues all appeals, etc. Its decision is final, except in matters involving the amend- ment of the constitution of the church. It meets annually on the third, fourth, or fifth Thursday in May or the first Thursday in June. The presbytery, synod, and General Assembly have power to appoint judicial commissions. A permanent judicial commission has been provided for in the constitution for the General Assembly. Judicial cases not affecting the doctrine or constitution of the church terminate with the synod as the final court of appeal; all others terminate with the General Assembly. WORK The general activities of the church are under the care of the General Assembly, which acts usually through the office of the General Assembly and the boards, although in some cases through special committees. The members of the boards and special committees are chosen by the assembly, elect their own officers, and report annually to the assembly. Special cooperating committees are appointed by synods and presbyteries for work within their own bounds. These general boards and agencies of the church, once nearly a score in number, by a process of consolidation and reorganization consummated in 1923, were reduced to the four previously mentioned, namely, the Board of National Missions, the Board of Foreign Missions, the Board of Christian Education, and the Board of Ministerial Relief and Sustentation, now the Board of Pensions. Missionary work among the American Indians and in the new settlements was begun about the middle of the seventeenth century with the financial support of the Presbyterian churches of Great Britain. The beginning of the missionary and benevolent agencies of the denomination was in the eighteenth century. The work of National Missions (first called Domestic Missions and later Home Missions) was begun by the General Presbytery as early as 1707. The General 24 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Synod in 1717 took steps to establish a "fund for pious uses," the intent of which was missionary. The General Assembly at its first meeting in 1789 assumed the oversight of this work. Work was carried on by committees appointed from time to time, but until the end of the century there was little systematic work done. The formal inauguration of national missions may be dated from the appointment in 1802 of the first Standing Committee of Missions, which in 1816 became the Board of Missions, later known as the Board of Domestic Missions. American Indian missions were conducted with Presbyterian support through the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions organized in 1810, the United Foreign Mission Society organized in 1817, the Western Foreign Mission Society organized in 1831, and the Presbyterian Board of Foreign Missions organized in 1837. The latter agency continued* to conduct some Indian work until 1893, when it was transferred to the Board of Home Missions. The general home mission work of the church was conducted in part through the United Domestic Missionary Society, organized in 1822, and its successor the American Home Missionary Society, organized in 1826; the latter continued the agency of the New School Assembly until 1861, when a Committee of Home Mis- sions was organized. The work of Publication and Sabbath School Missions was initiated in 1838, of Church Erection in 1844, and the work for freedmen in 1864. The reunited church in 1820 organized. a Board of Home Missions, a Board of the Church Erection Fund, a Board of Publication, reorganized as the Board of Publication and Sabbath School Work in 1887, a Committee of Mis- sions for Freedmen, reorganized as the Board of Missions for Freedmen in 1882. A Woman's Executive Committee of Home Missions, organized in 1878, became the Woman's Board of Home Missions in 1897, operating as part of the Board of Home Missions and becoming a separate corporation in 1914. The Committee on Evangelism was organized in 1901 and a Committee on Army and Navy Chaplains in 1915. The work of these various agencies, together with the work conducted by a number of independent and self-supporting synods and presby- teries was combined in the Board of National Missions, incorporated in April 1923. The work of the board is indicated by the following figures for its operations in 1936: Mission Enterprises Organized churches 2, 835 Unorganized preaching stations 600 Neighborhood and community houses 121 Mission Sunday schools 3, 441 Training schools and seminaries 6 Boarding schools 27 Day schools 42 Public or Government schools in which a worker is main- tained 12 Hospitals 18 Dispensaries and clinics 18 Other enterprises 127 Total 7,247 Ministers of churches 1, 931 Sunday school missionaries 122 Colporteurs 33 Other itinerant missionaries 38 Community workers 253 Teachers 486 Chaplains 1 Doctors 19 Nurses 64 Evangelists 24 Executive and field staff (exclusive of headquarters staff) 71 Other workers 226 Total 3,268 The field of the Board of National Missions is continental United States, Alaska, and the West Indies. The board aids feeble churches in the support of pastors, establishes and maintains mission Sunday schools, provides missionaries and evangelists in various schools, hospitals, and community stations, for new PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH IN THE U. S. A. 25 and destitute regions, and for the foreign population and other exceptional classes — Indians, Alaskans, Negroes, Mormons, Mexicans, Orientals in the United States, mountaineers, »and the people of the West Indies; assists congregations in securing church edifices, manses, and other equipment with grants or loans of money, with architectural assistance, and with help in the conduct of financial campaigns; cooperates with churches and presbyteries in the work of evangelism, and provides technical assistance in the development of programs of church work. The gross expenditures of the year, including the expenditures of synods and presbyteries conducting their work separate from the board, were $2,539,278. The total receipts for current work were $2,547,473. The board holds invested funds and other income-producing properties and assets to the total value of $34,756,386. The board owns properties used for mission purposes valued at $11,267,799. Approximately one-third of all Presbyterian churches and two-fifths of all Presbyterian Sunday schools are aided or maintained from National Missions funds. The main phases of the board's missionary work may be summarized as follows: NUMBER ENTERPRISES NUMBER MISSIONARIES POPULATION a o 03 s . 05 ■a a 3 w o a a S 1 o o 72 H _o a H o •3 o "3 c o 03 « 3 a 3 •2 *•> w a. as ■ •a w a 03 03 u o >> m 9 s 1 S o O J2 o 03 0j 3 a -a a a u o o a? O "3 o Southern Mountains 102 24 144 188 386 131 108 42 1 605 1,400 27 192 13 3 "~6~ 16 17 18 1 7 37 18 ~~2 581 68 54 15 396 * 4 24 17 7 1 6 22 7 2 712 96 198 227 824 152 171 73 11 665 3,130 46 485 39 19 26 2 14 4 63 18 8 1 28 4 5 50 3 4 33 7 2 52 36 21 63 178 48 1 2 11 2 5 93 244 120 48 25 1 439 891 18 59 4 18 14 1 9 99 1 2 il 12 2 195 21 30 27 6 21 111 37 3 11 240 528 C.T. and I 168 8 10 8 5 3 3 8 6 1 39 26 8 1 156 65 24 Other city fields Other territorial and city 9 1,706 16 271 3 3 8 619 1,063 Extra territorial: 1 16 1 4 9 73 6 47 58 West Indies.. 255 Total 3,350 138 3,161 74 26 41 6,790 1,996 176 296 501 85 308 3,362 Net total (eliminating 6,692 3,326 In addition to the above, this board, cooperating with 2 other denominations through the Board for Christian Work in Santo Domingo, maintains 6 mission centers with a staff of 14 workers. It also cooperates with Presbyterian chaplains in the United States Army and in the United States Navy. Besides these projects, in special areas or for special populations, the board in cooperation with synods and presbyteries assists in the maintenance of churches and stations, largely English speaking, in approximately 2,500 city, town, or open-country communities. Special lines of work other than the conduct of mission enterprises as above noted include the following: Congregations are aided to secure properties with either grants or loans; churches are assisted in building-fund campaigns, raising locally, for new buildings. Archi- tectural assistance, ranging from suggestive sketches to complete operating plans, was given on building projects, in addition to which the bureau of architecture passed on -the plans of all churches applying for' fihahcM aid. The' divisiori of evangelism cooperated in the conduct of presbytery-wide evangelistic campaigns, synodical conferences on evangelism, and evangelistic services in Presbyterian colleges. A field organization was maintained with executives in practically every 26 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 synod and major presbytery. This field staff, with the assistance of the staff of Sunday school missionaries, has oversight of the work of aided churches and, in addition, cooperates with the church at large in promotion and development of programs of work. The earliest organized foreign missionary work of the Presbyterian churches was carried on in connection with the Congregational churches, through the American Board of Foreign Missions, organized in 1810. As there grew up a desire for specific denominational work, missionaries were sent in 1833 by the Western Foreign Missionary Society, located at Pittsburgh, Pa., to Calcutta, India. After the separation between the Old School and New School, the Old School Mission Board extended its work into Siam and China, the New School continuing to act through the American Board. With the reunion of the two branches in 1870 certain missions of the American Board were handed over to the Presbyterian organization, and since then the Board of Foreign Missions of the united church has greatly developed its work. For many years seven women's organizations gave splendid service as auxiliary to the board. In 1923 by order of the General Assembly, the Assembly's Board and the Women's Board were consolidated, absorbing the 7 women's societies in the new organization and increasing the board's membership to 43, 17 of whom are ministers, 10 ruling elders, and 16 women, placing women in official position on committees and in treasury and secretarial offices having responsibilities similar to those of the men. In 1936 the church carried on 25 missions — 7 in China, 3 in India, 2 in Brazil, and 1 each in Iran (Persia), Africa, Chosen (Korea), Japan, Chile, Colombia, Guatemala, Mexico, Venezuela, Philippines, Siam, Syria, and the United Mission in Mesopotamia. Until recently this board had charge also of the work among the Chinese, Japanese, and Koreans in the United States, but in 1922 this work was transferred to the Board of National Missions. The report for 1936 shows 156 stations and 2,584 outstations; 1,305 mission- aries, including 343 ordained men, 106 medical missionaries (of whom 33 are women), and 316 single women; 8,058 native workers, including 723 ordained ministers, and 5,185 unordained men, 146 doctors, and 446 nurses; and there were 357 churches with 75,923 communicants, and 73,413 catechumens. Great emphasis has always been placed upon education, and such colleges as Forman Christian College at Lahore, and Ewing Christian College at Al- lahabad, India; Bangkok Christian College, Siam; Silliman Institute, Philippines; Shantung and Nanking Universities, China; and some others are directly con-, nected with although not all entirely under the control of the Presbyterian Missions. In 1936 there were under the care of the board 2,132 schools of all grades, with 112,535 pupils. Included in this number are 23 higher educational institu- tions, colleges, and theological seminaries, with 1,303 men and 492 women students. < In close connection with the educational work is that of publication, the extent of which is illustrated by the fact that 7 printing plants issued during the year 38,033,376 pages of general literature. Medical work has been carried on in nearly all the countries occupied, particu- larly in Asiatic lands, and the report shows 72 hospitals, and 126 dispensaries, in which 394,417 patients were treated during the year. In regard to property on the foreign field, the board estimates the value of its buildings and land at $14,211,678. The total endowment funds amount to $14,593,143, and the amount contributed in the United States, according to the 1936 report for the foreign work, was $1,984,021. In addition there was income, from invested funds, of $380,023, and legacies amounting to $484,379, making a grand total of $2,872,474. The amount contributed on the field from native sources during the year was $1,838,960. The organized educational work of the Presbyterian Church in the United States of America had its beginning in 1726, in the now historic "Tennent's Log College," located a few miles northeast of Philadelphia. In this primitive build- ing, 23 feet square and but 2 stories high, were laid the scholastic foundations of the College of New Jersey, now known as Princeton University, and the Princeton Theological Seminary. A few years later, in the year 1746, "Old Nassau Hall" was chartered, though the present building, located at Princeton, N. J., was not erected until 1758. Under the distinguished presidency of Dr. John Witherspoon, the only minister who signed the Declaration of Independence, this institution received great PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH IN THE V. S. A. 27 impetus; and from that time the educational work of the church went forward rapidly. Today (1937) the church reports, in the field of the higher education, 53 active Christian colleges and 13 theological seminaries, scattered over the country from ocean to ocean, including the Evangelical Seminary of Puerto Rico, located at Rio Pedras. The above colleges have total assets, in buildings, endowments, and equipment, of $94,941,210, and a total annual income of $8,500,000. These figures do not include institutions like Princeton University, which have a more or less inde- pendent existence and are not officially under the direct authority and control of the church as such. The several faculties consist of 1,782 professors and teachers, with a net total of 22,360 students, which total is almost equally divided between men and women. The whole number of graduates is 92,118. The 13 theological seminaries of the church reported (1936) 79 professors, 4 associate professors, with 28 instructors, 17 lecturers, and others. There were 790 students enrolled during the year, of whom 220 were graduated, 207 of these receiving degrees. The seminary libraries contain 448,107 volumes; and their total assets amount to $18,780,809. Annual income was $708,078; current disbursements, $718,021; expended for permanent equipment, $391; additional permanent endowment, $195,608. The first Board of Education was authorized in 1819. In 1923 it was reorgan- ized and consolidated with the Board of Sunday School Work (authorized 1839), the Board of Publication (organized 1847), the Board of Temperance and Moral Welfare (organized 1880), the Board of College Aid (organized 1883), the Perma- nent Committee on Sabbath Observance (organized 1888), the Department of University Work (organized 1900), the Permanent Committee on Men's Work (organized 1912), and the Department of Special College Campaigns (organized 1919). Thus the entire authorized educational system of the church is now consolidated in the Board of Christian Education, which was constituted, as stated, in 1923. In addition to the colleges and seminaries mentioned, the Board of Christian Education represents and supervises in a nationalized program the Sunday school work of the church, children's work, girls' work, boys' work, young people's work, leadership training, schools for Christian workers, standard training schools, and certain schools of methods, summer conferences, daily vacation Bible schools, weekday church schools, and organized men's work, including clubs, brother- hoods, and Bible classes. In this wide field there are, first of all, 9,073 Sunday schools with 1,517,551 members enrolled, and several hundred thousand members not regularly reported ; the board publishes 32 Sunday school lesson helps, with an aggregate annual cir- culation of 15,000,000 copies. This figure does not include its 4 illustrated period- icals, with a total annual circulation of 35,000,000 copies. The Board of Christian Education is also directly responsible for weekday church schools, in all the States and the District of Columbia, with at least 100,000 pupils enrolled; 3,333 daily vacation Bible schools with an enrollment of 212,890; 38 standard training schools; 108 young people's summer conferences, with an attendance of 12,176; and 2 advanced schools for Christian workers. Under its Department of Missionary Education it reports 14,284 mission study classes with 366,485 members; and its men's work department reports 1,305 brother- hoods or clubs, with a membership of 65,350 in 4,500 churches; 3,477 organized men's Bible classes have an enrollment of 81,880. The board maintains university pastors, and many special buildings (like West- minster Hall at the Ohio State University), in 51 such institutions, including 7 agricultural colleges, 1 school of mines, 2 teachers' colleges, 1 technical school, and the United States Naval Academy. To this work it contributed $90,826 during 1935-36. There were enrolled in these institutions, during the same year 29,328 Presbyterian students. In addition to the above disbursements, the student aid department of the board contributed $50,627 toward the annual support of students for the ministry and other fields of Christian work, to 515 students, an average, per student, of almost $100. The publication department of the Board of Christian Education issued many new publications during 1935-36, and did a total business of $1,244,559. The general treasury of the board reported receipts of $794,330 and disbursements of $794,330. 28 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 The board consists of 40 members — 16 ministers, 12 laymen, and 12 women. Its chief administrative officer is a general secretary, whose staff, in several divi- sions and departments, consists of 43 members. In addition to these it has scattered over the country, from Boston to San Francisco and from Chicago to Dallas, Tex., 21 field workers. It is an interesting fact that the earliest organized effort of the Presbyterian Church was the establishment in the year 1717 of the so-called "fund for pious uses." Two of these "uses" had to do with pensions and in that way the Presby- terian Church definitely established its policy of caring for its aged and disabled servants by means of a pension system. Since that date to the present year pen- sions have been paid in unbroken succession. In 1906 the Sustentation Department was established, which in 1912 was merged with the so-called Board of Relief, and this later became the Board of Ministerial Relief and Sustentation. In 1927 the resources of this board had increased to $12,209,363 and the Layman's Committee was busily engaged in raising a sum of $15,000,000 to make possible the operation of the new service pension plan. The board (under direction from the General Assembly) changed its title to the Board of Pensions of the Presbyterian Church in the United States of America, and a new era of modern and scientific pension work began. In 1936 the endowment and pension reserve funds totaled $39,880,679, and pension pay- ments to beneficiaries amounted to"$2, J 03'9 ) 671i CUMBERLAND PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH STATISTICS Summary for the United States, with urban-rural classification. — A general summary of the statistics for the Cumberland Presbyterian Church for the year 1936 is presented in table 1, which shows also the distribution of these figures between urban and rural territory. The membership of this denomination is composed of adult communicants who have united with the local churches upon repentance and confession of faith, and the expressed desire to live a Christian life. Baptized children are also included. Table 1. — Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 Churches (local organizations), number. Members, number Average membership per chureh_ Membership by sex: Male . Female .. Sex not reported Males per 100 females MembershiD by age: Under 13 years 13 years and over Age not reported Percent under 13 years 2 Church edifices, number Value— number reporting Amount reported Constructei prior to 1936 Constructed, wholly or in part, in 1936. Average value per church Debt — number reporting Amount reported Number reporting "no debt" Parsonages, number Value— number reporting. Amount reported Expenditures: Churches reporting, number.. Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding in- terest All other current expenses, including in- t erest Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution.. All other purposes Average expenditure per church Total 49, 975 71 20, 029 27, 934 2,012 71.7 2,813 44. 855 2,307 5.9 633 617 $2. 160, 676 $2, 108. 426 $52, 250 $3, 502 50 $119,200 423 105 105 $215, 505 651 $376, 524 $175,779 $19, 123 $41,396 $31, 847 $46, 592 $9. 676 $7, 171 $12,616 $16. 761 $15. 563 $578 1 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. 2 Based on membership with age classification reported. 211669—40 3 In urban territory 14,167 116 5,897 8,175 95 72.1 1,269 12, 637 261 9.1 111 109 $1, 068, 571 $1, 062, 646 $5, 925 $9, 803 25 $93, 122 63 39 39 $109, 150 118 $183, 207 $78, 268 $11,624 $16, 570 $23, 746 $28, 336 $3,519 $3. 362 $6, 741 $6, 514 $4, 527 $1, 553 In rural territory 577 35, 808 62 14, 132 19, 759 1.917 71.5 1,544 32. 218 2,046 4.6 522 508 $1. 092, 105 $1, 045, 780 .$46, 325 $2, 150 25 $26, 07S 360 66 66 $106,355 533 $193, 317 $97,511 $7, 499 $24, 826 $8,101 $18, 256 $6, 157 $3. 809 $5, 875 $10. 247 $11,036 $363 PERCEXT OF TOTAL I Urban Rural 17.5 28.3 29.4 29.3 4.7 45.1 2S. 2 11.3 17.5 17.7 49.5 50.4 11.3 78.1 14.9 37.1 37.1 50.6 18.1 48.7 44.5 60.8 40.0 74.6 60.8 36.4 46.9 53.4 38.9 29.1 82.5 71.7 70.6 70.7 95.3 54.9 71.8 88.7 82.5 82.3 50.5 49.6 S8.7 21.9 85.1 62.9 62.9 49.4 81.9 51.3 55.5 39.2 60.0 25.4 39.2 63.6 53.1 46.6 61.1 70.9 29 30 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 193 6 Table 1. — Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural. Territory, 1936 — Continued ITEM Total In urban territory In rural territory PERCENT OF TOTAL > Urban Rural Sunday schools : 569 5,567 35, 206 31 224 1,586 6 18 234 106 1,444 10, 901 13 90 657 2 6 177 463 4,123 24, 305 18 134 929 4 12 57 18.6 25.9 31.0 81.4 74. 1 69.0 Summer vacation Bible schools : 40.2 41.4 59.8 58 6 Weekday religious schools: 75.6 24 4 i Percent not shown whore base is less than 100. Comparative data, 1906-36 — Table 2 presents, in convenient form for com- parison, a summary of the available statistics of the Cumberland Presbyterian Church for the census years 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906. Table 2. — Comparative Summary, 1906 to 1936 Churches (local organizations), number. Increase ' over preceding census: Number Percent Members, number Increase i over preceding census: Number Percent Average membership per church. Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Average value per church. Debt— number reporting Amount reported. Parsonages, number Value — number reporting. Amount reported Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported. Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding interest .. All other current expenses, including interest- Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution All other purposes Not classified Average expenditure per church Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars 699 -398 -36.3 49, 975 -17,963 -26.4 71 633 617 2, 160, 676 $3, 502 50 $119, 200 105 105 $215, 505 651 $376, 524 $175, 779 $19, 123 $41, 396 $31, 847 $46, 592 $9, 676 $7, 171 $12, 616 $16, 761 $15, 563 1,097 -216 -16.5 67, 938 -4,114 -5.7 62 3, 321, 287 $3, 368 72 $117,096 132 $334, 935 961 $759, 021 $646, 459 $106, 145 6,417 $790 765 6,233 48, 052 1916 1,313 -1,533 -53.9 72, 052 -123,718 -63.2 55 1,163 1,150 $1,935,072 $1, 683 81 $69, 455 103 $149, 500 1,009 $330, 905 $236, 176 $42, 548 $52, 181 $328 903 6,618 53, 431 1906 2,846 195, 770 2,474 2,451 $5, 803, 960 $2, 368 157 $208, 876 436 $658, 400 1,817 15, 596 120,311 i A minus sign (— ) denotes decrease. CUMBERLAND PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH 31 State tables. — Tables 3, 4, 5, and 6 present the statistics for the Cumberland Presbyterian Church by States. Table 3 gives for each State for 1936 the num- ber and membership of the churches classified according to their location in urban or rural territory, membership classified by sex, and data for Sunday schools. Table 4 gives for selected States the number and membership of the churches for the four census years 1906 to 1936, together with the membership for 1936 classified as "under 13 years of age" and "13 years of age and over." Table 5 shows the value of churches and parsonages and the amount of debt on church edifices for 1936. Table 6 presents, for 1936, the church expenditures, showing separately current expenses, improvements, benevolences, etc. In order to avoid disclosing the financial statistics of any individual church, separate presentation in table 6 is limited to those States in which three or more churches reported expenditures. Ecclesiastical divisions. — Table 7 presents for each synod in the Cumberland Presbyterian Church, by presbyteries, the more important statistical data for 1936 shown by States in the preceding tables, including number of churches, membership, value and d ebt on church edifices, expenditures, and Sunday schools. Table 3. — Number and Membership op Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 GEOGRAPHIC DIVI- SION AND STATE United States. East North Cen tral: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan West North Cen tral: Iowa Missouri South Atlantic: Georgia Florida East South Cen- tral: Kentucky Tennessee Alabama Mississippi M'est South Cen- tral: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas Pacific: California number of churches 122 577 52 NUMBER of MEMBERS 49, 975 58 796 2,902 181 100 3,447 327 273 9,434 19, 556 3,290 812 2,655 636 1,240 3,821 447 14, 167 35, 808 MEMBERSHIP BY SEX 20, 029 250 649 181 58 546 2,253 924 100 2,523 231 327 42 2,216 6.628 628 281 7,218 12,928 2,662 531 205 85 243 1,227 2,450 551 997 2,594 419 28 22 315 1,227 79 3,496 7,977 1, 358 303 1,122 262 507 1,523 27, 934 36 456 1,675 102 60 1,943 185 183 4,931 11,023 1,897 458 1, 533 374 733 2,076 269 2,012 25 1,007 556 35 51 71.7 0) 69.1 73.3 77.5 0) 71.4 76.8 49.2 70.9 72.4 71.6 66.2 73.2 70.1 69.2 73.4 SUNDAY SCHOOLS 45 5,567 388 28 19 504 750 1,973 438 82 377 58 193 503 35,206 100 578 2,067 108 110 2,773 170 318 5,066 13,473 2.728 464 2,058 297 1,116 3,197 578 1 Ratio not shown where number of females is less than 100. 32 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 4. — Number and Membership of Churches, 1906 to 1936, and Membership by Age in 1936, by States NUMBER OF CHURCHES NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BY AGE, 1936 GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE 1936 1936 1916 1906 1936 1926 1916 1906 03 o t» CO o a SI t> o P 03 cj 03 o >t CO Ft O a o a bo over preceding census: Number Percent Members, number Increase « over preceding census: Number Percent Average membership per church. Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Average value per church. Debt — number reporting Amount reported Parsonages, number Value — number reporting. Amount reported Expenditures: Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding interest.. All other current expenses, including interest. Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution All other purposes Not classified Average expenditure per church Sunday schools: Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars 1936 10, 668 126 126 $359, 125 $2, 850 24 $13, 829 10 10 $12, 100 1926 1916 10, 868 -2. 209 -16.9 61 164 162 $353, 825 $2, 184 35 $25, 095 10 $9, 700 167 $80, 304 $70, 437 -60 -30.6 13,077 -4. 989 -27.6 96 132 130 $230, 426 $1, 773 11 $7, 576 6 3,100 127 $39, 497 1906 196 18, 066 92 195 192 $203, 778 $1, 061 18 $10. 407 $5, 825 $29, 742 $5,988 $3. 767 $311 133 928 7,471 192 933 6,952 i A minus sign (— ) denotes decrease. 42 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 193 6 State tables. — Tables 3, 4, 5, and 6 present the statistics for the Colored Cum- berland Presbyterian Church by States. Table 3 gives for each State for 1936 the number and membership of the churches classified according to their location in urban or rural territory, membership classified by sex, and data for Sunday schools. Table 4 gives for selected States the number and membership of the churches for the four census years 1906 to 1936, together with the membership for 1936 classified as "under 13 years of age" and "13 years of age and over." Table 5 shows the value of churches and parsonages and the amount of debt on church edifices for 1936. Table 6 presents, for 1936, the church expenditures, showing separately current expenses, improvements, benevolences, etc. In order to avoid disclosing the financial statistics of any individual church, separate pres- entation in tables 5 and 6 is limited to those States in which three or more churches reported value and expenditures. Ecclesiastical divisions. — Table 7 presents, for each synod in the Colored Cum- berland Church, by presbyteries, the more important statistical data for 1936 shown by States in the preceding tables, including number of churches, member- ship, value, and debt on church edifices, expenditures, and Sunday schools. Table 3. — Number and Membership op Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 number of churches NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BY SEX SUNDAY SCHOOLS GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE "3 O EH 145 2 1 5 1 4 21 44 46 21 d S "3 1-4 "3 o a ca & "3 Ut 3 "3 3 "3 a to a •a a m o o ftl Ja i to M 38. .a O X) § « P o 1 o ■8 w United States 45 100 10, 668 3,567 7,101 3,655 6,999 14 52.2 139 1,018 5,341 East North Cen- tral: Ohio - 2 1 2 1 1 6 13 9 10 "1" 3 15 31 37 11 39 125 .205 32 105 1,810 2,905 4,336 1,111 39 125 107 32 15 983 1,205 630 431 98 90 827 1,700 3,706 680 12 40 61 11 34 637 1,025 1,472 363 27 85 144 21 71 1,159 1,880 2,864 748 2 1 5 1 4 20 43 45 18 11 11 31 6 20 146 289 367 137 42 75 42.4 122 41 West North Cen- tral: 97 East South Cen- tral: Kentucky Tennessee 14 55.0 54.5 51.4 48.5 687 1,460 1,971 846 West South Cen- tral: 1 Ratio not shown where number of females is less than 100. COLORED CUMBERLAND PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH 43 Table 4. — Number and Membership op Churches, 1906 to 1936, and Mem- bership by Age in 1936, by States [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches in either 1936, 1926, 1916, or 1906] NUMBER OF CHURCHES NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BY AGE, 1936 STATE 1936 1926 1916 1906 1936 1926 1916 1906 Under 13 years 13 years and over Per- cent under 13 145 178 136 196 10, 668 10, 868 13, 077 18, 066 1,287 9,381 12.1 Illinois 5 4 21 44 46 21 '4 3 7 19 67 58 18 6 2 7 9 34 72 12 9 3 26 79 55 21 3 205 105 1,810 2,905 4, 336 1,111 196 162 96 1,214 3,182 5,153 835 226 170 466 1,270 2,567 7,859 745 913 410 2,042 6,640 5,805 2,091 165 3 170 488 507 107 12 205 102 1,640 2,417 3,829 1,004 184 2.9 Kentucky Tennessee Alabama 9.4 16.8 11.7 Texas.. Other States 9.6 6.1 ■ Includes: Ohio, 2; Indiana, 1; and Michigan, 1. Table 5. — Value of Churches and Parsonages and Amount of Church Debt by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting value of edifices] Total number of churches Number of church edifices VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES VALUE OF PAR- SONAGES Churches reporting Amount Churches reporting Amount Churches reporting Amount United States 145 126 126 $359, 125 24 $13,829 10 $12, 100 Illinois 5 4 21 44 46 21 4 3 3 19 38 42 19 2 3 3 19 38 42 19 22 8,000 6,200 58, 200 131, 850 97, 575 53, 500 3,800 1 1 3 7 5 6 1 1,500 40 4,475 3,483 2,487 1,462 382 Missouri Kentucky 2 3 3 2 '5,666 Tennessee ._ 2,100 Alabama 5,000 Texas Other States (') 1 Amount for Texas combined with figures for Kentucky, to avoid disclosing the statistics of any Indi- vidual church, t. - Includes: Indiana, 1, and Michigan, 1. 44 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] CD a o EXPENDITURES be Q> | If 3 « •a -a a 03 3 ■3 03 CD o o STATE CD a 3 a 3 o O ft o CD o 3 .3 a 3 o a "3 o 3 o 05 S "3 S .3 o' c3 a o CO ~ '3 a o.3 1= M o o S-S-2 s.2 a> o =- 3 3 .« QJ CD feos £a.S "3 03 3 o 3 a a o a a .£? •3 m ^-< S3 o E- 1 U Eh Ph ^ M Ph o k1 w p6| Eh < United States. .1'. 145 5 142 5 $48, 317 1.054 $21,015 $2, 952 $7, 111 $2, 104 $3, 325 SI, 262 $1, 203 $115 $1, 502 $7, 728 Illinois.- . 373 27 56 506 21 16 47 8 Missouri. . . 4 21 4 21 1,185 7,073 570 3,645 "663 "1,343 300 213 253 379 5 118 20 176 37 Kentucky. ... 146 10 380 Tennessee. . . 44 42 13,377 3,943 676 720 475 243 324 313 76 357 6.250 Alabama. .. . . ... 46 46 18, 523 9,134 1,160 4,477 235 1, 191 725 359 20 684 538 Texas . .. ..- 21 20 5,483 3,158 228 515 495 287 43 180 9 153 415 Other States 4 14 1,622 192 19S 3SG 466 26 189 .... 65 100 1 Includes: Ohio, 2; Indiana, 1; and Michigan, 1. Table 1. — Number and Membership of Churches, Value and Debt on Church Edifices, Expenditures, and Sunday Schools, by Synods and Presbyteries, 1936 SYNOD AND PKESRYTERY Total Alabama Synod: Birmingham Hunts ville Tuscaloosa Kentucky Synod: Bowling Green.. Cleveland, Ohio. Kansouri Ohio Valley Purchase Tennessee Synod: Farmington Hiawassee Middleton New Hope Walter Hopewell Texas Synod: Angelina Brazos River East Texas Unassociated 3-3 3 2 145 10, 668 547 2,158 541 111 105 1,435 455 116 1,260 66 526 1,049 374 384 353 VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES 3 s .3 a o £ 126 $359, 125 15,025 29, 750 10, 800 3.000 1,800 6,200 30. 700 30, 000 6,100 56, 550 500 14, 700 58, 500 17,500 24, 000 12, 000 DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES 24 $13,829 1,713 """l74" 382 40 4,325 1,500 75 150 3,320 EXPENDI- TURES 3 O 142 $48,317 6,227 6.136 1,925 253 1,588 1,185 5, 733 1,828 897 6,760 107 1,913 4,047 1,906 2,901 676 SUNDAY SCHOOLS 3 O .3 a 139 250 888 362 84 110 97 554 204 72 682 58 199 464 245 419 lS2r 471. COLOEED CUMBERLAND PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH 45 HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION x DENOMINATIONAL HISTORY Before the Civil War it was estimated that there were about 20,000 Negro members of the Cumberland Presbyterian Church. They belonged to the same congregations as the white people, and sat under the same pastors, though they had preachers of their own race, and often held separate meetings. These preachers, however, were not fully ordained and were practically little more than exhorters. With the close of the war and the changed conditions, these Negro members organized separate churches, and later sought a separate ecclesiastical organization. They were legally set apart by the General Assembly of the Cumberland Presbyterian Church, at Murfreesboro, Tenn., in May 1869, each synod being instructed to order the presbyteries in its bounds to ordain the Negro ministers under their charge and organize them into presbyteries of their own. Accordingly, in the fall of that year, three presbyteries, all in Tennessee, were set apart. The first synod organized was the Tennessee Synod, in 1871, at Fayetteville; the second synod was organized at Hunts ville, Ala., the third at Bowling Green, Ky., and the fourth at Rusk, Tex.; and the first General Assembly was organized in 1874 at Nashville. The discussion and final action in regard to union of the Cumberland Presbyterian Church with the Presbyterian Church in the United States of America has not materially affected this body, which remains distinct. DOCTRINE AND ORGANIZATION In doctrine the Colored Cumberland Presbyterian Church accepts in general the Westminster Confession of Faith, but it emphasizes the following points: (1) There are no eternal reprobates; (2) Christ died not for a part only, but for all mankind; (3) all persons dying in infancy are saved through Christ and the sanctification of the Spirit; (4) the Spirit of God operates in the world coexten- sively with Christ's atonement, in such a manner as to leave all men inexcusable. In polity the Colored Cumberland Presbyterian Church is in accord with other Presbyterian bodies, having the usual courts — session, presbytery, synod, and general assembly — and, as officers, bishops or pastors, ruling elders, and deacons. 2 From the original 3 presbyteries there has been a growth and general expansion to the extent of 19 busy spiritual presbyteries and 4 synods with churches in Alabama, Illinois, Indiana, Iowa, Kansas, Kentucky, Missouri, Michigan, Ohio, Texas, and Tennessee, and members in nearly every State of the Union. WORK The work of the presbyteries and constituent bodies is carried onward in a well-balanced program, or system, to meet the present age and the demands of the time. Along with the religious instruction given from the pulpit, Sunday schools, Christian Endeavor societies, daily vacation Bible schools, and workers conferences, there are clubs, singing conventions, glee clubs or choral societies, all wide awake useful assets; where, in general, expression may be either in manual training, voice, or general missionary and evangelistic service; all for the glory of an ever abiding creator and the salvation of mankind. The boards of the General Assembly are: Education, Publications, Missions, Ministerial Relief, Young People's Work, and Budgeting and Tithing. All of which place a definite volume of service in a wholesome constructive manner of law and order. There is a drastic appealing requirement for a well informed and thoroughly trained ministry. A council of elders and deacons in church management and administration in some of the presbyteries has produced some very fine results. Many of the daily vacation Bible schools have classes in weaving, sewing, handicraft, and other industrial arts. These classes present their work each year to the Sunday schools committee of methods, where a competent committee is appointed to inspect and credit the work which is sold for the missions. Thus, by using this method a very fine spirit of cooperation is developed and classes in general training for service, in a general practical liveable way, may be perfected. 1 This statement, which is substantially the same as that published in vol. II of the Report on Religious Bodies, 1926, has been revised by Rev. W. D. Edinsrton, assistant stated clerk, General Assembly of the Colored Cumberland Presbyterian Church, 206 Ferry St., Loudon, Tenn., and approved by him in its present form. 2 See Presbyterian Bodies, p. 1. 211669—40 1 UNITED PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH OF NORTH AMERICA STATISTICS Summary for the United States, with urban-rural classification. — A general summary of the statistics for the United Presbyterian Church of North America for the year 1936 is presented in table 1, which shows also the distribution of these figures between urban and rural territory. All persons on the rolls of this denomination who have made public profession of faith and are in good standing are counted as members. Baptism is adminis- tered to infants, but public profession of faith is not usually made before the twelfth or thirteenth year. Table 1. -Summary of Statistics for Churches in [Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 Churches (local organizations), number. Members, number... Average membership per church. Membership by sex: Male Female Sex not reported Males per 100 females Membership by age: Under 13 years 13 years and over Age not reported.. Percent under 13 years J Church edifices, number. Value— number reporting Amount reported Constructed prior to 1936 Constructed, wholly or in part, in 1936. Average value per church Debt— number reporting Amount reported Number reporting "no debt" Parsonages, number Value— number reporting. Amount reported Expenditures : Churches reporting, number.. Amount reported Pastors' salaries Allother salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding in- terest All other current expenses, including in- terest Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc... Home missions Foreign' missions To general headquarters for distribution.. All other purposes Average expenditure per church Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers. Scholars. Total 778 170,967 220 68, 486 93, 720 8,761 73.1 5,821 155, 165 9,981 3.6 764 737 $23, 076, 774 $22, 996, 974 $79, 800 $31,312 204 $2, 834, 811 528 511 $2, 416, 290 775 $3, 711, 043 $1, 102, 786 $361, 628 $294, 600 $222, 942 $735, 713 $85, 465 $85, 046 $176, 071 $460, 675 $186, 117 758 14, 754 133, 226 In urban territory 364 118,937 327 47, 108 65, 952 5,877 71.4 3,705 108, 815 6,417 3.3 3fi0 346 , 563, 153 , 553, 653 $9, 500 $53, 651 163 , 567, 110 149 240 234 , 442, 440 364 $2, 804, 855 $726, 167 $311, 623 $215, 771 $188, 746 $581, 223 $71,519 $67, 497 $148, 938 $355, 503 $137, 868 $7, 706 358 9,339 90, 684 In rural territory 414 52, 030 126 21, 378 27, 768 2,884 77.0 2,116 46, 350 3,564 4.4 404 391 4,513,621 4, 443, 321 $70, 300 $11, 544 41 $267, 701 289 288 277 $973, 850 411 $906,188 $376, 619 $59, 005 $78, 829 $34, 196 $154, 490 $13, 946 $17, 549 $27, 133 $105, 172 $48, 249 $2, 205 400 5,415 42, 542 PERCENT OF TOTAL 1 Urban Rural 69. 6 68.8 31.2 70.4 29.6 67.1 32.9 63.6 36.4 70.1 29.9 64.3 35.7 47.1 46.9 80.4 80.7 11.9 79.9 90.6 34.0 45.5 45.8 59.7 47.0 75.6 65.8 86.2 73.2 84.7 79.0 83.7 79.4 84.6 77.2 74.1 47.2 63.3 68.1 53.2 30.4 52.9 53.1 19.6 19.3 88.1 20.1 9.4 66.0 54.5 54.2 40.3 53.0 24.4 34.2 13.8 26.8 15.3 21.0 16.3 20.6 15.4 22.8 25.9 52.8 36.7 31.9 1 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. > Based on membership with age classification reported. 46 UNITED PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH OF N. A. 47 Table 1. — Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 — Continued Summer vacation Bible schools : Churches reporting, number. Officers and teachers.. . Scholars Weekday religious schools : Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars -• Parochial schools : Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars Total 127 1,074 8,634 24 103 1,376 93 1,253 In urban territory 81 726 6,059 20 91 1,152 2 32 358 In rural territory 348 2,575 4 12 224 61 895 PERCENT OF TOTAL ' Urban Rural 63.8 67.6 70.2 88.3 83.7 28.6 36.2 32.4 29.8 11.7 16.3 71.4 i Percent not shown where base is less than 100. Comparative data, 1906-36. — Table 2 presents, in convenient form for com- parison, a summary of the available statistics of the United Presbyterian Church of North America for the census years 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906. Table 2. — Comparative Summary, 1906 to 1936 Churches (local organizations), number. Increase ' over preceding census: Number Percent Members, number Increase ' over preceding census: Number Percent Average membership per church. Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Average value per church. Debt— number reporting Amount reported Parsonages, number Value — number reporting. Amount reported Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries.. All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding interest. .. All other current expenses, including interest- Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution All other purposes Not classified. Average expenditure per church Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number.. Officers and teachers Scholars.. 1936 778 -123 -13.7 170, 967 -604 -0.4 220 764 737 $23, 076, 774 $31, 312 204 $2,834,811 528 511 $2, 416, 290 $3,711, $1, 102, $361, $294, $222, $735, $85, $85, $176, $460, $186, $4, 788 758 14,754 133, 226 1926 901 -90 -9.1 171, 571 10, 845 6.7 190 930 879 $29, 714, 845 $33, 805 189 $2, 387, 360 587 $3, 630, 020 890 $6, 642, 820 \U, 234, 127 $2, 393, 445 $15, 248 $7,464 871 14, 924 148, 658 1916 991 27 2.8 160, 726 30, 384 23.3 162 9S6 952 $13, 543, 213 $14, 226 225 $1, 068, 964 538 $1, 701, 625 974 $3, 094, 945 3,133 $975, 516 $30,296 $3, 178 976 15, 160 156, 072 1906 130, 342 135 943 $10, 760, 208 $11,411 151 $546, 557 450 $1, 155, 750 948 12, 841 115,963 • A minus sign (— ) denotes decrease. 48 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 State tables. — Tables 3, 4, 5, and 6 present the statistics for the United Presbyterian Church of North America by States. Table 3 gives for each State for 1936 the number and membership of the churches classified according to their location in urban or rural territory, membership classified by sex, and data for Sunday schools. Table 4 gives for selected States the number and membership of the churches for the four census years 1906 to 1936, together with the member- ship for 1936 classified as "under 13 years of age" and "13 years of age and over." Table 5 shows the value of churches and parsonages and the amount of debt on church edifices for 1936. Table 6 presents, for 1936, the church expenditures, showing separately current expenses, improvements, benevolences, etc. In order to avoid disclosing the financial statistics of any individual church, separate presentation in tables 5 and 6 is limited to those States in which three or more churches reported value and-expenditures. Ecclesiastical divisions. — Table 7 presents, for each synod in the United Presby- terian Church of North America, by presbyteries, the more important statistical data for 1936 shown by States in the preceding tables, including number of churches, membership, value and debt on church edifices, expenditures, and Sunday schools. Table 3. — Number and Membership of Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States New England: Vermont Massachusetts Rhode Island Connecticut Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania East North Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan Wisconsin West North Central: Iowa Missouri Nebraska Kansas South Atlantic: Delaware Maryland ...-. District of Columbia Virginia West Virginia North Carolina East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee Alabama West South Central: Oklahoma Mountain: Idaho Wyoming Colorado Pacific: Washington Oregon California number of churches 778 3S4 NUMBER OF MEMBERS 414 170. 967 538 2,167 958 196 13, 819 2,050 80, 475 24, 078 2,299 7,447 1,402 877 6,572 1,849 2,354 4, 580 175 636 22H 349 311 2f»:-! 494 1 340 2 3, 549 2, 775 1, 502 5,830 118,937 1,682 8,680 2, 050 57,484 17, 518 1,635 3,607 . 984 465 3,133 1,505 1,297 2,387 272 469 1,068 175 259 185 440 "§,"426 2,295 942 4,969 MEMBERSHIP BY SEX 52, 030 G\ 486 93, 721 538 232 485 906 368 196 96 5,139 5, 857 875 22, 991 32, 360 6,560 9.633 664 892 3,840 3,091 418 552 412 192 3,439 2,812 344 588 1,057 1,007 2,193 1,794 31 136 179 407 55 377 187 44 102 349 130 156 84 239 116 140 134 54 204 340 137 12j 1,346 480 1,050 560 653 861 2,311 306 1,261 590 100 7,827 1,175 42,912 12, 994 1,326 4,269 850 220 3,760 1,054 1,347 2,591 167 290 661 120 284 127 219 134 147 290 203 2, 203 1,725 849 3,519 8,761 5,203 1,451 81 87 165 CD 5 73.1 75.8 71.8 62.4 96.0 74.8 74.5 75.4 74.1 67.3 72.4 64.9 87.3 74.8 55.8 74.8 69.2 81.4 61.7 61.6 45.8 65.8 80.3 59.4 62.7 78.9 70.3 67.5 61.1 60.9 76.9 65.7 SUNDAY SCHOOLS 9 ft a O 14, 754 62 159 1,252 246 6,136 1,985 218 755 186 79 667 192 240 537 29 34 74 21 55 12 40 31 43 45 32 243 375 213 649 133,226 438 1,460 603 106 9,699 2,129 59, 528 20, 175 1,700 5,468 1,721 650 4,907 1,692 1,770 4,004 272 320 548 146 478 195 362 415 360 801 366 281 2, 243 2,832 1,580 5,977 UNITED PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH OF N. A. 49 Table 4. — Number and Membership of Churches, 1906 to 1936, and Mem- bership by Age in 1936, by States [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches in either 1936, 1926, 1916, or 1993] NUMBER OF CHURCHES NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BY AGE, 1936 GEOGRAPTIIC DIVISION AND STATE 1936 1926 1916 1906 1936 1926 1916 1906 a P £ <3 d> o a CO C3 o fcXlg < a United States 778 901 991 964 170, 967 171,571 160, 726 130, 342 5,821 155,165 9,981 3.6 New England: Vermont-.. . Massachusetts Rhode Island 6 8 4 i 5 7 12 5 4 12 4 538 2,167 958 541 2,833 972 582 2,993 1,036 283 2,540 670 17 31 10 521 2,136 948 3.2 1.4 1.0 Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania 70 11 290 63 11 323 64 10 339 68 7 331 13,819 2,050 80, 475 11, 498 1,746 79, 166 11, 150 1,904 73, 405 10, 115 1,343 56, 587 424 33 2,355 12, 200 2,017 72, 852 1,195 5,268 3.4 1.6 3.1 East North Cen- tral: Ohio 113 15 49 9 6 140 22 61 8 6 146 24 66 10 6 143 27 72 12 7 24, 078 2,299 7,447 1,402 877 25, 390 2,818 9,240 1,089 678 21,613 2, 844 9,782 1,093 630 18, 336 2,802 9,555 1,017 546 991 102 177 109 15 21, 597 2,116 7,033 1,293 789 1,490 81 237 73 4.4 .Indiana Illinois-. ... 4.6 2.5 7.8 Wisconsin.. 1.9 "West North Cen- tral: Iowa . 46 9 12 33 61 10 16 37 79 14 21 47 86 15 23 50 6,572 1,849 2,354 4,580 8,729 2,178 2,461 5,073 9,588 1,899 2,338 4,995 8,890 1,589 2,459 4,061 273 77 127 248 6,191 1, 565 2,153 4,121 108 207 74 211 4.2 Missouri -.. Nebraska 4.7 5.6 Kansas 5.7 South Atlantic: West Virginia North Carolina. .. 4 2 6 2 3 9 1 636 229 1,200 197 1,196 249 1,026 84 36 31 435 198 165 7.6 13.5 East South Cen- tral: Kentucky, Tennessee. 3 6 5 3 8 6 4 10 5 8 6 349 311 263 264 499 415 161 467 468 544 249 42 7 58 307 211 205 93 12.0 3.2 22.1 West South Cen- tral: 2 5 5 6 10 3 7 11 5 15 3 7 1,013 87 697 368 679 2,467 107 414 435 381 2,707 146 362 Oklahoma 5 38 296 679 11.4 Mountain: 3 10 3 9 494 3,549 72 1,798 7 140 487 3,409 1.4 Colorado _ 3.9 Pacific: Washington. 18 9 24 21 10 28 22 8 32 21 7 23 2,775 1,502 5,830 2,394 1,471 4,485 2,124 980 3,787 1,616 706 2,213 81 100 199 2,594 1,402 5,631 100 3.0 6.7 California 3.4 Other States '8 9 9 6 2,551 1,936 1,398 733 93 2,458 3.6 1 Based on membership with age classification reported. 3 Includes: Connecticut, 1; Delaware, 2; Maryland, 2; District of Columbia, 1; Virginia, 1; and Wyoming, 1. 50 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 5. — Value op Churches and Parsonages and Amount of Church Debt by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting value of edifices] GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States New England: Vermont. Massachusetts Rhode Island Middle Atlantic: New York.. New Jersey Pennsylvania East North Central Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan Wisconsin West North Central Iowa Missouri Nebraska Kansas. South Atlantic: West Virginia. East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee West South Central: Oklahoma Mountain: Idaho Colorado... Pacific: Washington. Oregon.. California Other States 778 70 11 290 113 15 49 9 6 46 ■8 og 764 67 11 287 111 15 48 VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES • a *1 si 737 64 11 272 109 15 48 45 18 8 23 >11 S23, 076, 774 31,500 533, 000 154, 000 2, 116, 800 336, 600 10, 912, 471 3, 583, 150 317, 000 769, 775 165, 500 119, 800 806,500 440, 500 129, 500 370, 000 47,000 37, 646 22, 300 76,000 54,500 248, 800 349, 300 188, 500 904; 307 362, 325 DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES o 1 - 204 32, 834, 811 116, 240 17, 100 472,008 49, 487 1, 273, 130 431, 838 3,800 32, 050 72, 000 22, 000 1,625 82, 700 22,300 26, 650 1,000 220 1, 500 1,214 2,800 21, 000 154, 549 29,600 VALUE OF PAR- SONAGES 2° o 1 - 511 46 4 174 $2,416,290 9,700 218,900 43, 000 991, 550 378, 590 48, 700 157, 825 32,000 8,700 145, 600 29,900 55,100 10,000 16, 500 6,900 25, 900 47,000 17,500 77, 425 95, 500 'Amount included in figures shown for "Other States," to avoid disclosing the statistics of any indi; vidual church. 2 Includes: Connecticut, 1; Delaware, 2; Maryland, 1; District of Columbia, 1; Virginia, 1; North Caro- lina, 2; Alabama, 2; and Wyoming, 1. UNITED PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH OF N. A. 51 Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States New England: Vermont Massachusetts Rhode Island Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania East North Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois... Michigan Wisconsin... West North Central Iowa Missouri Nebraska. Kansas South Atlantic: West Virginia East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee Alabama West South Central: Oklahoma Mountain: Idaho Colorado Pacific: Washington Oregon California Other States Total number of churches 778 70 11 290 113 15 expenditures Churches reporting 70 11 290 112 15 48 18 9 24 no Total amount ,711,043 62, 335 18, 991 283, 204 53, 462 1, 884, 813 489, 446 36, 295 131, 429 37, 063 18, 410 116,336 53, 107 51,613 80, 540 9,353 6,214 6,131 5,915 11, 984 6,684 68,021 50, 626 21, 954 148, 195 51, 954 Pastors' salaries 81, 102, 786 4,969 17, 650 7,175 106, 731 19, 142 461, 169 161, 535 16, 119 48, 822 12, 549 6,050 45, 316 13, 595 14, 704 31,361 4,000 3,565 3, 390 900 6,384 3,100 18,246 25,475 8, 822 46, 698 15, 819 All other salaries 8361, 628 78 6,915 1,631 24, 529 6,582 188, 707 47, 421 3,670 11,475 2,224 700 9,963 4,675 3,265 4,205 840 110 2,953 636 560 9,775 3,263 600 18, 391 8,460 Repairs and im- provements $294, 600 230 8,841 1,196 11,835 6,286 153, 994 33, 901 3,012 8,180 1,625 2,581 12,068 2,604 18, 278 6,785 236 350 376 600 472 4,174 1,141 6,134 2.035 1 Includes: Connecticut, 1; Delaware, 2; Maryland, 2; District of Columbia, 1; Virginia, 1; North Carolina, 2; and Wyoming, 1. 52 CENSUS OF KELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 — Continued [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] expenditures— continued GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE Payment on church debt, ex- cluding interest Other current expenses, including interest Local re- lief and charity Home missions Foreign missions To gen- eral head- quarters All other purposes $222, 942 $735, 713 $85,465 $85, 046 $173, 071 $460, 675 $186,117 New England: Vermont __ _ . v 921 15, 288 5,613 68, 936 12, 242 358, 733 94, 624 5, 713 26,911 9, 689 4,056 16, 149 14, 481 6.533 13, 657 1,873 747 319 297 2.339 1, 534 12, 704 6,770 7,799 34, 090 13, 695 10 702 211 3,892 2,440 52, 113 8,555 341 3,244 375 220 2,857 768 596 1,840 93 25 273 53 400 131 662 592 759 3,261 1,052 104 323 66 3,541 1,108 41, 586 10, 916 339 1,571 362 27 4,080 2,299 295 3,516 46 42 6 112 647 520 5,207 1,899 28, 838 1,956 279, 167 48, 613 3,754 18, 678 4,209 2,120 11, 712 3, 051 3,760 9,099 856 1,180 814 1,011 433 768 2,422 5,751 1,009 15, 940 7,908 24 Massachusetts 5,575 1,200 8, 483 940 135, 455 34, 774 1,000 3,209 3,905 2,000 1,500 8,300 1,500 1,680 913 1,187 Middle Atlantic: New York. 7,070 1,440 123,711 15, 052 1,205 3,410 402 425 6,413 351 272 3,080 22 4 6 19, 349 New Jersey 1,326 Pennsylvania... 90, 178 East North Central: Ohio . 34, 055 Indiana 1,142 Illinois... 5,929 Michigan 1,723 Wisconsin 231 West North Central: Iowa _ 6,278 Missouri..' 2,983 Nebraska 2,410 Kansas 5,317 South Atlantic: West Virginia. 474 East South Central: Kentucky 191 Tennessee 60 887 Alabama 101 West South Central: Oklahoma 346 93 5,420 1,389 340 5,879 1,352 478 98 4,306 1,423 450 4,906 788 496 Mountain: Idaho Colorado... 3,021 867 660 7,650 250 4,199 Pacific: Washington .. __ Oregon __ California. 922 374 5,216 Other States. 1,095 UNITED PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH OF N. A. 53 Table 7. — Number and Membership op Churches, Value and Debt on Church Edifices, Expenditures, and Sunday Schools, by Synods and Presbyteries, 1936 o a VALUE OF DEBT ON I-. a CHURCH EDIFICES CHURCH EDIFICES EXPENDITURES SCHOOLS 'si is °1 SYNOD AND PRESBYTERY ? a S.9 ° a ■a-s m be * a .c " ° a ££ 3 ££ a £b a »"S H CO 3 o. 3 a 3 a o a •^ £ a •^ £ a •c £ a E" Z O^ < O^ ■< o M < o u ro Total 778 170,967 737 $23,078,774 204 $2,834, Ell 775 $3,711,043 758 133, 226 Synod of New York: 9 1,529 9 222, 000 1 2,500 9 38,924 9 1,110 Argyle. 12 1,816 10 198, 500 1 900 12 36, 932 12 1,135 Boston 13 3,321 12 722, 000 8 133, 340 13 86, 485 13 2,169 Delaware. 15 2,318 15 344, 100 2 76, 000 15 49, 261 15 1,529 Hudson 15 2,380 15 497, 900 10 89, 487 15 63, 991 15 2,319 New York. 11 2,314 9 327, 000 8 91,100 11 52, 621 11 1,718 Philadelphia 24 9,160 21 1, 282, 125 12 141, 242 24 243, 465 24 7.486 6 538 6 31, 500 6 6,968 6 438 Synod of Pittsburgh: 9 1,022 8 94, 500 9 21, 025 9 1,149 Chartiers 28 6,815 28 666, 700 8 22, 425 28 120, 144 27 4,751 Conemaugh 23 3,996 19 633, 300 5 139, 100 23 102, 508 22 3,187 Kiskiminetas 16 2,288 14 197, 400 6 38, 247 16 38, 313 14 1,811 Monongahela 40 18,014 38 3, 090, 096 14 416, 400 40 580, 626 39 12, 193 Westmoreland 31 6,910 27 797, 500 9 73, 834 31 147, 955 29 5, 138 First Synod of the West: Allegheny 38 13,563 38 2. 179, 000 19 198, 162 38 304, 0C6 38 9,615 Beaver Valley 24 7,979 23 1, 088, 500 8 229, 970 24 151,869 23 6,319 Butler 25 5,479 25 356, 500 1 5,000 25 93, 093 24 3,902 Caledonia 19 5,512 17 863, 900 10 261, 508 19 94, 937 19 4,017 Cleveland 26 9,201 26 1, 270, 000 15 265, 055 26 174, 492 26 8,138 Lake 24 3,573 24 430,975 2 4,000 24 63, 740 24 2,669 Mercer 13 3,554 12 344, 000 2 32, 000 13 55, 889 13 2,443 Synod of Ohio: Detroit 8 1,356 8 163,000 4 72, 000 8 35, 365 8 1,659 Mansfield_. 11 1,592 11 335, 000 4 38, 071 10 43, 828 11 1,440 Muskinsrum . 20 3,828 18 302, 050 3 47, 200 20 49, 218 18 2,922 Steubenviile.. 11 1,892 11 436, 400 1 23, 000 11 62, 203 11 1,558 Wheeling 13 1,909 12 184, 500 1 1,000 13 33, 870 12 1,248 Second Svnod: Indiana- ..... 13 1,701 13 212,000 1 2,000 13 25, 750 12 1.216 Ohio First 21 2,902 20 425, 346 2 9,838 21 53, 678 20 2,617 Ohio Northwestern. 9 1,418 8 163,500 3 7,874 9 24, 270 9 1,279 Tennessee ... _ 11 832 7 73, 500 2 570 11 13, 521 9 926 Xenia 14 2,800 14 641, 500 5 40, 800 14 72, 660 14 2,320 Synod of Illinois: Chicago.. 11 2,297 10 408, 000 3 27, 300 11 52, 268 11 1,673 Illinois Southern 21 3,587 21 482, 275 3 78, 000 21 78, 560 21 2,956 Monmouth 12 1,800 12 164, 700 1 550 12 25, 457 12 1,324 Rock Island 12 1,450 12 139, 800 1 6,000 11 27, 937 11 1,115 Wisconsin.. 6 877 6 119,800 1 22, 000 5 18, 410 5 650 Synod of Iowa: 13 2, 285 13 331, 500 13 41, 602 13 1,562 12 1,595 12 224, 000 2 6,200 12 25, 948 12 1,170 Des Moines .. 11 1,184, 11 78,000 1 125 11 19,531 11 1,048 Keokuk 10 1,540 9 178, 000 10 29, 633 10 1,077 Synod of Kansas: Arkansas Valley 13 1,697 13 151, 100 3 8,500 13 31,835 13 1,672 Concordia 6 391 6 23, 300 6 6,142 5 384 Kansas City 16 2,731 16 230, 100 2 18, 150 16 45, 834 16 2,180 5 1,013 4 76, 000 5 11,984 4 801 Synod of Nebraska: Colorado 9 3,708 8 252, 500 3 3,214 9 71,311 9 2,403 Nebraska. _ 13 2 2,518 181 13 2 ] i 146, 800 3 22, 300 15 55, 465 1 2 1,914 Uncompahare. 121 Synod of California: Los Angeles. 13 4,127 12 684, 757 6 131, 149 13 111,196 13 4,223 San Francisco 11 1,703 11 219, 550 3 23, 400 11 36,999 11 1,754 Synod of Columbia: Idaho 4 8 12 557 1,439 1,857 4 7 11 64, 500 178, 500 257, 300 1 2 1 1,500 21, 000 2,100 4 8 12 8,479 20, 159 34,016 4 8 12 456- 1,490 Puget Sound 1,894 6 918 6 92, 000 1 700 6 16, 610 6 938 'Amount for Uncompahgre combined with figures for Nebraska, to avoid disclosing the statistics of any individual church. 54 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION x DENOMINATIONAL HISTORY The most successful attempt at union of the different Presbyterian bodies in the United States which represent the Covenanter and Secession movements in Scotland was that accomplished in 1858, when the greater part of the Associate Synod (Secession) and of the Associate Reformed Synod (Secession and Cove- nanter) were brought together in the United Presbyterian Church of North America, in the city of Pittsburgh. Whatever was distinctive in the views and usages of the two branches of the church, together with their colleges, seminaries, missionary enterprises, traditions, and records, became the inheritance of the United Church. 2 DOCTRINE The United Presbyterian Church accepts the Westminster Confession of Faith and Catechisms as doctrinal standards, amending somewhat the chapters on the power of civil magistrates. In addition, by constitutional action consum- mated June 2, 1925, it adopted a Confessional Statement made up of 44 articles. This statement contains the substance of the Westminster symbols, together with certain present-day convictions of the United Presbyterian Church. It takes the place of the Judicial Testimony of 1858, and wherever it deviates from the Westminster Standards its declarations prevail. The most noteworthy modifications of the older creedal positions held by the church are the restriction of divorce to marriage unfaithfulness (willful desertion no longer being recog- nized as a valid cause for divorce), the unequivocal avowal of universal infant salvation, the extension of sacramental privileges to all who have professed their faith in Christ and are leading a Christian life, the withdrawal of any protest against secret oath-bound societies, and the abandonment of the exclusive use of the Psalms in worship. The church maintains its insistence on the plenary, verbal inspiration of Scripture as the rule of faith and practice and takes a strongly conservative stand on all the theological issues of the day. Stress is placed on the old pillar doctrines of grace, wherein are affirmed the sufficiency and fullness of the provision God has made for the need of a fallen race, through the atoning work of Jesus Christ, the eternal and only begotten Son, and the renewing and sanctifying power of the Holy Spirit. Echoing its associate fore- fathers in Scotland, the United Presbyterian Church teaches that the Gospel contains a free, unlimited offer of salvation to all sinners alike. With regard to the social order, it is definitely asserted in the Confessional Statement that a primary duty of the church is to give positive witness that the Christian prin- ciples of justice and love should have full expression in all relationships what- soever — personal, industrial, business, civic, national, and international. ORGANIZATION In organization and government the church is in accord with other Presbyterian bodies, having the same courts — session, presbytery, synod, and general assem- bly — and observing the same general methods of baptism, admission to church membership, ordination to the ministry, etc. 3 WORK The activities of the church are conducted by boards under the immediate authority of the General Assembly. These are the Board of Foreign Missions, the Board of American Missions, the Board of Education, the Board of Publica- tion and Bible School Work, the Board of Ministerial Pensions and Relief, and the Board of Directors of the Women's General Missionary Societies, which work in close relation with the other boards of the church, reporting to the General Assembly annually. 1 This statement, which is substantially the same as that published in vol. II of the Report on Religious Bodies, 1926, has been revised by O. H. Milligan, D. D., clerk of the General Assembly of the United Presby- terian Church of North America, Pittsburgh, Pa., and approved by him in its present form. 2 See The Synod of the Associate Presbyterian Church of North America, p. 69, and Synod of the Reformed Presbyterian Church of North America, p. 82. 3 See Presbyterian Bodies, p. I. UNITED PRESBYTERIAN" CHURCH OF 3ST. A. 55 The Board of Foreign Missions, located in Philadelphia, has for its foreign fields the Punjab in India, Egypt, the Sudan, and Abyssinia. The report for 1936 shows 520 congregations and mission stations; 208 American missionaries; 269 organized churches; 65,179 communicants; 327 Sabbath schools with 23,156 scholars; 301 schools of all grades, with 16,561 pupils, including 2 theological seminaries and 3 colleges, with 1,442 students; 30 hospitals and dispensaries, treating 119,903 patients. The total amount contributed by the native Christians through their churches in 1936 was $111,122, and the American churches added $314,513. The Board of American Missions operates through three departments — home missions, freedmen's missions, and church erection. The total disbursement for the year 1936 by this board was $351,332. The educational work of the church in America is represented by 7 institutions of higher learning, including 1 theological seminary and 6 colleges with a total of 3,421 students. The Women's Association, engaged in philanthropic work, operates three insti- tutions — a general hospital, a home for aged people, and an orphans' home. The young people's denominational organization is known as the Young People's Christian Union, which in 1936 had 1,068 societies, with a membership of 24,413. The Sabbath schools of the church number 866, with an enrollment of 167,439 and contributions of $295,945. PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH IN THE UNITED STATES STATISTICS Summary for the United States, with urban-rural classification. — A general summary of the. statistics for the Presbyterian Church in the United. States for the year 1936 is presented in table 1, which shows also the distribution of these figures between urban and rural territory. The membership of this denomination includes those who have been enrolled in the local churches and baptized upon profession of faith in Christ as Savior, or received by letter from any evangelical church. Table 1 . — Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 Churches (local organizations), number. Members, number Average membership per church. Membership by sex: Male Female Sex not reported Males per 100 females Membership by age: Under 13 years 13 years and over Age not reported Percent under 13 years 2 Church edifices, number Value— number reporting Amount reported Constructed prior to 1936 Constructed, wholly or in part, in 1936. Average value per church Debt — number reporting Amount reported Number reporting "no debt" Parsonages, number .. Value — number reporting Amount reported Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding inter- est All other current expenses, including in- terest Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc.-. Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution.. All other purposes Average expenditure per church Total 2,967 449, 045 151 178, 761 240, 481 29, 803 74.3 28, 506 377, 938 42, 601 7.0 2,821 2,762 $53, 197, 115 $51, 484, 808 $1, 712, 307 $19, 260 530 $6, 022, 046 1,691 1,383 1,327 $5, 728, 350 2,895 $9, 123, 628 $2, 712, 250 $711, 987 $563, 971 $739, 672 $1, 811, 109 $192, 749 $562, 804 $506, 353 $627, 022 $695, 711 $3, 152 In urban territory 293, 473 309 114, 576 157, 235 21, 662 72.9 18, 008 245, 808 29, 657 6.8 916 896 $42, 290, 137 $40, 881, 815 $1, 408, 322 $47, 199 359 $5, 583, 849 412 588 578 $3, 472, 125 941 6, 982, 774 1, 763, 213 $654, 345 $369, 377 $632, 691 1, 490, 766 $153, 901 $470, 610 $419, 392 $465, 401 $563, 078 $7, 421 In rural territory 155,572 77 64, 185 83, 246 8,141 77.1 10, 498 132, 130 12, 944 7.4 1,905 1,866 $10, 906, 978 $10, 602, 993 $303, 985 $5, 845 171 $438, 197 1,279 795 749 $2, 256, 225 1,954 $2, 140, 854 $949, 037 $57, 642 $194, 594 $106, 981 $320, 343 $38, 848 $92, 194 $86, 961 $161, 621 $132, 633 $1, 096 PERCENT OF TOTAL I Urban 32.1 65.4 64.1 35.9 65.4 34.6 72.7 27.3 63.2 36.8 65.0 35.0 69.6 30.4 32.5 32.4 79.5 79.4 82.2 67.7 92.7 24.4 42.5 43.6 60.6 32.5 76.5 65.0 91.9 65.5 85.5 82.3 79.8 83.6 82.8 74.2 Rural 67.9- 34.6 67.5 67.6 20.5 20.6 17.8 32.3 7.3 75.6 57.5 56.4 39.4 67.5 23.5 35.0 8.1 34.5 14.5 17.7 20.2 16.4 17.2 25.8 19.1 1 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. 3 Based on membership with age classification reported. 56 PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH IN THE UNITED STATES 57 Table 1. -Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 — Continued ITEM Total In urban territory In rural territory PERCENT OF TOTAL 1 Urban Rural Sunday schools : 2,576 37, 132 331, 833 889 9,073 67, 352 51 207 3,283 15 124 1,037 909 21, 128 206, 919 374 5,023 36, 302 24 95 1,734 4 30 392 1,667 16, 004 124, 914 515 4,050 31, 050 27 112 1,549 11 94 645 35.3 56.9 62.4 42.1 55.4 53.9 64.7 43.1 37.6 Summer vacation Bible schools: Churches reporting, number 57.9 44.6 46.1 Weekday religious schools: 45.9 52.8 54.1 47.2 Parochial schools : Churches reporting, number 24.2 37.8 75.8 Scholars ... 62.2 1 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. Comparative data, 1906-36. — Table 2 presents, in convenient form for com- parison, a summary of the available statistics of the Presbyterian Church in the United States for the census years 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906. Table 2. — Comparative Summary, 1906 to 1936 Churches (local organizations), number. Increase ' over preceding census: Number Percent Members , number Increase ' over preceding census: Number Percent Average membership per church. Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Average value per church. Debt — number reporting Amount reported Parsonages, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding interest. . All other current expenses, including interest. Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution All other purposes Not classified Average expenditure per church Sunday schools: Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars 1936 2,907 -502 -14.5 449, 045 -1,998 -0.4 151 2,821 2,762 $53,197,115 $19, 260 530 $6, 022, 046 1.383 1,327 $5, 728, 350 2,895 $9,123,628 $2,712,250 $711,987 $563, 971 $739, 672 $1,811, 109 $192, 749 $562, 804 $506, 353 $627, 022 $695,711 $3, 152 2,576 37, 132 331, 833 1926 3,469 104 3.1 451, 043 93. 274 26.1 130 3,617 3,148 $67, 798, 658 $21. 537 621 ,461,274 1916 279 9.0 91. 424 34.3 106 3.32) 3,041 $23,924,915 $7, 867 424 , 319, 344 1,438 3, 984, 140 3,330 $15,612,028 ■$10,824,191 •$4, 784, 386 $3, 451 $4. 688 2, 959 37, 501 367, 795 1,112 $3, 782, 057 3,101 $5, 809, 909 $3, 792. 303 $2,017,606 $1, S74 2,744 32,312 313, 165 1906 266, 345 3,012 2.734 $15, 488. 489 $5, 665 239 $539, 111 942 $2, 598, 485 2,301 24, 327 189, 767 1 A minus sign (— ) denotes decrease. 58 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 State tables. — Tables 3, 4, 5, and 6 present the statistics for the Presbyterian Church in the United States by States. Table 3 gives for each State for 1936 the number and membership of the churches classified according to their location in urban or rural territory, membership classified by sex, and data for Sunday schools. Table 4 gives for selected States the number and membership of the churches for the four census years 1906 to 1936, together with the membership for 1936 classified as "under 13 years of age" and "13 years of age and over." Table 5 shows the value of churches and parsonages and the amount of debt on church edifices for 1936. Table 6 presents, for 1936, the church expenditures, showing separately current expenses, improvements, benevolences, etc. In order to avoid disclosing the financial statistics of any individual church, separate presentation in tables 5 and 6 is limited to those States in which three or more churches reported value and expenditures. Ecclesiastical divisions.— Table 7 presents, for each synod in the Presbyterian Church in the United States, by presbyteries, the more important statistical data for 1936 shown by States in the preceding tables, including number of churches, membership, value and debt on church edifices, expenditures, and Sunday schools. Table 3. — Number and Membership op Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 NUMBER of churches NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BY SEX SUNDAY SCHOOLS GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE 3 o a 3 "3 3 "3 o a 03 "3 9 .2 "3 "3 a cu O * O a ° CO C 1,636 55, 644 20, GOG 62,915 31,208 26,155 16, 886 959 14,910 2,237 28,818 1,603 18,355 1,044 14,823 1,247 13,003 7861 11,598 467 2, 919 3,866 42,429 35 1,208 P.g. 42, 601 1,094 6,244 755 8,515 3,886 2, 948 3, 709 7.0 6.3 3.8 5.8 5.1 7.7 7.7 6.6 5.7 1,337 6.0 3,200 7.2 1,486' 8.0 2,578 6.6 470 8.8 1,602' 6.3 7013.8 4,647 8.4 1 Based on membership with age classification repprted; not shown where base is less 100. * Includes: Pennsylvania, 1, and District of Columbia, 2. 60 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Value of Churches and Parsonages and Amount of Church Debt by States, 1936 Table 5 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting value of edifices] & rr, rC © 3.3 3 a a a r— « CS o Number of church edifices VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES VALUE OF PAR- SONAGES GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE £ to ■e.S u a 3 S .3 o u 3 3 o a a to .3.9 3° -3 2* Amount cd to •s.S 3 § a < United States 2,967 2,821 2,762 853,197,115 530 $6, 022, 046 1,327 S5, 728, 350 West North Central: 115 14 399 135 494 261 212 112 131 183 163 206 106 75 38 319 4 111 14 385 130 484 247 210 104 123 169 151 192 94 72 37 294 4 109 14 376 130 475 237 205 104 120 166 151 189 94 68 37 283 i 4 2, 479, 123 252, 500 7, 009, 823 2, 242, 500 8, 499, 144 4, 501, 950 ' 3,796,700 3, 011, 200 2, 391, 850 4, 335, 077 2, 364, 350 1, 848, 500 1, 588, 700 1, 996, 288 278,310 5, 9S6, 100 615, 000 24 3 72 20 70 45 32 32 21 28 32 26 25 14 9 74 449, 998 48, 325 657, 917 254, 750 890, 976 458, 674 209, 921 580, 096 127, 777 547,871 294, 193 125, 440 244, 542 202, 985 38, 475 700, 981 129, 125 48 11 193 55 228 101 74 54 65 78 67 76 47 44 18 166 179,450 60, 400 South Atlantic: Virginia . . . . ... 916, 450 277, 600 North Carolina .. South Carolina.. 992, 100 476. 285 267 900 Florida East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee. . Alabama Mississippi ... West South Central: 299, 350 281, 700 353, 015 255, 450 292, 800 161,850 Louisiana.. ... _. Oklahoma.. .._... Texas Other States . 188, 000 37, 550 660, 450 2R. 000 1 1 Includes: Pennsylvania, 1; District of Columbia, 2; and New Mexico, 1. Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States.. West North Central Missouri South Atlantic: Maryland Virginia West Virginia North Carolina South Carolina Georgia Florida East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee Alabama Mississippi West South Central: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas. Other States Total num berof churches 2,987 14 399 135 494 261 212 112 131 183 163 206 106 75 38 319 EXPENDITURES Churches reporting 2,395 14 398 132 489 257 207 109 121 179 159 201 100 73 34 306 Total amount 9, 123, 628 326, 865 46, 601 1, 250, 253 405, 048 1, 519, 596 701, 200 713. 589 505, 986 394, 463 817,941 409, 631 325, 659 264,611 299, 210 57, 959 1,024,964 60, 052 Pastors' salaries All other salaries $2,712,250 I 8711,937 Repairs and improve- ments S563, 971 103, 480 31 116 20, 824 17 229 3 888 2,420 369 572 96 985 77,592 127 130 37 783 20, 801 420 950 105 697 113,910 223 196 37 854 38, 587 195 263 56 743 53, 997 137 178 37 989 28, 397 134 170 38 317 29, 949 193, 178 78, 098 39, 943 135, 645 35, 448 25, 315 119, 264 9, 754 23, 457 86, 805 17, 203 15,919 82, 778 29, 435 17,711 28, 331 2,008 4,447 330, 351 88, 533 49, 097 7, 720 5, 136 1,606 i Includes: Pennsylvania, 1; District of Columbia, 2; and New Mexico, 1. PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH IN THE UNITED STATES 61 Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 — Continued [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States West North Central Missouri South Atlantic: Maryland Virginia West Virginia North Carolina South Carolina Georgia Florida East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee Alabama Mississippi West South Central: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas Other States expenditures— continued Payment on church debt, ex- cluding interest S739, 672 18,878 1,554 72, 379 34, 870 142, 294 72,415 39, 573 48, 889 17, 101, 33, 18, 28, 18, 1, 81, 7,650 Other current expenses, including interest 81,811,109 78, 665 12, 915 258, 739 86, 150 240, 437 127, 606 127, 202 135, 138 71,173 163, 124 67, 835 57, 937 58, 724 73, 697 11,137 221,348 19, 282 Local relief and charity 3,445 520 16,016 9,650 27, 277 12,353 32, 100 9,918 13, 533 23, 460 12, 786 4,903 3,196 2,918 1,203 17,018 2,453 Home missions $562, 804 15, 024 1,603 84, 367 21, 400 101,775 33, 640 42, 708 28, 404 21, 149 60, 474 22, 815 14, 481 20, 921 1,612 77, 453 5,091 Foreign missions 1,954 79, 179 13, 267 104, 486 40, 284 36, 234 24, 887 17, 635 60, 364 19, 988 11, 600 11, 17S 18,722 1,373 47, 435 5,051 To gen- eral head- quarters 26, 152 2,588 133, 166 36, 736 100, 923 62, 650 53, 276 23, 948 22, 747 31,198 22, 877 36, 595 19, 404 8,826 2,199 43, 730 7 All other purposes 8695,711 16, 565 1,930 62, 258 17,261 161,837 52, 615 76, 493 31, 238 28, 220 67, 038 33, 416 28, 770 13,318 25, 486 4,299 68, 910 6,057 Table 7. — Number and Membership of Churches, Value and Debt on Church Edifices, Expenditures, and Sunday Schools, by Synods and Presbyteries, 1936 synod and presbytery Total Synod of Alabama: Birmingham East Alabama Mobile North Alabama Tuscaloosa Synod of Appalachia: Abingdon Asheville Holston Knoxville Synod of Arkansas: Arkansas Ouachita Pine Bluff Washburn Synod of Florida: Florida St. Johns Suwanee Synod of Georgia: Athens Atlanta Augusta Cherokee Macon Savannah Southwest Georgia Synod of Kentucky: Guerrant Lexington-Ebenezer Louisville Muhlenburg Transylvania 211669—40— 2,987 449,045 5,262 5,011 3,421 3,700 3,839 7,491 4,420 6,724 8,056 5,570 3,902 3,822 1,426 2,540 12,413 6,659 3, 172 15, 050 2,601 2,619 2,876 2,400 1,826 917 4,034 7,332 2,023 2,450 VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES 3 2 o £ 2,762 ,197,115 823, 500 427, 200 318,000 343, 300 433, 500 737, 000 547, 600 525, 459 1, 324, 100 835, 200 254, 850 384, 900 116, 750 256, 900 1, 732, 250 1, 021, 250 258, 300 1,991,000 372, 200 238, 400 397, 550 212, 500 295, 750 54, 600 523, 450 964, 500 354, 300 434, 500 DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES EXPENDITURES 530 $3,022,046 218, 400 13, 900 37, 835 13, 450 9,900 19, 750 12, 500 70, 449 110, 187 189, 292 11,900 38, 350 5,000 302 282, 235 297, 559 10, 032 125, 095 6,150 1,540 24, 014 38, 790 4,300 13, 900 99, 595 3,282 2,500 2, S35 $9,123,628 128,312 84, 650 55, 949 66, 294 71, 663 120, 159 103, 519 149,801 242, 217 112, 156 61,097 62, 004 29, 354 58, 607 306, 623 140, 673 54, 835 388, 932 62, 096 55, 689 68, 905 39, 209 41, 741 13, 063 78, 645 192, 895 53, 304 49, 909 SUNDAY SCHOOLS 2,576 331, 833 4,429 2,662 2, 336 2,896 2,320 7,104 3,568 7,204 6,770 3,656 2,586 2,575 921 2,233 9,347 3,934 2,048 9, 937 1,581 1,685 2,381 2,147 1,310 778 2,835 4,688 1,469 1,734 62 CENSUS OF KELIGIOUS BODIES, 193 6 Table 7. — Number and Membership of Churches, Value and Debt on Church Edifices, Expenditures, and Sunday Schools, by Synods and Presbyteries, 1936 — Continued 8YNOD AND PRESBYTERY Synod of Louisiana: Louisiana New Orleans Red River ... Synod of Mississippi: ' Central Mississippi- East Mississippi Meridian Mississippi North Mississippi. . Synod of Missouri: Lafayette Missouri PotosL. St. Louis Upper Missouri Synod of North Caro- lina: Albemarle Concord Fayette ville Granville .. Kings Mountain... Mecklenburg Orange Wilmington Winston-Salem Synod of Oklahoma: Durant Indian Mangum Synod of Snedecor Me- morial: Central Alabama.. . Central Louisiana.. Ethel No. and So. Caro- lina Synod of South Caro- lina: Bethel Charleston.. __ Congaree Enoree Harmony Pee Dee Piedmont South Carolina Bynod of Tennessee: Columbia Memphis Nashville Synod of Texas: Brazos Brownwood Central Texas Dallas El Paso Fort Worth Paris Texas-Mexican Western Texas Synod of Virginia: East Hanover Lexington... Montgomery Norfolk Potomac Roanoke West Hanover Winchester Synod of West Virginia: Bluest one Greenbriar Kanawha 4,152 4,533 4,848 5,721 3,173 3,843 2,393 3,052 2,564 3,681 2,141 3,228 5,260 2,315 9,943 11, 152 5, 165 5,618 15, 703 11,818 6,120 3,484 1,218 263 1,975 371 502 263 692 6,433 2,345 4, 124 7,008 4,006 4,811 3,131 5,469 2,201 10,618 8,044 9,839 2,024 5,050 8,623 2,413 4,412 4,338 2,132 12, 102 13, 188 12, 882 11,974 6,839 4,502 6,234 3, 475 6,222 3,929 4,930 9,000 VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES $496, 400 870, 750 618,038 643, 850 194, 400 303, 550 383, 100 316, 200 229. 600 395, 7s4 262, 500 859, 335 731,904 207, 000 770, 800 648, 800 845, 050 511, 300 1, 671, 922 2, 100, 597 822, 225 320, 450 97, 850 5,260 175,200 24,650 13, 100 8,400 24,700 076, 450 415, 000 656, 000 1, 075, 500 306, 700 672, 700 286, 800 402, 100 185, 400 1,752,318 659, 700 1, 435, 950 336, 050 626, 400 941, 825 229, 850 471, 700 363, 650 35, 750 1, 544, 925 1, 523, 123 1, 150, 200 1, 495, 900 1, 022, 750 970, 100 456, 700 351, 750 496, 100 459, 100 395, 200 1, 059, 900 $150,800 106. 600 4,825 84, 150 9,325 21, 200 8,250 2,000 12, 841 13, 170 22, 500 326, 075 75, 412 7,800 72, 852 20, 500 33, 110 18, 576 193, 151 503, 600 6,950 21, 902 24,150 " 14," 325' 708 1,610 515 42, 540 39, 370 164, 125 131, 950 9,171 40, 518 1,500 29, 300 2,700 370, 135 2, 900 89, 725 500 75, 650 193, 285 45, 725 19, 446 2,000 1,400 272, 525 173, 583 45, 534 263, 102 127, 225 185, 825 150 8,100 32, 101 7,200 43, 250 184, 172 EXPENDITURES $83, 847 94, 009 118,211 58. 201 159 123 98! 344 259. 110 63. 90: 155. 60 91, 53 7f 35 255 155, 211 39 98 ISO, 53 79 105, io! 214 297, 190, 244 1S4, 135, 85 58, 104; 87, 75! 177 SUNDAY SCHOOLS o £ PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH IN THE UNITED STATES 63 HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION » DENOMINATIONAL HISTORY Previous to the Civil War the Presbyterian churches in the United States held widely different positions in regard to slavery. The larger denominations did not take positive ground but left local bodies free to act as they judged best. Some of the smaller and stricter churches, however, were stringent in their rules, and even went so far as to exclude slaveholders from their communion. As early as 1818 the General Assembly expressed itself very strongly in denuncia- tion of slavery, but at the same time recommended consideration toward those so circumstanced as to be unable to carry out the full recommendation of the church. After the separation between the "Old School" and the "New School," the latter was more aggressive, and the New School Assembly, in 1853, called upon its southern presbyteries to report "the real facts in relation to this sub- ject." The result was that several synods and presbyteries, mostly in the border States, seceded and, in 1858, formed the United Synod of the Presbyterian Church. When the Civil War broke out, the Old School General Assembly, in session in Philadelphia, through what were known as the "Spring resolutions," pledged its whole constituency to the support of the Federal Government in the contest which was then beginning. The southern churches which were connected with the assembly took the ground that this action violated the constitution of the church, in that it assumed to decide a disputed political question, and would in- evitably introduce the strife and rancor of political discussion into the church courts. There was also a deep-seated conviction that the difference of opinion as to the status of slavery was radical and irreconcilable. The great majority of the northern churches, whether or not they gave formal expression to their belief, regarded slavery as sinful. The southern churches refused absolutely to "make slaveholding a sin or nonslaveholding a term (condition) of communion." Ac- cordingly, 47 presbyteries formally withdrew from connection with the Old School General Assembly, and their commissioners met in Augusta, Ga., Decem- ber 4, 1861, and organized the General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church in the Confederate States of America. In 1864 the United Synod and the General Assembly of the Confederate States came together, and in the following year adopted the name "The Presbyterian Church in the United States." This united church was further enlarged by the accession of several bodies which had proclaimed themselves independent of the Northern Assembly, in protest against any political action by an ecclesiastical body. Of these, the largest were the Synod of Kentucky, which joined in 1869, and the Synod of Missouri, which joined in 1874. As the discussions connected with the Civil War subsided, fraternal relations were established with the northern churches, in 1882, and in 1888 the two General Assemblies held a joint meeting in Philadelphia in celebration of the centenary of the adoption of the constitution of the church. In 1897 they also united in celebrating the two hundred and fiftieth anniversary of the Westminster Assem- bly, which formulated the Confession of Faith and Catechism of the Church. Various efforts have been made to bring together these two great sections of the Presbyterian Church. As yet, however, they have not been successful, owing partly to differences in doctrinal emphasis and church conduct, but chiefly to diversity in community and church life. The northern churches make no dis- tinction between white and Negro; the southern churches have adopted a policy of separation, being moved thereto by the conviction that the best development of the Negroes would be secured by the increased responsibility thus laid upon them, and by apprehension that social embarrassment might result from ecclesi- astical relations. So far as may be, the Negro members are organized into separate congregations, and these into separate presbyteries, with reference to an ultimate Colored Presbyterian Church. An independent synod was thus set off by the assembly in 1897, but two presbyteries, composed exclusively of Negroes, owing to remoteness, remained as constituent parts of the synods in whose bounds they are located. However, in 1916, the General Assembly constituted these and two 1 This statement, which is substantially the same as that published in vol. II of the Report on Religious Bodies, 1926, has been revised by Rev. E. C. Scott, D. D., stated clerk and treasurer, General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church in the United States, Dallas, Tex., and approved by him in its present form. 64 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 other Negro presbyteries existing within its territory into a synod composed exclusively of Negro minister's and members, yet being a constituent part of the Presbyterian Church in the United States. DOCTRINE AND ORGANIZATION In doctrinal matters the church is strictly Calvinistic, adheres closely to the standards, and, while allowing liberty of dissent in minor matters, requires strict creed subscription from all its ministers and office bearers. It particularly ex- cludes from its courts all discussion of political questions, holds to the plenary inspiration of the Bible, and has not abated fai^h in its inerrancy. It claims that the Scriptures forbid women the public expounding of God's Word, or other functions pertaining to an ordained minister, but admits their services in other lines of Christian work. In polity the principal distinctive feature is the recognition of ruling elders as entitled to deliver the charge in the installation of a pastor and to serve as moderators of any of the higher courts. WORK The activities of the church are under the care of executive committees ap- pointed annually by the General Assembly and directly responsible to it. The home missionary work is conducted in part by such an executive committee and in part by the presbyteries. The executive committee aids the weaker presbyteries and conducts new work on the frontier, in the mountains, and among foreigners and Negroes. Its aid includes assistance, not merely in the conduct of services, but in the erection of churches and manses. The committee also conducts schools for the Indian tribes in Oklahoma, for the whites in the Appalachian Mountains, and for immigrant children. In the conduct of the local work, appropriations are made by the executive committee to the presbyteries, not to the specific field or the missionaries to be aided, thus securing presbyterial control of the entire work. The Assembly's Executive Committee on Home Missions in 1936 aided, in whole or in part, 517 missionaries who served 726 churches, schools, and organized missions with 399 outpost Sunday schools and preaching stations. The contribu- tions of the church for this work amounted to $952,621. This includes support for several hundred ministers and as many churches aided directly by the presby- teries. The foreign missionary work is under the care of the executive committee and is carried on in Africa, Brazil, China, Japan, Korea, and Mexico. The report for 1936 shows 60 stations and 2,390 outstations, occupied by 393 American mission- aries and workers, and 4,193 trained native workers; 416 organized congregations with 81,881 members; 1,109 mission schools with 59,649 pupils. Hospitals and dispensaries are conducted in 114 buildings with 2,002 beds. Total number of patients treated, 310,961; total number of surgical operations, 14,306. This work was done by 46 American physicians and nurses, assisted by 350 native physicians, nurses, and medical helpers. The educational interests of the Presbyterian Church in the United States are represented by 4 theological seminaries, 2 training schools for Negroes, 1 training school for lay workers, 14 colleges of higher grade, 1 affiliated college, and 9 junior colleges; 10 secondary schools; 9 mountain elementary schools; and 2 Mexican mission schools. Faculty members number 972; students, 12,047; buildings 593, with property value of $22,962,113 and endowment, $12,984,667; books in libra- ries, 604,632 volumes. Contributions in 1936 for educational purposes amounted to $252,988. The philanthropic work of the church in 1936 included 16 orphanages with 1,874 inmates. The orphanages are owned and controlled by the synods in whose territory they are located. They have a property value of $3,384,769 and endowments amounting to $893,886. The contributions for the support of these orphanages in 1936 were $299,436. The executive committee of Christian Education and Ministerial Relief aids young men and women in preparation for the ministry and for life service. In 1936 there were 135 candidates for the ministry and mission service aided to the amount of $9,090; there were 370 men and women candidates for the ministry and mission service; 195 ministers, 310 widows, orphans from 34 homes of deceased ministers, and 11 unordained missionaries were aided to the amount of $128,878. PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH IN THE UNITED STATES 65 The Endowment Fund for ministerial relief amounts to $1,506,711. The General Assembly designated the year 1937 as the time to complete the $3,000,000 Accrued Liability Fund in order to put in operation the Ministers' Annuity (pension) Fund. In 1936 the executive committee of Religious Education and Publication issued 13,296,0S9 copies of Sabbath School and missionary literature; the receipts for this work were $55,224. The Woman's Auxiliary of the Presbyterian Church in the United States was organized in 1912. In 1936 there were 2,496 societies with 16S,434 members, and the contributions were $1,180,440. In 1922 the men of the church were formally organized, with a secretary in charge. Societies composed of men have since been organized throughout the churches, which have as their aim the development of the spiritual life as well as the development and training of leaders in all departments of church life and activity. In 1932 the "Men of the Church" was made a department of the executive committee of Religious Education and Publication. THE SYNOD OF THE ASSOCIATE PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH OF NORTH AMERICA [Formerly Associate Synod of North America (Associate Presbyterian Church)] STATISTICS Summary for the United States, with urban-rural classification.— A general summary of the statistics for The Synod of the Associate Presbyterian Church of North America for the year 1936 is presented in table 1, which shows also the distribution of these figures between urban and rural territory. The membership of this denomination consists of those who have been received on profession of faith or certificate and are thus admitted to the full privileges of the church. Table 1. — Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 Churches (local organizations), number Members, number Average membership per church Membership by sex: Male Female Males per 100 females Membership by age: Under 13 years.. _ 13 years and over Percent under 13 years Church edifices, number Value— number reporting Amount reported Constructed prior to 1936 Average value per church _ Debt — number reporting Amount reported Number reporting "no debt" Parsonages, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Expenditures : Churches reporting, number. Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding interest All other current expenses, including interest Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution... All other purposes Average expenditure per church Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number. Officers and teachers Scholars Total 308 34 121 187 64.7 299 2.9 $17, 800 $17,800 $2, 225 1 $1, 000 6 1 1 $2, 500 $9, 465 $4, 808 $1, 824 $456 $200 $909 $75 $175 $429 $454 $135 $1, 052 5 22 182 In urban territory ( 2 ) 2 2 $8, 000 $8, 000 $4, 000 1 $1, 000 1 2 $2, 722 $1, 395 $154 $25 $795 $50 $39 $264 $1, 361 In rural territory 234 33 93 141 66.0 9 225 3.8 7 6 $1, 633 1 1 $2, 500 7 $6, 743 $3, 413 $1, 670 $431 $200 $114 $25 $175 $390 $190 $135 $963 4 20 161 PERCENT OF TOTAL ' Urban Rural 24.0 23.1 24.6 44.9 44.9 100.0 28.8 29.0 8.4 5.5 87.5 9.1 58.1 76.0 76.9 75.4 75.3 55.1 55.1 100.0 71.2 71.0 91.6 94.5 100.0 12.5 100.0 90.9 41.9 100.0 8.5 1 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. ' Ratio not shown where number of females is less than 100. 66 THE SYNOD, ASSOCIATE PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH, N. A. 67 Comparative data, 1906-36. — Table 2 presents, in convenient form for com- parison, a summary of the available statistics of The Synod of the Associate Presbyterian Church of North America for the census years 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906. Table 2. — Comparative Summary, 1906 to 1936 •Churches (local organizations), number - Increase ' over preceding census: Number Percent J Members, number Increase ' over preceding census: Number Percent Average membership per church. Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Average value per church . Debt — number reporting Amount reported Parsonages, number Value — number reporting . Amount reported Expenditures: Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries _ Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding interest.- All other current expenses, including interest- Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution All other purposes Average expenditure per church_ Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars 193G 9 -2 308 -21 -6.4 34 8 $17, 800 $2, 225 1 $1,000 1 1 $2, 500 9 $9, 465 $4, 808 $1, 824 $456 $200 $909 $75 $175 $429 $454 $135 $1, 052 5 22 182 1926 11 -1 -161 -32.9 30 10 10 $28, 800 $2. 880 1 $1,000 1 $3, 000 11 $8, 841 $6, 586 $2, 255 6 14 150 1916 -296 -37.7 41 12 12 $26, 400 $2, 200 1 $2, 500 12 $8,114 $6, 301 $1,813 $676 5 12 137 1906 22 786 36 19 19 $23, 825 $1,517 9 13 289 i A minus sign (— ) denotes decrease. » Percent not shown where base is less than 100. State tables. — Tables 3, 4, 5, and 6 present the statistics for The Synod of the Associate Presbyterian Church of North America by States. Table 3 gives for each State for 1936 the number and membership of the churches classified accord- ing to their location in urban or rural territory, membership classified by sex, and data for Sunday schools. Table 4 gives for selected States the number and mem- bership of the churches for the four census years 1906 to 1936, together with the membership for 1936 classified as "under 13 years of age" and "13 years of age and over." Table 5 shows the value of church edifices and the amount of debt on such property for 1936. Table 6 presents, for 1936, the church expenditures, showing separately current expenses, improvements, benevolences, etc. In order to avoid disclosing the financial statistics of any individual church, separate presentation in tables 5 and 6 is limited to those States in which three or more churches reported value and expenditures. Ecclesiastical divisions. — Table 7 presents, for each presbytery in The Synod of the Associate Presbyterian Church of North America, the more important statistical data for 1936 shown by States in the preceding tables, including num- ber of churches, membership, value and debt on church edifices, expenditures, and Sundav schools. 68 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 3. — Number and Membership of Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 NUMBER OF NUMBER OF MEMBERSHIP BY CHURCHES MEMBERS SEX SUNDAY SCHOOLS «2 a .a o o O 03 ft GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION fcH ^ M a e AND STATE *i a} o3 a> a a 03 o 03 3 H 3 03 O o3 ,0 c3 o B § H 3 a 1 o E-< t> PS e 13 m ft O o m United States 9 2 7 3C8 74 234 121 187 64.7 5 22 182 Middle Atlantic: Pennsylvania 3 3 119 119 50 69 2 8 76 East North Central: 1 1 9 9 3 6 West North Central: Iowa.. . . . 3 2 1 101 74 27 40 61 2 5 41 Kansas.. 2 2 79 79 28 51 1 9 65 1 Ratio not shown where number of females is less than 100. Table 4. — Number and Membership of Churches, 1906 to 1936, and Mem- bership by Age in 1936, by States NUMBER OF CHURCHES NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BY AGE, 1936 GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE 1936 1966 1916 1906 1936 1926 1916 1906 Under 13 years 13 years and over Per- cent under 13 United States . 9 11 12 22 308 329 490 786 9 299 2.9 Middle Atlantic: 3 1 3 2 4 1 3 3 4 1 4 3 8 3 5 4 12 119 9 101 79 132 14 113 70 162 20 199 109 327 57 237 144 21 9 110 9 101 79 7.6 East North Central: West North Central: Other States . . . i Separate presentation was limited to States having 3 or more churches. Table 5. — Value of Churches and Amount of Church Debt by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting value of edifices] Total number of churches Number of church edifices VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES Churches reporting Amount Churches reporting Amount 9 9 8 $17, 800 1 $1,000 Iowa. . 3 6 3 6 3 15 9,100 8,700 1 1,000 1 Includes: Pennsylvania, 2; Indiana, 1; and Kansas, 2. THE SYNOD, ASSOCIATE PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH, N. A. 69 Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 193G [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] ■s H a J3 cj EXPENDITURES 60 a a -3 A S-9 T3 p •h STATE o o .3 E a a o a a> .3 a 3 o S co _c0 "3 CO 03 N CD .3 Sb CD 52 o 3 M .3 P "'■3 §1 3 £ a -^ ■a s.g 3 _ CD -*^ "3 CO ^.3 a 1 3 o a 3 CD -3 D] ^-. CD CO tj o a 3 a (H CD 43 a H 3 a O CO ft ft SS£ gpe CO a O o A o 03 £"** o " o O Eh O e- Ph -4 « hJ w to H $454 Urban Rural Sunday schools : 132 1,610 15, 043 28 251 1,983 1 4 62 45 703 7,354 15 148 1,025 87 907 7,689 13 103 958 1 4 62 34.1 43.7 48.9 65.9 56.3 Scholars 51.1 Summer vacation Bible schools : 59.0 51.7 41.0 48.3 Parochial schools : '- i Percent not shown where base is less than 100. Comparative data, 1906-36. — Table 2 presents, in convenient form for com- parison, a summary of the available statistics of The General Synod of the Asso- ciate Reformed Presbvterian Church for the census years 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906. Table 2. — Comparative Summary, 1906 to 1936 Churches (local organizations), number. Increase • over preceding census: Number Percent Members, number Increase over preceding census: Number Percent Average membership per church. Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Average value per church. Debt — number reporting Amount reported Parsonages, number Value— number reporting. Amount reported Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding interest.. All other current expenses, including interest . Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution All other purposes Not classified Average expenditure per church Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars 1936 -2 -1.4 21,981 1,571 7.7 156 139 137 2, 044, 350 $14, 922 20 $109, 240 $342, 250 141 $320, 209 $134, 291 $8, 458 $16, 026 $17, 606 $49. 460 $4, 706 $5, 336 $4, 612 $51,035 $28, 679 $2, 271 132 1,610 15, 043 1926 10 7.5 20, 410 5,286 35.0 143 160 139 $2, 428, 100 $17, 468 21 $251, 440 81 $395, 000 $674, 638 $130, 456 $4, 789 $5, 703 137 1,640 15, 998 1916 133 -8 -5.7 15, 124 1,923 14.6 114 130 128 $667, 650 $5, 216 18 $39, 196 63 $145, 165 133 $178, 138 $125, 163 $52, 975 $1, 339 128 1,379 13, 411 1906 141 13, 201 142 134 $436, 550 $3, 258 17 $16, 680 51 $96, 975 126 1,109 9,732 i A minus sign (— ) denotes decrease. GENERAL SYNOD, ASSOCIATE REFORMED PRESBYTERIAN 73 State tables. — Tables 3, 4, 5, and 6 present the statistics for The General Synod of the Associate Reformed Presbyterian Church by States. Table 3 gives for each State for 1936 the number and membership of the churches classified accord- ing to their location in urban or rural territory, membership classified by sex, and data for Sunday schools. Table 4 gives for selected States the number and mem- bership of the churches for the four census years 1906 to 1936, together with the membership for 1936 classified as "under 13 years of age" and "13 years of age and over." Table 5 shows the value of churches and parsonages and the amount of debt on church edifices for 1936. Table 6 presents, for 1936, the church ex- penditures, showing separately current expenses, improvements, benevolences, etc. In order to avoid disclosing the financial statistics of any individual church, separate presentation in tables 5 and 6 is limited to those States in which three or more churches reported value and expenditures. Ecclesiastical divisions. — Table 7 presents, for each presbytery in The General Synod of the Associate Reformed Presbyterian Church, the more important statistical data for 1936 shown by States in the preceding tables, including num- ber of churches, membership, value and debt on church edifices, expenditures,, and Sunday schools. Table 3. — Number and Membership of Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 OF nv churches MEMBERS membership by sex SUNDAY SCHOOLS © „ s T3 GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND Ui a m STATE T3 %4 8.9 CO "a a "3 H 3 3 a 03 o3 3 "3 03 a a o a S3 o3 O CD _J3 "S J3 H « Eh t> « & W 'M o o DQ 141 47 94 21,981 9,788 12, 193 7,884 9,232 4,865 85.4 132 1,610 15,043 West North Central: 2 2 164 164 65 99 (') 2 IS 106 South Atlantic: Virginia 7 1 6 1,290 260 1,030 562 728 77.2 7 87 946 West Virginia 1 1 119 119 60 59 (>) 1 12 65 North Carolina . _ 33 17 16 7,364 4, 849 2,515 2,444 2,880 2,040 84.9 31 483 5,260 South Carolina.. .. 48 15 33 7,064 2,713 4,351 2,619 2,958 1,487 88. 5 46 527 4,515 Georgia.. 9 1 8 1,154 288 866 547 607 90.1 8 87 873 Florida 5 4 1 459 430 29 195 264 73.9 5 57 414 East South Central: 1 1 240| 240 240 1 17 172 15 9 3 1 12 8 2,080 487 319 8 1,761 479 662 203 705 284 713 93.9 71.5 13 148 42 1,287 Alabama.. . _ 322 Mississippi 4 1 3 760 238 522 190 185 385 102.7 4 49 451 West South Centeal: Arkansas 1 3 4 800 443 357 337 463 72. 8 7 83 632 1 Ratio not shown where number of females is less than 100. 74 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 4. — Number and Membership of Churches, 1906 to 1936, and Mem- bership by Age in 1936, by States [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches in either 1936, 1926, 1916, or 1906] number of churches NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BY AGE , 1936 GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE 1936 1926 1916 1906 1936 1926 1916 1906 Under 13 years 13 years and over Age not re- ported Per- cent under 13i United States 141 7 33 48 9 5 1 15 9 4 7 143 5 36 48 11 5 1 15 8 4 7 133 6 24 47 11 5 2 15 8 4 8 141 4 25 47 12 1 5 14 5 6 13 6 3 21,981 20, 410 15, 124 13,201 1,388 15, 578 5,015 8.2 South Atlantic: 1,290 7,364 7,064 1,154 459 240 2,080 487 760 800 954 6,645 6,359 1,120 481 212 2, 364 389 780 938 705 4,248 4,923 927 356 117 1,644 345 790 888 444 3,625 4,112 940 84 178 1, 504 320 577 854 349 214 135 439 467 121 43 1,155 5,055 5,028 1,033 416 1,870 1,569 240 951 385 10.5 North Carolina South Carolina 8.0 8.5 10.5 Florida 9.4 East South Central: Tennessee. . 59 39 23 51 1,070 448 352 749 5.2 8.0 6.1 West South Central: 6.4 23 3 3 283 168 181 11 272 3.9 • Based on membership with age classification reported. > Includes: Missouri, 2, and West Virginia, 1. ( Table 5. — Value 'of Churches and Parsonages and Amount of Church Debt by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting value of edifices] GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States South Atlantic: Virginia North Carolina South Carolina Georgia Florida East South Central: Tennessee Alabama.., Mississippi West South Central: Arkansas Other States 141 139 value of church edifices H 2 xi g 137 $2, 044, 350 73, 100 763, 200 677, 850 153, 200 165, 000 95, 500' 12,800 13, 300 77, 800 12,600 DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES a a J3 g 20 S109, 240 315 49, 525 24,550 24, 000 7,700 2,650 500 VALUE OF PARSONAGES 23 S342, 250 23, 300 1 10, 500 109, 000 27, 500 15, 500 26, 000 6,800 5,500 10, 800 7,350 1 Includes: Missouri, 2, and West Virginia, I. 1 Includes 1 parsonage in Kentucky. GENERAL SYNOD, ASSOCIATE REFORMED PRESBYTERIAN 75 Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1938 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] Total number of churches EXPENDITURES GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE Churches reporting Total amount Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and im- prove- ments Payment on church debt, ex- cluding in- terest 141 141 $320, 209 $134, 291 $8, 458 $16, 026 $17, 608 South Atlantic: Virginia 7 33 48 9 5 15 9 4 7 4 7 33 48 9 5 15 9 4 7 14 11,603 104, 730 107, 082 19, 998 17, 181 28,428 6,011 6,846 10, 988 7,342 6,005 38, 728 43, 591 8,683 7,884 14, 446 2,977 3,105 5,460 3,412 251 3,642 2,705 144 760 388 848 3,964 6,218 1,029 260 1,759 616 700 397 235 115 5,211 5,902 1,575 2,500 2,103 Georgia Florida East South Central: Tennessee - Mississippi - 120 340 108 West South Central: 200 expenditures — continued GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE Other current expenses, in- cluding in- terest Local relief and charity Home mis- sions Foreign missions To general headquar- ters All other purposes $49, 460 $4, 706 $5,336 $4, 612 $51,035 S28, 679 South Atlantic: Virginia __ North Carolina South Carolina 1,608 18,318 17, 829 1,456 2,410 3,357 373 400 1,540 2,169 130 1,965 1,097 179 115 966 50 5 177 22 90 1,251 3,406 275 15 576 3,498 255 2,015 20, 727 16,223 2,802 1,860 2,320 1,553 1,225 1,920 390 526 10, 348 6,613 3,600 Florida,. - 1,392 East South Central: 175 14 168 2,746 428 1,291 West South Central: Arkansas 125 100 729 1,006 i Includes: Missouri, 2; West Virginia, 1; and Kentucky, 1. 76 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 7. — Number and Membership of Churches, Value and Debt on Church Edifices, Expenditures, and Sunday Schools, by Presbyteries, 1936 o x: Ut 3 VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES EXPENDITURES SUNDAY SCHOOLS S-i bo be cm a 3 3 3 o CI -£ PRESBYTERY S a o ft © O ft O ft o a c o Jj t-, '_ 3 o s> (B s J3 3 -3 3 .3 3 .3 u 03 o a 3 5 3 1 a 3 o a 3 .3 3 o a 5 &H £ D < o < o < a zo Total 141 21.981 137 $2. 044, 350 20 $109, 240 141 $320, 209 132 15, 043 Catawba 24 4,777 24 419. 500 3 21,550 24 66, 027 24 3,047 First 32 7,257 32 758, 200 8 49, 525 32 103,315 30 5,154 Mississippi 23 3,294 20 163,450 2 750 23 42, 562 22 2,170 Second 39 4,007 39 581, 550 5 34, 700 39 79, 649 36 2,861 Tennessee and Ala- bama . 15 1,237 14 46, 800 1 2,400 15 16, 498 12 800 Virginia 8 1,409 8 74, 850 1 315 8 12, 158 8 1,011 HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION » DENOMINATIONAL HISTORY In 1782 the Reformed Presbytery, representing the old Scotch Covenanters, and the Associate Presbytery, representing the Associate Synod of Scotland, united, forming the Associate Reformed Synod. 2 This body grew steadily until it became, in 1804, a general synod with four subordinate synods. One of these, the Synod of the Carolinas, became doubtful of the loyalty of the General Synod to the distinctive principles of the denomination and withdrew, becoming, in 1822, an independent body, assuming the name Associate Reformed Synod of the South to distinguish it from the Associate Reformed synods in the North. By the union of 1858, which formed the United Presbyterian Church, there ceased to be any other Associate Reformed synods in the North or elsewhere, and the synod, in 1913, dropped the distinctive phrase, "of the South," thereby becoming the Associate Reformed Presbyterian Church, now known as The General Synod of the Associate Reformed Presbyterian Church. DOCTRINE AND ORGANIZATION In doctrine the church is thoroughly Calvinistic, adhering to the Westminster standards. In polity it is Presbyterian. Its distinctive principle is the ex- clusive use of the Psalms in praise. WORK The foreign mission fields are in Mexico and India. In the Mexican mission there are 11 foreign and native ministers, and in the India mission there are 15 foreign and native ministers. The General Synod of the Associate Reformed Presbyterian Church maintains a college with a theological department at Due West, S. C., with a total enrollment of 360 students. 1 This statement, which is substantially the same as that published in vol. II of the Report on Religious Bodies, 1926, has been revised by Rev. J. M. Bigham, D. D., Anderson, S. C, and approved by him in its present form. 2 See The Synod of the Associate Presbyterian Church of North America, p. 69. SYNOD OF THE REFORMED PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH OF NORTH AMERICA STATISTICS Summary for the United States, with urban-rural classification. — -A general summary of the statistics for the Synod of the Reformed Presbyterian Church of North America for the year 1936 is presented in table 1, which shows also the distribution of these figures between urban and rural territory. The membership of this denomination consists of those persons who have been received into the church upon public profession of faith and are in good standing. Baptism is administered to infants, but public profession of faith is not usually made before the thirteenth or fourteenth year. Table 1. — Summary of Statistics for Churches in Territory, 1936 Urban and Rural Churches (local organizations), number- Members, number Average membership per church- Membership by sex: Male Female Sex not reported Males per 100 females Membership by as:e: Under 13 years 13 years and over Age not reported Percent under 13 years 2 Church edifices, number Value— number reporting Amount reported Constructed prior to 1936- Average value per church Debt— num ber report ing Amount reported Number reporting "no debt" Parsonages, number Value— number reporting. Amount reported Total Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements.. _ Payment on church debt, excluding in- terest All other current expenses, including interest Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etC-_. Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution.. All other purposes Average expenditure per church 6,386 77 2,587 3,661 138 70.7 150 6,114 122 2.4 81 77 $1,002,903 $1, 002, 903 $13, 025 18 $81, 725 49 39 38 $116,175 83 $218, 901 $98, 741 $15,440 $10, 716 $4, 190 $24, 239 $3, 649 $3, 762 $8,157 $35, 520 $14, 487 $2, 637 ' Percent not shown where base is less than 100. 2 Based on membership with age classification reported. 211669—40 6 In urban territory 45 $161,194 $68, 828 $14, 154 $8, 393 $3, 690 $17,852 $2, 634 $3. 379 $7, 131 $23, 295 $11,838 $3, 582 In rural territory PEECENT OF TOTAL I Urban 38 2,556 67 1, 0S9 1,392 75 78.2 41 2,393 122 1.7 38 36 $146, 100 $146,100 $4, 058 6 $8, 950 24 24 23 $54, 050 38 $57, 707 $29, 913 $1,286 $2, 323 $500 $6, 387 $1,015 $383 $1,026 $12. 225 $2, 649 $1,519 60.0 57.9 62.0 45.7 72.7 60.9 85.4 85.4 89.0 53.5 Rural 73.6 69.7 91.7 78.3 88.1 73.6 72.2 89.8 87.4 65.6 81.7 42.1 38.0 54.3 27.3 39.1 100.0 14.6 14.6 11.0 26.4 30.3 8.3 21.7 11.9 26.4 27.8 10.2 12.6 34.4 18.3 77 78 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 193 6 Table 1. — Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural, Territory, 1936 — Continued ITEM Total In urban territory In rural territory PERCENT OF TOTAL 1 Urban Rural Sunday schools : Churches reportin?, number • 82 978 6,241 10 60 504 1 9 410 45 5S5 3,817 6 42 339 1 9 410 37 393 2, 424 4 18 165 59.8 61.2 40 2 Scholars.. . Summer vacation Bible schools: Churches reporting, number 38.8 Officers and teachers - Scholars .. Parochial schools : Churches reporting, number 67.3 32.7 Scholars 100.0 I Percent not shown where base is less than 100. Comparative data, 1906-36. — Table 2 presents, in convenient form for com- parison, a summary of the available statistics of the Synod of the Reformed Presbvterian Church of North America for the census years 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906. Table 2. — Comparative Summary, 1906 to 1936 Churches (local organizations), number- Increase i over preceding census: Number Percent Members, number Increase ' over preceding census: Number Percent Average membership per church. Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Average value per church. Debt— number reporting Amount reported Parsonages, number Value — number reporting. Amount reported Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding interest- All other current expenses, including interest. Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution All other purposes Not classified Average expenditure per church Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars 1936 83 -6 ( 2 ) 6,386 -780 -10.9 77 81 77 $1, 002, 903 $13,025 18 $81, 725 39 38 $116, 175 83 $218, 901 $98, 741 $15, 440 $10,716 $4, 190 $24, 239 $3, 649 $3, 762 $8, 157 $35, 520 $14, 487 $ 2,637 978 6,241 1926 -14 -13.6 7,166 -1,019 -12.4 81 97 79 , 427, 100 $18, 065 9 $59, 900 34 $140, 400 89 $351, 179 $239, 569 $106, 475 $5, 135 $3, 946 83 1,044 7,495 1916 103 -10 -8.8 8,185 -937 -10.3 79 102 98 $1, 131, 600 $11, 547 8 $30, 511 27 $74, 400 103 $225, 263 8,144 $75, 919 $1, 200 $2, 187 100 1,204 9,498 1906 113 9,122 81 116 110 , 258, 105 $11, 437 12 $48, 650 23 $52, 800 103 1,270 9,613 1 A minus sign (— ) denotes decrease. 1 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. SYNOD, KEFORMED PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH OF N. A. 79 State tables. — Tables 3, 4, 5, and 6 present the statistics for the Synod of the Reformed Presbyterian Church of North America by States. Table 3 gives for each State for 1936 the number and membership of the churches classified accord- ing to their location in urban or rural territory, membership classified by sex, and data for Sunday schools. Table 4 gives for selected States the number and membership of the churches for the four census years 1906 to 1936, together with the membership for 1936 classified as "under 13 years of age" and "13 years of age and over." Table 5 shows the value of churches and parsonages and the amount of debt on church edifices for 1936. Table 6 presents, for 1936, the church expendi- tures, showing separately current expenses, improvements, benevolences, etc. In order to avoid disclosing the financial statistics of any individual church, separate presentation in tables 5 and 6 is limited to those States in which three or more churches reported value and expenditures. Ecclesiastical divisions.- — Table 7 presents, for each presbytery in the Synod of the Reformed Presbyterian Church of North America, the more important statistical data for 1936 shown by States in the preceding tables, including number of churches, membership, value and debt on church edifices, expenditures, and Sundav schools. Table 3. — Number and Membership op Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 NUMBER OF CHURCHES NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BY SEX SUNDAY SCHOOLS GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE "3 o Eh CI S3 £1 Fh (3 "3 3 3 3 c3 3 u 3 "3 "3 i *j a 03 &3 sa "3S 3 i a a ■§£ S 2 3 a S3 O ■a 3 m Ui aj a> S3- CO a "o .3 O 02 United States 83 1 2 1 22 8 2 4 2 1 1 5 2 2 9 1 1 1 3 1 1 4 45 38 6,386 3,830 2,556 2,587 3,661 138 70.7 82 978 6,241 New England: "¥ 5 1 14 3 2 2 ~~2 1 1 2 1 1 3 1 1 3 1 4 "¥ 5 ~~2 2 1 1 3 1 1 7 1 46 116 579 26 1,955 333 165 314 102 8 59 475 177 161 928 70 100 73 278 63 20 338 116 445 26 1,556 128 165 109 107 83 73 188 70 100 278 63 20 303 46 134 399 205 205 102 8 59 368 94 88 740 73 35 20 43 217 12 751 136 82 111 43 4 29 190 75 82 404 33 31 26 118 20 9 151 26 73 362 14 1,204 197 83 140 59 4 30 210 102 79 524 37 69 47 160 43 11 187 1 2 9 1 22 8 2 4 2 7 18 99 8 287 67 26 51 29 27 120 Middle Atlantic: 59.9 627 30 Pennsylvania.-- --. East North Central: Ohio 62.4 69.0 1,898 388 148 63 79.3 285 140 West North Central: 1 5 2 2 9 1 1 1 3 1 1 4 9 61 20 27 115 12 15 5 40 10 12 60 45 75 90.5 73.5 423 121 135 77.1 768 South Atlantic: 86 East South Central: 95 West South Central: 80 Mountain: 73.8 230 Pacific: 60 100 80.7 435 1 Ratio not shown where number of females is less than 100. 80 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 193 6 Table 4. — Number and Membership of Churches, 1908 to 1936, and Mem- bership by Age in 1936, by States [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches in either 1936, 1926, 1916, or 1906] NUMBER OF CHURCHES NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BY AGE, 1936 GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE 1936 1926 1916 1906 1936 1926 1916 1906 Un- der 13 years 13 years and over Age not re- port- ed Per- cent un- der 13i United States 83 89 103 113 6,386 7,166 8,185 9,122 150 8,114 122 2.4 New England: Vermont-. ... 1 2 9' 22 8 2 4 2 5 2 2 9 3 4 28 1 3 10 24 8 3 4 2 7 1 2 9 3 4 8 1 3 13 29 10 3 5 2 6 3 2 11 4 3 8 3 3 16 30 13 3 6 3 8 2 3 10 4 3 6 46 116 579 1,955 333 165 314 102 475 177 161 60 185 692 2,100 463 173 342 104 636 74 159 59 242 1,163 2,335 510 237 390 123 630 192 134 1,201 245 215 509 99 341 1,446 2,709 629 305 512 173 899 111 170 907 255 92 474 3 2 5 49 5 8 4 17 7 45 5 43 114 574 1,859 328 165 314 102 392 173 161 911 271 293 414 Massachusetts . Middle Atlantic: 47 1.7 .9 2.6 East North Central: Ohio .9 Indiana -_ Illinois Michigan West North Central: 75 2.0 2.3 928 1.065 1.8 Mountain: Colorado. . Pacific: 278 338 419 276 276 561 2.5 13.3 Other States 1.2 1 Based on membership with age classification reported; not shown where base is less than 100. 2 Includes 1 church in each of the following States— New Jersey, Wisconsin, Minnesota, Florida, Alabama, Oklahoma, Washington, and Oregon. Table 5. — Value of Churches and Parsonages and Amount of Church Debt by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting value of edifices! -<= CD &<& a 3 .a o Sri o 3 X) eo VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES VALUE OF PAR- SONAGES GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE CO bo 2 J £ 8* O n a 3 O a < co ho SB 3 ° o £ a 3 o a ■3 CO 00 SB |s D u 1 o a 83 81 77 81, 002, 903 18 $81, 725 38 $116, 175 Middle Atlantic: New York „ . 9 22 8 4 5 9 3 4 19 9 22 8 4 5 9 3 4 17 9 19 8 4 5 9 3 4 2 16 176, 000 446, 500 47, 000 32, 000 47, 303 67, 800 24, 000 22, 700 139, 600 1 8 1 6,225 35, 900 7, 500 4 10 1 2 4 8 1 1 7 13, 500 38, 525 East North Central: Ohio (0 0) West North Central: 14, 700 3 1 6,200 2,500 21, 700 Mountain: (') Pacific: (') Other States 4 23, 400 27, 750 1 Amount included in figures for "Other States, " to avoid disclosing the statistics of any individual church. 2 Includes 2 churches in each of the following States— Indiana, Michigan, Missouri, and Nebraska; and 1 in each of the following — Vermont, Massachusetts, Wisconsin, Florida, Alabama, Oklahoma, Washington, and Oregon. SYNOD, REFORMED PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH OF BT. A. 81 Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] Total num- ber of churches EXPENDITURES GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE Churches reporting Total amount Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improve- ments 83 83 $218, 901 $98, 741 815,440 $10,716 Middle Atlantic: 9 22 8 4 5 9 3 4 19 9 22 8 4 5 9 3 4 i 19 33, 857 74, 668 10, 914 11,441 10, 384 19, 530 7,116 12, 832 38, 159 15, 461 30, 914 5,805 5,524 4,501 8,710 3,800 5,150 18, 876 3,277 6,753 635 2,289 414 632 600 2,117 2,403 East North Central: Ohio 248 150 "West North Central: 752 596 Mountain: 349 Pacific: 700 840 3,401 expenditures — continued GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE i Payment 1 Other on church! current debt, ex- expenses, eluding including interest \ interest Local re- lief and charity Home missions Foreign missions To gen- eral head- quarters All other purposes United States $4. 190 S24, 239 $3, 649 $3, 762 $8, 157 835, 520 $14, 487 Middle Atlantic: 325 2,615 3,874 8,325 1,008 327 1,269 2,179 794 1,026 5,437 236 990 235 100 375 362 68 880 403 2,192 1,187 130 50 97 2,761 4,370 324 400 103 1,394 13,123 1,858 469 2,619 6,436 1,311 2,336 5.974 2,220 3,988 East North Central: Ohio 671 Illinois , "West North Central: 100 2,032 254 200 100 350 500 415 Mountain: Colorado 94 Pacific: 66 40 135 64 2,189 2,624 1 Includes 2 churches in each of the following States — Massachusetts, Indiana, Michigan, and Nebraska; and 1 in each of the following — Vermont, New Jersey, Wisconsin, Minnesota Alabama, Oklahoma, Washington, and Oregon. Missouri, , Florida, 82 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 193 6 Table 7. — Number and Membership op Churches, Value and Debt on Church Edifices, Expenditures, and Sunday Schools, by Presbyteries,. 1936 o id s> -o 8 a-s s o CO b B a o u 09 43 VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES EXPENDI- TURES SUNDAY SCHOOLS PRESBYTERY EG CD (a 43 a <-> !? 1 o a 0Q ji a o 1 - o a < CO 43 a 43 o O 1 " 1 a o a <0 M 43 a 43 cp CO 03 "3 43 o Total 83 6,386 77 $1, 002, 903 18 $81,725 83 $218, 901 82 6,241 Colorado 3 6 7 15 11 9 6 4 20 2 278 533 490 1,437 653 395 421 403 1,662 114 3 6 6 15 9 9 6 3 18 2 24, 000 55, 500 49, 103 111,800 163, 800 39, 000 56, 200 80, 000 } i 423, 500 1 1 2,500 8,000 3 6 7 15 11 9 6 4 22 7,116 12, 174 15, 295 30, 002 38, 374 13, 893 18, 404 20, 157 63, 486 3 6 6 15 11 9 6 4 f 20 1 2 230 Illinois 478 Iowa 428 Kansas ... 4 6,700 1,194 New York 664 Ohio 1 1 2 8 7,500 14, 000 1,900 41, 125 428 Pacific Coast 595 Philadelphia '. 289 Pittsburgh.. 1,795 140 Rochester 1 Amount for Rochester combined with figures for Pittsburgh, to avoid disclosing the statistics of any Individual church. HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION 1 DENOMINATIONAL HISTORY The Presbyterian Church of Scotland was organized by John Knox on his return from a conference with Calvin at Geneva in 1560. As it became evident that the Stuart dynasty was bitterly opposed to the organization, because of its asserted independence of state control, a movement was started in 1580, though apparently not fully organized, for covenanting together in defense of the Pres- byterian Church, and this movement secured a quasi endorsement from James VI. The idea of covenanting was not new to Scotland. An earlier visit of John Knox, in 1556, had called forth the Dun Band or Covenant. In less than a cen- tury and a half no fewer than 31 Covenants were subscribed, the last of which was the Children's Covenant of 1683. "Some were local, while others were of national interest and importance; but whether local or national, they focus to a large extent, the historical events of the period." These covenants gave a name to their subscribers, which is still given to the Reformed Presbyterian Church of North America; i. e., "The Church of the Covenanters," or "The Covenanter Church." Two of the later covenants claim special mention. On the 28th of February 1638, in Grayfriars Church, Edinburgh, the Kings Confession or Cove- nant of 1581, with important additions, to adapt it to the times, was renewed. Not less than 60,000 people were present and entered enthusiastically into the compact. During the following days it was signed by multitudes in all parts of Scotland. Anticipating hostile action from the King, the Covenanters prepared for war, and the 2 following years were signalized by constant hostilities, which continued until 1640, when an agreement was signed for commissioners to settle the points in dispute, and the "Solemn League and Covenant" was received by "the English Parliament and the Assembly of Divines in 1643." This covenant consisted in an oath to be subscribed by all sorts of persons in both kingdoms, whereby they bound themselves to preserve the Reformed religion in the Church of Scotland, and to reform religion in England and Ireland "in doctrine, worship, discipline, and government, the example according to the Word of God and practice of the best Reformed churches"; and to "endeavor to bring the churches of God in the three kingdoms to the nearest conjunction and uniformity in religion, confession of faith, form of church government, directory for worship, and catechising"; to "without respect of persons, endeavor the extirpation of popery, prelacy (that is, i This statement, which is substantially the same as that published in vol. II of the Report on Religious Bodies, 1926, has been revised by Mr. James S. Tibby, stated clerk, Synod of the Reformed Presbyterian Church of North America, Pittsburgh, Pa., and approved by him in its present form. SYNOD, REFORMED PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH OF N. A. 83 church government by archbishops * * * and all other ecclesiastical officers- depending on that hierarchy), * * * and whatsoever shall be found con- trary to sound doctrine and the power of godliness"; to "preserve the rights and privileges of the parliaments, and the liberties of the kingdoms, and to preserve and defend the king's majesty's person and authority in the preservation and defense of the true religion and liberties of the kingdoms"; to "endeavor the dis- covery of * * * incendiaries and malignants * * * hindering the refor- mation of religion and dividing the king from his people, * * * that they may be brought to public trial and receive condign punishment"; finally, to "assist and defend all those that enter into this league and covenant * * * and not suffer ourselves to be divided and withdrawn from this blessed union, * * * whether to make defection * * * or to give ourselves to a detest- able indifferency or neutrality in this cause." This covenant was signed by members of both houses and by civil and military officers, and, very reluctantly, by Charles II, in 1650, when he was hoping to recover the English throne. After his restoration, a majority in the House of Commons in 1661, ordered it to be burned by the common hangman. In the same year the Scottish Parliament renounced the covenant and declared the King supreme. The Covenanters protested against these wrongs, and, under the name of "Conventiclers" and sometimes "Hamiltonians," were subjected to a fierce and cruel persecution. Without having any special ecclesiastical organiza- tion, they formed societies for worship, meeting often in houses, barns, and caves, and continued to do this even after the accession of William and Mary in 1689. At that time there was established what was known as the revolution settlement,, which again made the Presbyterian Church the state church of Scotland. Some,, however, believing that in this settlement Reformation principles had been seri- ously compromised, refused to recognize any longer the authority of the General Assembly, and identified themselves with the Covenanters of the previous years ; but it was not until 1743 that they perfected an organization called the Reformed Presbytery of Scotland. The first minister of this body came to this country from Scotland in 1752. As others joined him they constituted, in 1774, the Reformed Presbytery. Eight years later, 1782, this Presbytery united with the Associate Presbytery 2 in the Associate Reformed Presbyterian Church. As in the case of the Associate Presb} r tery, there were some who were dissatisfied, and in 1798 the Reformed Presbytery was reorganized in Philadelphia, Pa. At the meeting of the presby- tery held in 1800 it was stated that in some of the congregations there were mem- bers who owned slaves, and it was resolved that no slaveholder should be retained in their communion. This action was enforced, and accounts for the fact that at the time of the Civil War there were only three Reformed Presbyterian congrega- tions south of Mason and Dixon's line, and these were in the border States. By 1809 the presbytery had grown so that a synod was constituted in Phila- delphia, Pa. Somewhat later there arose a difference of opinion as to the practi- cal relation of the members to the Government of the United States, which culminated in 1833 in a division of the church. One party, the Synod of the Reformed Presbyterian Church (Old Light) , refused to allow its members to vote or hold office under the present constitution. The other, the General Synod of the Reformed Presbyterian Church (New Light), imposed no such restrictions on its members. The discussion resulted in the framing of a new covenant embody- ing the engagements of the National Covenant of Scotland and of the Solemn League and Covenant, so far as applicable in this land, and, in 1871, in Pitts- burgh, Pa., the synod engaged for the first time in the act of covenanting. DOCTRINE The synod maintains that God is the source of all legitimate power; that He has instituted civil government for His own glory and the good of men; that He has appointed His Son, the Mediator, to headship over the nations; and that the Bible is the supreme law and rule in national as well as in all other things. Its members pledge themselves to "promote the interests of public order and justice; to support cheerfully whatever is for the good of the commonwealth in which we dwell"; and to "pray and labor for the peace and welfare of our country, and for its reformation by a constitutional recognition of God as the source of all power, of Jesus Christ as the Ruler of Nations, of the Holy Scriptures as the 1 See The Synod of the Associate Presbyterian Church of North America, p. 69, and United Presbyterian Church, p. 54. 84 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 supreme rule, and of the true Christian religion." They, however, "refuse to incorporate by any act with the political body until this blessed reformation has been secured," and explain thus their refusal to vote or hold office. The scriptures of the Old and New Testaments are accepted as the very Word of God, and as the supreme standard in all matters relating to faith and practice. Their teachings with reference to doctrine are summarized in the subordinate standards, the Westminster Confession and Catechisms, and the Reformed Presbyterian Testimony; and their teachings with reference to order and worship are summarized, in substance, in the Westminster Form of Church Government and Directory for Worship. The covenant of 1871 is recognized as binding on those who took it and on those they represented. Only members in regular standing are admitted to the Lord's Supper. The children of church members only are admitted to the ordinance of baptism. The metrical version of the Psalms alone is used in the service of praise. Instru- ments of music are not allowed in worship. Connection with, secret societies is prohibited. ORGANIZATION Presb} T terianism is considered as the "only divinely instituted form of govern- ment in the Christian church." The church courts are the session, the pres- bytery, and the synod, there being no general assembly. The officers are of two classes, elders and deacons. Elders include both those who rule and those who also teach; the deacons care for the poor, and are usually entrusted with the tem- poralities. To the latter office women are eligible. In the church courts the ruling elder and the minister are on an equality. WORK There are enrolled 97 congregations, 121 ministers, 7,616 members, of these 1,096 are in the foreign field; a Sabbath school enrollment of 8,058, and 1,520 in the Young People's societies. The missionary work of the church is carried on by the Home Mission Board with offices in Pittsburgh, Pa. Its work is chiefly among weak congregations of the denomination, the Indians of Oklahoma, Negroes of Alabama, and a Jewish mission in Philadelphia. The foreign missionary work is carried on in Southern China, Manchuria, Syria, and Cyprus, with 20 foreign mission stations, 34 missionaries, and $22,840 contributed for the foreign work. The educational work in the United States includes 1 college at Beaver Falls, Pa., with an enrollment over 1,000; and 1 theological seminary at Pittsburgh, Pa., with a total endowment of $1,040,542. The church has a home for the aged at Pittsburgh, Pa., with 30 members, and a property value of $50,000. REFORMED PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH IN NORTH AMERICA, GENERAL SYNOD STATISTICS Summary for the United States, with urban-rural classification. — A general summary of the statistics for the Reformed Presbyterian Church in North Amer- ica, General Synod for the year 1936 is presented in table 1, which shows also the distribution of these figures between urban and rural territory. The membership of this denomination includes those persons who have been admitted to the local churches, having subscribed to the doctrinal position taken by the denomination. Table 1. — Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 Churches (local organizations), number Members, number Average membership per church Membership by sex: Male Female ; Males per 100 females Membership by age: Under 13 years 13 years and over Percent under 13 years Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Constructed prior to 1936 Average value per church Debt — number reporting Amount reported Number reporting "no debt" Parsonages, number - Value— number reporting Amount reported Expenditures: Churches reporting, number Amount reported _ Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding interest All other current expenses, including interest Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution All other purposes Average expenditure per church Sunday schools: Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers. Scholars 1 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. Total 1,686 153 745 941 79.2 10 1,676 0.6 11 10 $229, 800 $229, 800 $22, 980 2 $2, 800 6 6 $24, 100 11 $25, 940 $12, 795 $3, 822 $1, 264 $46 $4, 352 $518 $1,017 $1, 484 $125 $517 $2, 358 11 173 1,265 In urban territory 954 191 407 547 74.4 954 5 5 $190, 000 $190,000 $38, 000 2 $2, 800 3 1 1 $12, 000 $8, 395 $3, 447 $46 3,742 $764 $1, 137 $303 3,694 5 79 695 In rural territory 732 122 338 394 85.8 10 722 1.4 5 $39, 800 $7, 960 5 5 $12, 100 6 $7, 472 $4, 400 $375 $998 $150 $253 $347 $125 $214 $1, 245 6 94 570 PERCENT OF TOTAL 1 Urban Rural 54.6 58.1 82.7 82.7 100.0 71.2 65.6 90.2 21.0 86.0 71.0 75.1 76.6 58.6 45.7 54.9 85 45.4 41. & 17.3 17.3 50.2 28.8 34.4 79.0 14.0 29.0 24.9 23.4 100.0 41.4 54.3 45.1 86 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 1. — Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 — Continued ITEM Total In urban territory In rural territory PERCENT OF TOTAL 1 Urban Rural Summer vacation Bible schools: Churches reporting, number 1 7 75 1 9 100 1 4 50 1 7 75 Weekday religious schools : Churches reporting, number . 1 9 100 Officers and teachers-. Scholars Parochial schools : 1 4 50 100.0 Officers and teachers . 1 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. Comparative data, 1906-36. — Table 2 presents, in convenient form for com- parison, a summary of the available statistics of the Reformed Presbyterian Church in North America, General Synod, for the census years 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906. Table 2.— Comparative Summary, 1906 to 1936 1936 1926 1916 1906 Churches (local organizations), number. Increase 2 over preceding census: Number Percent 3 _. Members, number Increase 2 over preceding census: Number Percent Average membership per church. Church edifices , number Value— number reporting Amount reported Average value per church. Debt— number reporting Amount reported Parsonages , number Value — number reporting . Amount reported Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding interest.. All other current expenses, including interest- Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution All other purposes Average expenditure per church Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars 11 -2 13 -1 -243 -12.6 153 11 10 $229, 800 $22, 980 2 6 6 $24, 100 11 $25, 940 $12, 795 $3, 822 $1, 264 $46 $4, 352 $518 $1,017 $1, 484 $125 $517 $2, 358 11 173 1,265 -457 -19.2 148 13 12 $346, 800 $28, 900 2 $3, 200 4 $12, 800 13 $40, 651 $32, 392 $8,259 $3, 127 12 138 1,259 -1,674 -41.2 170 15 14 $279, 200 $19, 943 3 $11,000 5 $15, 500 14 $32, 001 $23, 682 $8, 319 $2, 286 14 198 1,765 28 4,060 145 28 27 $565, 400 $20, 941 7 $30, 420 $17, 250 23 275 2,145 1 Statistics for 1906 include the 1 organization of the Reformed Presbyterian Church in the United States and Canada, which united with this denomination between 1906 and 1916. 2 A minus sign (— ) denotes decrease. 3 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. REFORMED PRESBYTERIAN, GENERAL SYNOD 87 State tables. — Tables 3, 4, 5, and 6 present the statistics for the Reformed Presbyterian Church in North America, General Synod by States. Table 3 gives for each State for 1936 the number and membership of the churches classified according to their location in urban or rural territory, membership classified by sex, and data for Sunday schools. Table 4 gives for selected States the number and membership of the churches for the four census years 1906 to 1936, together with the membership for 1936 classified as "under 13 years of age" and "13 years of age and over." Table 5 shows the value of churches and parsonages and the amount of debt on church edifices for 1936. Table 6 presents, for 1936, the church expenditures, showing separately current expenses, improvements, benevo- lences, etc. In order to avoid disclosing the financial statistics of any individual church, separate presentation in tables 5 and 6 is limited to the State of Penn- sylvania, the only State in which three or more churches reported value and expenditures. Ecclesiastical divisions. — Table 7 presents, for each presbytery in the Re- formed Presbyterian Church in North America, General Synod, the more im- portant statistical data for 1936 shown by States in the preceding tables, includ- ing number of churches, membership, value and debt on church edifices, expendi- tures, and Sunday schools. Table 3. — Number and Membership of Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership bt Sex, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 number of churches NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBERSHIP BY SEX SUNDAY SCHOOLS GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE 3 o CI s 3 H 3 3 O d 3 a 3 "3 1 3 a O M (£> Pt © a u o H o « a si o 03 o> 3 c3 > . STATE D o "3 Ut e» Xi a D a "a o to a o a a> u co S3 o 3 .a 3 o S 03 "3 o "3 o CO .2 'C ,5 "3 o > o a S M la *-. Q* E « 3 CO ■S3 b£> a a »•-§ s a^- || O 53 .3 a tm 8.3 3| <-> 2 t» a 03 "o a u o co a .2 1 CD a o CO a o 1 a .£P '3 o C9 a o 1 -5 c3 CD .a co ~H CD C3-" M CO a bo O CO CD o a, 3 a ui CO .q o H u &H p-> < « Ph-O O (-1 w p=j H t-< ft Ms -a a a§ .§ a a oc ■5 3 a a a ® ler current ex- enses, including aterest c3 CD a *>. % .ti "3 a a a a a "53 T3 03 CD S « CD CP faB 0, M a a M O o O C3 tp ojXJ-u ■w Mi.« 1 O H U EH Ph 5 Ph Ph U a Ph E-i s M CD ,Q a a VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES EXPENDI- TURES SUNDAY SCHOOLS PRESBYTERY CD tO -a .9 ,a cp O 1 * a a Churches reporting Amount Churches reporting Amount CD djo t-4 03 "o Total 63 4,710 13 $202, 700 8 $37, 330 36 $60,052 35 2,783 3 15 8 5 1 3 23 5 191 766 634 394 89 122 1,867 647 1 8 5 1 1 2 15 3 (') 4,129 9,507 (') (0 0) 28, 326 3,305 14, 785 ] 7 5 1 1 15 3 150 Dakotas -_ . .. 5 2 1 1 16, 200 0) (') (0 2 1 1,450 298 283 New York and New England _ _ 1 (») 1 (') 45 150 Ohio 127 Philadelphia ...... . . _ 3 ] 8,500 0) 178, 000 1 3,100 (') 32, 780 1,355 375 1 Amount included in figures shown on line designated "Combinations," to avoid disclosing the statistics of any individual church. THE ORTHODOX PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH 95 HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION l HISTORY The Orthodox Presbyterian Church was organized under the name "The Presbyterian Church of America" on June 11, 1936, in Philadelphia, Pa. For a number of years there had been a controversy in the Presbyterian Church in the United States of America (Northern) between those who adhered to the strict orthodoxy of historic Presbyterianism and those who were sympathetic with or openly favorable to a nondoctrinal religious modernism in which the super- natural elements of historic Christianity were subordinated or discarded in the supposed interest of moral conduct and social welfare. This controversy came into the open in 1923 when over 1,200 ministers of the northern church signed an "Auburn Affirmation," which asserted that adherence to the doctrines of the infallibility of Scripture, virgin birth, miracles, and resurrection of Christ in the same body on the third day, and the doctrine that Christ's death was a sacrifice to satisfy divine justice and reconcile us to God, was not necessary for ministers in good standing in that church. Gradually this modernistic element came into control of the church, progres- sively dominating its seminaries, and home and foreign mission work. In 1933 the orthodox group, after attempting unsuccessfully to have the official foreign mission work reformed, organized its own foreign mission agency. The members of this new agenc} 7 were ordered by the church to withdraw from it (the agency), or face trial for disloyalty to the church. Contending that they could not consci- entiously support the modernism of the official agency, and yet must engage in foreign mission work, they refused. A number of them, notably Rev. J. Gresham Machen, D. D., Litt. D., were tried by local presbyteries and convicted. The cases were appealed and came before the general assembly in 1936. The decision was adverse, and those convicted ordered suspended from the ministry. Contending that the assembly had required them to obey a command of men contrary to the command of Christ, and that the church had thereby abandoned its own spiritual heritage, a group of these men and others with them, both lay- men and ministers, withdrew from the Presbyterian Church in the United States of America and organized "The Presbyterian Church of America." This action was taken, according to the declaratory statement of the new church, "In order to continue what we believe to be the true spiritual succession of the Presbyterian Church in the United States of America which we hold to have been abandoned by the present organization of that body * * * ." The older church then filed suit in civil court in Philadelphia charging that the name of the new organization was so similar to its own as to cause confusion, and asking an injunction against its use. The injunction was granted and rather than appeal the case, the defendant church decided to change its name, effective March 15, 1939, to "The Orthodox Presbyterian Church." In 1936 when the church was constituted, it had about 35 ministers. On January 1, 1939, it had approximately 100 ministers, 5,000 members, and 60 •congregations scattered over 17 States, as well as mission work on the foreign field. DOCTRINE The church adheres without mental or other reservation to the historic Christian faith according to the logically necessary and consistent interpretation of it popu- larly termed "Calvinism" or "The Reformed Faith." Acknowledging the existence of the sovereign God revealed in the Bible, and accepting the Old and New Testaments as written by men so guided by Him that their original manu- scripts were without error in fact or doctrine, and so the very "Word of God," the church teaches that God created the worlds, that man was created by Him righteous, that he fell into sin, and in consequence the whole human race descend- ing by ordinary generation from the first parents has been born under the guilt of sin and with polluted nature, liable to eternal and just punishment. In accordance with an eternal plan, God promised and in due time sent His own Son into the world as redeemer. Without losing His full and true deity, the Son took also a full and true human it} 7 , in which human nature He lived on this earth as representative of those God purposed to save through Him, and then underwent in His sacrificial death the punishment for their sins whereby the justice 1 This statement was furnished by Rev. Leslie W. Sloat, clerk of the Fifth General Assembly of The 'Orthodox Presbyterian Church, Philadelphia, Pa. 96 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 of God was satisfied and reconciliation established. God raised Him from the dead, He ascended into heaven, and at the right hand of the Father awaits the day of His coming for judgment and the consummation of the divine kingdom. The benefits of the work of Christ are applied to those whom the Father pur- poses to save through the work of the Holy Spirit in regeneration, sanctification, and glorification. They are received by the individual through faith in Christ alone — a trust in the saving power of Christ entirely without any confidence in human works of merit — through which the individual is justified in the sight of God on the ground of the finished work of Christ, and given the assurance of eternal life and blessing. Although salvation is not because of good works, it is in order to gogd works. Only those who believe in Christ are able in any sense to live lives in keeping with God's law. Consequently the propagation of the gospel of salvation, through the hearing of which men believe and are saved, is the only effective way to bring about righteousness and peace in the lives of men. ORGANIZATION The various congregations of the church are united in presbyteries, the bounda- ries of which are roughly geographical, and the supreme body of the church is its general assembly, meeting once each year. Each minister and one elder from each congregation are entitled to sit in the assembly. The local church has a "session," composed of elected elders and a minister. In general the government is of the representative form, which we call the "Presbyterian" form. The church has a constitution consisting of the creedal statements of its faith, a Form of Government, Book of Discipline, and Directory for the Worship of God. It acknowledges the Bible as "the Word of God," the only infallible rule of faith and practice. Its subordinate doctrinal standards or creedal statements are the Westminster Confession of Faith, and the Westminster Larger and Shorter Catechisms, prepared by the famous "Westminster Assembly" meeting in London in 1643-52. There are three standing committees of the general assembly, Home Missions and Church Extension, Foreign Missions, and Christian Education, through which various aspects of the church's work are propagated at home and abroad. o IB U. S. DEPARTMENT OF COMMERCE HARRY L. HOPKINS, Secretary BUREAU OF THE CENSUS WILLIAM LANE AUSTIN, Director CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES 1936 Bulletin No. 19 PROTESTANT EPISCOPAL CHURCH STATISTICS, DENOMINATIONAL HISTORY DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION Prepared under the supervision of Dr. T. F. MURPHY Chief Statistician for Religious Statistics UNITED STATES GOVERNMENT PRINTING OFFICE WASHINGTON : 1940 For sale by the Superintendent of Documents, Washington, D. C. - - ... Price 5 cents CONTENTS Page General Introduction m Number of churches m Membership in Urban and rural churches in Church edifices iv Value of church property iv Debt iv Expenditures iv Averages iv Sunday schools iv Statistics 1 Table 1. — Summary of statistics for churches in urban and rural ter- ritory, 1936 1 Table 2. — Comparative summary, 1906 to 1936 2 Table 3. — Number and membership of churches in urban and rural territory, membership by sex, and Sunday schools, by States, 1936.. . 3 Table 4. — Number and membership of churches, 1906 to 1936, and membership by age in 1936, by States 5 Table 5. — Value of churches and parsonages and amount of church debt by States, 1936 6 Table 6. — Church expenditures by States, 1936 7 Table 7. — Number and membership of churches, value and debt on church edifices, expenditures, and Sunday schools, by provinces and dioceses, 1936 9 History, Doctrine, and Organization 10 Denominational history 10 Doctrine 16 Organization 16 Work 18 n GENERAL INTRODUCTION The Census of Religious Bodies, as its name indicates, is a census of religious organizations rather than a census of population classified according to denomi- national affiliation. This census is taken once in 10 years in accordance with the provisions of the Permanent Census Act approved March 6, 1902, and is confined to churches located in continental United States. A report is obtained by the Bureau of the Census from each church, congre- gation, or other local organization of each religious body. The census data are thus obtained directly from the local churches and are not in any sense a compi- lation of the statistics collected by the different denominations and published in their year books. Lists of the local organizations for 1936 were secured in most cases, however, from the denominational headquarters, and much additional assistance has been rendered by the officials of the various denominational organizations. The statistics relate either to the calendar year 1936 or to the church record year which corresponds closely to that period. Number of churches. — In the reports of the Census of Religious Bodies for 1916 and 1906 the total number of churches, or organizations, shown for some denominations was slightly in excess of the number of churches reporting member- ship. Since membership figures have been obtained for all of the churches in- cluded in the reports for the years 1936 and 1926 and for other reasons, it has seemed advisable to use, for purposes of comparison with 1936 and 1926, the number of churches reporting membership in 1916 and 1906. These figures are used, therefore, in the tables presenting comparative figures for these earlier years. Membership. — The members of a local church organization, and thus of the denomination to which the church belongs, are those persons who are recognized as constituent parts of the organization. The exact definition of membership depends upon the constitution and practice of the church, or denomination, under consideration. Each church was instructed to report the number of its members according to the definition of membership as used in that particular church or organization. In some religious bodies the term "member" is applied only to communicants, while in others it includes all baptized persons, and in still other bodies it covers all enrolled persons. Separate figures are shown for members "under 13 years of age" and those "13 years of age and over," so far as reported by the individual churches. The mem- bership "13 years of age and over" usually affords a better basis for comparison between denominations reporting membership on a different basis. Urban and rural churches. — Urban churches are those located in urban areas; these areas as defined by the Census Bureau in censuses prior to 1930, included all cities and other incorporated places having 2,500 inhabitants or more. For use in connection with the 1930 census the definition has been slightly modified and extended so as to include townships and other political subdivisions (not incorporated as municipalities, nor containing any areas so incorporated) which had a total population of 10,000 or more, and a population density of 1,000 or more per square mile. Rural churches would be those located outside of the above areas. Thus to a very limited extent the urban and rural areas, as reported for 1936, differ somewhat from these areas as reported in the preceding censuses. IV GENERAL INTRODUCTION" Church edifices. — A church edifice is a building used mainly or wholly for religious services. Value of church property. — The term "value of church property" was used in the reports of the Census of Religious Bodies for 1916 and 1906 and the term "value of church edifices" has been substituted in 1936 and 1926. The figures are strictly comparable, however, as exactly the same class of property is covered by both terms. The "value of church edifices" comprises the estimated value of the church buildings owned and used for worship by the organizations reporting, together with the value of the land on which these buildings stand and the furniture, organs, bells, and other equipment owned by the churches and actually used in connec- tion with religious services. Where parts of a church building are used for social or educational work in connection with the church, the whole value of the building and its equipment is included, as it has been found practically impossible to make a proper separation in such cases. The number and value of the parsonages, or pastors' residences, are shown where the ownership of such buildings was reported by the churches. Debt. — The summary tables show the amount of debt reported and the number of churches reporting a specific debt, also the number of churches reporting that they had "no debt." The total of these is, in most cases, nearly equal to the number reporting the value of church edifices. Expenditures. — The total expenditures by the churches during their last fiscal year are separated in the reports received from most of the churches into the items called for, as they appeared on the schedule, which were as follows: For pastor's salary $ For all other salaries For repairs and improvements For payments on church debt, excluding interest For all local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc For all other current expenses, including interest For home missions For foreign missions Amount sent to general headquarters for distribution by them For all other purposes Total expenditures during year Averages. — The average number of members per church is obtained by dividing the total membership by the total number of churches shown. The average value of church edifice and the average expenditure per church are obtained by dividing the total value of churches and the total expenditures, respectively, by the number of churches reporting in each case. Sunday schools. — The Sunday schools for which statistics are presented in this bulletin are those maintained by the churches of the denomination reporting, including, in some cases, mission schools or other Sunday schools conducted by the church elsewhere than in the main church edifice. The statistics shown relate to Sunday schools only and do not include the weekday schools that are main- tained by a number of denominations. PROTESTANT EPISCOPAL CHURCH STATISTICS Summary for the United States, with urban-rural classification. — A general summary of the statistics for the Protestant Episcopal Church for the year 1936 is presented in table 1, which shows also the distribution of these figures between urban and rural territory. The membership of this denomination comprises all baptized persons (includ- ing infants) on the parochial registers. Table 1. -Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Terri- tory, 1936 Churches (local organizations), number . Members, number Average membership per church- Membership by sex: Male Female Sex not reported Males per 100 females Membership by age: Under 13 years 13 years and over Age not reported Percent under 13 years ' Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Constructed prior to 1936 Constructed, wholly or in part, in 1936 Average value per church Debt— number reporting Amount reported Number reporting "no debt" Parsonages, number Value — number reporting. Amount reported Expenditures: Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries.: Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding interest All other current expenses, including interest Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distri- bution All other purposes Average expenditure per church ... Sunday schools: Churches reporting, number. Officers and teachers Scholars Summer vacation Bible schools : Churches reporting, number. Officers and teachers... Scholars 333 2,004 17,628 1 Based on membership with age classification reported. Total 6,407 1, 735, 335 271 608, 977 835, 952 290, 406 72.8 289, 082 1, 150, 318 295, 935 20.1 5,968 5,715 $266, 400, 447 $262, 264, 428 $4, 136, 019 $46, 614 1,518 $16, 003, 462 3,009 3,354 3,087 $23, 705, 329 6,117 $29, 288, 532 $7, 847, 949 $4, 660, 080 $2, 014, 241 $1, 577, 078 $7, 391, 336 $762, 359 $359, 228 $257, 246 $2, 780, 503 $1, 638, 512 $4,788 4,929 58, 164 432, 679 In urban territory 1, 466, 345 400 512, 357 702, 094 251, 894 73.0 239,685 969,288 257, 372 19.8 3,504 3,357 $233, 725, 105 $230, 221, 794 $3, 503, 311 $69, 623 1,248 $15, 066, 539 1,548 2,269 2 092 $18, 072| 506 3,558 $25, 352, 563 $6, 354, 086 $4,211,545 $1, 658, 211 $1, 465, 599 $6, 582, 838 $691, 647 $321, 277 $224, 533 $2, 410, 035 $1, 432, 792 $7, 126 3,255 46, 612 354, 482 193 1,271 11, 678 In rural territory 2,739 268, 990 96, 620 133, 858 38, 512 72.2 49, 397 181, 030 38,563 21.4 2,464 2,358 $32, 675, 342 $32, 042, 634 $632, 708 $13, 857 270 $936, 923 1,461 1,085 995 $5, 632, 823 2,559 $3, 935, 969 $1, 493, 863 $448, 535 $356, 030 $111, 479 $70, 712 $37, 951 $32, 713 $370, 468 $205, 720 $1, 538 1,674 11, 552 78, 197 140 733 5,950 PERCENT OF TOTAL Urban 57.2 84.5 84.1 15.9 84.0 16.0 86.7 13.3 82.9 17.1 84.3 15.7 87.0 13.0 58.7 58.7 87.7 87.8 84.7 82.2 94.1 51.4 67.7 67.8 76.2 58.2 86.6 81.0 90.4 82.3 92.9 89.1 90.7 89.4 87.3 86.7 87.4 66.0 80.1 81.9 58.0 63.4 66.2 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 1936 Table 1. — Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Terri- tory, 1936 — Continued ITEM Total In urban territory In rural territory PERCENT OF TOTAL Urban Rural Weekday religious schools: Churches reporting, number 249 859 10, 378 88 760 7,531 151 608 7,106 57 497 4,579 98 251 3,272 31 263 2,952 60.6 70.8 68.5 ( J ) 65.4 60.8 39.4 29.2 Scholars Parochial schools: Churches reporting, number. 31.5 ( 2 ) 34.6 Scholars 39.2 3 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. Comparative data, 1906-36. — Table 2 presents, in convenient form for com- parison, a summary of the available statistics of the Protestant Episcopal Church for the census years 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906. In 1916 and 1906 most of the churches reported only the confirmed members. As a result, the membership figures shown for these census years are too small for fair comparison with the 1936 and 1926 data, which include all baptized persons on the church rolls. Table 2. — Comparative Summary, 1906 to 1936 ITEM 1936 1926 1916 1906 6,407 -892 -12.2 1, 735, 335 -123,751 -6.7 271 5,968 5,715 $266, 400, 447 $46, 614 1,518 $16, 003, 462 3,354 3,087 $23, 705, 329 6,117 $29, 288, 532 $7, 847, 949 $4, 660, 080 $2, 014, 241 $1, 577, 078 $7, 391, 336 $762, 359 $359, 228 $257, 246 $2, 780, 503 $1,638,512 7,299 -46 -0.6 1, 859, 086 ( 2 ) 7,345 620 9.2 1, 092, 821 205, 879 23.2 149 6,726 6,454 $164, 990, 150 $25, 564 1,281 $6, 380, 117 6,725 Increase ' over preceding census: Number 886, 942 Increase ' over preceding census: Average membership per church 255 7,085 6,532 $314, 596, 738 $48, 162 1,198 $12, 220, 363 132 6,922 6,057 $125, 040, 498 $20, 644 1,011 $4, 930, 914 3,648 $34, 616, 887 6,817 $44, 790, 130 i $35, 739, 568 $9,013,715 $36, 847 $6, 570 5,607 58, 374 479, 430 3,154 $18, 395, 182 6,831 $22, 509, 942 $16, 688, 658 $5, 821, 284 2,706 $13, 207, 084 Kxpenditures: All other current expenses, including Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc. Home missions To general headquarters for distribu- tion.. _ _ $4, 788 4,929 58, 164 432, 679 $3,295 5,552 55, 918 489, 036 Sunday schools: Churches reporting, number . 5,211 51,048 Scholars... 464, 351 1 A minus sign (— ) denotes decrease. 1 The membership for 1926 includes all baptized persons on the church rolls. In the preceding censuses most of the churches reported only the confirmed members. Because of this fact, the increase from 1916 to 1926 is not shown, as data are not comparable. State tables. — Tables 3, 4, 5, and 6 present the statistics for the Protestant Episcopal Church by States. Table 3 gives for each State for 1936 the number and membership of the churches classified according to their location in urban or rural territory, membership classified by sex, and data for Sunday schools. Table PROTESTANT EPISCOPAL CHURCH 3 4 gives for selected States the number and membership of the churches for the 4 census years 1906 to 1936, together with the membership for 1936 classified as "under 13 years of age" and "13 years of age and over." Table 5 shows the value of churches and parsonages and debt on church edifices for 1936. Table 6 presents, for 1936, the church expenditures, showing separately current expenses, improve- ments, benevolences, etc. In order to avoid disclosing the financial statistics of any individual church, separate presentation in tables 5 and 6 is limited to those States in which three or more churches reported value and expenditures. Ecclesiastical divisions. — Table 7 presents, for each province in the Protestant Episcopal Church, by dioceses, the more important statistical data for 1936 shown by States in the preceding tables, including number of churches, membership, value and debt on church edifices, expenditures, and Sunday schools. Table 3. — Number and Membership op Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States,.. New England: Maine New Hampshire- Vermont M assachusetts_.. Rbode Island Connecticut Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania East North Central: Ohio Indiana... Illinois Michigan "Wisconsin W est North Central: Minnesota Iowa Missouri North Dakota South Dakota Nebraska Kansas.. South Atlantic: Delaware Maryland District of Columbia. Virginia West Virginia North Carolina. South Carolina Georgia Florida East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee Alabama Mississippi West South Central: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Montana Idaho Wyoming Colorado New Mexico. Arizona Utah Nevada. Pacific: Washington.. Oregon California NUMBER OF CHURCHES Total 6,407 61 45 50 264 70 188 875 304 510 173 52 207 168 134 154 49 83 29 70 72 79 33 216 39 373 72 217 120 65 77 95 85 37 67 47 202 63 37 42 82 48 47 25 37 94 68 265 Urban 3, ( 26 18 10 196 39 488 209 372 151 46 167 121 78 •82 44 59 11 17 33 51 10 56 39 97 37 95 62 61 72 49 47 29 48 41 132 17 18 5 43 16 17 10 6 54 38 186 Rural 2,739 35 27 40 68 31 109 3S7 95 13S 22 6 40 47 56 72 5 34 18 53 39 23 160 276 35 122 58 23 NUMBER OF MEMBERS Total 1, 735, 335 14, 310 9,909 9,148 132, 383 39, 434 83, 317 349, 528 114, 152 172, 066 57, 616 11,953 60, 807 57, 789 28,472 30, 369 9,474 20, 559 2,753 8,269 10, 256 10, 773 6,068 53,680 25,444 49, 843 11,866 26, 673 18, 163 16, 353 29,660 12,586 14, 156 13, 908 8,978 4,823 17,151 7,813 37,017 8,224 5,093 6,284 14.110 3,479 4,242 3,167 3,557 18, 496 9,907 71, 257 Urban 1, 466, 345 8,901 7,126 5,393 119, 799 32, 307 57, 615 301,035 98, 056 148, 251 54, 755 11,671 58, 789 54, 380 23, 751 25, 496 9,324 19. 724 1,970 4,722 8,370 9,470 3,807 30, 122 25,444 30, 526 9,605 20, 299 14,573 15, 495 25, 693 11, 499 12, 500 11, 896 7,424 4,556 16, 128 7,604 33,588 6,410 3,655 2,328 11,964 2,490 3,338 2,378 1,710 16, 484 8,830 65, 094 4 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 3. — Number and Membership op Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 — Continued GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE MEMBERSHIP BY SEX Male Female Sex not reported Males per 100 females SUNDAY SCHOOLS Churches reporting Officers and teachers United States New England: Maine New Hampshire Vermont Massachusetts Rhode Island. Connecticut Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania East North Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan Wisconsin "West North Central: Minnesota Iowa Missouri North Dakota South Dakota "Nebraska Kansas South Atlantic: Delaware Maryland District of Columbia Virginia "West Virginia North Carolina South Carolina Georgia Florida.. East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee Alabama Mississippi West Sourn Central: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Montana Idaho Wyoming Colorado New Mexico Arizona Utah Nevada Pacific: W ashington Oregon California. 608, 977 835, 952 290, 406 4,929 58, 164 6,074 3,503 3,669 50, 492 12, 044 30, 077 115, 636 36, 345 59, 884 21, 229 4,936 23, 902 18, 431 11, 537 12, 822 3,515 7,416 1,106 3,564 4,303 4,075 1,851 19, 160 7,478 17, 362 2,580 8,897 6,641 6,591 11, 038 5,009 5,546 5,559 3,511 1,461 5,706 3,085 10, 165 2,660 2,036 2,300 3,564 1,353 1,339 1,066 1,348 6,740 3,741 26,630 7,763 5,324 5,229 68,060 16, 096 37,919 153, 749 48, 395 81, 336 28, 982 7,011 30, 429 24, 565 14, 826 17, 280 5,289 10, 694 1,493 4,531 5,909 5,925 2,882 26, 142 10, 892 25, 509 3,646 12, 510 9,344 9,650 17, 342 7,222 6,841 8.170 5,202 2,071 9,103 4,018 14, 651 4,135 3,057 2,945 5,705 1,971 1,714 1,711 2,162 9,979 6,121 40, 452 473 1,082 250 13, 831 11, 294 15, 321 80, 143 29,412 30, 846 7,405 6 6,476 14, 793 2,109 267 670 2,449 154 174 44 773 1,335 8,378 7,074 6,972 5.640 5,266 2,178 112 1,280 355 1,769 179 265 1,291 2,342 710 12, 201 1,429 1,039 4,841 155 1,189 390 47 1,777 45 4,175 78.2 65.8 70.2 74.2 74.8 79.3 75.2 75.1 73.6 73.2 70.4 78.6 75.0 77.8 74.2 66.5 69.3 74.1 78.7 72.8 64.2 73.3 68.7 68.1 70.8 71.1 71.1 68.3 63.6 69.4 81.1 68.0 67.5 70.5 62.7 76.8 69.4 64.3 66.6 78.1 62.5 68.6 78.1 62.3 62.3 67.5 61.1 65.8 51 33 35 250 62 167 702 280 421 151 40 151 147 95 109 34 53 18 36 44 49 25 166 38 280 57 170 87 57 33 130 64 51 218 449 283 220 3,922 1,191 2,406 9,711 4,149 5,882 1,839 365 1,766 1,838 757 974 325 616 91 296 351 436 272 2,015 822 2,789 477 1,522 792 772 1,171 503 565 680 408 217 505 281 1,418 235 201 240 481 123 215 88 122 654 409 2,320 PROTESTANT EPISCOPAL CHURCH 5 Table 4. -NUMBER AND MEMBERSHIP OP CHURCHES, 1906 TO 1936, AND MEM- BERSHIP by Age in 1936, by States NUMBER OF CHURCHES GEOGRAPHIC DIVI- SION AND STATE 1936 1916 1906 NUMBER OF MEMBERS 1936 1926 MEMBERSHIP BY AGE, 1936 1906 Under 13 years 13 years and over Age not port- ed United States.. New England: Maine New Hampshire- Vermont Massachusetts. .. Rhode Island Connecticut 6,407 1,735,335 1,859,086 1,092,821 289, 082 1,150,318 295, 935 Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania East North Cen- tral: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan Wisconsin West North Cen- tral: Minnesota Iowa Missouri North Dakota. .. South Dakota. .. Nebraska Kansas South Atlantic: Delaware Maryland District of Colum- bia Virginia West Virginia North Carolina. . South Carolina.. Georgia Florida East South Cen- tral: Kentucky Tennessee Alabama Mississippi West South Cen- tral: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Montana Idaho Wyoming Colorado New Mexico. Arizona Utah Nevada Pacific: Washington- Oregon California 102 78 265 I 287 14, 310 9,909 9,148 132, 383 39, 434 83, 317 349, 528 114, 152 172, 066 57, 616 11, 953 60, 807 57, 789 28, 472 30, 369 9,474 20, 559 2,753 8,269 10, 256 10, 773 6,068 53, 680 25, 444 49, 843 11,866 26, 673 18, 163 16, 353 29, 660 12, 586 14, 156 13, 908 8,978 4,823 17, 151 7,813 37, 017 8,224 5,093 6,284 14, 110 3,479 4,242 3,167 3,557 18, 496 9,907 71,257 12, 287 10, 123 9,858 141, 952 36, 197 89, 434 354, 700 130,011 191, 261 68, 715 14, 168 67, 899 61, 333 30, 273 31, 848 13, 821 20, 342 4,710 17, 601 12, 726 9,623 7,402 66, 781 28,347 58, 523 11, 862 33, 371 18, 994 19, 888 25, 393 12, 562 15, 173 14, 399 8,761 5,872 17, 175 6,602 32,700 8,721 4,655 6,020 13, 663 2,258 4,567 3,837 2,933 17, 867 9,097 72, 781 5,628 6,715 6,000 75, 217 20, 176 48, 854 227, 685 67, 996 118,687 47, 175 8,848 40, 725 33, 409 18, 451 22, 635 8,126 14, 309 2,455 8,156 7,931 5,843 4,656 38, 469 18, 295 33, 593 6,831 18, 545 11,000 11, 098 10, 399 9,383 9,910 10, 069 6,132 4,431 11,632 3,566 17,116 4,607 2,404 3,890 8,437 1.718 2,318 1,469 1,207 10,881 5,726 30, 018 5,520 4,892 5,278 51,636 15, 443 37, 466 193,890 53, 921 99, 021 32, 399 7,653 36, 364 26, 439 16, 527 18, 763 8,990 13, 328 2,227 7,055 6,903 6,459 3,796 34, 965 13, 692 28, 487 5,230 13,890 8,557 9,790 8,575 8,091 7,874 8,961 5,704 4,315 9,070 2,024 14, 246 3,290 1,846 1,741 6,832 869 1,059 977 1,210 3,194 1,948 2,160 27, 404 6,041 15, 468 55, 758 18,588 24, 925 8,975 2,088 11,020 8,236 5,533 5,783 1,615 3.467 570 1,958 1,701 1,851 793 8,131 3,901 7,312 1,173 3,445 3,752 3,039 5,850 1,870 2,302 2,482 2,024 516 2,949 1,361 4,297 1,751 971 1,136 2,232 601 520 757 6, 780 3, 438 3, 580 1, 482 21,317 111, 865 10, 589 7,164 6,926 86, 789 20, 068 57, 280 217, 455 62, 972 116,696 43, 653 9,292 42, 515 31, 690 20, 877 23, 280 6,867 14, 186 2,163 6,093 8,169 6,814 3,581 32, 502 15,012 35,011 4,614 17, 739 11, 997 12, 998 22, 261 8,972 10, 041 11,116 6,364 2,996 12, 365 5,742 21, 006 6,209 4,083 3,934 8,831 2,682 3,596 2,364 2,702 12, 834 8,380 52, 848 527 797 62 18, 190 7,325 10, 569 76,315 32, 592 30, 445 4,988 573 7,272 17, 863 2,062 1,306 992 2,906 20 218 386 2,108 1,694 13, 047 6,531 7,520 6,079 5,489 2,414 316 1,549 1,744 1,813 310 590 1,311 1,837 710 11,714 264 39 1,214 3,047 196 126 46 6 2,224 45 6,544 1 Based on membership with age classification reported. 73953 — 40 -2 6 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 5. — Value of Churches and Parsonages and Amount of Church Debt by States, 1936 GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States. New England: Maine New Hampshire Vermont Massachusetts Rhode Island Connecticut Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania East North Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan Wisconsin West North Central: Minnesota Iowa Missouri North Dakota South Dakota Nebraska Kansas South Atlantic: Delaware Maryland District of Columbia Virginia West Virginia North Carolina South Carolina Georgia Florida East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee Alabama Mississippi West South Central: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Montana Idaho Wyoming Colorado New Mexico Arizona Utah Nevada Pacific: Washington Oregon California •2 s a a 61 45 50 264 70 875 304 510 173 52 207 168 134 154 49 83 29 70 72 79 33 216 39 373 72 217 120 84 132 37 67 47 202 265 60 43 46 261 68 182 814 301 494 169 50 162 128 148 46 77 27 62 67 70 32 213 38 360 70 197 112 77 125 59 76 28 65 46 174 83 60 247 value of church eddjices .3.9 O h 5,715 58 42 45 246 65 167 773 286 478 159 47 172 157 126 143 46 74 27 56 65 31 200 37 352 47 187 108 76 123 74 27 60 45 172 81 59 243 $266, 400, 447 1, 553, 756 1, 151, 800 776, 300 18, 173, 050 4, 373, 964 12, 615, 383 70, 152, 791 16, 868, 162 34, 565, 512 9, 098, 489 3, 158, 100 8, 589, 398 10, 729, 836 3, 974, 465 3, 530, 946 1, 513, 800 3, 226, 531 236, 050 556, 150 967, 110 1, 478, 729 1, 057, 915 7, 010, 122 3, 497, 705 7, 672, 009 1, 160, 900 3, 672, 701 1, 862, 850 2, 296, 568 3, 071, 875 1, 953, 705 1, 401, 900 1, 904, 883 1, 373, 635 578, 000 1, 661, 830 794, 446 3, 392, 868 522, 198 260, 875 671, 844 1, 996, 830 283, 750 636, 319 292, 300 286, 900 1, 635, 444 787, 600 7, 372, 153 DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES .1.9 os 1,518 215 114 166 24 17 101 $16,003,463 58, 235 26, 716 14, 500 504, 811 79, 882 458, 192 3, 232, 408 1, 252, 450 1, 711, 620 412, 959 122, 670 878, 275 1, 080, 238 251, 059 257, 362 76, 465 308, 456 4,285 17, 808 83, 860 123, 124 36, 326 528, 199 530, 205 593, 492 45, 041 217, 750 69, 555 104, 568 457, 124 87, 226 166, 852 197, 344 66, 151 44,850 52, 776 253, 373 409, 813 27, 019 2,250 25, 750 130, 102 25, 372 57, 094 2,082 240, 219 27, 907 649, 647 VALUE OF PAR- SONAGES 3 ° 3,087 34 24 25 165 35 122 448 191 272 17 118 22 166 20 69 54 33 56 40 27 114 $23, 705, 329 PROTESTANT EPISCOPAL CHURCH Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND • STATE United States New England: Maine New Hampshire Vermont . Massachusetts Rhode Island Connecticut Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania East North Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan Wisconsin West North Central: Minnesota Iowa Missouri North Dakota South Dakota Nebraska Kansas South Atlantic: Delaware Maryland District of Columbia Virginia West Virginia North Carolina South Carolina Georgia Florida East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee Alabama Mississippi West South Central: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Montana Idaho Wyoming Colorado New Mexico Arizona Utah Nevada. Pacific: Washington Oregon California Total number of churches 6,407 61 45 50 264 70 188 875 304 510 173 52 207 168 134 154 49 83 29 70 72 79 33 216 39 373 72 217 120 37 67 47 202 94 68 265 EXPENDITURES Churches report- ing 6,117 59 44 47 263 70 179 831 303 491 171 49 193 162 131 151 45 78 28 67 61 77 33 210 39 365 69 206 111 83 129 30 65 41 185 87 65 255 Total amount $29, 288, 532 158, 632 132, 958 94, 075 2, 282, 600 519, 970 1, 195, 899 6, 813, 489 1, 937, 778 3, 407, 414 1, 064, 682 197, 175 1, 044, 288 921, 133 387, 999 449, 493 132, 163 451, 772 28,924 74, 944 149, 991 191, 138 171, 592 795, 055 405, 566 979, 316 200, 036 441, 392 240, 839 273, 105 349, 876 250, 384 195, 046 248, 316 141, 203 78, 012 207, 243 109, 761 661, 829 79, 946 51, 249 66, 160 220, 259 50, 834 69, 838 27, 956 24,544 211, 398 131, 418 969,842 Pastors' salaries $7, 847, 949 64, 264 49, 652 40, 051 532, 303 146, 574 323, 466 1, 384, 927 518, 875 857, 526 302, 843 72, 324 284, 408 259, 772 128, 181 129, 976 51, 760 113, 960 12, 450 31, 650 59, 356 59, 554 45, 095 241, 668 93, 221 311, 442 42, 479 134, 885 78,944 84, 063 119,288 82, 513 59, 014 69, 587 54, 816 27,698 63, 743 38, 598 205, 152 36, 507 18, 907 23,199 70, 423 22, 277 26, 245 12, 035 10,624 78, 112 49, 926 323, 616 All other salaries $4, 660, 080 20, 615 14, 002 10, 248 387, 720 95, 988 238, 042 1, 203, 212 331, 590 579, 409 194, 958 28,172 165, 489 173, 261 51, 606 67, 877 18, 341 81, 750 1,931 5,871 18, 739 18, 581 19,013 127, 415 80, 284 114, 283 14, 115 46,604 25, 634 43, 984 27, 998 35, 543 27, 809 25, 333 6,090 7,894 22, 766 8,447 52,508 6,486 3,942 12, 411 36,588 8,054 9,659 3,600 1,765 23,706 10, 307 150, 440 Repairs and improve- ments $2, 014, 241 16, 663 9,443 9,421 171, 192 30, 560 119, 915 435, 175 151, 261 239, 551 63, 380 9,746 56, 797 61, 691 29, 754 37, 872 6,914 23,669 4,269 6,905 10, 740 15, 640 28, 585 62, 580 17, 318 57, 469 5,975 31, 168 18, 416 13, 684 31, 444 16, 962 9,625 12, 653 10, 076 8,092 12,007 6,260 45, 922 7,683 7,294 6,839 11, 297 3,049 4,975 3,155 1,907 13,060 9,812 46.376 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 193 6 Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 — Continued GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States. New England: Maine New Hampshire- Vermont Massachusetts - . . Rhode Island.. . - Connecticut.. .... Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania. . East North Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan Wisconsin West North Central: Minnesota Iowa Missouri North Dakota South Dakota Nebraska Kansas. South Atlantic: Delaware Maryland District of Columbia. Virginia West Virginia North Carolina South Carolina Georgia Florida East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee Alabama Mississippi West South Central: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Montana Idaho-.. Wyoming Colorado New Mexico. Arizona Utah,... Nevada Pacific: Washington. Oregon California... expenditures— continued Payment on church debt, ex- cluding interest $1, 577, 078 1,660 3,035 3,156 84, 019 7,861 44, 930 241, 634 172, 027 143, 217 59, 054 7,025 47, 555 94, 153 12, 895 24, 306 5,463 37, 799 650 2,058 7,658 26, 809 8,903 43, 103 29,310 72, 068 9,041 18, 387 10, 995 9,317 47, 317 8, 585 11, 041 23, 854 18, 359 8,068 17, 380 10, 887 62, 162 5,060 1,326 6,594 18, 460 1,959 1,185 801 13,823 10,549 81, 580 Other cur- rent ex- penses, in- cluding interest $7, 391, 336 34, 297 27, 010 18,066 600, 665 140, 556 270, 043 2, 155, 169 472, 424 848, 800 236, 457 40, 545 258, 658 193, 575 108, 021 120, 313 30, 766 103, 351 6,460 14, 253 33, 000 40, 534 35, 914 172, 157 90, 966 169, 971 87, 519 72, 927 39, 581 57, 802 68,297 47, 665 39, 921 48, 060 33, 199 18, 113 45, 836 25, 942 175, 883 15, 116 13, 636 11,088 49, 277 10, 993 13, 815 6,029 4,437 53,290 27, 097 203, 842 Local relief and charity £762, 359 2,186 1,669 2,323 48, 153 12, 376 43, 691 283, 410 28,604 82, 097 24, 090 3,273 22, 202 18, 930 4,537 5,660 755 9,731 139 1,885 1,767 3,367 6,111 11,401 15, 665 21, 429 1,490 12, 677 8,581 7,523 7,181 5,185 7,931 6,575 1,737 1,867 3,783 822 7,738 1,626 475 743 4,669 116 4,783 843 566 2,081 688 17,228 Home missions $359, 228 3,948 996 14,000 1,799 6, 497 76, 421 14, 182 42, 813 4,894 3. 139 14, 219 3,035 8,087 3,421 930 4,343 1,290 4,391 4,326 3,201 8,586 1,276 27, 391 2,463 4,300 4,347 3,267 1,615 11,211 4,415 3,946 1,996 752 6,324 1,680 21, 940 478 173 528 7,203 101 566 161 1,177 1,349 2,177 23, 874 Foreign missions $257, 246 1,801 1,295 612 8,863 2,314 6,972 41,914 14, 131 36, 951 7,013 1,726 12, 607 4,683 3,583 4,606 1,214 12, 343 190 1,278 2,218 1,941 572 7,320 2,388 14, 784 1,657 2,804 4,787 5,907 2,037 7,928 1,760 1,470 865 460 2,175 5,047 8,464 170 35 471 2,644 10 505 1,348 902 927 2,002 9,552 To general headquar- ters $2, 780, 503 7,908 13, 516 6,491 220, 370 57,228 95, 667 614, 446 171, 908 390, 210 112, 425 8,614 108, 105 65, 911 24, 771 45, 522 10, 309 37, 142 2,093 8, 328 6,648 13, 958 15, 303 72, 063 40, 603 144, 256 15, 926 70, 404 41, 936 32, 089 29,079 20,309 27, 094 27, 102 11, 089 4,105 14,904 8,433 42, 716 5,603 3,723 2,713 14,699 1,938 5,406 272 2,011 15, 534 13, 439 76,184 All other purposes PROTESTANT EPISCOPAL CHURCH 9 Table 7. — Number and Membership of Churches, Value and Debt on Church Edifices, Expenditures, and Sunday Schools, by Provinces and Dioceses, 1936 PROVINCE AND DIOCESK Total First Province: Connecticut Maine Massachusetts New Hampshire.. Rhode Island Vermont Western Massa- chusetts Second Province: Albany Central New York. Long Island Newark New Jersey New York Rochester Western New York Third Province: Bethlehem Delaware Easton Erie Harrisburg Maryland Pennsylvania Pittsburgh Southern Virginia Southwestern Virginia Virginia Washington West Virginia Fourth Province: Alabama Atlanta East Carolina Florida Georgia Kentucky Lexington Louisiana Mississippi North Carolina. .. South Carolina... South Florida Tennessee Upper South Carolina... Western North Carolina Fifth Province: Chicago Eau Claire Fond du Lac Indianapolis Michigan Milwaukee Northern Indiana Northern Michi- gan Ohio Quincy Southern Ohio Springfield.. Western Michi- gan ^2 C 6, 407 1, 735, 335 61 194 45 70 50 70 173 144 165 149 155 250 67 200 95 72 95 41 58 52 43 34 31 67 85 110 74 80 77 46 49 83,317 14,310 105, 842 9,909 39, 434 9,148 26, 541 42, 844 42, 874 83, 551 69,935 44,217 130,418 20, 445 29,396 22,029 6,068 4,628 10,755 17,066 37,531 98,283 23,933 13, 380 8,879 27,584 36,965 11,866 13, 908 9,329 6,402 8,028 7,024 7,361 5,225 17, 151 8,978 15,957 11, 758 21,632 14, 156 6,405 4,314 50, 397 3,331 9,464 6,268 43,552 15, 931 5,685 3,845 35, 941 4,250 21, 675 6,160 10, 392 VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES 5,715 $266, 400, 447 162 136 130 139 147 213 62 78 32 33 48 79 116 206 67 108 27 42 27 102 57 20 18 91 30 68 34 37 12,610,883 1,553,756 14,146,630 1,151,800 4,373,964 776, 300 4, 026, 420 7,990,946 7,162,008 19, 025, 222 10, 815, 239 6,052,923 27, 834, 963 3, 894, 585 4, 245, 067 3, 467, 044 1,062,415 626, 000 1, 876, 675 3, 252, 846 5, 288, 287 21, 475, 089 4, 493, 858 1, 597, 835 1, 903, 069 4, 171, 105 4, 593, 540 1,160,900 1,904, 1, 557, 861, 1,158, 739, 899, 1. 054, 1, 661, 1, 373, 2. 055, 1, 026, 1,915, 1, 401, 835, 100 756, 000 7, 401, 903 424, 575 935, 577 2, 243, 500 9, 047, 034 2, 614, 313 914, 600 547, 400 5, 813, 654 484, 745 3, 284, 835 702, 750 1, 135, 402 DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES 1,518 $16, 003, 462 458, 192 58, 235 426, 256 26,716 79, 882 14, 500 78, 555 186, 222 245, 307 685, 588 883, 043 369, 406 1, 080, 975 483, 766 550, 550 195, 750 36, 326 12, 300 175, 031 140, 522 399, 471 841,943 358, 374 143, 463 166, 764 283, 265 646, 633 45,041 197, 344 104, 568 100, 025 212, 995 36, 657 50, 569 52, 776 66, 151 85, 140 42, 935 244, 129 166, 852 26, 620 32, 585 859, 175 6,597 27, 263 38, 798 1,007,118 217, 199 83, 872 7,900 292,019 9,200 120, 940 9,900 65, 220 37 EXPENDITURES 6,117 83 33 36 50 84 120 213 61 92 79 194 93 93 41 57 49 42 34 28 65 81 102 65 80 70 46 47 116 29 42 29 107 60 20 $29, 288, 532 1, 195, 899 158, 632 1, 839, 402 132,958 519,970 94, 075 443, 198 682, 795 588, 800 1, 246, 406 1, 234, 097 703, 681 3, 535, 005 342,956 417,527 343, 470 171,592 58, 130 245, 784 267, 018 609, 185 2, 039, 106 512, 036 194, 429 199, 748 585, 139 533, 306 200, 036 248, 316 163,831 101,595 112,590 109, 274 154, 565 95, 819 207, 243 141,203 269, 593 127, 038 237, 286 195, 046 113,801 70, 204 902, 854 33,244 115, 746 130, 446 720, 239, 009 66,729 51, 285 522, 159 52, 128 542,523 89, 306 149. 050 SUNDAY SCHOOLS 8.2 S s 3 D, 60 152 83 57 106 16 32 24 101 47 16 15 82 14 69 31 432, 679 31 2, 145 10 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 193 6 Table 7. — Number and Membership of Churches, Value and Debt on Church Edifices, Expenditures, and Sunday Schools, by Provinces and Dioceses, 1936 — Continued PROVINCE AND DIOCESE Sixth Province: Colorado Duluth ,_.. Iowa .-•_ Minnesota Montana Nebraska North Dakota Mission South Dakota Mission Western Nebras- ka Mission Wyoming Mis- sion Seventh Province: Arkansas Dallas Kansas Missouri New Mexico Mis- sion North Texas Mis- sion Oklahoma Mis- sion Salina Mission. _, Texas West Missouri.. . West Texas Eighth Province: Arizona Mission- California Eastern Oregon Mission Idaho Mission Los Angeles Nevada Mission. Olympia Oregon Sacramento San Joaquin Mis- sion Spokane Mission Utah Mission SI 52 49 102 64 36 29 73 33 42 47 77 27 27 124 37 44 41 42 21 60 26 14, 023 6,775 9,474 23, 594 8, 254 6,002 2,753 8,616 3,907 6,341 4,823 6,163 8,898 13, 030 5,535 2,365 7,813 1,875 18, 748 7,529 7,685 4,242 21, 298 2,348 3,839 41,992 3,557 11,959 7,559 4,424 3,289 7,791 3,167 VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES •8* 3 ft 27 74 20 26 116 32 41 39 34 19 45 15 $1, 996, 830 807, 885 1, 513, 800 2, 723, 061 522, 198 512,210 236, 050 561, 650 449, 400 671, 844 578,000 665, 223 1, 221, 359 2, 237, 765 398, 517 262, 775 794, 446 257, 370 1,914,083 988, 766 436, 020 636, 319 1, 581, 450 174, 600 217, 825 5, 252, 113 286, 900 900, 700 613, 000 314, 840 223, 750 777, 794 292, 300 DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES 3 ft $130, 102 41, 980 76, 465 215, 382 27, 019 54, 380 4,285 20, 308 26, 980 25, 750 44, 850 56, 580 121, 124 176, 000 32, 722 39, 130 253, 373 2,000 247, 523 132, 457 59, 230 57, 094 158, 452 5,950 1,300 456, 617 2,082 85, 869 21, 957 26, 653 7,925 155, 300 EXPENDITURES $220, 259 75, 460 132, 163 374, 033 80, 023 97, 407 28, 924 77,081 50, 447 66, 083 78,012 108, 177 166, 611 288, 270 86, 395 40, 896 109, 761 24, 527 363, 414 163, 502 113,781 293, 040 24, 047 36, 613 576, 740 24, 544 133, 117 107, 371 66, 065 33, 997 92, 917 27, 956 SUNDAY SCHOOLS ■Sti S 2 3 ft S3 o 20 27 67 18 20 113 27 37 33 22 15 34 11 O O 3,760 1,433 2,024 5,639 1,830 1,090 485 1,071 1,517 1,111 1,626 2,304 3,229 1,645 565 1,730 493 4,847 1,434 2,285 1,812 6,396 1,020 11, 389 965 3,435 1,902 1,178 724 1,551 927 HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION x DENOMINATIONAL HISTORY The interest of the Church of England in America began with the earliest English voyages of discovery. Frobisher (1578) and Drake (1579) had chaplains with them, interested not merely in the ships' companies, but in the people they found; and the charters of the colonies, started by Sir Humphrey Gilbert (1578 and 1583) and by Sir Walter Raleigh (1584-87) all included, in some form, pro- vision for "public service according to the Church of England." Later enter- prises in the first part of the seventeenth century followed the same general policy. Occasional services were conducted at various places, but permanent worship on this side of the Atlantic was begun in 1607, when the Rev. Robert 1 This statement, which is substantially the same as that published in vol. II of the Eeport on Religious Bodies, 1926, has been revised by William E. Leidt, Director of Publications, National Council, Episcopal Church, New York, N. Y., and approved by him in its present form. PROTESTANT EPISCOPAL CHURCH 11 Hunt, underneath a great sail stretched between two old trees, celebrated the Eucharist foi the first time at Jamestown, Va. The spirit of the earliest leaders of this colony was one of kindly toleration for all, but with the passing of the colony under the immediate control of the Crown, the harsh tone prevalent in England manifested itself in Virginia, also, in rigid laws in regard to Puritans and Quakers. The distance from the ecclesiastical authorities, and the growing disposition on the part of the vestries to hire ministers from year to year in order to avoid the sending out of unfit persons by English patrons, brought about an unfortunate condition which the Bishop of London sought to remedy by sending the Rev. James Blair as a missionary to the colonies. He accomplished much, especially in the direction of education, and in 1693 obtained a charter for William and Mary College, which was founded at Williamsburg, Va., and was endowed with 20,000 pounds of tobacco annually for its maintenance. He also secured pastors for many churches. In New England isolated attempts at church organization were made, but for many years none proved permanent, since the Puritans applied to the Anglicans the same proscription from which they themselves had fled. With the revocation of the charter of the Massachusetts Colony, a Church of England clergyman was appointed in 1686; and King's Chapel in Boston, the first Episcopal church in New England, was opened in 1689. In 1698 an Episcopal church was estab- lished at Newport, R. I., and the same year saw the consecration of Trinity Church in New York City. In Maryland the Protestant element in the community of St. Mary's erected a chapel and held services according to the rites of the Church of England. The growth of the church was slow, but the arrival in 1700 of the Rev. Thomas Bray, the Bishop of London's commissary, gave it new life. His influence was felt also in the other colonies, for it was he who gave the impulse for the organization in England of the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel, which had so large a share in establishing the church in America on a firm foundation. This society began its work by sending in 1702 a delegation to visit the scat- tered churches. At that time there does not appear to have been a half dozen clergymen of the Church of England outside of Virginia and Maryland, and the whole number from Maine to Carolina was less than 50. This mission was the beginning of a new era in the history of the Episcopal Church in America. The number of churches was greatly increased, and a far better grade of ministers was secured for them. There were, however, too many of the class who drift to distant sections, and who, removed from ecclesiastical jurisdiction, were more of a hindrance than a help. Of the individuals whose influence was felt in the early colonial church. Dean Berkeley, later bishop of Cloyne, in Ireland, undoubtedly took precedence. He came to Newport, R. I., in 1729, with the purpose of founding a university in the colonies. While his purpose remained unaccomplished because of the failure of the financial support promised him, he became the guiding spirit in the sphere of higher education. He was one of the earliest and most munificent benefactors of Yale College and, after his return to Europe, contributed largely toward form- ing the charters and directing the course of King's College at New York, now Columbia University, and of the Academy and College of Philadelphia, now the University of Pennsylvania. A general survey of the situation during the first half of the eighteenth century reveals the causes of the weakness of the church. There was, first, an established church in a few colonies, as, for instance, in Virginia and Maryland, not suffi- ciently effective to be of positive assistance, but just enough so to arouse the antagonism of the strong dissenting element which feared the introduction of a state church, to avoid which they had left England. There was, secondly, the difficulty of securing competent ministers who were conversant with the needs of the colonies. The impossibility of ordination, except by a tedious and expensive trip to England, deterred many colonial churchmen from application for orders, and as a result the churches were supplied chiefly from abroad, and this often proved a source of weakness rather than of strength. Throughout the whole period repeated urgent appeals for an episcopate were made, but all failed, owing, probably, in part to ignorance in the Church of England as to the real situation, in part to a failure to realize the missionary power and value of the episcopate, and especially to the persistent opposition to an American episcopate shown by English political leaders, who feared that if the colonies were provided with bishops they would be in a better position to claim their independence. 12 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 193 6 Notwithstanding these hindrances, the Church of England enjoyed a slow but steady growth in power up to the Revolutionary War. In the southern colonies it was the predominant church, and peopk were required by law to contribute to its support, though there was frequently a lack of harmony between clergy and people. In New England and the middle colonies, on the other hand, it was largely an alien institution, opposed by a strong majority of dissenters. Usually it was not strong financially, and its support came largely from the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel; but in Maryland and Virginia the churches were maintained by the local governments and were prosperous. The close of the war found the Episcopal churches thoroughly disorganized. Many of the clergy were loyal to the Crown and left the country, going either to England or to Canada, and of those who remained few conducted any public services, partly for lack of congregations and partly because of the impossibility of conducting the services in full, including the petition for the royal family. Even the semblance of an establishment was no longer maintained, and few, if any, desired one. There was no episcopacy, and not even any association of churches. Furthermore, so intense was the sentiment of state loyaltj^ that there was little recognition of any relation between the churches of different States. The first move toward an organization was the appearance, in 1782, of a pamphlet entitled "The Case of the Episcopal Churches in the United States Considered," written by the Rev. William White, of Philadelphia, but published anonymously. In this he urged that, without waiting for a bishop, the churches should unite in some form of association and common government. He also outlined a plan which embodied most of the essential characteristics of the diocesan and general conventions as adopted later. Meanwhile the Maryland Legislature had, in 1779, passed an act committing to certain vestries, as trustees, the property of the parishes, but also prohibiting general assessments, and affirming the right of each taxpayer to designate the denomination to whose support his contribution should be applied. The next year a conference was called, consisting of 3 clergymen and 24 laymen, and a petition was sent to the legislature asking that the vestries be empowered to raise money for parish uses by pew rents and other means. As it was essential to the petition that the organization have a title, the name Protestant Episcopal Church was suggested as appropriate — the term "Protestant" distinguishing it from the Church of Rome, and the term "Episcopal" distinguishing it from the Presbyterian and Congregational bodies. This name was formally ap- proved by a conference at Annapolis in 1783 and appears to have continued in use until definitely adopted by the General Convention of 1789. With the close of the war and the desire for a full organization, the Maryland churches elected Dr. William Smith bishop and the Connecticut churches, Dr. Samuel Seabury. No steps were taken by Doctor Smith toward consecration, but Doctor Seabury went to England and applied to the Archbishop of Canter- bury. The latter received him cordially but could not see his way clear to accede to his request under the existing political conditions. Doctor Seabury, therefore, applied to the nonjuring Scottish bishops, who, in November 1784, after some hesitation, consecrated him. As it became evident that the Episcopal churches of the different States were organizing independently, a movement to constitute an Episcopal Church for the whole United States was inaugurated, largely by the initiative of Dr. William White, at an informal meeting at New Brunswick, N. J., in May 1784. New York, New Jersey, and Pennsylvania were the only States represented, but correspondence with other States resulted in a convention in New York, in October of the same year, with delegates from 8 States. This was also informal, with no recognized authority, and representing very diverse views, but it adopted, with noteworthy unanimity, a recommendation to the churches, embodying the following fundamental principles: I. There shall be a general convention of the Episcopal Church in the United States of America. II. That the Episcopal Church in each State send deputies to the conven- tion, consisting of clergy and laity. III. That associated congregations in two or more States may send deputies jointly. IV. That the said church shall maintain the doctrines of the gospel as now held by the Church of England and shall adhere to the liturgy of said church, as far as shall be consistent with the American Revolution and the constitution of the respective States. PROTESTANT EPISCOPAL CHURCH 13 V. That in every State where there shall be a bishop duly consecrated and settled he shall be considered as a member of the convention ex officio. VI. That the clergy and laity assembled in convention shall deliberate in one body, but shall vote separately, and the concurrence of both shall be nec- essary to give validity to any measure. VII. That the first meeting of the convention shall be at Philadelphia the Tuesday before the Feast of St. Michael next, to which it is hoped and earnestly desired that the Episcopal churches in the respective States will send their clerical and lay deputies duly instructed and authorized to proceed on the necessary business herein proposed for their deliberation. The project of a general convention aroused varying sentiments. In the South it was feared that too much ecclesiastical authority would be assumed by it, while in the North it was feared that too much would be conceded to it. When the convention next met, in September 1785, at Philadelphia, 16 clergymen and 24 laymen were present, representing only 7 of the 13 States — New York, New Jersey, Pennsylvania, Delaware, Maryland, Virginia, and South Carolina. New England was thus not represented at all, and there were numerous protests from many quarters against the proposed plan of organization. The convention adopted, however, with some modifications, the principles already mentioned and then undertook to draw up a constitution and a liturgy, the latter under the general oversight of Dr. William Smith, and the former under that of Dr. William White. The liturgy, as adopted, involved some radical changes significant of the prevailing tone of the times, but most of these changes were afterward rejected. The constitution formulated was essentially that of the church as it is today. While no serious disposition to question the validity of Bishop Seabury's con- secration was manifested, yet the desire was general to be connected with the Church of England rather than with that of Scotland. Accordingly an address to the archbishops and bishops of the former church was prepared, and the State conventions were urged to elect bishops. The reply from England was on the whole favorable, and before the next meeting of the convention, in 1786, New York had elected as its bishop Dr. Samuel Provoost; Pennsylvania, Dr. William White; Maryland, Dr. William Smith; and Virginia, Dr. David Griffith. Of these 4, only Doctor White and Doctor Provoost went to England, where they were consecrated on February 4, 1787. The Episcopal Church was thus equipped to perpetuate its own episcopate at the hands of 3 duly consecrated bishops. Subsequently, Dr. James Madison was elected Bishop of Virginia, and was con- secrated in England, so that any objection to the Scottish office was obviated. In 1789 a union of the different forces was effected and Bishop Seabury joined the other bishops. Two houses were constituted in the General Convention, and the constitution and Book of Common Prayer were adopted. Thus the same year that saw the complete organization of the Federal Government witnessed also the full equipment of the Protestant Episcopal Church. The 4 bishops already mentioned united in 1792 in the consecration of Dr. Thomas John Claggett, as Bishop of Maryland, and thus was inaugurated the distinctively American episcopate. For 20 years and more the church had to combat various hostile influences. It was widely distrusted as being really an English institution. Its compact organization and its formality of worship repelled many, especially in an age that was peculiarly fond of emotionalism and of an untrammeled freedom in religious as well as social and civil life. The loss of the Methodist element, which hitherto has been identified with the church, though somewhat loosely, deprived it of some strength. Growth was slow, and conventions and ordi- nations were few in number, especially in Virginia and farther south. At times it seemed as if the labors of the founders were to be fruitless. In the second decade of the nineteenth century came a change, coincident with the general change in the tone of spiritual life throughout the country. In 1817 the General Theological Seminary, to be supported by the whole church and controlled by the General Convention, was authorized. The convention of 1820 and the special convention of the succeeding year organized the Domestic and Foreign Missionary Society. New bishops were elected and consecrated, who went out into the newly settled sections, especially in the West. Diocesan organizations took the place of State organizations, and little by little the church began to take its place in the development of the Nation. An illustration of the progress made is seen in the fact that the 4 or 5 active ministers laboring in Virginia when Bishop Moore came to Richmond in 1814 increased to nearly 100 during the 27 years of his service, and the number of churches increased to 170. 14 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 193 6 About 1845, Dr. W. A. Muhlenberg, one of the most remarkable men in the history of the church, came into prominence. He founded the system of church schools, organized the first free church of any importance in New York City, introduced the male choir, sisterhoods, and the fresh-air movement; while his church infirmary suggested to his mind the organization of St. Luke's Hospital, the first church hospital of any Christian communion in the country. He hoped to extend the movement in his own parish to the entire church, transforming it from what he considered a liturgical denomination into a real catholic church. As a result a memorial was drawn up, chiefly by himself, but signed also by a number of prominent clergymen, and addressed to the House of Bishops. It raised the query whether the church with "her fixed and invariable modes of worship and her traditional customs and usages" was competent for the great and catholic work before it. In partial answer to this query the memorial suggested "that a wider door might be opened for admission to the gospel min- istry * * * of all men who could not bring themselves to conform in all particulars to our prescriptions and customs, yet are sound in the faith." The memorial made a profound impression, and though it showed no immediate result it had much influence in preparing the way for the issuance of the famous Lambeth Quadrilateral on Church Unity, in 1888, and the movement for the first revision of the American prayer book, completed in 1892. A generation later, further revision of the prayer book seemed desirable. Accordingly, the General Convention of 1913 appointed the Joint Commission on the Book of Common Prayer, consisting of 7 bishops, 7 presbyters, and 7 laymen, to consider and report such revision and enrichment of the prayer book as would adapt it to present conditions, if, in their judgment, such revision was necessary. The results of the work of this commission were presented to subsequent General Conventions. Final approval to the revised book was given bv the General Convention of 1928. The progress of the church, so marked everywhere during the second quarter of the nineteenth century, was abruptly halted by the outbreak of the Civil War. Anticipating the dissolution of the Union, the southern dioceses which were con- strained to form a separate ecclesiastical organization held a convention at Columbia, S. C, in 1861. Their general disposition to maintain as close contact as possible with the church in the North resulted in the selection of the name "Protestant Episcopal Church in the Confederate States," and in the adoption of a constitution practically identical with the old one. Throughout the period of hostilities a friendly attitude was carefully maintained on both sides. The church in the North refused to take this as a permanent separation, considering it only a temporary interruption of the old relationship. At the wartime General Convention, held in New York City, the roll call included all of the southern dioceses, just as in the pre-war days. The meeting of the 1865 General Con- vention in Philadelphia was a critical occasion. An invitation had been sent to the southern dioceses in advance of the convention and some of them responded. The roll call in the House of Deputies began with Alabama in the usual way, with deputations responding from Tennessee, North Carolina, and Texas, and the unity of the church was thus retained. The progress of the reunited church was promptly resumed. The supply of clergy called for an increase in the number of theological schools. During the war the Philadelphia Divinity School had been created; 2 years after the war ended the Episcopal Theological School was incorporated at Cambridge, Mass.; while 18 years later, in 1885, the Western Theological Seminary was begun in Chicago, and a diocesan training school of some 16 years' standing in central New York was expanded into the De Lancey Divinity School. At Sewanee, Tenn., the University of the South had just been organized when the war closed it, but scarcely a year after the return of peace it was reestablished on a permanent basis. Although there were naturally different schools of opinion within the church, during the nineteenth century there was only one serious rift to mar the steady progress of the church. This grew out of the question of churchmanship, follow- ing the inauguration of the Oxford Movement in England during the second quar- ter of the century. Discussions on ritual and vestments, "Protestant" and "Catholic," with their attendant doctrinal implications, culminated in the withdrawal from the church in 1873 of a small group of evangelicals under the leadership of the Right Rev. George D. Cummins, Coadjutor Bishop of Kentucky, who organized the Reformed Episcopal Church. Constructive forces were also at work. The Church Congress, which gave churchmen of different types opportunity to compare views and present ideals, was organized. It has served to emphasize harmony rather than diversity and PROTESTANT EPISCOPAL CHURCH 15 has proved a strong factor in church life. Similar influence has been exerted by the Brotherhood of St. Andrew, founded in 1886, the Girls' Friendly Society, the Daughters of the King, and the Guild of St. Barnabas, while the increasing emphasis on missionary work, both at home and abroad, has called forth much latent energy and at the same time has brought the church into sympathetic and cooperative relationship with other Christian bodies. The opening years of the twentieth century saw an unprecedented growth in the interest and activities of the Episcopal Church. During these years the greatest advance was probably in the field of religious education. Provision was made for improved methods and more careful supervision, not only in the field of Christian instruction in both the church and the church school, but also in preparatory and technical schools, in colleges and universities, and in the training of men for the ministry. The measures, methods, and means, both in extent and in quality, showed a notable improvement over those prevailing heretofore. In the realm of Christian social service, parochial, diocesan, and provincial boards and commissions were formed throughout the country and, directed by a national commission, were very active in their investigation and study of social conditions. Mention should also be made of the Church Pension Fund, established in 1913 to provide for the retirement, with adequate incomes, of aged and infirm clergy. In 1916 a campaign to secure a reserve fund of $5,000,000 was undertaken under the leadership of the Right Rev. William Lawrence, Bishop of Massachusetts. Nearly $9,000,000 was secured as a result of this campaign. Up to this time this was the largest sum of money ever raised in this country in so short a time for any Christian purpose. In the past 10 years the reserve has grown to $20,649,669, and there are 322 clergymen receiving pensions totaling about $600,000 a year. Such rapid growth and such numerous extensions of interest had, however, caused a certain confusion in the administration of church activities, as indicated by the organization of numerous boards and commissions, created to meet new demands as they arose, each functioning within itself and financing itself as best it might. The feeling grew that some form of central coordination was an im- perative necessity, and this feeling reached a decisive point during the painful years of the World War. The contribution of the Protestant Episcopal Church to this national emer- gency was remarkable from the point of leadership, the church providing leaders in each of the 4 outstanding features of national mobilization — the Army, the Navy, the war loans, and wartime relief as especially exemplified in the American Red Cross; and a bishop of the Episcopal Church was chief of chaplains for the American Expeditionary Forces during the war. In this connection, it should be noted that a special commission was created, under the leadership of Bishop Lawrence of Massachusetts, which undertook, through the chaplains in both the Army and Navy and through volunteer chaplains, to serve the spiritual interests and welfare of the soldiers and sailors abroad and at home. The General Convention of 1919 must be regarded as one of the great turning points in the life of the Episcopal Church. A new, permanent, central adminis- tration known as the National Council was erected, into which were incorporated various activities heretofore entirely independent or only tenuously related. The year 1921 marked the hundredth anniversary of the founding of the Domestic and Foreign Missionary Society. During these 100 years no less than 70 domestic missionary bishops had been commissioned to establish and lead the church into newer parts of our vast national domain and in the foreign field. The church held real estate worth nearly $5,000,000 and was custodian of trust funds amounting to $4,000,000. Its monthly magazine, The Spirit of Missions, established in 1836, was the seventh oldest publication of any kind in the United States. National churches had been created in China, under the name of the Chung Hua Sheng Kung Hui, and in Japan, under the name of the Nippon Sei Kokwai. The United Thank Offering of the Woman's Auxiliary, begun in 1889, had grown from $2,000, in the first year, to $468,060 in 1919. The total given in these 30 years was $2,014,300. In 1937 the triennial offering was $861,693. The Children's Lenten Offering, begun in 1877, had grown from $200 to $288,180 in 1921. In 1937 this offering had grown to $303,646. These were a few of the marks of progress which the church had made in 100 years and which were fittingly celebrated in 1921. One outgrowth of the great missionary conference held in Edinburgh, Scotland in 1910, was the appointment by the General Convention of 1913 of a jointcom- mission for the purpose of considering questions touching on faith and order, in which all Christian communions should be asked to participate. The commission 16 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 193 6 invited representatives of a considerable number of churches, including the Roman Catholic and the Eastern Orthodox Churches, to join them, and an advisory com- mittee was formed. The first meeting of the World Conference on Faith and Order was held in Geneva, Switzerland, in 1920, the second, in August 1927, at Lausanne, Switzerland, and the third, in August 1937, at Edinburgh, Scotland. Out of this last meeting and the World Conference on Life and Work held in July 1937 at Oxford, England, grew the proposal for a World Council of Churches. A preliminary meeting was held in May 1938 in Utrecht, Holland. DOCTRINE The doctrinal symbols of the Protestant Episcopal Church are the Apostles' and Nicene creeds. The Athanasian Creed, one of the symbols of the Church of England, was unanimously rejected by the convention of 1789, chiefly because of its damnatory clauses. The Thirty-nine Articles of the Church of England, with the exception of the twenty-first, relating to the authority of the General Council, and with some modifications of the eighth, thirty-fifth, and thirty-sixth articles, were accepted by the convention of 1801 as a general statement of doc- trine. Adherence to them as a creed, however, is not required. The Episcopal Church expects of all its members loyalty to the doctrine, discipline, and worship of the one holy Catholic Apostolic Church, in all the essentials, but allows great liberty in nonessentials. There is no inclination to be rigid or to raise difficulties, but the fundamental principles of the church, based upon the Holy Scriptures as the ultimate rule of faith, have been main- tained whenever a question has arisen demanding decision. The clergy of the Protestant Episcopal Church, instead of signing the Thirty- nine Articles, as is done in the English Church, make the following declaration: I do believe the Holy Scriptures of the Old and New Testaments to be the Word of God, and to contain all things necessary to salvation, and I do solemnly engage to conform to the doctrine, discipline, and worship of the Protestant Episcopal Church in the United States of America. On this general basis, what is known as the Lambeth Quadrilateral was formu- lated in England in 1888 for the unity of Christendom: (a) The Holy Scriptures of the Old and New Testaments as "containing all things necessary to salvation," and as being the rule and ultimate standard of faith. (b) The Apostles' Creed as the baptismal symbol, and the Nicene Creed as the sufficient statement of the Christian faith. (c) The two sacraments ordained by Christ himself — baptism and the Supper of the Lord — ministered with unfailing use of Christ's words of in- stitution and of the elements ordained by Him. (d) The historic episcopate, locally adapted in the methods of its adminis- tration to the varying needs of the nations and peoples called of God into the unity of His church. In the baptism of children either immersion or pouring is allowed. The child must be presented by sponsors, who may be the parents, who shall answer for the child, accepting the Apostles' Creed, with the implied promise that the child shall be trained to accept the pledges thus made. For those who have not been baptized in infancy, reception into the church is by baptism, by whatever form may be preferred, and acceptance of the Apostles' Creed. For those who have been baptized, reception is by confirmation by the bishop, after instruction in the history, worship, and doctrine of the church. Participation in the sacrament of the Holy Communion is, according to the rules of the church, limited to those who have been confirmed, though the custom is now very general of regarding all baptized persons as virtually members of the church, and as such permitted to partake, if they so desire. ORGANIZATION The system of ecclesiastical government includes the parish or congregation, the diocese, the province, and the General Convention. A congregation, when organized, is "required, in its constitution or plan or articles of organization, to recognize and accede to the constitution, canons, doctrine, discipline, and worship of the church, and to agree to submit to and obey such directions as may be from time to time received from the bishop in charge, and council of advice." PROTESTANT EPISCOPAL CHURCH 17 Officers of the parish are the rector, who must be a priest; wardens, usually 2 in number, representing the body of the parish and usually having charge of records, collection of alms, and the repair of the church; and vestrymen, who are the trustees and hold the property for the corporation. The direction of spiritual affairs is exclusively in the hands of the rector. The number, mode of election, and term of office of wardens and vestrymen, with qualifications of voters, vary according to diocesan law. The election of officers, including the rector, rests with the vestry as the elected representatives of the congregation. A diocese includes not less than 6 parishes, and must have not fewer than 6 presbyters who have been for at least one year canonically resident within its bounds, regularly settled in a parish or congregation and qualified to vote for a bishop. The early dioceses were in general identical with the States, but with the growth of the church, necessitating the subdivision of the larger dioceses, and the erection of missionary districts, State lines have not always been observed, and many States have been divided into several dioceses, such as New York which contains 6, and Pennsylvania which has 5. The government of the diocese is vested in the bishop and the diocesan con- vention, the latter consisting of all the clergy, and of at least one lay delegate from each parish or congregation. This convention meets annually, and election of delegates to it is governed by the specific canons of each diocese. A standing committee is appointed by the convention to be the ecclesiastical authority for all purposes declared by the General Convention. This committee elects a president and secretary from its own body, and meets in conformity to its own rules; its rights and duties, except as provided in the constitution and canons of the General Convention, are prescribed by the canons of the respective dioceses. Sections of States and territories not organized into dioceses are established by the House of Bishops and the General Convention as missionary districts. These districts may be elevated into dioceses or may be consolidated with other parts of dioceses as new dioceses. Dioceses and missionary districts are grouped into 8 provinces, to procure unity and cooperation in dealing with regional interests, especially in the fields of missions, religious education, social service, and judicial proceedings. Each province is governed by a synod consisting of the bishops and of 4 presbyters and 4 laymen, elected by each constituent diocese and missionary district. The General Convention, the highest ecclesiastical authority in the church, consists of 2 houses, the House of Bishops and the House of Deputies. The House of Bishops includes every bishop having jurisdiction, every bishop coadju- tor, and every bishop who by reason of advanced age or bodily infirmity has re- signed his jurisdiction. The House of Deputies is composed of delegates elected from the dioceses, including for each diocese not more than 4 presbyters, canon- ically resident in the diocese, and not more than 4 laymen, communicants of the church, resident in the diocese. In addition to the delegates from the dioceses, each missionary district of the church within the boundaries of the United States is entitled to one clerical and one lay deputy, with all the qualifications and rights of deputies except the right to vote when the vote is taken by orders. The 2 houses sit and deliberate separately. On any question the vote of a majority of the deputies present is sufficient in the House of Deputies, unless some special canon requires more than a majority, or unless the clerical or lay delegation from any diocese demands that the vote be taken by orders. In such case the 2 orders vote separately, each diocese having one vote in the clerical order and one in the lay order, a majority in each order of all the dioceses being necessary to constitute a vote. The ecclesiastical head of the church is the Presiding Bishop. Prior to 1804, this office was elective, but in that year the rule was adopted that the senior bishop in point of consecration, should be the Presiding Bishop. In 1919, the church decided to return to the earlier custom, and the House of Bishops, sub- ject to the approval of the House of Deputies, was instructed to elect one of its members as Presiding Bishop. While retaining his diocesan jurisdiction, the Presiding Bishop is expected to make such arrangements in his diocese as to enable him to give his full time to the executive administration of the general church. The term is to the first of January following the General Convention after he attains the age of 68 years. The General Convention meets every third year on the first Wednesday in October, unless a different day be appointed by the preceding convention, and at the place designated by such convention, though the Presiding Bishop of the church has the power, in case of necessity, to change the place. Prior to 1919 the church was without authority to act between General Con- ventions. This situation was remedied by the creation of the National Council, 18 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 which now conducts the national work of the church between the sessions of the convention; it also constitutes the Board of Directors of the Domestic and Foreign Missionary Society. The council is composed of 32 members: 4 bishops, 4 presbyters, and 8 laymen, elected for 6-year terms by the General Convention; 4 women elected for 3-year terms by General Convention upon nomination by Woman's Auxiliary Triennial; 8 members, 1 each (either bishop, presbyter, or layman) elected by the 8 provincial synods, and 4 ex-officio members: President (the Presiding Bishop), 2 vice presi- dents, and the treasurer. In order to facilitate the work, the council is organized into 6 departments: Foreign Missions, Domestic Missions, Religious Education, Christian Social Service, Finance, and Promotion. There is also a division on College Work and Youth. The Woman's Auxiliary is auxiliary to all departments of the National Council. Three orders are recognized in the ministry — bishops, priests, and deacons. Deacons are ordained to assist the rector in the services and pastoral work, to baptize infants in the absence of the rector, and to preach as specially licensed by the bishop. A course of study and examination are required, and subscription to the declaration referred to above. A deacon after serving a year, provided he be at least 24 years of age, may be ordained to the priesthood and then receives authority to preach, to administer the sacraments, and in general to conduct the parish affairs. A bishop is a priest elected to that office by a diocesan convention and then approved by a majority of the standing committees of all the dioceses in the United States and a majority of the bishops having jurisdiction in the United States. Missionary bishops are elected by the House of Bishops, subject to confirmation, during the session of the General Convention, by the House of Deputies, and at other times, by a majority of the standing committees of the dioceses. A bishop is consecrated by not less than 3 bishops. He is the adminis- trative head and spiritual leader of his diocese. He presides over the diocesan convention, ordains deacons and priests, institutes rectors, licenses lay readers, and is required to visit every parish in his diocese at least once in 3 years. In case of the inability of a bishop to perform all the duties of his office, a bishop coadjutor may be elected in the same manner as the bishop, with the under- standing that he shall have the right of succession to the bishopric. A suffragan bishop may be elected in the same way, when there is need of additional episcopal services. His authority is limited and he has not the right of succession. The election of a rector is according to diocesan law, and notice of election is sent to the ecclesiastical authority of the diocese. On acceptance of the candi- date by this authority as a duly qualified minister, notice is sent to the secretary of the convention. Usually a service of institution is performed by the bishop, although this is not essential. Lay readers and deaconesses are appointed by the bishop or ecclesiastical authority of a diocese or missionary district to assist in public services, in the care of the poor and sick, and in religious training. As such they are under the control of the immediate ecclesiastical authority, and may not serve except as duly licensed. The support of the rector and the general expenditures of each local congregation (parish) are in the care of the vestry. The salary of the bishop is fixed by the diocesan convention, and the amount is apportioned among the churches of his diocese. No new diocese can be constituted except as provision is made for the support of the episcopate. Many dioceses possess considerable endowment funds for the support of the episcopate. Missionary bishops draw their salaries from the treasury of the National Council. WORK The missionary activities of the church are conducted by the National Council, as the board of directors of the Domestic and Foreign Missionary Society. Ac- cording to its constitution all baptized persons of the church are members of the society. During the year 1938 work was carried on in 14 continental domestic missionary districts, and in 27 domestic dioceses, among the white population, Indians, Ne- groes, and the foreign-born of many nationalities — including Scandinavians, Japanese, Chinese, Italians, Mexicans, etc. In addition, work was maintained in 5 extracontinental domestic missionary districts — Alaska, Hawaii, the Panama Canal Zone, the Philippine Islands, and Puerto Rico and the Virgin Islands. The work in these fields required, in 1936, an expenditure of $830,895. In addition to the work maintained by the general church, all the dioceses maintained missionary work within their own jurisdiction. PROTESTANT EPISCOPAL CHURCH 19 Assisting the general church in its domestic work were such agencies as the American Church Building Fund Commission, created in the year 1880. The fund for the first year was reported as $7,897. Since that time it has steadily increased until in 1937 it amounted to $844,834, fully invested in loans to churches. During the year, $2,296 was added to the permanent building fund; $18,000 was loaned to complete the erection of 2 churches and 3 rectories; and gifts of $21,470 were made to complete 17 churches, 15 rectories, and 6 parish houses. The foreign missionary work of the church is carried on in 10 countries: Liberia, China, Japan, Brazil, Cuba, the Dominican Republic, Haiti, India, Mexico, and Iraq (Jerusalem). In these fields the report for 1936 shows 572 mission stations, 474 American missionaries, 2,770 native helpers, and 92,945 baptized members. The educational work in these fields is represented by 238 schools, including 4 theological schools, and 4 colleges, with 22,258 students. Medical work is canied on in 17 hospitals and dispensaries, caring for 377,668 patients. St. John's Uni- versity, Shanghai, Central China College, Wuchang, and St. Paul's University, Tokyo, Japan, are especially to be noted. In 1937 the church spent $903,193 in its work abroad. The educational work of the Episcopal Church is varied in character. There are 13 theological institutions, 1 of which, the General Theological Seminary, New York City, is under the care of the General Convention. Others include the Berkeley Divinity School, New Haven, Conn.; Nashotah House, Nashotah, Wis.; Episcopal Theological School, Cambridge, Mass. ; Virginia Theological Seminary, Alexandria, Va. ; Seabury Western Theological Seminary, Evanston, 111. ; Divinity School of the Protestant Episcopal Church in Philadelphia; Church Divinity School of the Pacific, San Francisco, Calif.; College of St. John the Evangelist, Greeley, Colo.; Bishop Payne Divinity School (for Negroes), Petersburg, Va.; Du Bose Memorial Church Training School, Monteagle, Tenn.; Bexley Hall, Gambier, Ohio; Sewanee Theological School, Sewanee, Tenn.; and De Lancey Divinity School, Buffalo, N. Y. During the past decade the increasing opportuni- ties for professionally trained women workers in the church led to the establish- ment of Windham House in New York, the Bishop Tuttle Memorial Training School in Raleigh, N. C, and the reorganization along progressive lines of St. Margaret's House in Berkeley, Calif. These institutions are in addition to the long established deaconess and church training schools in New York, Philadelphia, and Chicago. There are 5 distinctly church colleges: The University of the South, Kenyon College, Trinity College, Hobart College, and Bard College, having in all about 1,500 students. In addition there are a large number of academic institutions, having about 10,000 pupils. It is impossible to secure adequate statistics regarding the Christian ameliora- tive enterprises carried on by the several dioceses. In the United States there are, however, 77 hospitals, sanitariums, and dispensaries, 60 homes for the aged, 78 orphanages and homes for children. These institutions, while closely identi- fied with the church, are not always under its direct control. Chief among the organizations for men and boys are the Brotherhood of St. Andrew, the Knights of St. Paul, the Knights of St. John, and the Lay Readers' League; for girls and women, the Daughters of the King, the Girls' Friendly Society, 15 sisterhoods, and the order of deaconesses. The Council of Representatives of Youth Organizations was organized to stimulate and extend young people's work in the church through existing youth organizations. There are a large number of other organizations, such as the Church Mission of Help, the Guild of St. Barnabas, Evangelical Education Society, Church Association for the Advancement of the Interests of Labor, Church Mission to Deaf-mutes, Church Society for Promoting Christianity among the Jews, Society for the Promotion of Evangelical Knowledge, Church Periodical Club, the Church Society for College Work, the Church Missions Publishing Co. Orders of distinctly religious type are the Order of the Holy Cross, Society of the Mission Priests of St. John the Evangelist, Sisters of St. Mary, Community of the Transfiguration, All Saints' Sisters of the Poor, Order of St. Anne, the Sisterhood of the Holy Nativity, St. Barnabas' Brotherhood, and many others. There are several financial organizations, such as the Church Pension Fund and its subsidiaries, the Church Life Insurance Corporation, the Church Fire Insurance Corporation, and the Church Endowment Society, formed for the purpose of securing; endowments for the episcopate, cathedrals, parishes, churches, asylums, hospitals, and all enterprises of a religious or charitable character. o <0°^ U. S. DEPARTMENT OF COMMERCE HARRY L. HOPKINS, Secretary BUREAU OF THE CENSUS WILLIAM LANE AUSTIN, Director CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES 1936 Bulletin No. 23 ROMAN CATHOLIC CHURCH STATISTICS, HISTORY, DOCTRINE AND ORGANIZATION Prepared under the supervision of Dr. T. F. MURPHY Chief Statistician for Religious Statistics UNITED STATES GOVERNMENT PRINTING OFFICE WASHINGTON : 1940 For sale by the Superintendent of Documents, Washington, D. C. - - - - - Price 5 cents CONTENTS Page G eneral Introduction m Number .of churches in Membership in Urban and rural churches in Church edifices iv Value of church property iv Debt iv Expenditures : iv Averages . iv Sunday schools iv Statistics 1 Table 1. — Summary of statistics for churches in urban and rural territory, 1936 1 Table 2. — Comparative summary, 1906 to 1936 3 Table 3. — Number and membership of churches in urban and rural territory, membership by sex, Sunday schools, and paro- chial schools, by States, 1936 4 Table 4. — -Number and membership of churches, 1906 to 1936, and membership by age in 1936, by States 6 Table 5. — Value of churches and parsonages and amount of church debt by States, 1936 8 Table 6. — Church expenditures by States, 1936 9 Table 7. — Number and membership of churches, value and debt on church edifices, expenditures, Sunday schools, and paro- chial schools, by archdioceses aiod dioceses, 1936 11 History, Doctrine, and Organization 15 History 15 Doctrine 18 Organization 19 Work 24 n GENERAL INTRODUCTION The Census of Religious Bodies, as its name indicates, is a census of religious organizations rather than a census of population classified according to denomi- national affiliation. This census is taken once in 10 years in accordance with the provisions of the Permanent Census Act approved March 6, 1902, and is confined to churches located in continental United States. A report is obtained by the Bureau of the Census from each church, congre- gation, or other local organization of each religious body. The census data are thus obtained directly from the local churches and are not in any sense a compi- lation of the statistics collected by the different denominations and published in their year books. Lists of the local organizations for 1936 were secured in most cases, however, from the denominational headquarters, and much additional assistance has been rendered by the officials of the various denominational organizations. The statistics relate either to the calendar year 1936 or to the church record year which corresponds closely to that period. Number of churches. — In the reports of the Census of Religious Bodies for 1916 and 1906 the total number of churches, or organizations, shown for some denominations was slightly in excess of the number of churches reporting member- ship. Since membership figures have been obtained for all of the churches in- cluded in the reports for the years 1936 and 1926 and for other reasons, it has seemed advisable to use, for purposes of comparison with 1936 and 1926, the number of churches reporting membership in 1916 and 1906. These figures are used, therefore, in the tables presenting comparative figures for these earlier years. Membership. — The members of a local church organization, and thus of the denomination to which the church belongs, are those persons who are recognized as constituent parts of the organization. The exact definition of membership depends upon the constitution and practice of the church, or denomination, under consideration. Each church was instructed to report the number of its members according to the definition of membership as used in that particular church or organization. In some religious bodies the term "member" is applied only to communicants, while in others it includes all baptized persons, and in still other bodies it covers all enrolled persons. Separate figures are shown for members "under 13 years of age" and those "13 years of age and over," so far as reported by the individual churches. The mem- bership "13 years of age and over" usually affords a better basis for comparison between denominations reporting membership on a different basis. Urban and rural churches. — Urban churches are those located in urban areas; these areas as defined by the Census Bureau in censuses prior to 1930, included all cities and other incorporated places having 2,500 inhabitants or more. For use in connection with the 1930 census the definition has been slightly modified and extended so as to include townships and other political subdivisions (not incorporated as municipalities, nor containing any areas so incorporated) which had a total population of 10,000 or more, and a population density of 1,000 or more per square mile. Rural churches would be those located outside of the above areas. Thus to a very limited extent the urban and rural areas, as reported for 1936, differ somewhat from these areas as reported in the preceding censuses. IV GENERAL INTRODUCTION Church edifices. — A church edifice is a building used mainly or wholly for religious services. Value of church property. — The term "value of church property" was used in the reports of the Census of Religious Bodies for 1916 and 1906 and the term "value of church edifices" has been substituted in 1936 and 1926. The figures are strictly comparable, however, as exactly the same class of property is covered by both terms. The "value of church edifices" comprises the estimated value of the church buildings owned and used for worship by the organizations reporting, together with the value of the land on which these buildings stand and the furniture, organs, bells, and other equipment owned by the churches and actually used in connec- tion with religious services. Where parts of a church building are used for social or educational work in connection with the church, the whole value of the building and its equipment is included, as it has been found practically impossible to make a proper separation in such cases. The number and value of the parsonages, or pastors' residences, are shown where the ownership of such buildings was reported by the churches. Debt. — The summary tables show the amount of debt reported and the number of churches reporting a specific debt, also the number of churches reporting that they had "no debt." The total of these is, in most cases, nearly equal to the number reporting the value of church edifices. Expenditures. — The total expenditures by the churches during their last fiscal year are separated in the reports received from most of the churches into the items called for, as they appeared on the schedule, which were as follows: For pastor's salary $ For all other salaries For repairs and improvements For payments on church debt, excluding interest For all local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc For all other current expenses, including interest For home missions For foreign missions Amount sent to general headquarters for distribution by them For all other purposes Total expenditures during year Averages. — The average number of members per church is obtained by dividing the total membership by the total number of churches shown. The average value of church edifice and the average expenditure per church are obtained by dividing the total value of churches and the total expenditures, respectively, by the number of churches reporting in each case. Sunday schools. — The Sunday schools for which statistics are presented in this bulletin are those maintained by the churches of the denomination reporting, including, in some cases, mission schools or other Sunday schools conducted by the church elsewhere than in the main church edifice. The statistics shown relate to Sunday schools only and do not include the weekday schools that are main- tained by a number of denominations. ROMAN CATHOLIC CHURCH STATISTICS Summary for the United States, with urban-rural classification. — A general summary of the statistics for the Roman Catholic Church for the year 1936 is presented in table 1, which shows also the distribution of these figures between urban and rural territory. Baptism is the condition of membership in this denomination; membership begins with baptism, whether that sacrament is received in infancy or in adult years, and all persons baptized in the Catholic faith are so numbered unless by formal act they have renounced such membership. Table 1. — Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 Churches (local organizations), number. Members, number Average membership per church. Membership by sex: Male Female Sex not reported Males per 100 females Membership by age: Under 13 years 13 years and over Age not reported Percent under 13 years ' Church edifices, number. Value — number reporting. Amount reported __ Constructed prior to 1936 Constructed, wholly or in part, in 1936 Average value per church Debt— number reporting Amount reported Number reporting "no debt" Parsonages, number Value — number reporting . Amount reported Expenditures: Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding interest All other current expenses, includ- ing interest Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions Foreign missions. To general headquarters for dis- tribution All other purposes Average expenditure per church $14, 710, 721 $46, 791, 438 $5, 108. 325 $1, 158, 198 $743, 598 $3, 844, 247 $9, 604, 780 $8,847 ' Based on membership with age classification reported. Total 18, 409 19,914,937 1,082 8, 174, 177 8,917,678 2, 823, 082 91.7 4, 650, 061 12,316,771 2, 948, 105 27.4 16, 637 15, 661 $787, 001, 357 $766, 149, 590 $20, 851, 767 $50, 252 6,996 $189, 350, 733 5,306 11. 248 10, 354 $104,434,368 15,720 $139, 073, 358 $11,816,859 $29, 128, 421 $16, 166, 771 In urban territory 16,041,764 1,939 6, 443, 655 7,112,660 2, 485, 449 90.6 3, 640, 495 9, 840, 938 2, 500, 331 27.0 7, 538 6,866 $637,474,311 $620, 413, 624 $17, 060, 687 $92, 845 4,108 $166,251,710 1,770 6,238 5,646 $77, 004, 183 7,123 $113,231,688 $6, 745, 481 $25,131,911 $12, 719, 289 $12, 613, 163 $38, 786, 468 $4, 571, 525 $954, 891 $620, 548 $3, 100, 156 $7, 988, 256 $15, 897 In rural territory 10, 135 3, 873, 173 382 1, 730, 522 1,805,018 337, 633 95.9 1, 009, 566 2, 475, 833 387, 774 29.0 9,099 8,795 $149, 527, 046 $145,735,966 $3, 791, 080 $17, 001 2,888 $23, 099, 023 3,536 5,010 4,708 $27, 430, 185 8,597 $25, 841, 670 $5,071,378 $3, 996, 510 $3, 447, 482 $2, 097, 558 $8, 004, 970 $536, 800 $203, 307 $123, 050 $744, 091 $1, 616, 524 $3,006 PERCENT OF TO TAX Urban 44.9 80.6 78.8 21. 2 79.8 20.2 88.0 12.0 78.3 21.7 79.9 20.1 86.8 13.2 45.3 43.8 81.0 81.0 81.8 58.7 87.8 33.4 55.5 54.5 73.7 45.3 81.4 57.1 86.3 78.7 85.7 82.9 89.5 82.4 83.5 80.6 83.2 Rural 55.1 19.4 .54.7 56.2 19.0 19.0 18.2 41.3 12.2 66.6 44.5 45.5 26.3 54.7 18.6 42.9 13.7 21.3 14.3 10.5 17.6 16.5 19.4 16.8 5 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 193 6 Table 1. — Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 — Continued ITEM Total In urban territory In rural territory PERCENT OF TOTAL Urban Rural Sunday schools : 8,053 49, 822 972, 891 3,243 13, 564 233, 993 4,069 22, 739 589, 729 6,825 65, 001 2, 095, 254 3,694 32, 696 715, 997 989 5,526 114, 883 2,103 15, 710 443, 443 5,001 54, 931 1, 859, 341 4,359 17, 126 256, 894 2,254 8,038 119, 110 1,966 7,029 146, 286 1,824 10, 070 235, 913 45.9 65.6 73.6 30.5 40.7 49.1 51.7 69.1 75.2 73.3 84.5 88.7 54. 1 34.4 26.4 Summer vacation Bible schools : Churches reporting, number 69.5 59.3 Scholars Weekday religious schools : Churches reporting, number Officers and teachers . . . 50.9 48.3 30.9 Scholars Parochial schools : Churches reporting, number 24.8 26.7 15.5 11.3 Comparative data, 1906-36. — Table 2 presents, in convenient form for com- parison, a summary of the available statistics of the Roman Catholic Church for the census years 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906. For 1906, figures originally published for membership have been corrected to include the entire baptized membership without regard to age, this being the basis of the enumeration in 1916, 1926, and 1936. ROMAN CATHOLIC CHURCH Table 2. — Comparative Summary, 1906 to 1936 Churches (local organizations'), number. Increase ' over preceding census: Number Percent Members, number Increase over preceding census: Number Percent Average membership per church. Church edifices, number Value— number reporting Amount reported Average value per church. Debt — number reporting Amount reported Parsonages, number Value— number reporting. Amount reported Expenditures: Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries.' All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding interest All other current expenses, including interest Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc. Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribu- tion All other purposes Not classified Average expenditure per church Sunday schools: Churches reporting, number- Officers and teachers Scholars 193G 18, 409 -531 -2.8 19, 914, 937 1, 309, 934 7.0 1,082 16, 637 15,661 $787, 001, 357 $50, 252 6,996 $189, 350, 733 11, 248 10, 354 $104, 434, 368 15, 720 $139, 073, 358 $11,816,859 $29, 128, 421 $16, 166, 771 $14, 710, 721 $46, 791, 438 $5, 108, 325 $1, 158, 198 $743, 598 $3, 844, 247 $9, 604, 780 $8, 847 8, 053 49, 822 972, 891 1026 18, 940 1,565 9.0 18, 605, 003 2, 883, 188 18.3 9S2 16, 794 16,254 $837, 271, 053 $51,512 5,361 $129,937,504 11,042 $135, 815, 789 16,317 $204, 526, 487 '$181, 737, 884 $19, 381, 523 $3, 407, 080 $12, 535 8,239 49, 498 1, 201, 330 1916 4,903 39.3 15, 721, 815 1,511,060 10.6 905 15, 120 14, 489 $374, 206, 895 $25, 827 6,024 $68, 590, 159 8,976 $61, 338, 287 13, 722 $72, 358, 130 $54, 354, 228 9, 978, 356 3, 025, 552 $5, 273 11, 748 71, 370 1, 860, 836 1906 12, 472 14, 210, 755 1,139 11,881 10, 293 $292, 638, 787 $28, 431 4,104 $49, 488, 055 6,360 $30, 302, 064 9,406 62, 470 1, 481, 535 1 A minus sign (— ) denotes decrease. State tables. — Tables 3, 4, 5, and 6 present the statistics for the Roman Catholic Church by States. Table 3 gives for each State for 1936 the number and member- ship of the churches classified according to their location in urban or rural terri- tory, membership classified by sex, and data for Sunday schools and parochial schools. Table 4 gives the number and membership of the churches for the four census years 1906 to 1936, together with the membership for 1936 classifiedfas "under 13 years of age" and "13 years of age and over." Table 5 shows the value of churches and parsonages and the amount of debt on church edifices for 1936. Table 6 presents, for 1936, the church expenditures, showing separately current expenses, improvements, benevolences, etc. Ecclesiastical divisions. — Table 7 presents, for each archdiocese and diocese in the Roman Catholic Church, the more important statistical data for 1936 shown by States in the preceding tables, including number of churches, membership, value and debt on church edifices, expenditures, Sunday schools, and parochial schools. 4 CENSUS OF KELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 3. — Number and Membership op Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex, Sunday Schools, and Parochial Schools, by States, 1936 NUMBER OF CHURCHES NUMBER OF MEMBERS GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE "3 o a .O M 3 H 3 3 O Eh a 03 O "3 3 18, 409 8,274 10, 135 19, 914, 937 16, 041, 764 3, 873, 173 New England: 182 106 108 708 132 304 1,757 554 1,632 812 382 1,052 675 924 722 580 501 843 370 393 386 31 220 35 114 148 124 76 56 127 248 99 112 128 146 414 165 786 307 118 69 307 503 170 42 35 280 178 748 53 50 24 489 89 161 1,065 384 1,047 525 202 615 310 259 176 149 221 17 19 74 105 20 86 35 61 65 91 42 43 85 106 61 61 57 64 122 76 292 40 31 10 90 59 38 35 10 93 69 398 129 56 84 219 43 143 692 170 585 287 180 437 365 665 546 431 280 326 351 319 281 11 134 53 83 33 34 13 42 142 38 51 71 82 292 89 494 267 87 59 217 444 132 7 25 187 109 350 191, 778 157, 751 99, 945 1, 696, 708 343, 898 635, 750 3, 075, 428 1, 390, 966 2, 275, 062 1, 052, 101 315, 185 1, 448. 650 800,917 741, 563 510,338 294, 833 432, 344 119,360 89, 001 154, 136 157, 292 39, 399 272, 884 80, 690 40, 706 75, 391 10,219 11,543 23, 092 62,445 191,660 31, 985 33, 104 36, 646 20,415 632, 583 46, 744 604, 308 75, 292 19, 506 17,695 140, 797 196,759 94, 043 15, 474 12, 053 101,287 66, 309 978, 902 114, 554 127, 413 55, 265 1, 510, 670 298, 217 498, 370 2, 817, 576 1, 290, 884 1, 959, 619 939. 258 258, 596 1, 308, 507 665, 564 471, 516 296, 928 144, 652 323, 197 30, 178 22, 977 68, 365 74, 118 36, 533 212, 858 80, 690 34,111 55, 462 9,154 10, 100 22, 570 52, 124 138, 899 30, 129 25, 902 27, 436 13, 676 327, 371 34, 776 397, 027 40, 525 10, 497 10, 200 98, 722 60, 864 56, 968 14, 636 6,991 79, 332 48, 931 828, 856 77,224 30, 338 Vermont.. . .. ... . „ 44, 680 Massachusetts. .. _ ... . Rhode Island. ... . 186, 038 45, 681 137,380 Middle Atlantic: New York _ . 257, 852 100, 082 Pennsylvania... 315,443 East North Central: Ohio 112, 843 Indiana 56, 589 Illinois _. ... ... . 140, 143 Michigan .. . 135, 353 Wisconsin . . ... .. . 270, 047 West North Central: Minnesota .. . 213, 410 150, 181 Missouri 109, 147 North Dakota... .. 89, 182 South Dakota 66,024 Nebraska... 85, 771 Kansas... . .. _. . 83, 174 South Atlantic: Delaware 2,866 Maryland ... . 60, 026 Virginia . 6,595 West Virginia .. 19, 929 North Carolina _ 1,065 South Carolina ... . .. 1,443 Georgia.. . 522 Florida 10, 321 East South Central: 52, 761 Tennessee. . . ... ... . 1,856 Alabama ... _ .. ... 7,202 Mississippi 9,210 West South Central: Arkansas .. ... 6,739 305,212 Oklahoma.. . ... . 11,968 Texas ....... 207, 281 Mountain: 34, 767 Idaho _ . ... . 9,009 Wvoming 7,495 Colorado . ... 42, 075 135, 895 Arizona.. 37, 075 Utah 838 Nevada 5,062 Pactfic: Washington _ ._ 21, 955 17, 378 150, 046 ROMAN CATHOLIC CHURCH 5 Table 3. — Number and Membership op Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex, Sunday Schools, and Parochial Schools, by States, 1936 — Continued GEOGRAPHIC DIVI- SION AND STATE United States. New England: Maine New Hampshire. Vermont Massachusetts. . Rhode Island. .. Connecticut Midpile Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania... East North Cen- tral: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan Wisconsin West North Cen- tral: Minnesota Iowa Missouri North Dakota... South Dakota... Nebraska Kansas South Atlantic: Delaware Maryland District of Co lumbia Virginia West Virginia . North Carolina South Carolina Georgia Florida East South Cen- tral: Kentucky Tennessee Alabama Mississippi West South Cen tral: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Montana Idaho Wyoming Colorado New Mexico. Arizona Utah Nevada Pacific: Washington.. Oregon California MEMBERSHIP BY SEX 8, 174, 177 90,252 75, 740 43, 9S9 654, 775 162, 108 272, 233 1,360,861 340, 809 997, 447 443, 408 142, 980 434, 742 346, 984 349, 316 244, 052 139,839 198, 057 55, 509 34, 946 74, 329 76,416 18, 282 126, 326 34, 029 18,980 35, 124 4,919 5,345 9,500 24, 529 81,334 13, 649 14,501 16, 905 9,402 237, 974 20, 582 204, 042 36, 591 9,249 8,668 59, 286 88, 313 33, 63S 7, 345 6,043 46, 672 31,254 432, 903 8, 917, 678 2, 823, 082 95,956 80, 384 47,839 730, 40S 179, 065 291, 963 1,605,634 384, 453 1, 042, 256 469, 281 145, 775 453, 387 358, 704 363,113 252, 181 145, 148 216,618 55, 620 35, 379 75, 463 78, 144 19,517 146, 254 41,661 21,226 36, 544 5,268 6,198 11,062 30, 511 86, 674 15, 569 17, 140 18,914 10,113 257, 329 24, 091 241,880 37, 996 9,887 9,027 67, 688 94, 865 40, 038 7,479 6,010 50, 702 33, 376 403, 888 5,570 1,627 8,117 311,525 2,725 71,554 108, 933 665, 704 235, 359 139,412 26, 430 560, 521 95, 229 29, 134 14, 105 9,846 17, 669 8,231 18,676 4,344 2,732 1,600 304 5,000 500 3,723 32 2, 530 7,405 23, 652 2,767 1,463 827 900 137, 280 2,071 158, 386 705 370 13,823 13, 581 20, 367 650 3,913 1,679 82,111 91.7 8,053 94.1 94.2 92.0 89.6 90.5 93.2 84.8 88.6 95.7 94.5 98.1 95.9 96.7 96.2 96.8 96.3 91.4 99.8 98.8 98.5 97.8 93.7 86.4 81.7 89.4 96.1 93.4 86.2 85.9 80.4 93.8 87.7 84.6 89.4 93.0 92.5 85.4 84.4 96.3 93.5 96.0 87.6 93.1 84.0 98.2 100.5 92.1 93.6 93.3 SUNDAY SCHOOLS 49, 822 112 77 45 486 110 202 1,047 302 777 268 71 310 207 289 354 285 176 158 122 208 140 17 128 26 47 67 33 31 15 34 26 132 66 322 146 45 37 99 110 28 11 23 458 972, 891 595 518 193 9, 057 1,457 2,330 8,436 2,038 5,168 1,255 209 1,294 819 1,198 1,527 1,067 768 513 367 700 398 111 573 295 220 248 75 IPO 81 159 204 45 201 205 65 652 183 1,156 579 92 93 355 580 174 59 65 479 346 2,430 6,825 13,274 11,453 4,964 142, 786 34, 638 40, 948 186, 059 47, 467 120,918 33, 283 4,092 27, 373 20, 988 25, 787 31.355 15, 575 13, 250 7,888 4, 865 10, 472 6,797 2,437 11,368 3,773 2,282 3,992 1,130 1,516 1,037 1,799 4,868 459 2,144 3,232 1,094 13, 855 2, 035 24, 330 4, 935 1,069 1,528 4,694 8,605 3,837 753 876 6,078 3,977 50, 956 PAROCHIAL SCHOOLS 56 49 21 2S7 61 110 764 189 720 474 214 617 291 411 225 242 289 33 41 118 154 15 116 26 28 42 25 9 15 27 135 29 38 29 46 152 47 205 35 12 8 47 39 25 4 1 57 51 196 65,001 693 649 315 4, 264 852 1,169 9,351 2,146 7,234 4,259 1,527 5,994 3,444 3,326 1,995 2, 095 2, 145 283 307 850 873 142 1,021 304 257 298 146 68 172 248 894 206 229 287 233 1,247 359 1,247 273 65 54 392 21 S 132 37 7 543 346 1,805 2,095,254 207827—40 6 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 1936 Table 4. — Number and Membership of Churches, 1906 to 1936, and Mem- bership by Age in 1936, by States GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND ' STATE NUMBER OF CHURCHES 1936 1926 1916 1906 NUMBER OF MEMBERS 1936 1926 1916 1906 1 United States New England: Maine New Hampshire Vermont Massachusetts Rhode Island Connecticut Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey - Pennsylvania East North Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan Wisconsin West North Central: Minnesota Iowa Missouri North Dakota South Dakota Nebraska Kansas South Atlantic: Delaware Maryland District of Columbia Virginia West Virginia. North Carolina South Carolina Georgia _. Florida East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee Alabama Mississippi West South Central: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Montana Idaho Wyoming Colorado New Mexico Arizona Utah Nevada Pacific: Washington Oregon California 18,409 18, 940 12, 472 19,914,937 18, 605, 003 15,721,815 14, 210, 755 182 106 108 708 132 304 1,757 554 1,632 812 382 1,052 675 924 722 580 501 343 370 393 386 31 220 35 114 148 124 76 56 127 112 12S 146 414 165 786 307 118 69 307 503 170 42 35 280 178 748 179 134 109 705 135 301 1,783 569 1,730 862 395 1,064 714 747 612 534 359 409 413 399 30 240 42 140 177 66 61 73 115 281 87 119 112 144 414 182 742 328 143 79 253 518 171 38 37 287 207 717 146 135 109 599 105 261 513 1,411 687 369 955 579 908 713 588 520 352 339 383 377 34 221 28 143 161 77 48 97 153 255 142 174 140 204 350 260 600 169 69 230 466 157 15 30 345 244 620 139 103 109 473 85 211 1, 205 316 1,029 606 256 720 575 552 456 233 199 328 340 23 165 21 70 132 31 34 77 59 232 25 77 214 173 255 224 330 58 5 10 172 75 346 191, 778 157,751 99, 945 1, 696, 708 343, 898 635, 750 3, 075, 428 1,390,966 2, 275, 062 1, 052, 101 315, 185 1,448,650 800,917 741, 563 510, 338 294, 833 432, 344 119,360 89, 001 154, 136 157, 292 39, 399 272, 884 80, 690 40, 706 75, 391 10, 219 11, 543 23, Q92 62, 445 191, 660 31, 985 33, 104 36, 646 20, 415 632, 583 46, 744 604, 308 75, 292 19, 506 17, 695 140, 797 196, 759 94, 043 15, 474 12, 053 101, 287 66, 309 978, 902 173, 893 146, 646 89, 424 1,629,424 325, 375 557, 747 3,115,424 1, 055, 998 2, 124, 382 972, 109 312, 194 1, 352, 719 844, 106 657, 511 475, 809 287, 066 517, 466 104, 195 97, 077 154, 889 171, 178 36, 696 233, 969 67, 348 38, 605 71, 265 6,900 9,036 17, 871 39, 379 177, 069 24, 876 36,019 32, 705 24, 743 587, 946 46, 723 555, 899 74, 224 23, 143 18, 772 125, 757 174, 287 96, 471 14, 595 8,447 121, 249 55, 574 720, 803 148, 530 136, 020 78, 178 1,410,208 261, 312 483, 834 2, 745, 552 790, 764 1, 830, 532 843, 856 272, 288 1,171,381 572, 117 594, 836 415, 664 262, 513 445, 352 95, 859 72, 113 135, 537 128, 948 30, 183 219, 530 51, 421 36, 671 60, 337 4,989 9,514 18, 214 24, 650 160, 185 23,015 37, 482 32, 160 21, 120 509, 910 47, 427 402, 874 78, 113 17, 947 12, 801 104, 982 177, 727 84, 742 10, 000 8,742 97, 418 49, 728 494, 539 i Corrected figures, covering all baptized members. ROMAN CATHOLIC CHURCH Table 4. -Number and Membership op Churches, 1906 to 1936, and Mem- bership by Age in 1936, by States — Continued GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE MEMBERSHIP BY AGE, 1936 Under 13 years 13 years and over Age not reported Percent under 13 2 United States New England: Maine New Hampshire Vermont Massachusetts Rhode Island Connecticut Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania East North Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan Wisconsin West North Central: Minnesota Iowa Missouri North Dakota South Dakota Nebraska Kansas South Atlantic: Delaware Maryland. District of Columbia Virginia West Virginia North Carolina South Carolina Georgia Florida East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee Alabama Mississippi West South Central: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Montana Idaho Wyoming Colorado New Mexico Arizona Utah Nevada Pacific: Washington Oregon California 4, 650, 061 12,316,771 2, 948, 105 57, 150 40, 614 25, 007 351, 291 88, 403 132, 046 753, 280 208, 317 549, 671 264, 052 76, 697 247, 303 205, 473 206, 095 139, 649 77, 274 109, 245 37,967 20, 931 43, 630 44, 452 11,807 85, 529 20, 648 12, 060 19,314 2,071 3,293 5,787 15, 805 49, 389 7,477 8,822 9,701 5,595 158, 630 12, 487 128, 395 19, 391 5,159 4,312 36, 803 56, 834 26, 122 4,520 2,885 25, 882 16, 857 215, 939 125, 859 114,088 66, 821 1,061,024 251,991 402, 545 2, 157, 482 515,214 1,406,182 656, 929 208, 591 654, 601 510, 352 512, 200 349,919 211,069 309, 231 76, 920 52, 029 107, 127 109, 228 25, 992 181, 275 57, 042 28,140 53, 827 7,774 8,250 14, 775 35, 775 120, 772 21,437 22, 819 26, 025 13,920 358, 264 32, 645 294, 114 54. 082 14. 347 13,363 83, 560 112,481 50, 565 10, 303 9,081 74,299 48, 128 684,314 8,769 3,049 8,117 284, 393 3,504 101, 159 164, 666 667, 435 319, 209 131, 120 29, 897 546, 746 85, 092 23, 268 20, 770 6,490 13, 868 4,473 16, 041 3,379 3,612 1,600 6,080 3,000 506 2,250 374 2,530 10, 865 21,499 3,071 1,463 920 900 115, 689 1,612 181,799 1,819 20 20, 434 27, 444 17, 356 651 87 1,106 1,324 78,649 2 Based on membership with age classification reported. CENSUS OP RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 5.- - Value op Churches and Parsonages and Amount op Church Debt by States, 1936 GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States New England: Maine New Hampshire Vermont Massachusetts Rhode Island Connecticut Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania East North Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan Wisconsin West North Central: Minnesota Iowa Missouri North Dakota South Dakota Nebraska Kansas South Atlantic: Delaware Maryland District of Columbia Virginia West Virginia North Carolina South Carolina Georgia Florida East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee Alabama Mississippi West South Central: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Montana Idaho Wyoming Colorado New Mexico Arizona Utah Nevada Pactfic: Washington Oregon California 18,409 182 106 108 708 132 304 1, 757 554 1,632 812 382 1, 052 675 924 722 580 501 343 370 393 386 31 220 35 114 148 124 76 56 127 248 112 128 146 414 165 786 307 118 69 307 503 170 42 35 280 178 748 16, 637 176 102 100 645 130 285 1,657 533 1,282 783 377 1,033 645 897 702 574 441 329 330 391 378 28 213 34 92 134 83 49 45 108 195 56 95 105 96 401 158 687 237 85 55 229 413 130 17 29 245 1 55 607 VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES 15,661 $787, 001, 357 175 102 99 619 126 280 1,572 368 1,060 722 359 839 622 694 562 430 325 318 382 376 28 212 33 90 133 83 178 55 105 93 399 154 685 236 85 £5 224 408 128 15 29 245 152 641 7, 866, 500 4, 345, 250 3, 457, 000 63, 115,312 11,555,679 25, 680, 938 143, 760, 392 35, 440, 979 65, 373, 744 64, 121, 507 20, 233, 251 58, 553, 700 39, 191, 050 33, 876, 473 28, 504, 758 18, 555, 977 20, 292, 780 4, 450, 447 4, 315, 577 9, 368, 174 8, 436, 402 1,771,900 13, 483, 145 5, 788, 055 3, 268, 815 4, 218, 734 1,690,713 896, 250 1, 558, 550 3, 113, 459 7, 055, 900 2, 096, 440 2, 339, 555 1, 387, 800 1, 577, 829 12, 339, 262 % 497, 775 9, 867, 954 2, 795, 395 920, 726 S52, 900 5, 111, 621 1, 851, 534 1,911,800 536, 067 213, 39S 5, 609, 725 2, 200, 430 19, 549, 735 DEBT ON CHURCn EDIFICES 104 60 21 253 920 234 580 408 202 506 245 415 344 260 196 110 87 151 144 33 131 42 178 106 47 335 $189, 350, 733 2, 590, 1, 480, 204, 8, 988, 3, 730, 7, 556, 41, 044, 337 9, 758, 681 14, 139, 861 17, 696, 811 6, 605, 649 12, 891, 533 12, 046, 070 7, 742, 616 5, 214, 762 3, 292, 553 3, 832, 186 941, 526 747, 795 1, 818, 486 1, 397, 753 458, 221 3, 842, 496 1, 143, 103 551,917 741, 870 405, 560 27, 999 187, 610 863, 180 742, 551 166, 873 675, 648 148, 462 192, 976 2, 785, 865 511,513 1, 846, 189 394, 858 168, 559 89, 650 1, 337, 581 153, 772 261,589 24, 200 31, 735 2, 012, 776 663, 596 5, 198, 715 VALUE OF PAR- SONAGES 10, 354 123 88 64 508 108 223 1,198 258 785 575 297 621 450 618 500 425 315 161 168 260 246 22 134 29 48 70 44 22 22 40 128 32 54 45 47 228 78 337 80 43 19 106 77 33 14 13 127 61 410 $104, 434, 368 ROMAN CATHOLIC CHURCH Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States New England: Maine New Hampshire Vermont Massachusetts Rhode Island Connecticut Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania East North Central: Ohio.-. Indiana ..- Illinois Michigan - Wisconsin West North Central: Minnesota Iowa Missouri North Dakota South Dakota Nebraska Kansas South Atlantic: Delaware Maryland District of Columbia Virginia West Virginia North Carolina South Carolina Georgia Florida East South Central: Kentucky... .. Tennessee Alabama — M ississippi West South Central: Arkansas ... Louisiana . _ Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Montana Idaho Wyoming Colorado New Mexico Arizona Utah Nevada Pacific: Washington Oregon California Total number of churches 18, 409 182 106 108 708 132 304 1,757 554 1,632 812 382 1,052 675 924 722 580 501 343 370 393 386 31 220 35 114 148 124 76 56 127 248 99 112 128 146 414 165 786 307 118 69 307 503 170 42 35 2S0 178 748 EXPENDITURES Churches reporting 15, 720 176 105 107 646 131 249 1,627 373 1,090 374 842 651 915 711 572 420 320 308 371 384 31 211 35 95 134 105 38 38 90 ISO 68 97 114 105 370 156 638 230 108 67 186 307 104 41 27 255 149 647 Total amount $139, 073, 358 1,339,823 1, 073, 993 597, 560 9, 072, 453 2, 473, 212 4, 099, 753 30, 766, 153 5,965,171 9, 798, 226 9, 867, 273 3, 599, 217 9, 149, 493 7, 359, 176 6, 451, 383 4, 785, 705 3, 090, 014 3, 455, 132 652, 098 557, 731 1,546,759 1, 459, 646 343, 181 2, 725, 115 1, 151, 889 537, 034 527, 944 220, 278 131,876 192, 107 403, 806 1, 152, 813 429, 504 286, 786 193, 096 227, 537 2, 054, 419 400, 323 1,733,512 566, 458 156, 887 187, 027 865, 281 243, 694 233,880 95,846 68, 419 1, 129, 834 501, 593 5, 153, 248 Pastors' salaries $11,816,859 115, 780 84, 032 86, 699 477, 483 109, 860 235, 191 1, 600, 611 416, 652 972, 044 813, 420 325, 255 720, 231 592, 444 868, 803 720, 777 508, 136 375,361 165, 504 136, 638 196, 739 299, 363 21, 621 150, 754 32, 200 48, 891 88, 464 20, 353 12,756 12, 725 25, 450 166, 426 24,530 30, 329 29, 227 38,117 277, 289 74,511 264, 022 45, 085 24, 305 10, 787 48, 477 45,411 16, 158 6,970 6,049 86, 434 36,018 352, 477 All other salaries $29, 128, 421 248, 914 229, 125 133, 250 1,949,902 420,916 788, 480 6, 959, 226 1, 303, 893 2, 224, 922 2, 502, 203 666, 003 2, 159, 387 1, 330, 013 1, 464, 854 972, 314 642, 191 797, 077 84, 379 68, 713 255, 609 231, 332 61, 002 478, 728 180. 420 111,267 116,724 17, 558 17, 069 29, 365 60, 909 261, 065 74, 861 37, 004 18, 515 38, 004 339, 537 91, 708 236,111 79, 152 21, 465 25,653 141, 772 36, 161 31, 209 14,284 8,218 180, 167 74, 783 913, 007 Repairs and improve- ments $16,166,771 229, 426 107,714 82, 662 1, 129, 647 248, 464 573, 759 3,251,901 673, 597 1, 066, 766 962, 850 361, 178 1, 252, 877 1, 068, 727 807, 552 502, 955 366, 036 468, 908 76, 541 76, 696 232, 239 163, 759 54, 584 280, 208 122,991 59, 017 57, 494 25, 036 10,708 18, 954 49, 717 137, 458 122, 384 26,546 33, 161 21, 786 360, 073 38, 893 168, 771 70, 835 18, 035 13,994 94, 303 44,133 26,068 16,406 2,863 76, 264 55, 259 456, 576 10 CENSUS OF KELTGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 — Continued GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States New England: Maine New Hampshire Vermont Massachusetts Rhode Island C onnecticut Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania East North Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan Wisconsin West North Central: Minnesota Iowa. Missouri- North Dakota South Dakota Nebraska Kansas South Atlantic: Delaware Maryland District of Columbia Virginia West Virginia North Carolina South Carolina Georgia Florida East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee Alabama Mississippi West South Central: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Montana Idaho Wyoming Colorado New Mexico Arizona Utah Nevada Pacific: Washington Oregon California expenditures — continued Payment on church debt, ex- cluding interest $14, 710, 721 82, 696 115, 957 42, 619 827, 245 251, 215 441, 347 2, 703, 226 553, 690 993, 669 1,302,123 446, 451 1, 047, 000 1, 050, 224 656, 458 474, 216 274, 963 398, 502 53, 543 42, 293 117, 782 127, 210 35, 428 337, 305 190, 723 44, 344 54, 284 32, 809 11,242 21,475 57, 556 113,486 30, 056 22, 236 14,282 22, 585 250, 082 64. 783 228, 042 50, 004 23,816 25, 189 105, 658 15, 159 25, 295 3, 250 4,162 192, 946 57, 985 674, 110 Other cur- rent ex- penses, in- cluding interest 6,791,438 473, 956 422, 010 177, 078 3, 174, 701 885, 742 1, 489, 107 10, 713, 057 2, 007, 730 3, 081, 829 3, 075, 047 1, 227, 265 2, 934, 270 2, 487, 630 1, 964, 092 1, 427, 748 889, 407 1, 005, 522 191,801 169, 180 538, 774 456, 037 114,497 1,085,078 444, 792 200, 099 156, 361 93, 766 45, 684 74, 661 154, 715 313, 363 137,465 134,442 70, 190 71, 707 540, 401 85, 766 512, 963 242, 591 54, 242 56, 093 383, 660 70, 643 97, 638 42,611 39, 405 493, 390 209, 022 2, 074, 210 Local re- lief and charity $5, 108, 325 18, 249 10, 663 6,758 380, 997 184, 617 89, 675 2, 227, 292 176, 234 258, 367 193, 467 3'4, 765 275, 195 154, 702 146, 566 116,227 62, 792 80, 319 11,074 9,539 47, 700 24, 268 13, 051 88, 794 49, 565 12, 498 8,232 6,745 9,067 4,387 15, 524 32, 246 11,857 10, 646 6,280 7,353 57, 674 8,268 50, 496 11, 561 1,757 4,431 11,467 4,658 8,576 1,226 331 12,411 10, 235 139, 523 Home Foreign missions missions 1, 158, 198 $743, 598 11,336 6,090 1,778 1,913 6,625 6,099 70, 036 91, 553 15, 574 21, 183 37, 594 19, 119 242, 221 154, 655 62,064 32, 439 141, 484 64, 962 80, 220 46, 530 21,812 15, 380 47, 010 44, 698 56, 851 28, 304 37, 092 24, 214 25, 572 21, 283 29, 346 17,496 34, 393 23, 960 5,309 2,937 6,262 1,760 8,195 5,699 10, 914 8,449 4,767 1,958 21, 858 10, 435 12, 681 7,153 4,049 3,832 7,011 3,486 1, 553 279 2,303 572 3,828 1,061 3,705 2,342 12, 754 1,987 3,800 1,958 2,938 1,308 3,556 2,584 2,650 1,921 14, 564 8,771 4, 309 2,336 15, 132 8,923 4,764 1,286 634 434 1,346 1, 506 6,107 2,797 1,757 1, 954 4,043 1,802 888 346 604 312 7,098 3,581 6,025 2,774 51, 786 27, 177 To gen- eral head- quarters , 844, 247 35, 763 36, 904 11,840 183, 594 146, 314 67, 586 794, 651 169, 588 349, 222 350, 986 193,889 217,936 129, 985 202, 963 153,315 91,992 76, 665 19, 190 7,869 41, 160 37, 323 6,212 69, 275 30, 096 19, 023 10, 978 5,893 2,683 10, 088 8,549 46,348 9,160 4,716 3,633 5,304 53, 331 14, 591 49, 353 15, 764 4.279 5, 165 17, 236 3,913 4,720 568 871 16, 865 10, 123 96, 775 ROMAN CATHOLIC CHURCH 11 Table 7. — Number and Membership of Churches, Value and Debt on Church Edifices, Expenditures, Sunday Schools, and Parochial Schools, by Archdioceses and Dioceses, 1936 ARCHDIOCESE \N1> DIOCESE Total ARCHDIOCESE Baltimore Boston Chicago. Cincinnati Dubuque Milwaukee New Orleans New York Philadelphia Portland St. Louis St. Paul San Antonio San Francisco Santa Fe DIOCESE Albany Alexandria Altoona Amarillo Baker City Belleville Bismarck Boise Brooklyn Buffalo Burlington Charleston Cheyenne Cleveland Columbus Concordia Corpus Christi Covington Crookston Dallas Davenport Denver Des Moines Detroit Duluth El Paso Erie Fall River Fargo Fort Wayne Galveston Grand Island Grand Rapids Great Falls Green Bay Harrisburg Hartford Helena Indianapolis Kansas City Total number of churches 18,409 232 359 420 228 233 317 217 464 417 123 308 263 198 228 445 232 74 133 92 55 132 161 118 301 254 108 76 69 267 137 99 143 93 86 128 125 309 82 327 117 122 153 119 179 185 156 99 214 160 235 104 293 147 194 103 Number of members 19, 914, 937 349, 225 1, 027, 969 1, 086, 209 220, 075 122, 659 305, 712 360, 235 956, 686 835, 332 54, 759 341,065 267, 082 181,345 454, 927 165, 374 227, 388 51,163 113,282 21, 982 11, 550 78, 401 52, 632 19, 506 915, 192 408, 349 99, 945 11,543 17, 695 522, 854 123,737 42, 867 137, 358 62, 795 28, 274 44, 179 57, 799 140, 799 39, 816 565, 221 08, 694 124,259 136,819 183, 566 65, 895 173, 064 126,018 27, 923 142, 194 32,448 1S5, 211 95, 280 627, 848 42, 844 139, 134 63, 697 VALUE OF CHUKCII EDIFICES Churches reporting 15,661 222 340 239 216 227 297 207 373 103 106 254 251 176 199 367 206 73 131 65 46 131 154 85 285 220 99 49 55 248 85 95 125 81 84 117 120 227 77 293 110 94 143 111 168 170 145 94 208 131 230 46 270 105 186 101 $787, 001, 357 18, 928, 400 36, 819, 178 35,631,470 19, 386, 250 7, 480, 552 17,114,512 9, 629, 636 57, 752, 053 10, 465, 405 1, 808, 530 14, 453, 105 16, 672, 923 3, 257, 808 9, 247, 794 1, 591, 884 16, 447, 628 855, 800 6, 843, 126 517, 235 391,900 4, 216, 635 1, 482, 793 920, 726 19, 909, 065 19, 577, 264 3, 457, 500 896, 250 852, 900 25, 042, 121 4,386,113 1,911,350 868, 745 3,681,150 957, 762 1, 395, 206 4, 562, 500 5,113,221 2,718,450 28, 328, 991 2, 093, 433 827, 709 5, 405, 848 9, 287, 619 2, 948, 654 10,423,981 3, 257, 448 1,075,700 7,017,518 948, 644 8, 522, 624 3, 522, 577 25, 418, 138 1,846,751 9, 600, 270 4,254,150 DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES Churches reporting 6,996 101 104 171 111 90 181 78 217 62 53 120 135 53 99 25 113 13 75 9 4 77 35 15 127 172 21 10 11 167 23 37 28 27 23 18 65 74 38 174 49 15 60 64 75 106 62 28 43 24 112 164 32 93 45 12 CENSUS OF KELIGIOUS BODIES, 193 6 Table 7. — Number and Membership of Churches, Value and Debt on Church Edifices, Expenditures, Sunday Schools, and Parochial Schools, by Archdioceses and Dioceses, 1936 — Continued ARCHDIOCESE AND DIOCESE diocese — continued La Crosse Lafayette Leavenworth . Lincoln Little Rock.. Los Angeles and San Diego. Louisville Manchester Marquette Mobile Monterey and Fresno . Nashville Natchez Newark Ogdensburg Oklahoma City. Omaha Peoria Pittsburgh Portland Providence. Raleigh Rapid City. Reno Richmond.. Rochester Rockford Sacramento... St. Augustine. St. Cloud St. Joseph. Salt Lake. Savannah. Scranton.. Seattle Sioux City Sioux Falls Spokane Springfield, 111 Springfield, Mass. Superior.. Syracuse. Toledo ... Trenton.. Tucson... Wheeling Wichita Wilmington. Winona Pittsburgh (Greek Rite) . . Ukrainian Greek Catholic Belmont Abbey Total number of churches 230 123 126 137 146 321 156 105 129 126 99 128 287 158 165 156 225 447 182 131 118 195 36 117 165 103 109 112 135 42 56 245 167 140 176 113 166 226 142 156 153 237 172 142 161 51 117 144 119 7 Number of members 131,455 221, 185 60, 410 35, 876 20, 415 349, 719 128, 908 157, 686 86, 502 39, 472 110,819 31,951 36, 646 1, 056, 518 112,360 46, 744 90, 268 123, 679 656, 007 191, 778 343, 573 9,685 26, 668 12, 079 41, 736 203, 501 65, 358 63,411 56, 068 83, 124 26,696 15, 474 23,092 328, 516 73, 073 74, 559 62, 402 28,214 93, 165 486, 275 59, 185 221, 856 163, 134 312, 627 94, 246 72, 494 54, 015 43, 306 59, 964 120, 356 89,754 1,058 VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES Churches reporting 228 119 126 134 93 253 98 101 117 107 54 105 113 152 154 153 206 394 175 169 29 92 163 99 100 75 133 73 15 43 135 160 138 150 85 161 159 136 151 150 231 129 129 155 133 81 5 Amount $6, 152, 637 1, 853, 826 4, 343, 912 2, 451, 875 1, 577, 829 7, 739, 275 3, 377, 750 4, 338, 250 3,621,511 2, 563, 055 956, 202 2, 093, 440 1,387,800 15,531,119 6,515,398 2, 497, 775 5, 834, 599 6, 959, 530 24, 241, 583 7, 866, 500 11, 555, 679 1,587,713 734,177 213, 398 3,413,315 11,791,635 4, 703, 165 1, 606, 464 2, 889, 959 4, 459, 739 1, 510, 525 536, 067 1, 558, 550 10, 865, 186 4, 489, 571 3, 794, 475 3, 587, 400 1, 120, 154 6, 758, 500 17, 100, 515 2, 086, 700 10, 783, 202 14, 309, 951 18, 933, 910 1, 916, 800 4, 054, 884 2, 181, 140 2, 088, 700 4, 141, 901 5,678,311 2, 517, 774 103, 000 DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES Churches reporting 82 40 70 49 33 155 28 59 27 43 56 14 21 68 42 74 96 230 94 80 26 22 8 30 109 74 25 21 91 30 5 13 62 83 61 65 23 85 81 40 87 92 146 27 41 37 23 44 91 52 2 ROMAN CATHOLIC CHURCH 13 Table 7. — Number and Membership of Churches, Value and Debt on Church Edifices, Expenditures, Sunday Schools, and Parochial Schools, by Archdioceses and Dioceses, 1936 — Continued AKCIIDIOCESE AND DIOCESE Total. ARCHDIOCESE Baltimore.. Boston Chicago — Cincinnati- Dubuque.. Milwaukee... New Orleans. Nevv York... Philadelphia. Portland St. Louis St. Paul San Antonio. . San Francisco. Santa Fe Albany Alexandria.. Altoona Amarillo Baker City. Belleville. Bismarck. Boise Brooklyn. Buffalo. .. Burlington. Charleston- Cheyenne.. Cleveland. Columbus. Concordia Corpus Christi. Covington Crookston Dallas Davenport.. Denver Des Moines. Detroit Duluth El Paso Erie Fall River... Fargo Fort Wayne- Galveston Grand Island.. Grand Rapids. Great Falls Green Bay Harrisburg.. Hartford Helena Indianapolis. Kansas City. EXPENDITURES Churches reporting Amount 15,720 $139,073,358 223 354 244 225 232 316 191 374 99 111 242 262 168 212 26S 203 68 129 56 38 132 150 108 301 253 107 38 67 261 63 97 101 122 ISO 315 115 144 118 167 179 142 78 210 115 234 42 239 115 192 102 3, 828, 437 5, 553, 778 5, 439, 558 3, 338, 792 1, 240, 557 3, 509, 177 1, 485, 166 10, 043, 106 1, 274, 960 433, 294 2, 484, 614 2, 660, 549 498, 511 2,311,028 209, 651 2, 234, 874 166, 103 848, 005 121, 164 68. 299 735, 626 252, 531 156, 887 9, 754, 393 3, 834, 250 597, 560 131,876 187, 027 4, 319, 874 439, 884 291, 271 207, 966 626, 981 257, 280 231,374 659, 838 865, 281 397, 240 5, 635, 193 448, 467 144,147 1, 070, 643 1, 310, 105 397, 751 1, 926, 775 564, 393 203, 975 1, 221, 622 192, 863 1, 507, 493 416, 634 4, 041, 841 373, 595 1, 639, 330 695, 836 SUNDAY SCHOOLS Churches reporting 143 295 79 54 114 103 64 313 245 76 99 133 70 176 108 114 21 68 45 24 41 57 45 221 115 45 31 37 102 40 51 38 23 43 94 101 81 26 103 75 101 36 53 52 65 78 41 26 199 68 35 45 Scholars 972, 891 14, 768 107, 496 12, 089 5,924 6,693 10,894 7,016 58, 087 39, 057 3,059 9,509 14, 790 6,791 23, 788 8,407 11,389 1,923 7, 636 2,177 918 3,314 2,381 1,069 64,751 20, 696 4,964 1,516 1,528 16, 297 4,181 2,748 2,756 2,788 2,783 3,804 3,466 4,694 2,627 12, 771 5,879 4,221 11,710 13, 956 5, 507 1,695 4,779 2,248 4,895 2,890 3,776 3,014 40, 534 2,045 2,397 2,564 PAROCHIAL SCHOOLS Churches reporting 6,825 141 155 356 132 179 94 219 205 119 63 20 49 13 5 82 19 12 is; 142 21 9 7 173 25 28 48 11 26 47 47 28 182 19 17 47 39 14 113 57 12 84 12 112 30 110 23 101 55 Scholars 14 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 1936 Table 7. — Number and Membership of Churches, Value and Debt on Church Edifices, Expenditures, Sunday Schools, and Parochial Schools, by Archdioceses and Dioceses, 1936 — Continued ARCHDIOCESE AND DIOCESE diocese — continued La Crosse Lafayette Leavenworth Lincoln Little Rock LosAngelesandSan Diego Louisville Manchester Marquette Mobile Monterey and Fresno Nashville Natchez Newark Ogdensburg Oklahoma City Omaha Peoria Pittsburgh Portland . _ _ Providence Raleigh Rapid City Reno Richmond Rochester Rockford Sacramento St. Augustine St. Cloud St. Joseph Salt Lake Savannah Scran ton Seattle Sioux City Sioux Falls Spokane Springfield, 111 Springfield, Mass Superior Syracuse Toledo Trenton Tucson Wheeling Wichita Wilmington Winona _. Pittsburgh (Greek Rite).. Ukrainian Greek Catholic. Belmont Abbey EXPENDITURES Churches reporting 230 111 126 137 105 253 97 104 122 110 114 115 155 156 155 196 419 176 130 100 159 27 95 165 101 94 76 134 75 41 3S 147 158 140 150 97 166 171 135 154 150 232 104 131 161 51 111 134 85 5 Amount $1, 080, 352 403, 150 672, 399 374, 174 227, 537 2,112,817 526, 342 1, 072, 841 477, 969 325, 324 399, 440 429, 004 193, 096 2, 463, 327 784, 512 400, 298 968, 236 1,208,041 4,001,008 1, 339, 823 2, 471, 098 208, 240 140, 129 68, 419 545, 381 2, 209, 966 835, 935 329, 963 365, 25S 801,666 270, 643 95, 846 192. 107 1, 521, 027 858, 336 792, 379 417, 976 271, 498 909, 960 2, 209, 878 354, 361 1, 751, 667 1, 628, 508 3, 352, 306 233, 880 513, 634 495, 976 387, 566 597, 154 842, 146 441, 302 12, 038 SUNDAY SCHOOLS Churches reporting 98 46 29 64 26 154 28 77 39 65 49 15 57 117 66 91 69 213 100 108 32 67 23 54 56 47 80 24 41 32 11 15 87 101 54 56 40 74 115 47 117 61 177 28 59 60 27 56 44 29 1 Scholars 7, 606 4,676 1,613 2,308 1,094 19,314 2,320 11,453 3,093 2,786 4,367 459 3,232 29, 039 8,140 2,035 5,901 5,154 40, 869 13, 274 34, 276 1,118 1,700 876 2, 526 6,626 2,729 3.819 1,157 3,931 1, 177 753 1,037 15, 494 4,573 2,789 3,180 1, 505 4,172 21, 304 3,511 15, 498 5,787 17, 734 3,837 3,706 2,436 2,707 3,972 4, 630 1,871 12 PAROCHIAL SCHOOLS Churches reporting 49 23 45 23 29 29 82 29 47 75 71 212 51 61 24 10 1 29 70 48 10 20 38 29 4 15 75 39 68 31 18 58 94 28 45 99 101 25 40 63 16 37 12 29 2 ROMAN CATHOLIC CHURCH 15 HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION » HISTORY The Holy Catholic Apostolic Roman Church, commonly known as the "Cath- olic Church," recognizes the Bishop of Rome as Pope, the Vicar of Christ on earth, and the Visible Head of the Church. It dates its origin from the selection by Jesus Christ of the Apostle Peter as "chief of the Apostles," and it traces its his- tory through his successors in the Bishopric of Rome. Until the tenth century practically the entire Christian Church was recognized as one. Divergent views on various matters culminated in the eleventh century in the separation of a considerable portion of the Near East countries. It was then that the use of the word "Roman" became more frequent, though even in the earliest centuries it had been one of the tests of truly Catholic doctrine. The discoveries of the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries contributed new life to the church and resulted in wider extension. Africa, India, China, and Japan were visited by the missionary fathers, numerous Catholic converts were made, and many Catholic communities were established. The discovery of America opened still another field. Missionaries accompanied the various Spanish expeditions of discovery and settlement in the first half century after Columbus made the first voyage to America, and they always raised the cross and conducted divine worship. The first Catholic congregation in the territory now constituting the United States was founded at St. Augustine, Fla., in 1565, although Catholic services had been held on the soil of Florida long before that date, and from that point many companies of missionaries went along the coast, particularly toward the north, and labored among the Indians. That date also marks the evangelization of practically all of the present Latin America. Missionaries connected with Coronado's exploring expedition in 1540 preached among the Indians of New Mexico, but they soon perished. After the founding of Santa Fe, the second oldest town in the United States, missionary work was more successful, and many tribes of Indians accepted the Catholic faith. On the Pacific coast Franciscans accompanied the expeditions to California about 1600, and on the Atlantic coast French priests held worship on Neutral Island, on the coast of Maine, in 1609, and 3 years later on Mount Desert Island. Jesuit missions, begun on the upper Kennebec in 1646, were more successful and per- manent, many Indian converts being among their fruits. In 1665 Catholics sought to convert the Onondagas and other tribes in New York, while similar attempts among the Indians on the Great Lakes had been made as early as 1641. The history of the Catholic Church among the English colonists began with the immigration of English and Irish Catholics to Maryland in 1634 and the founding of the town of St. Marys in that year. Religious toleration was from the beginning the law of the colony; but in later years the Catholics were restricted and even disfranchised, and the restrictions were not entirely removed until after the War of the Revolution. In Virginia, the Carolinas, Georgia, and New England, severe laws against Catholics were enforced for many years. In New York there were, it is said, no more than seven Catholic families in 1696, and the few Cath- olics living on Manhattan Island 80 years later had to go to Philadelphia to receive the sacraments. In a report to the Congregation for the Propagation of the Faith in 1763, Bishop Challoner gave the number of missionaries in Maryland as 12, of Catholics, including children, 16,000; in Pennsylvania, missionaries 5, Catholics 6,000 or 7,000. The Roman Catholic missionaries in Maryland and the other English colonies were under the jurisdiction of ecclesiastical superiors in England, although this was based on common law rather than on any formal document. The first authoritative act dates from 1757, when Bishop Petre, vicar apostolic of London, was given jurisdiction for 6 years over all the colonies and islands in America subject to the British Empire. The same grant was renewed in 1758 for 6 years more to Bishop Challoner, who, on account of his necessary absence from the field, recommended the nomination of a vicar apostolic for I This statement, which is substantially the same as that published in vol. II of the Report on Religious Bodies, 1926, has been revised by the Rt. Rev. Msgr. Michael J. Ready, general secretary, National Catholic Welfare Conference, Washington, D. C, and approved by him in its present form. 16 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 1936 America, and suggested that, as long as Canada and Florida were under British rule, the Bishop of Quebec might have his jurisdiction extended, although he preferred separate vicariates for the colonies that now make up the United States. Catholics, almost to a man, took sides with the colonists in the War of the Revolution. Among the signers either of the Articles of Confederation, the Declaration of Independence, or the Constitution, were three Catholics — Thomas Fitzsimmons, Daniel Carroll, and Charles Carroll of Carrollton, who saw in the Declaration "the basis for a future charity and liberty for his church"; while Thomas Sim Lee was war governor of Maryland. Volunteers joined the Army and Navy, and a regiment of Catholic Indians from Maine was enlisted for the colonial forces, while the accession of the French Government to the American cause brought to the service of the Republic many Catholics, both officers and men, from Europe. Following the war religious liberty was not established by all the colonies at once, but the recommendation of the Continental Congress in 1774, "that all former differences about religion or politics * * * from henceforth cease and be forever buried in oblivion," had its effect, and some of the colonies promptly removed the existing restrictions on the Catholics, admitting members of that church to all rights of citizenship. Religious equality, however, became universal and complete only after the Philadelphia Convention of 1787, in which the present Constitution of the United States was adopted. During the discussion of the Constitution a memorial was presented by the Rev. John Carroll, recently appointed (1784) superior of the missions in the United States, which undoubtedly contributed to the adoption of the provision of the sixth article which abolishes religious tests as a qualification for any office or public trust, and of that portion of the first amendment which says: "Congress shall make no law respect- ing an establishment of religion or prohibiting the free exercise thereof." The Revolutionary War left the Catholic Church in America without any immediate hierarchical superior. The vicar apostolic of London held no inter- course with the church in America and refused to exercise jurisdiction in the United States. The Maryland clergy took steps to secure their property and maintain some kind of discipline, and application was made to Rome for the appointment of a superior with power to administer confirmation and with other privileges not strictly of the episcopal order. At that time Franklin represented the United States in Paris, and French influence was brought to bear to secure a Frenchman as ecclesiastical superior in the colonies, with a view to making the church a dependency of the Church of France. The matter was referred to the Conti- nental Congress, which announced that it had no power or jurisdiction in the case, those "being reserved to the several States individually." After consider- able investigation and delay the Congregation for the Propagation of the Faith proposed the name of John Carroll as the superior, or prefect apostolic, of the church in the Thirteen Original States, with the power to administer confirmation. This nomination was confirmed and was followed by a decree making the church in the United States a distinct body from that in England. Already the question of foreign jurisdiction had arisen, and the new superior in 1785 urged that as Catholics were not admitted to any office in the State unless they renounced all foreign jurisdiction, civil or ecclesiastical, some plan should be adopted by which an ecclesiastical superior might be appointed "in such a way as to retain absolutely the spiritual jurisdiction of the Holy See and at the same time remove all ground of objecting to us [Catholics] as though we [they] held anything hostile to the national independence." Accompanying this letter was a statement of the number of Catholics in the United States, according to which there were 15,800 in Maryland; in Pennsylvania, 700; in Virginia, 200; and in New York, 1,500. In the territory bordering on the Mississippi there were said to be many Catholics, for whom there were no priests. In the early history of the church various perplexing situations appeared. One of the first was occasioned by what was known as "trusteeism." In 1785 the board of "Trustees of the Roman Catholic Church in the city of New York" was incorporated and purchased a site for a church. These trustees were not content with holding the property, but held that the congregation represented by them had the right not only to choose its pastor but to dismiss him at pleasure, and that no ecclesiastical superior, bishop, or prefect, had any right to interfere. Such a situation, as Dr. Carroll wrote to the New York trustees, "would result in the formation of distinct and independent societies in nearly the same manner as the Congregational Presbyterians," and several churches for a time firmly resisted the authority of the bishops. Subsequently the present system was adopted. ROMAN CATHOLIC CHURCH 17 Another problem was that of providing a body of native clergy in place of the older missionaries, who were mostly members of the Society of Jesus, and were fast passing away. The immediate difficulty was solved in a measure by the coming of a number of priests of the Congregation of St. Sulpice in Paris, during the French Revolution (1791). They founded an ecclesiastical seminary in Baltimore, and made their special work the preparation for the priesthood of those who were native to America and thoroughly identified with the new national life. The general policy of the earlier episcopate was to avoid the antagonisms often occasioned by different nationalities, languages, and training. To accomplish this an effort was made to incorporate the non-English speaking Catholics in the same churches with those whose habitual language was English, and whose spirit was thoroughly American. As immigration increased, however, great pressure was brought to bear for the appointment of clergy native to the various countries and familiar with the languages and customs — as Irish, German, French, and Slavic. The Church of the Holy Trinity, opened for Germans in Philadelphia in 1789, was the first effort to meet this demand, and since then the immediate needs of these foreign communities have been met, in the main, by the appointment of priests of their own nationality, although the general policy of the church has been to extend the use of the English language as much as possible. Restriction of immigration in recent years has greatly diminished the problem. In this connection mention should be made of what are known as the "Uniat Churches," some of which were formerly connected with the Eastern or Oriental Churches, particularly in southeastern Europe and the Levant. They recognize the authority of the Pope but have divergencies from the Latin Church, in some matters of discipline, and they use their own languages, as Greek, Syriac, Slavonic, Armenian, etc., in the liturgy. Among them are the Maronite, the Greek Cath- olic or United Greek, and the Slavonic. A difficulty which the church faced during the second quarter of the nineteenth century was the "Know-nothing" movement. Some raised the cry that Cath- olics were not merely un-American, but anti-American and absolutely disloyal. As a result, riots occurred in various cities and considerable property of Catholics was destroyed, but the storm soon spent its force. During the same period the school question arose. As the elementary school system developed it was under the control of Protestants, who introduced Prot- estant forms of religious observance. The Catholics objected to conditions which constrained their children to attend, or take part in, non-Catholic services or instruction. The result was the absolute separation of public education from the control of any religious body. The Catholics initiated and developed the parochial school system in order to meet the demands of conscience and the right of the parent to secure the religious education which he wished for his child. Of a somewhat similar nature to this was a question which arose in regard to Government assistance in missionary education, especially in the West. The church had organized extensive schools among the Indians and Protestant bodies had done the same. The question arose as to the relation of the Government to such religious teaching, and the result was that Government aid was withdrawn from all alike. In these questions two men stand out preeminently as leaders: Archbishop Carroll, of Baltimore, and Archbishop Hughes, of New York. Their influence, however, was not confined to distinctively church matters; the former was one of a committee sent to Canada in 1776 by the Continental Congress, in order to induce the Canadian Catholics to join the Revolutionary forces; while the latter was sent by President Lincoln as an envoy to France and Spain during the Civil War and succeeded in materially checking the movement in Europe in favor of the Confederacy. The growth of the church is indicated by the increase in its membership, the development of its dioceses, and its councils. In 1807 about 80 churches and a Catholic population of 150,000 were reported. Since that date a number of estimates have been made by different historians, some of them differing very widely. Thus, Prof. A. J. Schemm gives the total Roman Catholic population in 1860 as 4,500,000, while John Gilmary Shea estimates it at 3,000,000. According to the census report of 1890 the number of communicants or members, not including those under 9 years of age, was 6,231,417. The first diocese was that of Baltimore, erected in 1789, becoming likewise the first archdiocese in 1808. New Orleans was created a diocese in 1793. In 1808 18 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 there followed Boston, New York, Philadelphia, and Bardstown (later transferred to Louisville). Since that time, to the end of 1936, the following dioceses were erected: Charleston and Richmond, 1820; Cincinnati, 1821; St. Louis, 1826; Mobile, 1829; Detroit, 1833; Indianapolis, 1834; Dubuque, Nashville, and Nat- chez, 1837; Los Angeles, 1840; Pittsburgh, Chicago, Milwaukee, Hartford, and Little Rock, 1843; Oregon City (later changed to Portland, Oreg.), 1846; Albany, Buffalo, Cleveland, and Galveston, 1847; Seattle, St. Paul, Santa Fe, Wheeling, and Savannah (later Savannah- Atlanta) , 1850; San Francisco, Brooklyn, Newark, Burlington, Covington, Erie, Portland (Maine), Natchitoches (later Alexandria), and Quincy (later Springfield, 111.), 1853; Marquette and Fort Wayne, 1857; Columbus, Green Bay, Harrisburg, La Crosse, Rochester, St. Joseph, Scranton, and Wilmington, 1868; St. Augustine and Springfield (Mass.), 1870; Providence and Ogdensburg, 1872; San Antonio, 1874; Leavenworth and Peoria, 1877; Kansas City, 1880; Davenport and Trenton, 1881; Grand Rapids, 1882; Helena and Manchester, 1884; Omaha, 1885; Sacramento and Syracuse, 1886; Belleville, Denver, Wichita, Concordia, Lincoln, and Cheyenne, 1887; Winona, Sioux Falls, St. Cloud, Duluth, and Fargo, 1889; Dallas, 1890; Salt Lake, 1891; Boise, 1893; Tucson, 1897; Altoona, 1901; Sioux City and Lead (later Rapid City), 1902; Baker City, 1903; Fall River and Great Falls, 1904; Superior and Oklahoma (later Oklahoma City and Tulsa), 1905; Rockford, 1908; Bismarck, Crookston, and Toledo, 1910; Des Moines, 1911; Grand Island and Corpus Christi, 1912; Spo- kane, 1913; El Paso, 1914; Lafayette, 1918; Monterey-Fresno, 1922; Raleigh, 1924; Amarillo, 1926; Reno, 1931; and San Diego, 1936. In some instances areas were vicariates-apostolic for a time before being erected as dioceses. After the elevation of Baltimore as an archdiocese in 1808, archdioceses were created as follows: Portland (Oreg.), 1846; St. Louis, 1847; New York, New Orleans, and Cincinnati, 1850; San Francisco, 1853; Philadelphia, Santa Fe, Boston, and Milwaukee, 1875; Chicago, 1880; St. Paul, 1888; Dubuque, 1893; San Antonio, 1926; and Los Angeles, 1936. Three plenary or national councils have been held in Baltimore — in 1852, in 1866, and in 1884. Other items of interest are the promotion to the Cardinalate of Archbishop McCloskey, of New York, in 1875, of Archbishop Gibbons, of Baltimore, in 1886; of Archbishop Farley, of New York, and Archbishop O'Connell, of Boston, in 1911; of Archbishop Dougherty, of Philadelphia, in 1921; and of Archbishop Mundelein, of Chicago, and Archbishop Hayes, of New York, in 1924. The Catholic University of America was founded at Washington, D. C, by the decree of the Third Plenary Council of Baltimore (1884). The Apostolic Delega- tion was established at Washington in 1893. Within 12 days of the declaration of the World War in 1917, the archbishops expressed to President Wilson the loyalty of the Catholic clergy and laity, and offered their services to the Government. Shortly thereafter, the National Catholic War Council was called into existence, and rendered much service in caring for the spiritual and moral welfare of American service men in the war. Records in the National Catholic Welfare Conference Historical Records Bureau account for 804,500 Catholics who served in the armed forces of the United States during 1917-18, of whom 22,500 lost their lives on European battlefields. The War Council was succeeded in peace times by the National Catholic Welfare Conference, 1 with departments dealing with education, social action, laws and legislation, press, lay organizations, immigration, and other fields. On September 16, 1923, the first Catholic seminary in the United States for the education of Negro priests was dedicated at Bay St. Louis, Miss. The Twenty-eighth International Eucharistic Congress was held at Chicago in 1926, attracting more than 1,000,000 people from all parts of the world. Several cardinals, hundreds of prelates, and many thousands of Catholic laity came from distant countries. There has probably been no more striking religious manifes- tation in the country than this congress. DOCTRINE The doctrines of the Roman Catholic Church are found in that deposit of faith given to it by Christ and through His apostles. That deposit of faith is sustained by Holy Scripture and by tradition. These doctrines are both safeguarded and defined by the Pope when he speaks "ex cathedra," or as Head of the Church, and specifically declares he speaks as such and on a matter of Christian faith and morals. Such definitions by the Holy Father neither constitute nor establish new doctrines, but are official statements that the particular doctrine was revealed 1 See under "Work," p. 24. ROMAN CATHOLIC CHURCH 19 by God and is contained in the "Depositum Fidei," or Sacred Depository of Faith. The Apostles' Creed, the Nicene Creed, and the Athanasian Creed are regarded as containing essential truths accepted by the church. A general formula of doctrine is presented in the "profession of faith," to which assent must be given by those who join the church. It includes the rejection of all such doctrines as have been declared by the church to be wrong, a promise of obedience to the authority of the church in matters of faith, and acceptance of the following statement of belief: One only God, in three divine Persons, distinct from, and equal to, each other — that is to say, the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost. The Catholic doctrine of the Incarnation, Passion, Death, and Resurrection of our Lord Jesus Christ; and the personal union of the two Natures, the divine and the human; the divine maternity of the Most Holy Mary, together with her most spotless virginity. The true, real, and substantial presence of the Body and Blood, together with the Soul and Divinity of our Lord Jesus Christ, in the most holy Sacra- ment of the Eucharist. The seven sacraments instituted by Jesus Christ for the salvation of man- kind; that is to say: Baptism, Confirmation, Eucharist, Penance, Extreme Unction, Orders, Matrimony. Purgatory, the resurrection of the dead, everlasting life. The primacy, not only of honor, but also of jurisdiction, of the Roman Pontiff, successor of St. Peter, Prince of the Apostles, Vicar of Jesus Christ; the veneration of the saints and of their images ; the authority of the apostolic and ecclesiastical traditions, and of the Holy Scriptures, which we must in- terpret, and understand, only in the sense which our holy mother the Catholic Church has held, and does hold; and everything else that has been defined, and declared by the sacred Canons, and by the General Councils, and particu- larly by the Holy Council of Trent, and delivered, defined, and declared by the General Council of the Vatican, especially concerning the primacy of the Roman Pontiff, and his infallible teaching authority. The sacrament of baptism is administered to infants or adults by the pouring of water and the pronouncement of the proper words and "cleanses from original sin." Baptism is the condition for membership in the Roman Catholic Church, whether that sacrament is received in infancy or in adult years. At the time of baptism the name of the person is officially registered as a Catholic and is so retained unless by formal act he renounces such membership. Confirmation is the sacrament through which "the Holy Spirit is received" by the laying on of hands of the bishop, and the anointing with the holy chrism in the form of a cross. The Eucharist is "the sacrament which contains the Body and Blood, Soul and Divinity, of the Lord Jesus Christ, under the appearance of bread and wine." It is usually to be received fasting and is given to the laity only in the form of bread. Penance is a sacrament in which the sins committed after baptism are forgiven. Extreme Unction is a sacrament in which the sick who are in danger of death receive spiritual succor by the anointing with holy oil and the prayers of the priest. The sacrament of Orders, or Holy Orders, is that by which bishops, priests, and other ministers of the church are ordained and receive power and grace to perform their sacred duties. The sacrament of Matrimony is the sacra- ment which unites a Christian man and woman in lawful marriage, and such marriage "cannot be dissolved by any human power." The chief commandments of the church are: To hear mass on Sundays and holy days of obligation; to fast and abstain on the days appointed; to confess at least once a year; to receive the Holy Eucharist during Easter time; to con- tribute toward the support of pastors; and to observe the regulations in regard to marriage. ORGANIZATION The organization of the Roman Catholic Church centers in the Bishop of Rome as Pope, and his authority is supreme in matters of faith and in the con- duct of the affairs of the church. Next to the Pope is the College of Cardinals, whose members act as his advisers and as heads or members of various commissions called congregations, which are charged with the general administration of the church. These never exceed 70 in number, and are of 3 orders — cardinal deacons, cardinal priests, and cardinal bishops. These terms do not indicate their juris- dictional standing, but only their position in the cardinalate. With few exceptions the cardinal priests are archbishops or bishops, and the cardinal deacons are 20 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 193 6 generally priests. In case of the death of the Pope the cardinals elect his successor, authority meanwhile being vested in the body of cardinals. Most of the cardi- nals reside in Rome, and their active duties are chiefly in connection with the various congregations which have the care of the different departments of church activity. The Roman Curia is constituted of these congregations and other departments, together with the tribunals and offices. The congregations are the following, as~described in the code of the Canon Law: Congregation of the Holy Office. — Its object is to guard the teaching of faith and morals: (a) To judge on heresy; the dogmatic doctrine of the sacraments; and certain matrimonial questions; (b) to examine the books submitted, to prohibit them, and to concede dispensations, also officially to investigate whether writings of any kind that should be condemned are being circulated; and to remind the ordinaries how solemnly they are bound to -condemn pernicious writings and to denounce them to the Holy See. Consistorial Congregation. — Its office is: (a) To prepare all matters for consis- tories, and in places not subject to the Congregation for the Propagation of the Faith and to the Congregation for Oriental churches to found new dioceses and chapters, both cathedral and collegiate; to elect bishops, apostolic administrators, etc.; (b) to regulate all matters concerning the government of the dioceses not subject to the Congregation for the Propagation of the Faith; (c) to provide for the spiritual care of emigrants. Congregation of the Sacraments. — To this congregation is assigned the entire legislation concerning the discipline of the seven sacraments, except their dog- matic doctrine, which is committed to the Holy Office, and their ceremonies, which belong to the Congregation of Sacred Rites. Congregation of the Council. — To this congregation is committed the universal discipline of the secular clergy and the Christian people. Its province, there- fore, is to oversee the observance of the precepts of the church, such as fasts, abstinences, tithes, the observation of feasts, the government of parish priests and canons, of sodalities, pious works, honorariums for masses, benefices or offices, ecclesiastical property, etc. To it also appertain all that regards the examination of provincial and national councils. Congregation of the Affairs of Religious. — This congregation decides those matters, throughout the world, which relate to the affairs of religious, whether bound by simple or solemn vows, and also of the secular third orders, and whether the matters to be treated are between bishops and religious, or between religious themselves; it is also competent in causes in which a religious is either defendant or complainant; finally, to this congregation is reserved the concession of dispensa- tions from the laws for religious. Congregation of Sacred Rites. — It has the office tc ■natch over the diligent observance of the sacred rites and ceremonies in the Latin Church; to grant opportune dispensations; to decide concerning sacred relics; to bestow, relating tc the sacred rites and ceremonies, insignia and privileges of honor, both personal and local. This congregation is constituted a tribunal to deal with causes of beatification and canonization. Congregation of Ceremonies. — This congregation arranges all the pontifical ceremonies to be observed in the pontifical chapel and court and in the sacred functions, which the cardinals perform outside the pontifical chapel; it decides questions affecting the precedence of the cardinals and of the legates, whom many nations send to the Holy See. Congregation of Seminaries and Universities. — To this congregation is committed the regulation of all things pertaining to the seminaries and the studies in the Catholic universities, including those administered by the members of religious societies. It examines and approves new institutions, grants the power to confer academic degrees, and may confer degrees itself on men distinguished for special learning. Congregation for the Propagation of the Faith. — This congregation has charge of the Catholic missions and all connected with the management thereof. Plenary councils held in missionary countries are subject to this congregation. Under its jurisdiction are societies and seminaries founded exclusively for the training of missionaries, and also organizations engaged in collecting money for missions (Society for the Propagation of the Faith). Congregation for Extraordinary Ecclesiastical Affairs. — This congregation has jurisdiction in all matters relative to the relations between the Holy See and civil governments. Congregation for the Oriental Church. — This congregation has charge of all matters referring to persons, disciplines, and rites of the Oriental churches. ROMAN CATHOLIC CHURCH 21 The Oriental churches, as here used, are, of course, Catholic churches, and even though such churches may be established, for example, in the United States, their affairs are still subject to this congregation. The Tribunals are the following: The Sacred Penitentiary. — This sacred tribunal is entirely limited in its juris- diction to those matters which regard the internal forum, nonsacramental as well as sacramental, and decides questions of conscience. For the same internal forum it concedes favors, absolutions, dispensations, commutations, donations, and condonations. It deals also with the granting and the interpretation of indulgences. The Sacred Roman Rota. — To this tribunal devolve all cases requiring judicial procedure with trial proofs, civil as well as criminal, which are treated in the Roman Curia. The Apostolic Segnatura. — This is the supreme tribunal of the Roman Curia. Its main function is to decide whether or not the law and the proper legal pro- cedure have been observed. It may be called upon by the Holy Father to act as the trial court in a special case. Any important question arising in any part of the church, in whatever country, which is not settled within that particular territory, is referred, or can be referred, to one of these congregations, which then passes upon the question and makes its recommendation to the Pope, who has full authority to accept or change a deci- sion, although, as a matter of fact, it is very rarely the case that the decision of the congregation is not endorsed. The offices of the Roman Curia are the following: Cancellaria, Dataria, Secre- tariate of State, and others. The organization of the church in the United States includes an Apostolic Delegate, 17 archbishops, of whom 4 are cardinals, 107 bishops, and 31,649 priests. The special province of the Apostolic Delegate is the settling of diffi- culties that may arise in the conduct of the dioceses. An archbishop has the care of his archdiocese, and has precedence and a certain limited competence in his province. There are 16 provinces. Within each diocese authority is vested in the bishop, although appeal may be made to the Apostolic Delegate, and in the last resort to one of the congregations in Rome. In addition to the bishop the organization of a diocese includes a vicar-general, who, under certain conditions, acts as the bishop's representative; a chancellor, or secretary; a council of con- suitors, usually six in number, three of whom are nominated by the bishop and three by the clergy of the diocese; and different boards of examination and super- intendence. Special appointments are also made of persons to conduct specific departments of the diocesan work. In the parish the pastor is in charge, subject to the bishop ; he alone has author- ity to administer the sacraments, though he has the assistance of other priests as may be needed. Appointment to a parish rests with the bishop or archbishop. Appointment to a bishopric rests with the Holy See at Rome, but names are recommended by the hierarchy in this country. The bishops of each province send every 2 years to the Holy See the names of priests suitable for the office. When a vacancy occurs they may individually make suggestions as to the best one for the see. The appointment is made by the consistorial congregation and approved by the Pope. Within 3 months of his appointment the bishop-elect is consecrated by an archbishop or bishop assisted by two other bishops. The clergy are all who are tonsured. The orders of the clergy consist of those in minor orders, and of subdeacons, deacons, and priests. Candidates for orders, liv- ing and studying in divinity schools, are termed "seminarians." There are two recognized divinity schools — the preparatory seminary and the grand seminary. On taking the vow of chastity a seminarian is ordained by the bishop as subdeacon, and after a time of service, if approved, as deacon, and then as priest. The priest has the privilege of conducting the church services, administering the sacraments, and alone is authorized to celebrate the Mass. A deacon may, under peculiar cir- cumstances, preach and administer sacraments, but only by special authorization. All men in orders exercise some functions of the ministry. The bishops and archbishops and higher orders of the clergy are chosen from the ranks of the priesthood. An important element in the polity of the Roman Catholic Church is furnished by the religious orders. These are of two kinds — the monastic orders, the mem- bers of which take solemn vows of obedience, poverty, and chastity, and the religious congregations of priests and the various brotherhoods and sisterhoods. Most of the members of these religious congregations take simple, not perpetual, vows. They are governed ultimately by a general, or president, or superior, who is represented in the different countries by subordinates and by councils of various 22 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 193 6 forms, though some form independent communities. The clerical members are ordained, and constitute what is known as the "regular" clergy, in distinction from the parish priests, known as the diocesan or "secular" clergy. The term "regular" is from the Latin regula, a rule, and is applied to these priests because they live under a special rule in a community. The orders are generally divided into provinces or communities, and the dif- ferent members, wherever they may happen to be located, are under the general supervision of the head of the particular province or community. The regular clergy pass through the same form of induction into the priest- hood as the diocesan clergy. Ordination is absolutely in the hands of the bishop, and the superiors of the orders have to do simply with the control of the move- ment and the duties of the clergy in those orders. The orders also have lay members who take the vows but are not inducted into the priesthood. The lay brothers assist in the conduct of the ordinary business of the order. Members of the brotherhoods and sisterhoods take the vows but are not ordained. They are subject to the general rules of each order and to the dis- cipline of their superior and have duties of various kinds. Most of them are engaged in educational work. Others have philanthropic and charitable work as their special province and serve in hospitals, asylums, or, in general, care for the poor. All are spiritually under the jurisdiction of the bishop, but their appointments are made by their own superiors. A prominent feature in the organization of the Roman Catholic Church, and an important factor in its history, is the system of ecclesiastical councils. These are general or ecumenical, plenary or national, and provincial. A general council is convoked by the Pope, or with his consent, is presided over by him or his legates, and includes all the Catholic bishops of the world. A plenary or national council is an assembly of all the bishops of a country, as the United States. A provincial council includes the bishops within the territory of a metropolitan or archbishop. There is, in addition, the diocesan synod, which is a gathering of the priests of a diocese. The acts of a general council, to be binding, must be confirmed by the Pope; those of a plenary or provincial council must be submitted to the Holy See before promulgation, for confirmation, and for any needed correction. The scope of the general council includes doctrine and matters of discipline concern- ing the church in the whole world. Plenary and provincial councils do not define, but repeat the doctrine defined by the general councils, and apply universal discipline, determined by those councils and the Holy See, by explicit statutes to each country or province, or they initiate such discipline as the peculiar cir- cumstances may demand. The procedure and working of these councils are similar to those of an ordi- nary legislative body. A plenary council is summoned either in response to a petition by the hierarchy to the Holy See or by a direct order from Rome. The president is appointed by the Pope and commissioned with the title and powers of an Apostolic Delegate, and, for the United States, he has been in each case the Archbishop of Baltimore. The topics are presented in the form of bills or schemata, prepared under the general superintendence of the hierarchy, often after special consultation with authorities at Rome. The conduct of the business is in private committees, committee of the whole, and public sessions. At the close the minutes of the debates, called "acta," and the bills passed, called "decreta," are sent to Rome, where they are examined by commissions who may make amendments, usually in the wording rather than in the matter. Their report is submitted to the Pope, whose approval is not, however, meant to be such an act as entails papal infallibility. As confirmed by the Holy See, these decrees are sent back to the president of the council, are promulgated and com- municated to the bishops by him, and then become laws. Diocesan synods make further promulgation and application of these decrees, applying thus the legislation to the priests and laymen of each diocese. The laity have no voice in the conduct of the church, nor in the choice of the local priest, but they are consulted in the management of parish affairs. In a few cases the church property is in the hands of a board of trustees appointed by the bishop, including certain ecclesiastics and some laymen. The prevailing manner of tenure is that of the "corporation sole," under which the entire property is held under the title of "The Roman Catholic (Arch) Bishop of ." Thus property is held officially, not personally, and passes automatically to successors in the see. The income of the church is from pew rents, plate collections, and offerings for baptisms, marriage ceremonies, Masses, etc. In general, all moneys pass through ROMAN CATHOLIC CHURCH 23 the hands of the priest, who retains only so much as is allowed for his personal salary. After the running expenses of the church have been paid, the balance is credited to and used for that church. Collections for charities are either dis- bursed by the priest or are handed over by him to societies for distribution. The salaries of priests are settled for each diocese and are uniform throughout the dio- cese, the rector of a city church receiving no higher salary than the priest in a coun- try village. The reception by the priest of the full amount of the salary depends, however, upon the amount collected. In cities and the larger towns, the house and at least a portion of his living expenses are generally provided for the priest. It is seldom that there are as many Catholic churches in a community in pro- portion to the number of communicants as is the case in other religious bodies, and, as a result, comparatively few edifices are large enough to accommodate all the members of the parish at the same time. In view of this fact it is the custom to hold the Sunday morning services, or Masses, at different hours. The more important service, or high Mass, in which some parts of the liturgy are sung by the officiating clerg3 r man and other parts by the choir, and at which a regular sermon is delivered by one of the priests, is celebrated between 10 a. m. and noon. At the other services, called low Masses, from 5 a. m. to noon, the Mass is read and a short instruction is given. At these services, varying from two to seven in number, the congregations attending are always quite different. Vespers are also sung on Sunday afternoon or evening, Mass is said daily by each priest, and special services are held on all holy days. The churches are kept open through the day for individual worship and confession. The liturgy is the same for all Roman Catholic churches and is in Latin, except in such Uniat churches as have the privi- lege of using their own language. The sermons and instructions, however, are always in the language spoken by the congregation, and the Scriptures are read in the same language. PRINCIPAL EVENTS The decade since 1926 brought a wide variety of developments touching the Catholic Church and Catholics in the United States. Particularly, in the latter half of this period the church contributed notably to the national effort for a solution of the problems created by the great depression that began in 1929. The National Catholic Welfare Conference, which had extended and intensified its activities, took the leadership in this effort of the church. At the same time, inauguration of the Civilian Conservation Corps presented unique problems of spiritual ministration, and a comprehensive plan was worked out through the National Catholic Welfare Conference for priests to care for the spiritual needs of Catholic youths in CCC camps. The Ku Klux Klan attained its highest influence in 1928, when for the first time a Catholic was the presidential candidate of one of the major political parties. After a period of vicious intolerance toward Catholics and others, the movement withered. The canonization of St. Isaac Jogues, St. John de Brebeuf, and their six com- panion martyrs on June 29, 1930, gave the church its first North American saints; these intrepid missionaries, though natives of France, served and died in America and here performed the heroic deeds which won them sainthood. The decade also well advanced the causes for the beatification of Catherine Tekakwitha, an American Indian maiden, and of Mother Frances Xavier Cabrini, foundress of a religious order of women, who died in Chicago in 1917. Catholic schools, societies, and individuals took leading parts in the observance of the George Washington Bicentennial in 1932. When His Eminence Pietro Cardinal Fumasoni-Biondi was elevated to the cardinalate in 1933, he relinquished the post of Apostolic Delegate to the United States, and was succeeded by the Most Rev. Amleto Giovanni Cicognani, the sixth prelate to come to this country as Apostolic Delegate of the Holy See. The President of the United States, Mr. Roosevelt, received honorary degrees during the decade from the Catholic University of America and from the Univer- sity of Notre Dame. When the Sixth National Eucharistic Congress was held at Omaha, Nebr., in September 1930, it was the first such Congress in a score of years. The Seventh National Eucharistic Congress was held at Cleveland in 1935. The bishops of the United States, in November 1933, appointed a committee to study the problem of immoral motion pictures and to make recommendations for its solution. The committee recommended the establishment of the Legion of 24 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Decency, whose members attend no meetings and pay no dues, but pledge them- selves to remain away from motion pictures offending decency and the^principles of Christian morality. The movement gained wide support from non-Catholics as well as from Catholics. Also in this decade occurred the first visitever [paid to the United States by a Papal Secretary of State. His Eminence Eugenio Cardinal Pacelli came to these shores in 1936, traversed the United States by airplane, and called upon and was the guest of President Roosevelt. WORK For the promotion of unity in Catholic work in the United States there exists the National Catholic Welfare Conference, an agency oi the archbishops and bishops of the United States, administered by a board of 10 of their number, having its headquarters at Washington, D. C. Its departments and their functions are: Education, serving the Catholic school system through research, statistics, teachers' registration, and information; Press, which maintains the N. C. W. C. News Service with correspondents and subscribing papers in the United States and many foreign countries; Social Action, which promotes Catholic social teaching as outlined in the Papal Encyclicals on industrial situations, international affairs, civic education, family and rural life, and has as cooperating agencie s the Catholic Conference on Industrial Problems, the Catholic Associa- tion for International Peace, the Catholic Conference on Family Life, and the Catholic Rural Life Conference; Legal, affording Catholic educational and charitable institutions information on matters of law affecting them; Catholic Action Study, which evaluates programs for lay participation in the work of the church; Lay Organizations, composed of the National Council of Catholic Men and the National Council of Catholic Women, federating approximately 4,000 national, State, diocesan, and local organizations. (In 1930 the National Council of Catholic Men inaugurated the weekly "Catholic Hour" broadcast; the National Council of Catholic Women, among its activities, counts the sponsorship of the National Catholic School of Social Service.) Servicing Catholic Youth organizations is carried on by a Youth Bureau, problems affecting the welfare of immigrants are handled by a Bureau of Immi- gration (with branch offices in New York and El Paso, Tex.), and the promotion of the religious instruction of children not attending Catholic schools is the work of the National Center of the Confraternity of Christian Doctrine — all of which are under the Executive Department, whose general secretary immediately supervises the work of the conferences under the Administrative Board. The missionary work of the Roman Catholic Church in the United States is in charge of the American Board of Catholic Missions. This board has care of the funds contributed by parish and diocesan organizations toward home missions. The Bureau of Catholic Indian Missions, with headquarters at Washington, D. C, has special charge of missionary help to needy Indian missions. Annually in most Catholic dioceses of the country there is an appeal for financial support not only of the Indian missions but also for needy Negro missions in the United States. For the foreign missions work, the representative organization in the United States is the Society for the Propagation of the Faith. This is the official organ- ization of the Holy See, with headquarters in New York City. Both the home and foreign missions are aided by many organizations. Not only are these organizations collecting and giving funds for these purposes, but there are religious communities, both men and women, training and sending forth their members. The development and extension of the missionary activities of the Catholic Church in the United States, both at home and abroad, have been most notable. The educational system of the Roman Catholic Church in the United States is well developed and thoroughly organized. It includes five classes of institu- tions: Parochial, secondary, normal, seminary, and university. The parochial school division is unquestionably the most important of the five enumerated. Parochial schools are to be found in each of the 111 dioceses in this country. Catholic elementary education is cared for almost exclusively by religious orders of women. In 1936 there were 117 distinct communities, with a combined membership of about 60,000, engaged in this work. Parochial schools, like the parish churches, are organized in diocesan systems and consequently come under the jurisdiction of the bishop of each diocese. The religious orders have until recent years cared largely for the secondary education of Catholic youth. Their efforts are now being supplemented by central ROMAN CATHOLIC CHURCH 25 Catholic high schools, institutions located at central points in the large cities, and maintained by diocesan funds, or assessments levied on the parishes located in the districts they serve. The 1936 returns showed that there were 1,984 Catholic high schools, employing 17,016 teachers and caring for 288,864 pupils, in operation during that year. _ The rules of the numerous teaching orders and the regulations of the different dioceses require that teachers must receive adequate training before entering the class room. The academic work in the Catholic normal school practically parallels that of the public school teacher training institutions. The church controls 41 normal training schools, which require the services of 1,083 teachers to care for the 10,541 students enrolled. State laws, the requirements for standardization and affiliation, have raised conditions for the recognition of colleges and high schools which invariably carry implications in regard to the training of the teaching staffs. Catholic higher institutions are therefore preparing a large proportion of their graduate students for teaching in Catholic universities, colleges, and high schools. Most of the colleges and universities are conducted by the religious orders. Some, however, are maintained by diocesan authorities. The Catholic University of America is controlled and supported by the hierarchy. Every institution offers the usual course in arts and sciences. In the 23 universities conducted by the dioceses or by religious communities in 1936, there were 6 schools of dentistry, 8 schools of engineering, 17 schools of law, 5 schools of medicine, and 6 schools of pharmacy. A number of the colleges offered courses in education, commerce, and finance, and other subjects of a professional character. In 1936 there were 184 Catholic colleges and universities for men and women, in which 10,778 teachers were employed and 128,363 students were enrolled. A number of seminaries are maintained by the dioceses and religious orders for training candidates for the priesthood. Institutions in this division fall into two classes — major and preparatory seminaries. The difference between them lies in the fact that one class offers courses in theology while the other offers training in collegiate subjects and in some cases in those of high-school grade. Preparatory seminaries are primarily intended to act as "feeders" for the major seminaries. The 172 seminaries operating in this country in 1936 employed 1,914 priests as teachers and cared for 17,446 students. In 1936 a summary of the data on record shows there were, in the United States, 10,316 Catholic schools which employed 89,697 teachers and enrolled 2,555,161 students. The N. C. W. C. Department of Education conducts a biennial survey of Catholic colleges and schools in cooperation with the National Catholic Educa- tional Association. The N. C. E. A., a voluntary association of Catholic educators, was formed in 1904 for the purpose of uniting the Catholic educational interests of the United States. Worthy of mention also are the establishment of an episcopal committee on youth and of a Catholic youth bureau as a national clearing house, the growth and development of Catholic youth organizations and of the big brother and big sister movements, as well as a continuing interest in the training of leaders and the maintenance of boarding homes and recreational centers for young men and young women. The charitable and welfare work of the Roman Catholic Church is very widely extended and is carried on by many different organizations, religious and other- wise. There are many religious orders of men and women devoting practically all of their time to the care of the aged, the orphans, the infirm, the blind, the deaf, and the incurable cancer patients. They maintain hospitals and nurse the indigent sick in their homes. In fact, there is no phase of human need or human betterment to which they do not extend their charitable care and service. It would be impossible to give even a brief summary of the far-reaching work for the poor and the unfortunate carried on by the Catholic Church throughout the United States. The religious communities engaged in different fields of Christian charitable work number into the hundreds. In 1934 nearly 24,000 women mem- bers of such communities were engaged in social work of one form or another. For example, the Daughters of Charity of St. Vincent de Paul, a religious order of women, conducts, in its 2 geographical divisions, 50 general hospitals, 42 nursing homes, 29 orphan asylums, 2 homes for the aged, 12 day nurseries, 17 infant asylums, 1 institution for lepers, 5 insane asylums, 11 technical schools for girls, 5 social service centers, and 2 homes for working girls. A similar group, the Sisters 26 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 of Charity of St. Vincent de Paul, divided in 4 geographical districts, conducts 23 general hospitals, 16 nurses training schools, 2 tuberculosis hospitals, 2 maternity homes, 5 homes for the aged, 6 day nurseries, 10 homes for dependent children, 4 convalescent homes, 3 foundling and children's hospitals, 2 institutions for mental cases, 2 for deaf mutes, and 2 working girls homes. The Sisters of Mercy, inde- pendently established in many dioceses of the United States, conduct nearly 100 hospitals and the Sisters of the Third Order of St. Francis conduct 34 hospitals. Religious orders maintain a total of 168 homes for the aged in the United States, of which 52 are operated by the Little Sisters of the Poor. It is estimated that there are 60,000 dependent and neglected children in 326 orphanages operated by religious communities in the United States. Catholic child-placing agencies number 32, with a total of 15,000 children under care, but the child-caring homes represent, however, the major part of the church's work for children. The extent of Catholic hospital service is indicated by the fact that in 1936 there were 675 Catholic hospitals in the United States, constituting 13.8 percent of the total number of hospitals in the United States; 15.1 percent of all non- governmental hospitals; 24.9 percent of all private nonprofit institutions; 69.7 percent of all institutions conducted under church auspices. The number of beds in Catholic institutions at the end of the same year was 85,820, or 9.3 percent of the total number of beds in all hospitals; 25.8 percent of of all beds in nongovernmental hospitals; 31.1 percent of the beds in nonprofit institutions; 75.8 percent of the beds in institutions conducted under church auspices. It is estimated that the number of patients in the 675 Catholic hospitals in 1936 was 1,755,675 and the total number of patient days of service in those insti- tutions during the year was 21,527,775, of which 4,643,325, or 21.5 percent of their total services, were free services. In the same year, there were 362 complete schools of nursing under Catholic auspices in the United States, with an enrollment of 20,391 students, of whom 35.8 percent were non-Catholics. A number of central diocesan organizations of Catholic charities concerned with the treatment and prevention of delinquency have special departments of protec- tive care. There are 57 Houses of the Good Shepherd which provide care and treatment for nearly 8,000 behavior problem girls. There are 17 industrial schools for behavior problem boys, with a total population of 5,852. This does not cover all of the charitable activities, as the work done extends to the establishment of settlements, visitations to penal and corrective institutions, work in rural communities and isolated districts, and work for immigrants. The best known among the many active lay groups is the Society of St. Vincent de Paul, an association of Catholic laymen engaged systematically in the practice of the corporal and spiritual works of mercy in the service of the poor. The number of active members is 26,178; honorary, 5,623; subscribing, 6,671. In 1936, their total expenditures amounted to $2,806,243. Modern Catholic charity is organized and endeavors to coordinate the activities of all the individual, religious, and lay groups, not only in the interest of economy and efficiency, but with the purpose of having them extend their influence and by united effort promote sound principles in social work. Standardization and coordination of charitable service are accomplished through diocesan bureaus of Catholic charities, of which there are now 69, with a total of 82 branch bureaus. These agencies, organized for the relief and the prevention of human distress, seek to improve the methods and policies of their allied groups and to relate their work to community-wide programs. Wherever possible, priests are in charge who are trained for this particular work and they are assisted by trained lay workers. There are seven Catholic schools of social work: The Catholic University School of Social Work, Washington, D. C; the Loyola University School of Social Work, Chicago; the Fordham University School of Social Service, New York City; the St. Louis School of Social Work; the New School of Social Work of Boston College; the Xavier University School of Social Service (for colored people), New Orleans; and the National Catholic School of Social Service, Wash- ington, D. C, which is the only residence school of social work for Catholic women in the country. Each of these schools has an enrollment between 50 and 75 students, with the exception of Fordham University School of Social Work, which has 89 full-time students and 450 part-time students, while, according to available figures, the National Catholic School of Social Service has the largest number of graduates — 410. ROMAN CATHOLIC CHURCH 27 The National Conference of Catholic Charities, whose constituent organizations number 130, has exercised considerable influence on the standards of Catholic social work in the United States. It seeks to evaluate and offer constructive criticism of present-day social welfare programs and problems; to assist Catholic groups to standardize, coordinate, and interpret their existing programs, and to formulate necessary new ones. Its activities include an annual meeting, institutes, surveys, studies, research, literature, field visits, and representation on national committees. Because governmental agencies have assumed a much larger share of the re- sponsibility for relief, private agencies have been directing their attention to the study and eradication of social causes through social action. The National Catholic Welfare Conference has given a great stimulus to Catholic social work in the United States, particularly in the field of social action. Through its Social Action Department, its Bureau of Immigration, its Councils of Catholic Men and Women, its Catholic Conference on Industrial Problems, its Family-life Con- ference, and its Rural-life Conference, it has provided instrumentalities for making Catholic social teaching more widely known. o 3 U. S. DEPARTMENT OF COMMERCE HARRY L. HOPKINS, Secretary BUREAU OF THE CENSUS WILLIAM LANE AUSTIN, Director CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES 1936 bulletin No, 12 STATISTICS, HISTORY, DOCTRINE AND ORGANIZATION Prepared under the supervision of Dr. T. F. MURPHY Chief Statistician for Religious Statistics UNITED STATES GOVERNMENT PRINTING OFFICE WASHINGTON : 1940 For sale by the Superintendent of Documents, Washington, D. C. Price 5 cents- CONTENTS Page G ENERAL Introduction m Number of churches in Membership in Urban and rural churches in Church edifices iv Value of church property iv Debt iv Expenditures - iv Averages iv Sunday schools iv Statistics 1 Table 1. — Summary of statistics for corps in urban and rural territory, 1936 ] Table 2. — Comparative summary, 1906 to 1936 2 Table 3. — Number and membership of corps in urban and rural terri- tory, membership by sex, and Sunday schools, by States, 1936 3 Table 4. — Number and membership of corps, 1906 to 1936, and mem- bership by age in 1936, by States 4 Table 5. — Value of corps buildings and residences and amount of building debt, by States, 1936 5 Table 6. — Corps expenditures by States, 1936 6 History, Doctrine, and Organization 8 History 8 Doctrine 8 Organization 9 Work 9 n GENERAL INTRODUCTION The Census of Religious Bodies, as its name indicates, is a census of religious organizations rather than a census of population classified according to denomi- national affiliation. This census is taken once in 10 years in accordance with the provisions of the Permanent Census Act approved March 6, 1902, and is confined to churches located in continental United States. A report is obtained by the Bureau of the Census from each church, congre- gation, or other local organization of each religious body. The census data are thus obtained directly from the local churches and are not in any sense a compi- lation of the statistics collected by the different denominations and published in their year books. Lists of the local organizations for 1936 were secured in most cases, however, from the denominational headquarters, and much additional assistance has been rendered by the officials of the various denominational organizations. The statistics relate either to the calendar year 1936 or to the church record year which corresponds closely to that period. Number of churches. — In the reports of the Census of Religious Bodies for 1916 and 1906 the total number of churches, or organizations, shown for some denominations was slightly in excess of the number of churches reporting member- ship. Since membership figures have been obtained for all of the churches in- cluded in the reports for the years 1936 and 1926 and for other reasons, it has seemed advisable to use, for purposes of comparison with 1936 and 1926, the number of churches reporting membership in 1916 and 1906. These figures are used, therefore, in the tables presenting comparative figures for these earlier years. Membership. — The members of a local church organization, and thus of the denomination to which the church belongs, are those persons who are recognized as constituent parts of the organization. The exact definition of membership depends upon the constitution and practice of the church, or denomination, under consideration. Each church was instructed to report the number of its members according to the definition of membership as used in that particular church or organization. In some religious bodies the term "member" is applied only to communicants, while in others it includes all baptized persons, and in still other bodies it covers all enrolled persons. Separate figures are shown for members "under 13 years of age" and those "13 years of age and over," so far as reported by the individual churches. The mem- bership "13 years of age and over" usually affords a better basis for comparison between denominations reporting membership on a different basis. Urban and rural churches. — Urban churches are those located in urban areas; these areas as defined by the Census Bureau in censuses prior to 1930, included all cities and other incorporated places having 2,500 inhabitants or more. For use in connection with the 1930 census the definition has been slightly modified and extended so as to include townships and other political subdivisions (not incorporated as municipalities, nor containing any areas so incorporated) which had a total population of 10,000 or more, and a population density of 1,000 or more per square mile. Rural churches would be those located outside of the above areas. Thus to a very limited extent the urban and rural areas, as reported for 1936, differ somewhat from these areas as reported in the preceding censuses. m IV GENERAL INTRODUCTION Church edifices. — A church edifice is a building used mainly or wholly foi religious services. Value of church property. — The term "value of church property" was used in the reports of the Census of Religious Bodies for 1916 and 1906 and the term "value of church edifices" has been substituted in 1936 and 1926. The figures are strictly comparable, however, as exactly the same class of property is covered by both terms. The "value of church edifices" comprises the estimated value of the church buildings owned and used for worship by the organizations reporting, together with the value of the land on which these buildings stand and the furniture, organs, bells, and other equipment owned by the churches and actually used in connec- tion with religious services. Where parts of a church building are used for social or educational work in connection with the church, the whole value of the building and its equipment is included, as it has been found practically impossible to make a proper separation in such cases. The number and value of the parsonages, or pastors' residences, are shown where the ownership of such buildings was reported by the churches. Deht. — The summary tables show the amount of debt reported and the number of churches reporting a specific debt, also the number of churches reporting that they had "no debt." The total of these is, in most cases, nearly equal to the number reporting the value of church edifices. Expenditures. — The total expenditures by the churches during their last fiscal year are separated in the reports received from most of the churches into the items called for, as they appeared on the schedule, which were as follows: For pastor's salary $ For all other salaries For repairs and improvements For payments on church debt, excluding interest For all local relief and charity, Peed Cross, etc For all other current expenses, including interest For home missions For foreign missions Amount sent to general headquarters for distribution by them For all other purposes Total expenditures during year Averages. — The average number of members per church is obtained by dividing the total membership by the total number of churches shown. The average value of church edifice and the average expenditure per church are obtained by dividing the total value of churches and the total expenditures, respectively, by the number of churches reporting in each case. Sunday schools. — The Sunday schools for which statistics are presented in this bulletin are those maintained by the churches of the denomination reporting, including, in some cases, mission schools or other Sunday schools conducted by the church elsewhere than in the main church edifice. The statistics shown relate to Sunday schools only and do not include the weekday schools that are main- tained by a number of denominations. SALVATION ARMY STATISTICS Summary for the United States, with urban-rural classification. — A general summary of the statistics for the Salvation Army for the year 1936 is presented in table 1, which shows also the distribution of these figures between urban and rural territory. The local "corps" or "post" is the statistical unit in the report of the Salva- tion Army, and the membership figures shown in the census of religious bodies cover only the officers and soldiers on the corps registers who are engaged in religious work. Table 1. -Summary of Statistics for Corps in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 Corps (local organizations), number Members , number (officers and soldiers) Average membership per corps Membership by sex: Male Female Sex not reported Males per 100 females Membership by age: Under 13 years 13 years and over Percent under 13 years Corps buildings, number Value — corps reporting Amount reported Constructed prior to 1936 Constructed, wholly or in part, in 1936 Average value per corps Debt — corps reporting Amount reported Number reporting "no debt" Officers' residences, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Expenditures: Corps reporting, number Amount reported Officers' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on corps debt, excluding interest.. All other current expenses, including in terest Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc... Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution... All other purposes Average expenditure per corps Sunday schools : Corps reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars Summer vacation Bible schools : Corps reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars Weekday religious schools : Corps reporting, number.- Officers and teachers Scholars. PERCENT OF Total In urban territory In rural territory TOTAL Urban Rural 1,088 1,067 21 98.1 1.9 103, 038 95 101, 362 95 39, 921 61, 258 183 65.2 29, 709 71, 653 29.3 822 812 $21, 634, 319 $21, 430, 188 $204, 131 $26, 643 496 $4, 230, 682 256 1,676 80 712 964 98.4 1.6 40, 633 62, 222 183 98.2 98.5 100.0 1.8 1.5 65.3 73.9 500 1,176 29.8 17 16 $146, 733 $137, 233 $9, 500 $9, 171 5 $23, 237 8 30, 209 72, 829 29.3 98.3 98.4 1.7 1.6 839 828 $21, 781, 052 $21, 567, 421 $213, 631 $26, 306 98.0 98.1 99.3 99.4 95.6 2.0 1.9 .7 .6 4.4 501 $4, 253, 919 264 99.0 99.5 97.0 1.0 .5 3.0 394 113 $582, 491 389 112 $578, 045 5 1 $4, 446 98.7 99.1 99.2 1.3 .9 .8 1,085 $6, 056, 923 $1, 023, 420 $344, 020 $187, 310 $163, 614 1,064 $5, 991, 482 $1, 006, 366 $340, 727 $183, 836 $163, 149 21 $65, 441 $17, 054 $3, 293 $3, 474 $465 98.1 98.9 98.3 99.0 98.1 99.7 1.9 1.1 1.7 1.0 1.9 .3 $1, 905, 176 $1, 098, 638 $32, 586 $78, 731 $312, 653 $910, 775 $5. 582 $1, 879, 160 $1, 091, 958 $32, 241 $78, 097 $310, 336 $905, 612 $5, 631 $26, 016 $6, 680 $345 $634 $2, 317 $5, 163 $3, 116 98.6 99.4 98.9 99.2 99.3 99.4 1.4 .6 1.1 .8 .7 .6 1,075 16,650 122, 463 1,055 16, 347 119,928 20 303 2,535 98.1 98.2 97.9 1.9 1.8 2.1 93 539 4,598 91 530 4,476 2 9 122 0) 98.3 97.3 (') 1.7 2.7 313 862 4,852 308 847 4,783 5 15 69 98.4 98.3 98.6 1.6 1.7 1.4 1 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. 73957—39 2 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Comparative data, 1906-36. — Table 2 presents, in convenient form for com- parison, a summary of the available statistics of the Salvation Army for the census- years 1936, 1926, 1916, and 1906. Table 2. — Comparative Summary, 1906 to 1936 1936 1926 1916 1906 Corps (local organizations) , number. Increase over preceding census: Number Percent Members, number (officers and soldiers) - Increase over preceding census: Number Percent Average membership per corps Corps buildings, number Value — corps reporting Amount reported Average value per corps. Debt — corps reporting Amount reported Officers' residences, number__ Value — number reporting. Amount reported Expenditures : Corps reporting, number Amount reported Officers' salaries All other salaries Repairs and improvements Payment on corps debt, excluding interest All other current expenses, including interest— . Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution All other purposes Not classified Average expenditure per corps Sunday schools: Corps reporting, number Officers and teachers Scholars 36 3.4 103, 038 28, 270 37.8 95 839 828 $21, 781, 052 $26, 306 501 $4, 253, 919 394 113 $582, 491 1,085 $6, 056, 923 SI, 023, 420 $344, 020 $187, 310 $163,614 $1, 905, 176 $1, 098, 638 $32, 586 $78, 731 $312, 653 $910, 775 $5, 582 1,075 16, 650 122, 463 1,052 310 41.8 74, 768 38, 814 108.0 71 668 652 $17, 738, 506 $27, 206 424 $5, 083, 565 742 80 12.1 13, 046 56.9 48 167 164 2, 230, 158 $13, 599 127 $939, 586 662 22, 908 35 159 1681 3, 175, 154 311 $1, 154, 901 1,044 ,001,317 ■$4, 147, 429 •$1, 843, 781 $10, 107 $5, 748 1,015 10, 210 91, 586 742 $1, 722, 120 $1, 082, 645 $631, 643 $7, 832 $2, 321 705 4,680 41, 295 574 2, 437 17,346 > In 1906 the number of corps reporting value of property, as well as the amount reported, included in many cases figures for rescue homes and other property not used exclusively for worship; the figures are not comparable, therefore, with those of later censuses, and no average has been computed. State tables. — Tables 3, 4, 5, and 6 present the statistics for the Salvation Army by States. Table 3 gives for each State for 1936 the number and member- ship of the corps classified according to their location in urban or rural territory, membership classified by sex, and data for Sunday schools. Table 4 gives for selected States the number and membership of the corps for the four census years 1906 to 1936, together with the membership for 1936 classified as "under 13 years of age" and "13 years of age and over." Table 5 shows the value of corps build- ings and officers' residences and the amount of debt on corps buildings for 1936. Table 6 presents, for 1936, the corps expenditures, showing separately current expenses, improvements, benevolences, etc. In order to avoid disclosing the financial statistics of any individual corps, separate presentation in tables 5 and 6 is limited to those States in which three or more corps reported value and expenditures. SALVATION ARMY 3 Table 3. — Number and Membership op Corps in Urban and Rural Territory, Membership by Sex, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States. New England: Maine New Hampshire. Vermont Massachusetts. .. Rhode Island Connecticut Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania.. East North Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan Wisconsin West North Central: Minnesota Iowa Missouri North Dakota South Dakota Nebraska Kansas South Atlantic: Delaware Maryland District of Columbia. Virginia West Virginia North Carolina South Carolina Georgia Florida East South Central: Kentucky... Tennessee Alabama Mississippi West South Central: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Montana Idaho Wyoming Colorado New Mexico. Arizona Utah Nevada Pacific: Washington. Oregon California. -. number of CORPS 1,067 32 NUMBER OF MEMBERS 103, 033 867 491 243 3,444 484 1, 9,270 2,627 8,078 6,368 4,663 7,636 7,206 2,035 3,067 2,720 4,219 1,060 877 1,147 1,995 23 1,063 663 1,253 1, 635 2,293 1,06: 1.379 1,676 740 394 595 759 1,501 2,756 706 49' 345 1,397 276 439 232 1,91 865 6,475 101,362 726 491 243 3,444 484 1,402 9,270 2,580 7,899 6, 220 4,663 7,636 6, 833 2,035 3,06 2,720 3,92 1,060 877 1,147 1, 995 2; 1,063 663 1,253 1,578 2,284 1,063 1,379 1,676 855 777 682 394 595 759 1,501 2,756 706 497 345 1.397 266 382 232 69 1.917 865 6,452 1,676 111 2S2 57 MEMBERSHIP BY SEX 40, 633 346 203 103 1,357 208 708 3,718 1,062 3,290 2,443 1,757 2,987 2.905 1,200 1,051 1,616 424 351 427 71 87 419 294 456 572 864 375 480 644 265 297 276 156 226 296 508 1,119 258 104 118 536 110 17(1 106 28 62, 222 521 288 140 2,087 276 976 5,552 1, 565 4,788 3,925 2,906 4,669 4,301 1,132 1,86' 1, 669 2, 603 636 526 720 1,223 150 644 369 797 1,019 1,429 688 899 1,032 590 480 464 238 369 463 993 1,63 1,084 383 482 2,844 3,631 183 65.3 66.4 70.5 73.6 65.0 75.4 72.5 67.0 67.9 68.7 62.2 60.5 63.5 67.5 79.8 64.3 63.0 62.1 66.7 66.7 59.3 58.3 58.0 65.1 79.7 57.2 56.1 60.5 54.5 53.4 62.4 44.9 61.9 59.5 65.5 61.2 63.9 51.2 68.4 57.9 75.5 52.0 62.3 66.3 63.2 84.1 (') 73 79.6 78.3 SUNDAY SCHOOLS 1, 075 16, 650 1,378 348 922 1,032 855 947 1,132 401 563 428 391 151 113 254 548 37 171 136 223 277 Civ, 217 309 389 122, 463 144 134 207 117 55 54 429 241 143 ?14 Ratio not shown where number of females is less than 100. 4 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 1936 Table 4. — Number and Membership of Corps, 1906 to 1936, and Member- ship by Age in 1936, by States [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more corps in cither 1936, 19?3, 1916. or 19061 GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States New England: Maine New Hampshire Vermont . Massachusetts' Rhode Island Connecticut Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania East North Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan Wisconsin West North Central: Minnesota Iowa Missouri "North Dakota South Dakota Nebraska "Kansas South Atlantic: Maryland District of Columbia Virginia West Virginia North Carolina South Carolina Georgia Florida East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee Alabama Mississippi Wept South Central: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Montana Idaho Wyoming Colorado New Mexico Arizona Nevada Pacific: Washington Oregon California Other States number of corps 1936 1,088 1926 1,052 1916 1906 662 NUMBER OF MEMBERS 1936 103, 038 867 491 243 3,444 484 1, 684 9,270 2,627 8,078 6,368 4,663 7,636 7,206 2, 035 3,067 2,720 4,219 1,060 877 1, 147 1,995 1,063 663 1,253 1,635 2,293 1.063 1, 379 1,676 855 777 740 394 595 759 1,501 2, 756 706 497 345 1,397 276 439 69 1,917 865 6, 475 1926 650 173 3,656 376 1,189 8, 258 2 377 6J852 4,805 2,901 4,346 4,840 1, 105 2,410 1,499 1, 103 988 685 543 1,667 777 3S7 918 984 964 405 691 394 181 24S 92 711 180 1,595 1,191 1,007 432 343 1,197 190 286 1,978 1,156 5,622 409 1916 550 334 120 3,002 252 797 4,361 915 3,457 2,206 963 2,725 2,575 552 1,161 904 629 454 336 136 597 274 84 350 287 530 193 367 261 227 109 370 189 224 62 196 415 645 180 81 533 63 144 38 1,000 480 1,439 187 384 144 138 1,597 160 476 3, 620 1,932 2,059 344 1,928 1,368 390 581 472 970 237 109 154 555 159 72 130 361 172 186 22 454 30 42 25 820 303 1,272 MEMBERSHIP BY AGE, 1936 Un- der 13 years 26; 188 51 737 126 349 2,109 1,915 1,653 2,354 2,381 660 1,125 1,052 1, "" 406 423 332 632 298 139 317 401 736 362 414 582 212 211 421 259 217 141 432 111 160 19 383 165 1,630 114 13 years and over 72, 829 604 303 192 2,707 358 1,335 7,161 2,038 6,264 4, 453 3,010 5,282 4,825 1,375 1,942 1,668 2,551 654 454 815 1,363 765 524 936 1,234 1,557 701 965 1, 383 548 1, 1,867 447 280 204 965 165 279 50 1,534 700 4,845 355 1 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. ■2 Includes: Delaware, 1 and Utah, 2. SALVATION ARMY 5 Table 5. — Value of Corps Buildings and Residences and Amount of Building Debt by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more corps reporting value of buildings] GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States -. New England: Maine. New Hampshire Vermont Massachusetts Rhode Island Connecticut Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania East North Central: Ohio Indiana__ Illinois. Michigan Wisconsin West North Central: Minnesota Iowa Missouri North Dakota South Dakota Nebraska Kansas.. South Atlantic: Maryland District of Columbia Virginia West Virginia North Carolina South Carolina Georgia Florida East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee Alabama Mississippi West South Central: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Montana Wyoming Colorado New Mexico Arizona Pacific: Washington Oregon California Other States Total num- ber of corps 1,088 Num- ber of corps build- ings VALUE OF BUILDINGS Corps report- ing $21,781,052 265, 856 200, 987 95, 470 1, 496, 204 178, 663 797, 645 2, 972, 636 959, 194 2, 832, 642 1, 200, 521 437, 987 1, 479, 518 1, 015, 350 533, 907 450, 912 212, 497 136, 790 181, 695 109, 307 55, 740 233, 774 199. 312 142, 716 345, 887 341, 736 295, 591 207, 643 136, 109 406, 995 201, 082 283, 031 88,134 49, 337 32, 000 153,363 380, 938 417, 607 95, 578 61, 140 142, 179 23, 615 58,624 24 I 484, 159 8 I 45, 775 48 I 1, 222, 809 » 5 118, 397 DEBT ON BUILD- INGS Corps report- ing 501 Amount $4, 253, 919 69, 959 95, 466 48, 756 393, 382 28,000 252, 595 430, 176 204, 140 193, 528 238, 257 107, 476 320, 326 208, 654 43, 558 159, 533 21, 682 34, 686 28,825 19, 643 15, 684 51, 046 28,034 60,800 92, 515 28,997 27, 782 37, 172 32,100 109,404 24,505 80, 500 17, 390 18, 740 2,466 29, 914 56, 133 96, 239 15, 177 7,561 1,450 3,334 13, 469 118,245 18,100 345, 770 22, 750 VALUE OF OFFI- CERS' RESIDENCES Corps report- ing 113 1 (>) 3 13,900 1 5 30,764 1 Amounts included in figures for "Other States, " to avoid disclosing the statistics of any individual church . J Includes: Delaware, 1; Idaho, 2; Utah, 1; and Nevada, 1. CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 6. — Coeps Expenditures by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more corps reporting] GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States New England: Maine New Hampshire Vermont Massachusetts Rhode Island Connecticut „ A Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania East North Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan Wisconsin West North Central: Minnesota Iowa Missouri North Dakota South Dakota Nebraska Kansas South Atlantic: Maryland District of Columbia Virginia West Virginia North Carolina South Carolina Georgia Florida East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee Alabama Mississippi West South Central: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Montana Idaho Wyoming Colorado New Mexico Arizona Pacific: Washington Oregon California Other States Total num- ber of corps expenditures Corps report- ing 1,085 12 9 5 46 4 22 Total amount $8, 056, 923 44, 238 47, 414 18,011 261, 827 34, 055 126, 057 523, 743 171, 137 500, 016 394, 022 172, 056 292, 022 288, 201 134, 332 112,873 103, 944 105, 907 43, 018 33, 963 63, 650 127, 733 67, 159 34, 088 101, 776 144, 896 160, 030 96, 555 74, 441 197. 353 60, 581 93, 149 54, 902 25, 345 30, 486 48, 567 129, 984 241,619 60, 798 29, 823 29, 572 53, 986 22, 250 28, 373 119,946 50, 082 471, 143 31, 800 Officers' salaries 81, 023, 420 10, 441 9,658 4,772 48, 321 4,078 23, 456 90, 194 28, 996 90, 683 62, 598 33, 686 52, 485 50, 655 23, 516 22, 814 21, 716 16, 992 8,060 6,280 9,251 20, 600 12, 920 6,660 20, 103 20, 180 25, 922 15, 198 15, 180 19, 760 8,082 8, 405 10, 673 5,147 5,408 7,239 17, 335 28, 742 10, 487 6,580 5,482 10, 642 4,520 7,878 22, 663 13, 303 70, 335 All other salaries $344, 020 1,310 1,864 570 19, 251 4,600 7,259 40, 099 8,878 29, 536 14, 289 9,324 22, 006 18, 889 8,451 5,899 4,929 5,961 3,048 2,509 3,679 7,179 3,642 3,710 8,004 9,600 12, 760 6,143 3,603 6,962 4,260 3,227 5, 063 2,989 1,378 5,670 3,984 7,903 2,172 698 1,499 1,825 506 1,482 5,057 428 20, 996 1 Includes: Delaware, 1; Utah, 2; and Nevada, 1. SALVATION ARMY Table 6. — Corps Expenditures by States, 1936 — Continued GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States. New England: Maine New Hampshire . Vermont Massachusetts... Rhode Island Connecticut Middle Atlantic: New York New Jersey Pennsylvania.. East North Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan Wisconsin West North Central: Minnesota Iowa Missouri North Dakota South Dakota Nebraska Kansas South Atlantic: Maryland District of Columbia. Virginia West Virginia North Carolina South Carolina Georgia Florida East South Central: Kentucky Tennessee Alabama Mississippi West South Central: Arkansas Louisiana Oklahoma Texas Mountain: Montana Idaho Wyoming Colorado. ... New Mexico . Arizona Pacific: Washington. Oregon California. .. expenditures— continued Pay- ment on building debt, ex- cluding interest $163,614 500 3,250 2,393 10, 990 5,243 8,419 22, 038 13, 754 2,690 1, 504 2,624 1,775 5,147 2,415 1,430 500 4,125 10, 842 2,355 138 4,650 1,736 4,000 1,700 Other States. 392 333 600 3,788 1,453 722 178 158 200 2,171 3,697 712 31,848 276 Other current expenses, including interest $1,905,176 17,872 18, 777 4,536 69, 260 9,953 27, 885 159, 325 34, 269 123, 488 84, 980 47, 775 130, 300 79, 138 56, 060 64,238 42, 202 57, 379 19, 578 17, 565 26, 817 55, 003 17, 104 18, 528 19,313 40, 950 34, 613 29,211 40, 867 79, 931 15, 737 20, 456 31, 762 10, 849 6,300 12, 924 67, 297 20, 506 14, 534 4,624 9,381 14, 702 4,265 5,012 42, 567 7,874 178, 850 10,619 Local re- lief and charity 8,172 9,486 1,359 40,817 7,773 27, 095 78, 083 25, 888 55, 376 121,904 31,177 33, 360 40,316 20, 436 3,123 11,511 10, 572 6,414 2,532 8,446 16,811 4, 951 Home mis- sions $32, 586 579 4,527 1,437 527 14, 251 26, 565 31, 253 29, 041 8,349 70, 092 24, 201 38, 625 4,147 3,972 7.272 . 7,082 I 23,787 52, 497 12, 446 4,184 7,637 13, 340 6,163 3,312 22,799 7,018 110,902 4,041 1,753 851 1, 420 385 383 100 508 671 611 412 300 500 2,190 953 287 364 1,060 262 296 852 876 7,883 341 For- eign mis- sions 5,198 4,615 10, 645 3, 577 To gen- eral head- quar- ters 2,543 120 3,667 2,207 4,268 2,871 745 722 156 1,110 2.205 875 318 1,016 1,174 2,925 4,606 1,252 564 1,030 2,769 691 49S 3,998 1,092 7,833 1,227 $312,653 2, 160 2,220 681 17, 358 2,015 6,788 37, 498 11,410 27,431 16,715 16, 919 9,826 8,829 4, 855 8,211 7,046 4,332 1,986 1,472 1,800 5,171 5,062 3,075 9,769 11,645 14,843 5,787 3,571 4,634 473 5,617 5,885 1,153 2,734 1,967 1,440 3,228 1,744 2,619 6,296 3,482 18, 587 2,937 8 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION 1 HISTORY This movement attributes its origin to a great missionary impulse that surged in the heart of its founder, William Booth. He, an ordained minister of the Methodist New Connection Body in England, had long felt a deep concern for that vast section of the population of British cities which was quite beyond the pale of existing church activities. It was in the year 1865 that a memorable excursion was made by him into the streets where this forgotten mass of mankind lived and resorted. What he there saw and heard moved him profoundly. He returned to his home and solemnly told his devoted wife, Catherine, that he had found his destiny. The recital of that experience stirred within her similar emotions and mutually they gave themselves to the service of seeking the lost. The East London Mission resulted. Commencing with street meetings and then going to a tent it was found that many were amenable to this kind of effort and interest. Moral miracles were wrought as the gross darkness was penetrated. At the inception there was no thought of creating a separate organization. It was expected that the work would be regarded as supplementary to and associated with existing churches. This proved, however, to be impracticable. The nature of the work and the status of its clientele compelled distinctive organization. The success and development of the mission was such that its aid was invoked for other parts of London and at large centers of population throughout Great Britain. These many mission stations were all under the guidance of Rev. William Booth who by common consent was made the "General Superintendent." Expanding thus, the name had to be changed and "The Christian Mission" became descriptive. Mr. Booth being a Methodist, it was perfectly natural that the government of this string of missions should take that form. Conference met annually, but in the interim it was often found that decisions had to be given that brooked no delay. The general superintendent was thus often compelled to make decisions in advance of the conference meetings. It was in the year 1878 that Mr. Booth, when preparing his report for con- ference, in company with his assistant and his secretary, was noting the distinctive military methods which had gradually developed by the very force of circum- stances that the following phrase was used: "The Christian Mission is a volunteer army." Exception was taken to the qualifying word and William Booth took his pen, and, leaning over his secretary's shoulder, erased "volunteer" and wrote in "salvation." The report went to the conference and was acclaimed as giving a splendidly fitting descriptive to a movement that was devoted to unrelenting war upon the forces of evil. The mission which had become to a considerable extent an army in fact was henceforth to be so known in name. Its "missionaries" were to be "captains" and its general superintendent "general." While much progress had been made up to this time, j r et the change in name and tactics was the signal for exceptional advance. The innovation caught the imagination of a great part of the people. The "Christian Mission Magazine" (monthly) became "The War Cry' (weekly) and "members" became "soldiers." Under this impulse the organization crossed the seas and the United States was the first country outside the British Isles to be "invaded." By a similar process Canada, Australia, and other lands were occupied. Some 95 different countries and colonies are now knowing the beneficent work of this movement. DOCTRINE In doctrine the Salvation Army is strictly "fundamental." Its people believe in a Holy God, a Holy Bible and a holy people. Holiness of life is probably the most insistent claim it makes upon its people. It believes that basic to all effective service is a right life. In its interpretation of Biblical truths it is Arminian rather than Calvinistic. The love of God is as wide as the world. The atoning sacrifice is as universal as is the need. In regard to the forms and sacraments of religion, such as the Lord's Supper, baptism, and other rites, the position occupied is neutral. The sacraments that save are spiritual. The soldiery all subscribe to a simple statement of faith in which each definitely affirms himself as willingly surrendered to God and that he will do his utmost to 1 This statement, which differs somewhat from that published in vol. II of the Report on Religious Bodies, 1926, has been revised by Commissioner Edward J. Parker, national secretary, Salvation Army, and ap- proved by him in its present form. SALVATION ARMY 9 persuade others to do likewise. Every Salvation soldier is a pledged nonuser of intoxicating drinks and all harmful drugs. This statement is known as the "Articles of War." ORGANIZATION As implied by its name, the government of the Salvation Army is of a military character. The founder of the movement, in its very early days, often found himself, in the interests of strength and dispatch, compelled to assume command in recurring emergencies attendant upon rapid advance. The idea and the implementing of the movement upon a military basis became a matter of develop- ment rather than being of original purpose. Withal it has proved to be of the highest worth in securing the great objective for which the organization was created. The Army's personnel is recruited from all grades of society. Many of the less favored in life, finding their needs serviced by some one of the Army's numerous ministries, have, by this contact, awakened within them the desire for a better life and evolution from being a beneficiary to a convert and ultimate soldiery is frequently seen. Equally those who are in better circumstances are led to attend its meetings, and, by the diffusion of its spirit, they are led to devote themselves to the great adventure. The unit of the organized Salvation Army is the corps. Sometimes there are several in one large city. To join these corps one becomes a recruit (conversion of course is basic) and upon signing "Articles" he or she is "sworn in." If officer- ship is desired, the soldier becomes a candidate, and a rigid examination follows, covering spiritual, mental, educational, and physical fitness for such a career. Should this examination — made of course by thoroughly competent persons — prove to be satisfactory, the case is finally reviewed and passed upon by the candidates board ere acceptance is registered. After acceptance the candidate — now a cadet- — enters training in the college provided for that purpose. This work is intensive and lasts about 12 months. Probationary officership then follows for a further 12 months, during which time a series of studies must be completed. Every rank is open to every cadet who enters the training college. Fitness, merit, and time service are factors having to do with promotion. Being milita- ristic, it is necessarily autocratic in its control, yet the whole is shot through with the paternalistic idea, for fundamentally it is a service of love and any thing viola- tive of this basic principle would be entirely out of place. The originating spirit that gave birth to the movement must ever remain its vitalizing force. To nurture and to safeguard this all are in a holy conspiracy. The international headquarters are in London. For administrative purposes there are many territorial headquarters in various parts of the world, there being 4 such headquarters here in the United States; namely, New York, Chicago, San Francisco, and Atlanta. Each of these headquarters houses, officially, the commander of the respective territory and the departmental chiefs. Every territory throughout the world has a wide measure of autonomy. In America there is a national office, presided over by the national secretary, and this office is maintained for the purposes of reference, contacts with the federal authorities, and coordination between the four territorial commanders. The "field," "social service" (men), "social service" (women), "Scandinavian," etc., are each separate departments of service — all functioning through the terri- torial headquarters. WORK The primary object of the Salvation Army is the spiritual regeneration of man- kind. Whatever phase of its many activities be considered this primary object is always controlling. The corps work is the chief avenue for expressing this purpose. The numerous meetings, conducted at these centers, are all in order to promote the salvation and spiritual prosperity of the people who are reached by this method. Each corps is under the command of an officer whose time is wholly given to the work. Within these corps organizations there are numerous branches such as the Home League (a seAving circle), the Company Meeting (Sunday school), the Young People's Legion (a body of young people desiring to qualify for active religious work), the Corps Cadet Brigade (young men and women who are defi- nitely studying with a view to becoming officers in the movement), Life-Saving Scouts and Girl Guards (these organizations are for youths of teen age), "Sun- beams" (for small girls), "Chums" (for small boys). Emphasis is increasingly 10 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 being given to the care of youth in character-forming activities pursued in gymnasiums, ball clubs, etc. In connection with the oversight of this branch of Salvation Army work, the officer is frequently requisitioned by civic authorities to aid in the solution of some human problem. Occasionally these problems assume disastrous propor- tions and in such emergencies the character of the Army's organization fits it for quick and effective action. The mobility and endurance of its personnel prove to be of real value in emergencies. The errant, the wayward, the needy, are frequently the wards of the Salvation Army officer and he often acts in the role of parole officer for a released prisoner. In many cases he is the recognized authority for the care of transients and does much in the realm of relief work. In addition to the above, which has to do with what is known as the "field work" of the Salvation Army, there are other important branches known as "social service." This in turn is distinctive, being for "men" or "women" or "children." Under the men's social service department there are being operated some 97 hotels where cheap lodgment can be obtained by the working man. This depart- ment also maintains 106 "centers" where industrial service is being carried for- ward. The statistical report reveals that these centers have a normal population of some 4,500 men, each man knowing the average stay is about 4 months in the center. The beneficiaries thus run to some 19,000 per year. Figures assume im- pressive importance when this service is stated in terms of single lodgings and meals. The industry carried forward in these centers, revolves about the collection of the surplus clothing, furniture, etc., which accumulates in households, its sorting, reparation, and marketing — all means work. The revenue produced supports the workers and permits of a cash grant. Habits of thrift are formed and here, too, the basic idea of the Army's work is always suitably stressed. Multitudes of men who, by misfortune or fault, find themselves inmates of the social center emerge to a life greatly strengthened and often permanently renewed. The less favored in life come to these centers and often make extensive pur- chases from very limited pocketbooks. The rule is a nominal charge but much is gratuitously bestowed. In no case is any Salvation Army institution ever run for personal profit. The women's work is housed in some 36 large cities throughout the United States. These centers are known as "women's homes and hospitals" and the specialized work is that of maternity. These homes have an aggregate capacity of about 2,000 and in the last year of record there were admitted some 4,896 patients, 4,807 of whom were discharged. At the end of the year 1,179 were still in the care of the Salvation Army and this adult population was augmented by an almost similar number of babies. All these guests, both mothers and children, are the objects of scientific and skillful attention. Thus the problem of errant woman- hood is being effectually solved. Additional to this service the Salvation Army conducts much dispensary work and has several general hospitals. Through its department for child welfare much is being done for the care and development of orphaned and needy children. Several homes are being con- ducted. Typical and chief of these is the Orphanage and Industrial Farm at Lytton, Calif. Here more than 200 children are legally committed to the care of the Army and official inspection results in most commendable grading. The Infants' Hospital and Children's Home in Brooklyn, N. Y., stands out as a model of splendid service and excellent management. Between these 2 geographical extremes are several homes of smaller capacity where similar beneficent work is being done. Beyond the mainland, but still under the Stars and Stripes, stands the fine work being done in the Army's homes for boys and girls in the Hawaiian Islands. Settlements have been made in the poorer quarters of the large cities and these centers are replete with most useful service. Officers thoroughly competent to deal with the intricate problems of life which so frequently press upon the less favored of our population reside on the spot. Understanding, sympathy, and advice, together with the most practical help, is extended to all who may so need. Hundreds of mothers, whose circumstances require the pursuit of breadwinning toil, leave their little ones in the care of the officers throughout the day, while that toil is being performed. Here, too, the benefit conferred upon the little ones is plainly seen, even by the most casual observer. SALVATION ARMY 11 As a general relief agency it affected an army of over 2,500,000 people through the last year's work. Much of this service was rendered to families upon the acknowl- edged scientific basis and always in cooperation with other agencies occupying that field. Through the Army's free employment bureaus, dotted over the country, tens of thousands of men were helped into needed work. The festive seasons of Christmas and Thanksgiving are made luminous through the distribution of seasonable bounty where otherwise the darkness of unrelieved poverty would find no mitigation. This year's figures reveal that more than 400,000 were so fed and over 335,000 children received toys. In all this benefi- cent work the Arni} r is pleased to act as almoner for the generous public. In the search for missing friends, through the department organized to meet this painful need, a worthy measure of success is found. The proverbial "needle in a haystack" finds its counterpart here, but the problem is frequently most happily solved. Here the international character of the Army's organization is proved to be a most effective factor. In cases handled nearly 40 percent are successful. In connection with these relief operations a word should be said relative to the very numerous fresh-air camps that are operated throughout the summer months whither mothers and children are taken in groups for periods of a week or two. In emergency cases the period may be doubled. It is the Army's aim to have these camps thoroughly equipped with all needed devices for the comfort, health, and entertainment of its guests. Medical, dietary, and musing care are included. There is much social work being done that is quite beyond the category of the eleemosynary kind. Such for instance was the Salvation Army's contribu- tion to the comfort, the morale, and the entertainment of our mobilized forces in the great War. Experience revealed that the social and industrial order presented fields for exceptional usefulness. Residence provision for a large and growing number of young business women, whose occupation compels a home away from home where comfort and safety and fellowship would all be available within the realm of modest cost, proved to be a pressing need. This has led to the establishment of the "Evangeline Residences for Young Women" which are found in many of the large centers of population. These residences are run upon a business basis with the thought of rendering the service needed without any regard to financial profit. The Salvation Army in the United States makes its contribution to the great missionary endeavor of its organization in foreign fields by gifts in personnel and money. This work in the missionary countries of the world is under the control of international headquarters in Great Britain. The money contribution toward this missionary work in other lands consists of 50 percent of the self-denial fund raised annually in the United States and the appeal so states that it is for home and foreign missions. Whatever is given is divided equally between these branches of work. The Salvation Army now operates in 95 countries and colonies. The work of the Army is chiefly supported by voluntary contributions, from its membership (soldiers), from the public generally, and the profits derived from its official publication "The War Cry" which is issued weekly by each of the territories. In all important centers advisory boards have been organized. These boards, consisting of the strongest business and public-minded citizens in the com- munity, function in an advisory capacity, and in a very practical and active way. The property holdings of the Salvation Army in the United States now aggre- gate $38,046,938 net, with a mortgage amounting to $9,471,021. These totals include the amounts shown in the statistical tables covering the field activities. These properties are held by the Salvation Army, incorporated under the laws of the State of New York. Wherever necessary, by the requirements of the laws of other States, incorporation has been attended to so that legal existence is universal. o 5 U. S. DEPARTMENT OF COMMERCE HARRY L. HOPKINS, Secretary BUREAU OF THE CENSUS WILLIAM LANE AUSTIN, Director CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES 1936 Bulletin No. 54 UNITED HOLY CHURCH OF AMERICA, INC STATISTICS, DENOMINATIONAL HISTORY DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION Prepared under the supervision of Dr. T. F. MURPHY Chief Statistician for Religious Statistics UNITED STATES GOVERNMENT PRINTING OFFICE WASHINGTON : 1940 For sale by the Superintendent of Documents, Washington, D. C. - - - - - Price 5 cents CONTENTS General Introduction Number of churches Membership Urban and rural churches. Church edifices Value of church property . Debt Expenditures... Averages Sunday schools. Statistics Table 1 Table 2 Table 3 Table 4 Table 5 Table 6 urban and rural -Summary of statistics for churches territory, 1936 . — Number and membership of churches in urban and rural territory and membership by sex, by States, 1936 -Number and membership of churches, membership by age, and Sunday schools, by States, 1 936 . — Value of churches and amount of church debt by States, 1936 -Church expenditures by States, 1936 -Number and membership of churches, value and debt on church edifices, expenditures, and Sunday schools, by convocations, 1 936 History, Doctrine, and Organization History Doctrine Organization Page III III III III IV IV IV IV IV IV 1 GENERAL INTRODUCTION The Census of Religious Bodies, as its name indicates, is a census of religious organizations rather than a census of population classified according to denomi- national affiliation. This census is taken once in 10 years in accordance with the provisions of the Permanent Census Act approved March 6, 1902, and is confined to churches located in continental United States. A report is obtained by the Bureau of the Census from each church, congre- gation, or other local organization of each religious body. The census data are thus obtained directly from the local churches and are not in any sense a compi- lation of the statistics collected by the different denominations and published in their year books. Lists of the local organizations for 1936 were secured in most cases, however, from the denominational headquarters, and much additional assistance has been rendered by the officials of the various denominational organizations. The statistics relate either to the calendar year 1936 or to the church record year which corresponds closely to that period. Number of churches. — In the reports of the Census of Religious Bodies for 1916 and 1906 the total number of churches, or organizations, shown for some denominations was slightly in excess of the number of churches reporting member- ship. Since membership figures have been obtained for all of the churches in- cluded in the reports for the years 1936 and 1926 and for other reasons, it has seemed advisable to use, for purposes of comparison with 1936 and 1926, the number of churches reporting membership in 1916 and 1906. These figures are used, therefore, in the tables presenting comparative figures for these earlier years. Membership. — The members of a local church organization, and thus of the denomination to which the church belongs, are those persons who are recognized as constituent parts of the organization. The exact definition of membership depends upon the constitution and practice of the church, or denomination, under consideration. Each church was instructed to report the number of its members according to the definition of membership as used in that particular church or organization. In some religious bodies the term "member" is applied only to communicants, while in others it includes all baptized persons, and in still other bodies it covers all enrolled persons. Separate figures are shown for members "under 13 years of age" and those "13 years of age and over," so far as reported by the individual churches. The mem- bership "13 years of age and over" usually affords a better basis for comparison between denominations reporting membership on a different basis. Urban and rural churches. — Urban churches are those located in urban areas; these areas as defined by the Census Bureau in censuses prior to 1930, included all cities and other incorporated places having 2,500 inhabitants or more. For use in connection with the 1930 census the definition has been slightly modified and extended so as to include townships and other political subdivisions (not incorporated as municipalities, nor containing any areas so incorporated) which had a total population of 10,000 or more, and a population density of 1,000 or more per square mile. Rural churches would be those located outside of the above areas. Thus to a very limited extent the urban and rural areas, as reported for 1936, differ somewhat from these areas as reported in the preceding censuses. ux IV GENERAL INTRODUCTION Church edifices. — A church edifice is a building used mainly or wholly for religious services. Value of church property. — The term "value of church property" was used in the reports of the Census of Religious Bodies for 1916 and 1906 and the term "value of church edifices" has been substituted in 1936 and 1926. The figures are strictly comparable, however, as exactly the same class of property is covered by both terms. The "value of church edifices" comprises the estimated value of the church buildings owned and used for worship by the organizations reporting, together with the value of the land on which these buildings stand and the furniture, organs, bells, and other equipment owned by the churches and actually used in connec- tion with religious services. Where parts of a church building are used for social or educational work in connection with the church, the whole value of the building and its equipment is included, as it has been found practically impossible to make a proper separation in such cases. The number and value of the parsonages, or pastors' residences, are shown where the ownership of such buildings was reported by the churches. Debt. — The summary tables show the amount of debt reported and the number of churches reporting a specific debt, also the number of churches reporting that they had "no debt." The total of these is, in most cases, nearly equal to the number reporting the value of church edifices. Expenditures. — The total expenditures by the churches during their last fiscal year are separated in the reports received from most of the churches into the items called for, as they appeared on the schedule, which were as follows: For pastor's salary $ For all other salaries For repairs and improvements For payments on church debt, excluding interest For all local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc For all other current expenses, including interest For home missions For foreign missions Amount sent to general headquarters for distribution by them For all other purposes Total expenditures during year Averages. — The average number of members per church is obtained by dividing the total membership by the total number of churches shown. The average value of church edifice and the average expenditure per church are obtained by dividing the total value of churches and the total expenditures, respectively, by the number of churches reporting in each case. Sunday schools. — The Sunday schools for which statistics are presented in this bulletin are those maintained by the churches of the denomination reporting, including, in some cases, mission schools or other Sunday schools conducted by the church elsewhere than in the main church edifice. The statistics shown relate to Sunday schools only and do not include the weekday schools that are main- tained by a number of denominations. UNITED HOLY CHURCH OF AMERICA, INC. STATISTICS Summary for the United States, with urban-rural classification. — A general summary of the statistics for the United Holy Church of America, Inc., for the year 1936 is presented in table 1, which shows also the distribution of these figures between urban and rural territory. Of the three parsonages reported, two were located in Virginia and one in North Carolina. These statistics were compiled from schedules sent directly to the Bureau by the pastor or clerk of the individual churches and the data relate to these churches only. The membership of this denomination consists of those persons who have been admitted to the local churches, by vote of the members, upon profession of faith and baptism. As the United Holy Church of America, Inc., was not reported prior to 1936, no comparative data are available. """" Table 1. — Summary of Statistics for Churches in Urban and Rural Territory, 1936 Churches (local organizations), number . Members, number Average membership per church. Membership by sex: Male Female Sex not reported Males per 100 females Membership by age: Under 13 years 13 years and over Age not reported Percent under 13 years 2 Church edifices, number Value — number reporting Amount reported Constructed prior to 1936 Constructed, wholly or in part, in 1936. Average value per church Debt — number reporting Amount reported Number reporting "no debt" Parsonages, number Value — number reporting. Amount reported Expenditures : Churches reporting, number Amount reported Pastors' salaries All other salaries ._ Repairs and improvements Payment on church debt, excluding inter- est All other current expenses, including in- terest Local relief and charity, Red Cross, etc.. Home missions Foreign missions To general headquarters for distribution. All other purposes Average expenditure per church Sunday schools : Churches reporting, number. Officers and teachers Scholars Total 7,535 2,278 5, 174 83 44.0 653 5,889 993 10.0 109 101 $344, 722 $226. 997 $117,725 $3, 413 29 $54, 562 43 7 3 $4, 700 159 $68, 900 $22. 980 $5,316 $9, 351 $7, 636 $9, 157 $1, 858 $2. 766 $2. 005 $3. 726 $4. 075 $433 151 1,253 5,179 In urban territory 4,232 52 1,194 2,992 46 39.9 394 3,101 737 11.3 48 40 $261, 4S2 $155, 897 $105, 585 $6, 537 20 $52, 127 13 $3, 700 SO $53, 041 $15. 308 $3, 805 $7, 391 $6, 736 $8, 284 $1. 350 $2. 314 $1. 540 $2, 540 $3, 767 $663 77 686 2, 990 In rural territory 3, 303 41 1,084 2,182 259 2,788 256 61 61 $83, 240 $71, 100 $12, 140 $1, 365 9 $2, 435 30 3 1 $1, 000 79 $15. 859 $7, 672 $1,541 $1, 960 $900 $873 $502 $452 $465 $1, 186 $308 $201 74 567 2,189 PERCENT OF TOTAL' Urban 50.6 56.2 52.4 57.8 60.3 52.7 74.2 44.0 39.6 50.3 77.0 66.6 71.2 79.0 90.5 73.0 83.7 76.8 68.2 92.4 51.0 54.7 57.7 Rural 49.4 43.8 47.6 42.2 39.7 47.3 25.8 56.0 60.4 24. 1 31.3 10.3 4.5 49.7 23.0 33.4 28.8 21.0 11.8 9.5 27.0 16.3 23.2 31.8 7.6 49.0 45.3 42.3 1 Percent not shown where base is less than 100. 2 Based on membership with age classification reported. 225008—40 2 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 1936 State tables. — Tables 2, 3, 4, and 5 present the statistics for 1936 for the United Holy Church of America, Inc., by States. Table 2 gives for each State the number and membership of the churches classified according to their location in urban or rural territory and membership classified by sex. Table 3 gives for selected States the number and membership of the churches, membership classified as "under 13 years of age" and "13 years of age and over," and data for Sunday schools. Table 4 shows the value of church edifices and the amount of debt on such property. Table 5 presents the church expenditures, showing separately current expenses, improvements, benevolences, etc. In order to avoid disclosing the financial statistics of any individual church, separate presentation in tables 4 and 5 is limited to those States in which three or more churches reported value and expenditures. Ecclesiastical divisions. — Table 6 presents, for each convocation of the United Holy Church of America, Inc., the more important statistical data shown by States in the preceding tables, including number of churches, membership, value and debt on church edifices, expenditures, and Sunday schools. Table 2.- -number and membership of churches in urban and rural Territory and Membership by Sex, by States, 1936 NUMBER OF CHURCHES NUMBER OF MEMBERS MEMBEESHIP BY SEX GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE Total Urban Rural Total Urban Rural Male Fe- male Sex not re- ported Males per 100 fe- males i 162 82 80 7,535 4,232 3,303 2,278 5,174 83 44.0 New England: 3 1 6 6 14 6 1 4 14 11 91 4 1 3 1 6 5 13 5 1 4 8 2 33 1 1 1 1 6 9 58 4 65 20 481 186 517 209 15 142 605 376 4,547 341 31 65 20 481 178 511 199 15 142 469 86 2,035 31 8 6 10 136 290 2,512 341 19 5 184 67 121 67 5 35 193 130 1,281 159 12 46 15 297 119 396 142 10 107 412 246 3,183 182 19 Middle Atlantic: 62.0 56.3 30.0 East North Central: Ohio 47.2 South Atlantic: District of Columbia 83 32.7 46.8 52.8 40.2 East South Central: 87.4 Pacific: 1 Ratio not shown where number of females is less than 100. UNITED HOLY CHURCH OF AMERICA, INC. Table 3.— Number and Membership op Churches, Membership by Age, and Sunday Schools, by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] Total number of churches Num- ber of mem- bers MEMBERSHIP BY AGE SUNDAY SCHOOLS GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE Under 13 years 653 13 years and over Age not report- ed Percent under 13i Churches reporting Officers and teach- ers Schol- ars United States. ... 162 7,535 5,889 993 10.0 151 1,253 5,179 New England: Massachusetts Middle Atlantic: 3 6 6 14 6 4 14 11 91 4 23 65 481 186 517 209 112 605 376 4,547 341 66 3 66 49 17 9 28 78 357 41 5 43 339 137 372 170 119 522 277 3,580 300 30 19 76 128 30 23 55 21 610 31 16.3 26.3 4.4 5.0 5.1 22.0 9.1 12.0 3 6 6 13 6 4 13 8 85 4 3 21 36 56 110 40 32 102 64 741 33 18 85 240 New Jersey. . .. Pennsylvania - East North Central: Ohio South Atlantic: Dist. of Columbia.. Virginia West Virginia North Carolina East South Central: Alabama.. . . .. Other States 174 402 205 171 474 402 2,823 143 60 ' Based on membership with age classification reported; not shown where base is less than 100. 2 Includes: Connecticut, 1; Michigan, 1; and California, 1. Table 4. — Value of Churches and Amount of Church Debt by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting value of edifices] Total number of churches Number of church edifices VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES Churches reporting Amount Churches reporting Amount 162 109 101 $344, 722 29 $54, 562 14 11 91 4 42 9 5 80 4 11 8 5 78 4 16 65, 550 10, 000 161, 072 6,100 102, 000 4 7,271 23 11, 291 Other States .... _ ...... 2 36, 000 Includes: New York, 2; Pennsylvania, 2; Ohio, 1; and California, 1. CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 5. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] ft p 5 EXPENDITURES fcO & ".3 ' to 3 o a T3 si 3 <£ GEOGRAPHIC DIVI- o ■g CD a xi a 3o w a T3 SION AND STATE £1 g 1 a Lh 3 .S s -a a fi_3 s a H 3 3 a "3 si 3 si a 3 J-h CD 2« ft a ° ^ Hi 11 j- a - 5 ft-5 «3 S E a CD 3 a) be Si £h U Eh Pm < P3 Ph h3 W Ph Eh ■< United States.. 182 159 $68, 900 $22, 880 $5, 346 £9,351 S7, 636 $9, 157 81,858 $2, 766 $2, 005 $3, 726 $4, 075 New England: H H 454 222 70 28 39 45 50 Middle Atlantic: New York 6 6 9,369 1, 2C5 1,000 1,525 1,236 1,638 162 64 56 184 2,239 New Jersey. . . Pennsylvania. .. 6 tt 3,843 1, 151 361 1,341 17 53 73 122 14 13 5, 385 1,692 229 198 450 1,537 325 242 333 227 152 East Noeth Cen- tral: Ohio 6 6 3,475 1,572 106 102 984 236 170 148 157 South Atlantic: Dist. of Colum- 4 14 3 14 876 7,859 413 2,446 52 695 300 1,316 35 130 6 247 6 313 44 322 20 Virginia .. 107 2,221 62 West Virginia... 11 11 2,592 1,289 286 240 120 138 62 169 37 162 89 North Carolina. 91 90 32, 102 11,483 2, 502 7,129 3,309 1,577 1,057 1,381 822 2,411 431 East South Cen- tral: 4 4 709 501 115 50 12 22 9 3 '3 2, 236 946 300 326 328 134 52 150 1 Includes: Connecticut, 1; Michigan, 1; and California, 1. Table 6. — Number and Membership of Churches, Value and Debt on Church Edifices, Expenditures, and Sunday Schools, by Convocations, 1936 — 1 M VALUE OF DEBT ON U Si CHU RCH CHURCH EXPENDI- SUNDAY s EDIFICES EDIFICES TURES SCHOOLS Ssi 3 S s CONVOCATION n m m a zt cd he CD ho CD ho cd ho 8 o'-H 3 «J 3 ■c.S 3 -Q .9 22 ■~ - 3 fc- t- 3 B 3 2 O 3 ° 3 2 => §■ 3 -3 cd s s si S* a flg 1 si Ch Z O t - < O * < O h ■3 o 3 o§ •3" s a 3 z 330 VALUE OF CHURCH EDIFICES DEBT ON CHURCH EDIFICES VALUE or PARSONAGES GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE CD Hi 3 a ° a 3 o a < & 3.9 3 o. O o a < i 3 J fc. o 3 ft fit o a 3 o a < 307 $9, 286, 523 65 $518, 576 83 $415, 550 New England: 44 12 13 70 7 8 45 15 34 8 16 5 5 5 10 4 6 6 6 5 15 41 12 13 68 7 8 44 15 32 8 16 5 5 5 10 4 6 6 6 5 14 39 9 13 64 6 7 42 14 29 8 14 5 5 5 9 3 5 6 6 5 U3 891, 943 165, 300 150, 850 2, 727, 380 375, 000 430, 000 1, 889, 585 398, 733 343, 000 84, 300 524, 200 159, 000 171, 500 36,800 35, 000 2,750 6,800 14, 100 62, 400 220, 182 597, 700 12 2 3 16 2 2 9 1 4 2 2 1 2 1 61,014 6,500 6,933 116, 794 19, 650 5,975 61, 767 4,500 29, 700 9,500 11,400 300 10, 900 1,200 9 2 5 18 2 4 13 3 7 3 1 31, 500 0) 25, 000 Massachusetts Rhode Island. 102, 350 28, 000 Midtile Atlantic: 79, 800 9.000 East North Central: Ohio 15, 200 Indiana . 7,500 Illinois,.. . (') Wisconsin West North Central: Iowa ... 3 3 1 18, 500 9,200 South Atlantic: 0) 1 345 East South Central: 2 3 4 (') Pacific: California 2 3 19, 148 152, 950 14,000 Other States 75, 500 'Amount included in figures for "Other States," to avoid disclosing the statistics of any individual church. J Includes 2 churches in each of the following States — Minnesota, Kansas, Florida, and Mississippi; and 1 in each of the following — New Jersey, Missouri, West Virginia, and Colorado, and the District of Columbia. CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE United States New England: Maine_ New Hampshire Vermont Massachusetts Rhode Island Connecticut Middle Atlantic: New York Pennsylvania East North Central: Ohio Indiana Illinois Michigan Wisconsin West North Central Iowa South Atlantic: North Carolina Georgia East South Centrai: Kentucky Alabama Pacific: California Other States Total number of churches 34 EXPENDITURES Churches reporting 301 5 i 14 Total amount $824, 176 83, 558 22, 494 16,220 259, 088 29, 587 50, 419 130, 286 26, 776 32, 465 3. 171 52, 303 10, 471 16, 214 6,833 5,662 1,356 1,330 6,293 25, 735 43,915 Pastors' salaries $330, 583 41,139 12, 377 8,940 98, 224 11,329 15, 134 50, 704 12, 236 11,749 1,890 18, 508 5,600 7,717 2,450 4,171 906 958 2,845 9,461 14, 245 All other salaries $135, 825 8,626 2,951 1,790 47, 926 7, 360 7,165 23, 855 5,292 2,921 97 8,573 1,080 2,268 464 3,976 11,078 Repairs and im- prove- ments $66, 957 5,116 580 572 20, 530 1,214 2,924 13, 357 2, 178 2,172 45T 5,643 450 2, 350 302 11$ 120 2, 420 1,153 3, 421 1 Includes 2 churches in each of the following States — Minnesota, Kansas, South Carolina, Florida, and Mississippi; and 1 in each of the following — West Virginia, Tennessee, and Colorado, and the District of Columbia. UNIVERSALIST CHURCH Table 6. — Church Expenditures by States, 1936 — Continued [Separate presentation is limited to States having 3 or more churches reporting] expenditures— continued GEOGRAPHIC DIVISION AND STATE Payment on church debt, ex- cluding interest Other current expenses, including interest Local relief and charity Homo missions Foreign missions To gen- eral head- quarters All other purposes $38, 926 $182,060 $14,015 $6, 817 $3, 981 $11,923 $33. 089 New England: Maine 1,953 750 21,543 3,967 3, 698 53, 039 7,481 9,588 28, 092 5,452 12, 587 577 12, 156 1,664 3,375 974 893 83 90 338 6,948 9,515 1,433 330 250 6,871 45 1,019 973 279 396 60 550 445 225 169 10 633 91 70 1,872 335 2,399 170 240 25 328 115 35 28 4 5 17 15 425 10 159 41 95 1,383 27 663 495 129 136 10 299 205 10 15 2 10 7 5 280 10 625 562 346 4,206 640 289 1,258 449 230 35 767 97 224 132 148 43 38 118 393 1,323 2,331 New Hampshire . . ... Vermont ... 845 459 Massachuset ts Rhode Island 11,788 650 10,800 5,792 300 1,200 13,249 841 Connecticut 2, 502 ' Middle Atlantic: New York 3,361 Pennsvlvania 291 East North Central: Ohio 834 Indiana 20 Illinois ... Michigan 124 5, 355 815 "Wisconsin 10 West North Central: Iowa 719 South Atlantic: North Carolina 100 143 1 East South Central: 95 230 450 185 5 Pacific: California 2,076 3,250 573 Other States 878 HISTORY, DOCTRINE, AND ORGANIZATION 1 DENOMINATIONAL HISTORY A distinction should be made between Universalism and the Universalist de- nomination. Universalism has been defined as the doctrine or belief that it is the purpose of God through the grace revealed in our Lord Jesus Christ to save every member of the human race from sin. In a more general way, it has been described as the belief that what ought to be will be; that in a sane and beneficent universe the primacy belongs to Truth, Right, Love — the supreme powers; that the logic of this conception of the natural and moral order imperiously compels the conclu- sion that although all things are not yet under the sway of the Prince of Peace, the definite plan set forth in Him is evident, and the consummation which He embodies and predicts cannot be doubted. L T niversalism, it is claimed, is thus as old as Christianity; it was taught in the schools of the second and third centuries at Alexandria, Nisibis, Edessa, and Antioch; and it was accepted by many of the apostolic and church fathers, as Clement of Alexandria, Gregory of Nyssa, Origen, and probably Chrysostom and Jerome. 1 This statement, which is substantially the same as that published in vol. II of the Report on Religious Bodies, 1926. has been revised by Esther A. Richardson, assistant secretary, Universalist General Conven- tion, Boston. Mass.. and approved by her in its present form. 8 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 Those members of the Christian family in whom this thought has become pre- dominant and who hold to the idea that there is a divine order and that it con- templates the final triumph of good over evil in human society, as a whole, and in the history of each individual, are considered Universalists. The Universalist denomination, however, is of modern origin, is confined mostly to the American continent, and it embraces but a portion of those who hold the Universalist belief. It dates from the arrival of Rev. John Murray, of London, in Good Luck, N. J., in September 1770, although there were some preachers of the doctrine in the country before that time. Mr. Murray preached at various places in New York, Pennsylvania, and Massachusetts, and societies sprang up in all these States as a result of his ministry. His first regular settle- ment was at Gloucester, Mass., where a church was built in 1780, but he after- wards removed to Boston. The earliest movement for denominational organization was made at Oxford, Mass., in 1785, but accomplished little more than to emphasize the need and value of fellowship, although it approved the name selected by the Universalists of Gloucester for their church, "The Independent Christian Society, commonly called 'Universalists,' " and approved also the Charter of Compact as the form of organization for all societies. The second convention, held at Philadelphia in 1790, drew up and published the first Universalist profession of faith, consisting of five articles, outlined a plan of church organization, and declared itself to be in favor of the congregational form of polity. Another convention, at Oxford in 1793, subsequently developed into the Convention of the New England States, then into the Convention of New England and New York, and finally into the present organization, the General Convention. Among the younger men at the second Oxford convention was Hosea Ballou, who soon became the recognized leader of the movement, and for half a century was its most honored and influential exponent. During his ministry, extending from 1796 to 1852, the 20 or 30 churches increased to 500, distributed over New England, New York, Pennsylvania, Ohio, Indiana, and Illinois, although the greater part were found in New England. It was, however, the era of the propa- gation of the doctrine and of the controversies to which that gave rise, and little attention was paid to organization. The same antagonistic tendencies are noticeable, in the history of the Univer- salist churches, that appear in others holding to the congregational principle; on the one hand, an impulse toward liberty, opposition to ecclesiastical tyranny, jealousy of freedom, and suspicion of authority; on the other hand, appreciation of the value of centralized authority as against a crude, chaotic condition, and the realization that in order to efficiently carry out important ends in the denomi- nation there must be some definite church organization with powers that are restricted, indeed, but still real. About 1860 agitation began for a more coherent organization and a polity better correlated than the spontaneous Congregationalism which had developed during the earlier period, and the result was that at the centennial convention of 1870 a plan of organization and a manual of administration were adopted under which the denomination has since been conducted. DOCTRINE The historic doctrinal symbol of the Universalist denomination is the Winches- ter Profession, adopted at the annual meeting of the General Convention held in Winchester, N. H., in September 1803, and is essentially the same as the first profession of faith in the five articles formulated and published by the Philadel- phia convention in 1790. The convention adopting it was simply a yearly gathering of Universalists without ecclesiastical authority, and the articles were merely set forth as expressing the general belief of the churches. They have ever since been acknowledged by the denomination at large, however, as express- ing its faith. They are as follows: We believe that the Holy Scriptures of the Old and New Testaments contain a revelation of the character of God and of the duty, interest, and final destination of mankind. We believe that there is one God, whose nature is Love, revealed in one Lord Jesus Christ, by one Holy Spirit of Grace, who will finally restore the whole family of mankind to holiness and happiness. We believe that holiness and true happiness are inseparably connected, and that believers ought to be careful to maintain order and practice good works; for these things are good and profitable unto men. UNIVERSALIST CHURCH 9 At the session of the General Convention in Boston, October 1899, a still briefer Statement of Essential Principles was adopted and made the condition of fellow- ship, in the following terms: "The Universal Fatherhood of God; the spiritual authority and leadership of His Son, Jesus Christ; the trustworthiness of the Bible as containing a revelation from God; the certainty of just retribution for sin; the final harmony of all souls with God." However, to this statement of principles was added the so-called Liberty Clause, as follows: "The Winchester Profession is commended as containing these principles, but neither this, nor any other precise form of words, is required as a condition of fellowship provided always that the principles above stated be expressed." At the General Convention held in Worcester, Mass., in 1933, a bond of fellow- ship was adopted as follows: The bond of fellowship in this Convention shall be a common purpose to do the will of God as Jesus revealed it and to cooperate in establishing the kingdom for which He lived and died. To that end we avow our faith in God as Eternal and All-Conquering Love, in the spiritual leadership of Jesus, in the supreme worth of every human person- ality, in the authority of truth known or to be known, and in the power of men of good will and sacrificial spirit to overcome all evil and progressively establish the kingdom of God. Neither this nor any other statement shall be imposed as a creedal test, provided that the faith thus indicated be professed. The theology of Universalism, while setting forth the predicates of its con- clusion, that all souls are included in the gracious purpose of God to make at last a complete moral harmony, discriminates between belief in a result and faith in the forces by which the result is to be achieved. It points out and emphasizes the fact that effective faith in final universal salvation must rest on implicit belief in the value and potency of truth, righteousness, and love, witnessed by the free and steadfast use of these great and only means to the desired end. The teaching of Jesus, with which His life and works accord, is interpreted as a distinct revelation of these facts and principles, to wit, that God is the Father of all men; that all men are brethren; that life at the root is spiritual and therefore eternal; that the law of life is righteousness and its motive force is love; that human society, properly conceived, is a natural social and moral unity, or king- dom of heaven; that this life is "the suburb of the life elysian"; and that physical death is the necessary prelude to immortal life. Universalism avers that the sinner — "and no man liveth that sinneth not" — cannot escape punishment; but this is remedial and is meant both to vindicate the inflexible righteousness of God and to induce repentance and reformation in His wayward children. Throughout the history of the Universalist Church there has been a growing emphasis upon the responsibility of men as free moral agents to cooperate with God in the creation of His world. A favorite Universalist statement of today is "If all men are to be saved, then we are to save them." The Universalist position as to the nature and place of the Christ has been stated as follows: It is necessary to say, in view of opinions long and generally held among Christians, that Universalists are not Trinitarians. The position taken by the Unitarians of Channing's day, and held for a generation or more subse- quently, would fairly represent the view that has been consistently set forth in Universalist literature and teaching. That view is that Jesus (the Christ) had the same essential spiritual and human nature as other men; but that he was chosen of God to sustain a certain unique relation, on the one hand toward God and on the other toward men, by virtue of which he was a revela- tion of the divine will and character and a sample of the perfected or "full- grown" man. There is, therefore, propriety and accuracy in describing this unique man as a God-man, a divine Son of God, the mediator, or way, between God and men. Universalists, as a body, are now practically Unitarians, so far as the person, nature, and work of Christ are concerned. As to the mode of baptism, both immersion and sprinkling are practiced, but usually in Universalist churches the candidate, whether adult or infant, is baptized by the minister placing his hand, which has been previously dipped in the font, on the head of the candidate, and repeating the baptismal formula. In Uni- versalist parishes where a church has been organized the Loid's Supper is regularly observed, usually four times a year, and all members are expected to participate; but all others who would like thus to show their loyalty to their Master and culti- vate Christian graces are cordially invited to join in the memorial. 10 CENSUS OF RELIGIOUS BODIES, 19 3 6 ORGANIZATION According to the laws of organization for the Universalist Church there is the General Convention having jurisdiction over all Universalist clergymen and denominational organizations, State conventions, exercising within State or provincial limits a similar jurisdiction subject to the General Convention, and parishes composed of persons organized for religious improvement and the support of public worship. In practice the local parish or society is independent in the management of its affairs, in the choice of officers and of ministers, and in the details of its administration. The State conventions consist of the clergymen in fellowship with such conventions and of lay delegates chosen by the parishes in its fellowship. The General Convention consists of its officers, present officers of each State convention, all ordained ministers actively engaged in the work of the ministry, and two delegates from each local parish, one of whom must be a man and one a woman. The State conventions meet annually, the General Conven- tion biennially. In order to, remain in the fellowship of its own State convention and of the General Convention, the local church must be organized on the common profes- sion of faith, employ a minister in the fellowship of the convention, and promise obedience to the laws of the convention. The State conventions have complete control of matters of common interest to the local societies in their territory, but they must administer these affairs according to the laws made by the General Convention, which is the supreme legislative body of the denomination. In the interval between sessions of the General Convention a board of trustees, consisting of 11 members, including the president of the convention, adminis- ters the affairs of the denomination, except those which are reserved to the State conventions and the general membership. In 1898 a system of supervision was adopted which includes a general superin- tendent and local superintendents in many of the States, as well as regional superintendents in some sections where churches are comparatively few. Such superintendents act as advisory officers to local churches in securing ministers, solving problems, and as supervisors of new missionary work. The General Convention, while it has general supervision over all auxiliary organizations, helps to support the work of such organizations as the Women's National Missionary Association, the General Sunday School Association, and the Young People's Christian Union, each one of these functioning in its particular field for the advancement of the general welfare of the church. All of them have their headquarters, together with the Universalist Publishing House, in Boston. State conventions have committees of fellowship, which grant letters of license; examine candidates for ordination; authorize their ordination or refuse it, as the case may be; give full fellowship; transfer fellowship from one State to another; receive clergymen who are transferred from another State; and under the laws of the General Convention have full supervision of questions of fellow- ship and of discipline of ministers within their territory. Only ordained min- isters are permitted to baptize or administer the Lord's Supper in the churches, and there are laws and standards of conduct which ministers must observe in order to maintain themselves in the fellowship of the State and General con- ventions. Owing to the peculiar early organization of Universalists into societies, rather than churches, the term "communicant" or "church member" does not accu- rately apply in this body. In a considerable number of societies there are as yet no church organizations, and consequently no "communicants," and in any society or parish the number of registered church members falls far short of the whole number of Universalists. Where there is church membership, the method of admission is not the same in all churches. There is, however, a uniform custom of requiring subscription to the Winchester Profession or the later Statement of Essential Principles. Most churches have a form of covenant also, in which the members join, but a large freedom of personal preference as to form of profession and covenant is favored. WORK The home missionary work of the denomination devolves, in the first instance, on the several State conventions, each of which has a board of trustees, and many of which have State superintendents charged with this particular branch of work within its territory. The home missionary work in new fields, and where the organization is weak, is in charge of the board of trustees of the General Conven- tion or of the Women's National Missionary Association, and under the general UNIVERSALIS! CHURCH 11 supervision of the general superintendent. The Women's National Missionary Association has confined its efforts in home work largely to North Carolina; the contributions of the General Sunday School Association are used for the support of a school for colored children in Suffolk, Va., as well as for child welfare work through nondenominational agencies. The Women's National Missionary Association has carried on a very successful summer camp for diabetic children at the birthplace of Clara Barton in North Oxford, Mass., since 1932. The Young People's Christian Union has contributed to this project. The home missionary work of the General Convention has been carried on largely in the South and Middle West. The Universalist denomination has, since 1890, maintained a mission in Japan. At the present time there are three centers of work, where four American and three native missionaries are regularly employed with teachers and helpers of varying numbers. There are three churches, besides a number of other preaching places, the Blackmer Home for Girls and a social service center in Tokyo teaching and training conducted under the auspices of the mission in general universities and schools, property valued at $96,000, funds amounting to $55,807, with ex- penses for the last year of $4,714. In 1929 work was started in Korea consisting of regular church services, religious education, and social service activities includ- ing a slipper-making guild which now employs 1,800, a medical center, and a sewing school in Taikyu. The educational activities of the denomination in the United States include two theological schools connected with Tufts College, Mass., and St. Lawrence University at Canton, N. Y.; three academies; and various summer institutes for the training of local leaders. During the year October 1, 1936, to October 1, 1937, scholarships amounting to $2,175 were distributed to students in the theological schools. There are 3 homes for the aged in different cities, having a total of about 150 inmates. The amount contributed toward the support of these homes from outside sources is estimated at $65,000 and the value of the property used for this work at about $570,000. There are 544 local churches of which 99 are dormant, 43 have summer services only, and 33 have occasional services. The total church membership is 52,311. There are 492 ministers who have full fellowship and 45 hold licenses. The auxiliary societies of the denomination report as follows: General Sunday School Association, 318 schools with 20,000 members; Women's National Mission, ary Association, 150 societies with 5,000 members; Young People's Christian Union, 200 societies with 3,500 members. The Universalist Publishing House is located in Boston, Mass. o